《His Rui》


 Chapter 1 - “As You Wish”

    <h4>Chapter 1 - ��As You Wish��</h4>


    It was nighttime. Tonight was darker than any other night. The sky was dark. However, if seen carefully there was a star in the sky that seems brighter than any other stars from other night. ck clouds were there in the sky, but those ck clouds couldn''t hide that star among themselves. As much as it looked beautiful, it made the night scarier and differently mysterious.


    True that tonight was really different because it was the beginning to exposure of many secrets that remained hidden since a long ago. They hade to light but not at the right time.


    Amidst the thundering, Lian courtyard was so silent that even a crunch of a leaf could be counted as a nuisance. It looked like a deserted ce. Nevertheless, this was not true.


    Inside the innermost room of Lian courtyard, its only source of light, a candle, was on the verge of losing its me. There was a bed in the mid of the room. There was a man lying on thatfy bed. His face was very pale nheless it didn''t lessen his beauty. With a very smooth forehead, a sharp nose, a rigid jaw, he looked ethereal. His body was covered till his stomach with a brown nket. The left side of his chest was bound with manyyers of white cloth. A red patch of blood could be seen on thoseyers. He seemed to be sleeping very peacefully.


    Suddenly, arge wind blew outside, swaying the trees. The flickering candle got extinguished and the room lost its only source of light. In the darkroom, no one knew how a man appeared at that instant. His hair was white from the top of his head to his waist. His strikingly handsome features were making him look very young. All of his clothes were of white color. There was a small smile on his face as he looked at the man lying on the bed.


    With two or three small steps, he stood in front of the bed on which the wounded man was lying. He raised his hand and put his palm on the man''s forehead. He closed his eyes and with no longer a smile on his face he remained in that position. When he opened his eyes again, a glint of red light shed in them for a second and he murmured


    " As you wish. "


    He removed his palm from the man''s forehead and left the room. After two minutes, there was a frown on the wounded man''s forehead.


    This was the first expression on his face after one month and fifteen days.


    The name of the wounded man was Xi Ying.


    ------------------


    Since long ago, Xi Ying could see only one thing, endless darkness. He didn''t know how long it has been since the time he went unconscious due to his injury, but he was sure that a lot of time has passed. The time they were waiting for wasing soon. The time he couldn''t waste in any situation, he was losing it in such a helpless way.


    As much as he knew, his injury was not this serious. The arrow hit him in his chest, just near his heart. He would have died then and there if the archer hit him sessfully in his heart. The archer was a very trained person. But he was fated to live that day. Since he didn''t get shot in his heart, he was sure he would be saved.


    He had not thought that things would be like this. Everything was going fine. He was on his way to set everything ording to their n with his shadow guards. What he didn''t expect was the sudden attack. Around twenty to thirty fighters attacked them together and all of them knew martial arts. It was fine as he and his shadow guards were able to fight with them. But there were archers hidden behind the trees. Amidst all this, when he was not focused an arrow suddenly hit him. All that followed after this was an endless darkness.


    After some days, he could feel that he was alive. He could feel whenever his shadow guard, An-Ping, or any physician came to check on him. But he couldn''t open his eyes even after many tries. He tried to move his body, but he couldn''t move. His body was not listening to his mind. He never felt this helpless in his life.


    Xi Ying thought that after getting up from this bed, first of all, he would find the person behind this attack on them.


    Like every day, An Ping came to check on him. The physician checked his pulse, cleaned his wound, and informed An Ping about no change in his condition.


    But today different from everyday''s routine, after An Ping left he felt one more presence in the room. Since the person was alone, Xi Ying was not sure if he was sent by An Ping. As he remembered thest attack, Xi Ying thought that this person might be here to kill him. In that case, he needed to save himself. When he was trying to think about what should he do, the man put his hand on Xi Ying''s forehead and he couldn''t think anything else. Suddenly he saw some rays of light within his closed eyes and heard three words


    " As you wish ."


    After all this, that endless darkness came again. Like the light was his own hallucination.


    But after a few seconds, Xi Ying suddenly found himself on his legs at a familiar ce. This ce was one of the courtyards in his manor. It was surrounded by plum trees. Plum Courtyard, The most isted courtyard in his manor, just like a cold ce. On seeing the courtyard, Xi Ying remembered the person residing here. As he looked around himself, he found that he was in the garden area.


    Hearing some movements, Xi Ying turned around only toe across a face he had not seen in four years. However, it had not changed in this long time but has be more beautiful. Those clear and calm eyes, which once made him a fool were still the same.


    And the owner of those eyes and a beautiful face was his wangfei, Li Rui.


    The wangfei he despised from the depth of his heart.

 Chapter 2 - The Despised Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2 - The Despised Wife</h4>


    Li Rui was walking towards him with her two maids. Xi Ying was looking at his wangfei in a daze until she passed by him. Passed by him. Without any greeting. Xi Ying thought that she must have gotten a lot of courage to ignore him. Even though they have not seen each other for thest four years, even though their rtionship has never been good, this was not the way a wangfei should treat his husband.


    With the intention of reprimanding his wangfei, he turned in the direction she went. He walked in front of her. Still seeing no reaction from the person he wanted to confront, only heightened his anger. In this anger, he tried to stop her by holding her arm when she was about to pass by him again. However, he couldn''t hold her arm. His hands couldn''t grip anything but passed through her arm without any obstruction.


    Xi Ying''s mind went nk. He wondered, what sort of sorcery does this woman know?


    Heposed himself and tried again but his hands passed through her arm without any resistance. A thought came to Xi Ying''s mind. Even if his wife, Li Rui, has the courage to ignore him, her maids can never be this brave. So what was happening exactly? It could only mean that ...


    Dismissing this thought, Xi Ying tried to pick something else with his hands but couldn''t do so. He tried to pluck the flowers but his hands passed through the flowers. From all these things, Xi Ying could conclude only one thing.


    This was not his body. This was his soul. That was the reason Li Rui passed by his side without any change in her calm andposed expression. She couldn''t see him. He didn''t notice that he felt somewhatforted on finding that Li Rui did not ignore him deliberately.


    Still, there was one question that remains unanswered.


    He was dead or alive?


    But he didn''t get the time to sort out all this and before he coulde out of this predicament, he heard something ridiculous.


    Two maids were cutting the weeds in the garden. There was arge wall of bushes and small trees between them and the side on which Li Rui and Xi Ying were standing. As their hands were not stopping their work, their mouth didn''t stop doing their work.


    " Have you listened to thetest rumor going aroundtely? " The first maid asked the other.


    The second maid had a confused expression on her face.


    " Which One? " She asked the first


    The asked maid showed a mocking smile on her face and told her.


    " All over the Xin City, People are saying that Prime Minister Xi himself asked His Majesty to solve the ongoing problem between Xin and neighboring Country. After solving this border problem, he is going to ask for an imperial edict of marriage with First Princess Wenling from His Majesty in reward. "


    The second maid seemed to be filled with fresh energy suddenly. Her face showed great excitement.


    " Really? Well if all this is true, then His Majesty will certainly grant this marriage. This border problem has been continuing for almost ten years. His Majesty will surely be impressed by Prime Minister Xi if he solved this problem. And knowing Lord Xi''s intelligence, he is the only person who is able to solve this. Doesn''t it mean that Xi manor will be going to have a concubine soon? "


    At this, the first maid looked at the second maid like she was looking at an idiot.


    " Have you lost your mind somewhere? What concubine? Don''t you know how much His Majesty adores First Princess Wenling? How can he let her be a mere concubine? "


    Making a shocked face the second maid said


    "Then Does it mean that Lady Li .....? "


    The rest was unsaid but was understandable.


    The second maid stopped herself from saying anything else and shut her mouth tightly. She looked around herself in fear if someone has listened to her.


    " Why are you looking so shocked? Ha��I knew this would happen one day. Lord Xi has never stepped in Lady Li''s courtyard in these four years. He also gave her the most isted courtyard in this Manor. I am certain if there had not been that kind of situation four years ago, Lord Xi would have never married her. After all, everyone can see how much Lord Xi and First Princess Wenling likes each other. "


    Xi Ying''s face looked like he had something in his throat which he doesn''t know how to swallow. He and First Princess Wenling. He didn''t know why he looked at Li Rui to see any effect of the ongoing conversation on her face.


    He was looking at his wangfei since the maid said that there is a rumor going aroundtely that he was going to ask His Majesty for an imperial edict of marriage. He didn''t know who was Idle to spread this false rumor. He would never marry Princess Wenling even in the same circumstances which were the reason for the marriage between him and Li Rui.


    Princess Wenling was an intelligentdy. There was no doubt in that. But Xi Ying has never liked the arrogance in the royalties which was their childhood quality. And First Princess was no different. She was good at almost everything and could even defeat many men in Xin. But he did not like self-conceit in any person.


    But all of this was not known to his Li Rui. Seeing no change in those calm eyes since she has entered even after listening to the ongoing chit-chat, bothered him. Her being so calm was bothering him a lot. Even at the mention of four years ago''s incident, she didn''t react. She was still looking at the nts in the garden with whole concentration. The heart that was beating very fast after seeing her, suddenly calm down. A whole new emotion surrounded his heart. He was upset. Very upset.


    He was confused. He knew how many times his wangfei had dirtied her hands just to keep the position of the first wife of Xi Manor. Whenever he came to know about her schemes, he was very furious. Her love for the status of his first wife disgusted him. But she never stopped. In the end, he arranged the most isted courtyard for her.


    Of course, she was not stupid enough to think that she could use the same schemes on Princess Wenling.


    Then what was the reason behind this calmness? And why her calmness was bothering him so much?

 Chapter 3 - Bounded Souls

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Bounded Souls</h4>


    Li Rui''s maids, Li Hua and Li Mei were looking at her mistress with a very concern. Howbeit seeing no change in her expression their distressed hearts were assured. It didn''t matter what others said. The thing of great importance was, their Lady Li''s peace and happiness. Still, it made them worry if this rumor was really true then what will happen to their Lady. Behind Li Rui, Li Mei silently wiped a tear escaped from her eye. She couldn''t see her mistress''s plight anymore. Li Hua held her hand tofort her.


    Li Hua and Li Mei still remember the day they were brought to Li Manor. General Li himself had selected them to serve Li Rui. Six years old Li Rui had weed them in her courtyard with arge smile.


    She had looked at them for almost two minutes.


    " I have gained two loyal friends." That''s what she said to them looking straight into their eyes.


    Being taught how to remain a submissive ve, they didn''t know how to react to the said statement. Still those words warmed their hearts. In the ve market, everyone talked about how ves were treated in those noble families. But they were never treated like those servants in other courtyards. Theirdy never hit any maid. She was very polite and respectful to everyone. Nevertheless, there were punishments for those whomitted mistakes. But not hard enough to take anyone''s life.


    They have seen how she grew up from that six-year-old child. How thatrge smile was slowly reced by a small smile which never changed. How their young miss became able to conceal her emotions under the mask of calmness.


    And how she suffered silently in Xi Manor.


    Every wrong thing which urred in Xi Manor was supposed to be done by their Lady, Li Rui. And she never came out to exin herself. Even the servants of Xi manor could be found saying rubbish about their Lady every now and then.


    Li Hua and Li Mei''s hearts hurt to see all of this.


    Amid all these thoughts, Li Hua heard herdy asking her something.


    " How is Xi Ling doing? "


    The question broke not only two maids'' reverie but of Xi Ying also.


    Listening his Son name picked Xi Ying''s attention. The thoughts which were making him restless vanished instantly. He had the urge to sneer on hearing Li Rui mentioning Xi Ling, his son.


    '' Does this woman still remember that she has a son? ''


    " My Lady, I tried to find out about young master''s condition. ording to what I got to know, Young Master is suffering from a High fever and stomachache. A physicianes regrly to check on him but the young master is not getting any better. "


    The news startled Xi Ying. What happened to his Son? He was absolutely healthy and fine when he left.


    He saw a serious expression forming on Li Rui''s face which was very simr to the one on his face at this instant. Although Xi Ying was a person who looked very cold and knew how to hide his emotions under his calm andzy persona but his son was very precious to him.


    " I want every information about Xi Ling''s Health till Prime Minister Xies back. Do you understand? "


    Till hees back. What does it mean? Does she have no responsibility after his arrival? Xi Ying remembered his son asking about his mother once. He had silenced him somehow at that time. And Xi Ling never asked again. But Xi Ying could see how much Xi Ling wanted a mother. He could never fulfill that role even if he tried to do so in his life. But what could he do? He could never believe this woman enough to let his son know about her.


    And hearing her words just now made him feel that he had been right all along about Li Rui.


    With these ongoing thoughts, Xi Ying didn''t forget his Son. He was worried about him. He decided to check on him and turned to go out from Plum courtyard. Xi Ying was at the entrance of Plum Courtyard. He raised his foot to step out of the courtyard but his foot couldn''t move ahead. He felt an invisible wall stopped him. He raised his hand and moved it in the direction he wanted to go. But his hand couldn''t go outside the entrance.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were very cold at this time. He wanted to kill whoever was doing this. But he didn''t even know the person behind all this. Since this was his soul then he should be able to roam anywhere by his will. But now Xi Ying realized that his soul was being controlled by someone. At this instant, he remembered those three words "As you wish ". All of this started after that. But he never wished for something like this.


    But what could he do now? Listening to the maid a few minutes ago, he knew that his son''s health is not good since a long ago. It must have been very serious. What were the servants in manor doing? How did Xi Ling suddenly fell ill? Was there no one in his manor to be able to take care of a three-year-old child?


    He spent a long time thinking about what could he do in this situation but couldn''t find any solution.


    Then he saw his wangfei Li Rui walking in his direction with her maids.


    "Is everything ready, Li Hua?"


    "Yes, Lady Li."


    "Good."


    Looking at them, it seemed like they were going somewhere. As she stepped out, he didn''t know why he tried to step out again. And this time he seeded.


    He was very surprised. After so many failed attempts, it was a mystery how he seeded in this one. No longer bothering himself with this, he walked to his courtyard. But as he was taking some steps in the opposite direction to Li Rui, he was pulled back. An invisible force was making him walk backward.


    Xi Ying thought that his situation couldn''t get any worse. Because he soon realized that his soul was bound with his wangfei, Li Rui and he couldn''t go anywhere where she was not.

 Chapter 4 - Visit To Li Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Visit To Li Mansion</h4>


    With not any other way left, Xi Ying has to follow wherever his wife was going. As Li Rui stepped inside the carriage, he also followed her inside and sat on the front seat of her. Her maids Li Hua and Li Mei sat behind her. As the carriage started moving Xi Ying looked at his wangfei. He thought that he would get to know about their destination from their talk but his wangfei and her maids were sitting silently inside this carriage.


    More time passed, but no one spoke a single word. Today, Xi Ying got to know that his wangfei does not talk much. Because from his point of view every feminine species in this world can''t sit calmly and this silent. Even Princess Wenling with whom he was rumored to be in love talked too much. This was the reason he can never spend his time after a certain limit in theirpany.


    Looking at his wangfei, he didn''t know why he remembered his mother.


    On realizing that his thoughts were wandering away in not so good direction, Xi Ying looked away from his wangfei''s face. Looking outside from the carriage, he looked in the direction their carriage was going. He made a guess of the stopping ce.


    And he was right. After few minutes, the carriage stopped and someone announced that they had reached. As everyone went outside, he knew that, in the end, he would need to go unless he wanted to be pulled by that invisible force again. Hence, he came out of the carriage


    Xi Ying was standing outside the Li Mansion, the ce where his wangfei has spent seventeen years of her life. The ce he has never visited till now.


    And never in his dreams, he had thought that his first visit to Li Mansion would be like this.


    Li Rui went inside the Li Mansion with her maids Li Hua and Li Mei. The invisible Xi Ying with stiff steps walked inside. He didn''t why but he was feeling somewhat guilty. This guilt was making him feel very awkward as it was the first time he felt this feeling. He still couldn''t believe that he was not visible to anyone. But as they approached the entrance, the waiting housekeeper and maids weed Li Rui inside the Li Mansion. It became easy to digest the fact that he was invisible because he was ignored again.


    But he found himselffortable because of this as he went inside. It no longer bothered him when he was being treated like air. As they walked inside, the Li family greeted them in the outermost courtyard.


    Li Rui firstly greeted her mother. Before she could bow her head, she was held by her mother Yi Jie. Yi Jie held her hand and looked at her face closely. Looking at her daughter from head to toe. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    " My child, It has been so long thest I saw you. You have be so thin. "


    Li Rui smiled at her mother''s words.


    Yi Jie''s voice choked at the end of the sentence. The rumors going around the city were heard by her also. Looking at her weak and thin daughter, who was smiling as if nothing affects her, she didn''t know how tofort her. The unshed tears in her eyes started to fell.


    " Mother, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. From now on, Rui will visit Mother asionally alright? Now stop crying. If father got to know then he will me me for making his wangfei upset. "


    At the mention of her husband, Li Heng, Yi Jieughed. She held her daughter''s hand and made her sit beside herself.


    Nanny Liang looked at the brightness in her mistress''s eyes and finally felt happy.


    " Miss since you havee, please ask mistress to take care of her health. Since General Li and the young master have left for the borders, Madam doesn''t take care of her body even a little bit. "


    The old maidservantined about her Mistress. General Li had ordered her if he did not see Yi Jie in the same condition he was leaving her, Nanny Liang would be heavily punished. Even though she has been with Yi Jie since her childhood, General Li had not been merciful to her.


    As much as she was d to see General Li''s unconditional care for her mistress at that time, she was also worried about herself now. Because Yi Jie has lost weight recently. She knew it was because of those rumors about Prime Minister Xi and First Princess Wenling. The brightness in her eyes was also lost which returned as soon as Li Rui came to meet her.


    " Is it true mother ? "


    Li Rui looked at her mother for an answer. But her mother avoided her eyes.


    " I just missed you. Don''t worry about me. I will take care of myself from now on. Alright, leave all this, How is Xi Ling? Why didn''t you bring him? "


    Before Li Rui could answer, someone else spoke.


    " First Aunt, I don''t think Elder sister can answer this question of yours. "


    General Li Heng has two brothers Li Qiang and Li Jiang. Li Qiang is the eldest of the three brothers and Li Jiang is the youngest. Li Qiang and his wangfei, Li Hong, has two daughters, Li Caihong and Li Na, and one son, Li Chen. General Li Heng and Yi Jie have one son Li Diu and one daughter Li Rui. Li Jiang and his wangfei, Li Fan have one daughter, Li Sying.


    The person speaking in the mid of the conversation of mother and daughter was Li Caihong who was sitting on the right of her mother, Li Hong. Yi Jie frowned at Li Caihong''s words and Li Hong looked at her daughter in worry. This daughter of hers sometimes didn''t know what to speak or whatnot. Sitting beside her mother, Li Na looked at the unfolding y with great interest.


    Li Caihong and Li Na have never liked this second household in their family. The fact that Li Qiang was the eldest but Li Heng got the position of a General, didn''t sit well with them. The attention and the glory of this position which should have been theirs since childhood was given to Li Rui and Li Diu.


    " This child, Caihong, you should not interrupt your elder sister like this. " Li Hong reprimanded her daughter gently.


    " Mother, I was just trying to make it easy for elder sister. What can she say to First Aunt? She can neither lie nor speak the truth. I have listened from someone that Prime Minister Xi doesn''t allow the sister to meet Xi Ling . "


    Looking at Yi Jie''s frown getting deeper, Li Caihong hid her smile and looked at Li Rui with concern.


    "It''s okay sister, we understand. In the circumstances in which Lord Xi married Elder Sister, it is understandable that he would keep the child away. "


    As soon as shepleted her words, the whole courtyard went silent. No one has ever talked about that incident after that day. It was such a shameful day for Li House that everyone wanted to behave as if nothing happened at all.


    Even Xi Ying who was looking at everything didn''t like her words. He looked at Li Caihong with cold eyes. He could see that Li Caihong was trying to humiliate Li Rui. Even though his rtionship was not good with Li Rui, she was his wangfei. And no one can look down on her.

 Chapter 5 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 5 - The Truth</h4>


    Without any change in her expression, Li Rui gave a small smile to Li Caihong. But, her next words changed Li Caihong''s victorious expression to a bitter one.


    "It seems like my third younger sister is very Idle to pass her time with such useless rumors."


    After saying this to Li Caihong, she turned to Yi Jie.


    "Mother, you need not worry. Xi Ling is fine. He is just having normal fever and will be healthy soon."


    Li Yi Jie patted her daughter''s hand and tried to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    "Nanny Liang, Go and tell the kitchen''s maidservant to serve the dishes. Rui, I asked them to make your favorite dishes. Let''s have something Child. "


    As Li Yi Jie stepped ahead with everyone else to go to the Dining room, Li Rui intentionally slowed down her steps to close the distance between herself and Li Caihong, Li Na. Her maids Li Hua and Li Mei followed her.


    Seeing her, Li Na smiled and greeted her.


    "Greetings, First sister. Do not mind Caihong''s words. You know how she is."


    Li Caihong frowned at Li Na''s words but didn''t say anything. Li Rui maintained her smile and took one step closer towards both of them.


    "Then shouldn''t second younger sister be responsible and teach third younger sister to shut her mouth if she can''t speak anything good."


    Li Hua and Li Mei snickered at their mistress'' words which made Li Caihong re at them. Li Na held her hand to stop her from doing anything and looked at Li Rui.


    "As an elder, shouldn''t sister be generous to us younger ones ? "


    Li Rui passed a very cold smile to her sisters at these words. She was wearing a light blue-colored dress that showed only a small part of her neck. But the visible part of the skin looked so white in contrast to the clothing. A small red dot was drawn in the mid of her eyebrows. As she was smiling coldly with her clear bright ck eyes, Xi Ying thought that his wangfei looked very cute. Her next words shocked not only the two younger sisters but him as well.


    " Do I need to tell you about my generosity? I am very willing as long as you feelfortable with me telling First Uncle how both of you drugged me four years ago at the ce''s banquet and sent a man to y with my chastity. Do we want me to do this, my younger sisters? "


    Li Na and Li Caihong''s faces went pale at her words. Li Na soonposed herself and feigned a confused face.


    " What are you talking ab..? "


    Before she couldplete her sentence Li Rui had already stepped forward to go inside.


    " Second sister, how ...how does she know? "


    Li Na red at Li Caihong to shut her mouth.


    However, the work was done. Li Rui didn''t know what power her words had. And Xi Ying had never thought that his one visit to Li Mansion would change his perception of the wangfei he had since four years.


    Xi Ying followed Li Rui in a daze. Just one sentence was repeating in his brain.


    " Both of you drugged me and sent a man to y with my chastity. "


    With every repetition, his heartbeat fastened and at the end of the sentence, his fist and jaw clenched in fury.


    Even if he didn''t want to believe these words, he couldn''t do so now. He was looking at the pale faces of both the sisters and their stuttering after Li Rui''s words. Their every action was telling him that they really did this. And Li Caihong''sst words, about how Li Rui knew all of this, were just a nail on the head. Thest confirmation he needed.


    Li Rui knew this. Then why didn''t she tell him when he had asked her four years ago.


    Like his subconscious mind answered him instantly.


    '' If she had told him, would he have believed her? He didn''t ask, he had used her at that time. ''


    But the way things were going at that time naturally made him believe that Li Rui was behind all of the things.


    Four years ago


    Everyone in the city was jumbling with great excitement. After two days, the ce was going to have a banquet. Many noble families were invited. The females of these noble families didn''t want to lose this chance of setting a good impression in front of the royal family.


    Xi Ying was going to Xi Mansion after the ending of morning court.


    " Prime Minister Xi "


    He listened to someone calling him. On turning, he found General Li walking towards himself. As they don''t talk much, Xi Ying thought that it must be something serious.


    " General Li "


    He gave a nod to General Li in greeting. The middle-aged General smiled at his greeting.


    " Prime Minister Xi, do you have some free time? I want to have some talk with you. "


    "Sure, General Li. What do you want to talk about? "


    " Let''s sit somewhere. "


    Xi Ying nced at An Ping and An Ping arranged a private room for them in a nearby Pavillion.


    Sitting inside the Private room, Xi Ying patiently waited for General Li to start the conversation.


    " Prime Minister Xi, I wille to the point and don''t waste your time. I and your father have been great friends. I have always seen you as my son ."


    Xi Ying looked at the general with a confused expression. Where was he trying to reach by all this?


    " I wanted to ask you if you would like to marry my daughter, Li Rui. I am sure you and she are ..."


    " No, General Li. I think that''s all you wanted to talk about. Have a nice day ahead."


    Without giving any chance to General Li toplete his words, Xi Ying stood up and left from there.


    On his way to Xi Mansion, Xi Ying thought about the dim expression General Li had after he rejected the sudden proposal. He knew what the old general was trying to do.


    Xi Ying was very close to the Emperor. The Emperor has always praised him for his intelligence. He knew that the Emperor doesn''t like General Li that much.


    In fact, the Emperor was looking for a chance to snatch all the military power from General Li. But this wasn''t an easy task. The former Emperor trusted General Li''s father a lot. Hence, he had given him all the military power and some special rights to make decisions about the borders. After General Li''s father sacrificed himself on the battlefield, the former Emperor transferred all those rights to General Li Heng. All of the citizens and soldiers respected Li Household for the sacrifices they had done to safeguard this city and its borders.


    It wasn''t easy to reduce the effect of Li Household instantly.


    So the only way was to weaken the position of the Li n bit by bit. The Emperor had already started his work from General Li''s in Law''s Family. Yi n. The daughter of Yi n Yi Jie was wangfei of General Li. The power of the Yi n is a great benefit to General Li.


    The emperor issued an imperial edict of marriage between the Second Prince and the only daughter of the Yi n who had gotten seventeen this year. In the eyes of others, it seemed like General Li was being favored by the emperor. But Xi Ying knew the real motive behind this move.


    Preventing the Yi n from making strong rtions with any other family was a great move. Yi n''s only daughter will soon lose herself among the other concubines of the Second Prince. The only son, not favored by the Emperor would also not be able to maintain Yi''s position in the royal court. The Yi n would vanish in six to seven years like this and General Li will lose his most strong backing.


    The royal family seemed to be attractive but only some knew that it was very difficult to maintain their position especially those who are not royals from birth.


    Now General Li was afraid that the Emperor''s next target would be his own daughter, Li Rui. So he was trying to be smart and ask for an imperial edict of marriage with someone else before the Emperor himself could announce it with any other prince.


    But Xi Ying doesn''t want to be involved in this mess. Nothing mattered more than the country. And he himself thinks that military power should be in the hand of the Emperor himself. He was a special advisor to the Emperor in this whole case. This was the n he had suggested after a lot of effort. Then how could he marry General Li''s daughter only to get their n failed?


    What he didn''t know was that in the future, he would hate himself for everything he was doing now.

 Chapter 6 - Four Years Ago(1)

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Four Years Ago(1)</h4>


    Four years ago contd.


    Today there was a banquet in the pce in the evening. The pce was surrounded by more guards. Every noble family was preparing for the evening event. While in the Li family, the atmosphere was somewhat different.


    Inside the room, Yi Jie was consoling her sister-inw, Yi Yang, who was shedding tears continuously.


    "General Li, you have to do something. My Qing Qing.....How will she manage herself in the royal pce? She doesn''t know the games those concubines and consorts y in the inner pce." Yi Yang was sobbing as she pleaded for her daughter Yi Huiqing.


    "Sister inw, Huiqing is no less than Rui to me. You know that. But no one can refuse the Emperor''s decree."


    "General Li is right, Yang. Hold yourself together." Yi Feng, Yi Jie''s brother supported General Li. He stepped closer to his wangfei so that his words could only be heard by her and General Li.


    "This is not the time to be weak. This is something that Yi and Li n had to face together." He further said.


    Ye Yang cried hard after listening to this. From her husband''s words, she knew that her daughter''s fate has been fixed.


    Madam Yi and his husband left after some time. Yi Jie was thinking about the whole matter. Somehow she felt something missing. General looked at his wife''s frown and blurted out the words inside his heart.


    "Yi Jie, do you regret marrying me?"


    Yi Jie was startled at his husband''s sudden question. She knew this man like the back of her hand. What triggered him to ask such a question? Even his eyes were telling her that he couldn''t bear her ''yes''. She smiled to assure him,


    "Heng, I would never regret marrying you."


    General Li Heng looked at his wangfei who didn''t know anything and felt his heart clench. He thought if she had known that the things happening with the Yi n were all because of Li''s rtions with them, would her answer be different then? Tightening his arms around her waist, he buried his head in her hair.


    In his heart, Li Heng said


    ''Even if you regret it in the future, I will not let you go.''


    Loosening his arms a little, he gazed at her face with intense love.


    "Yi Jie, you don''t have any way to escape from this General."


    Yi Jieughed at his words and looking at her smile, General Li''s restless heart calm down and a smile was formed on his face as well.


    The evening in Xin was a very special evening for its residents. In front of the main gate of the pce, there were arge number of carriages. The royal pce was giving entry to the members of noble families ording to their rank. The lower rank holders were to make a line and then after the certainty of them being a member of a noble family, they were allowed inside. While the higher rank holders just have to show their badge they have gotten from the royal pce.


    Two carriages stopped outside the pce. Looking at the carriages, everyone knew that they were from the Li family. Two maids got outside from the carriage which was in front and they held their hand out to help the person inside the carriage. A white slender hand could be seen in each of the maid''s hands.


    "It must be General Li''s daughter, Li Rui." Someone whispered.


    "General Li''s daughter. Haven''t seen her since a very long time."


    "Yes, a few years ago she suddenly stopped participating in royal events and gatherings. It is a wonder that she is here today. "


    " Yes, it was after her argument with First Princess, Right?"


    After this what followed was endless whispers, which only stopped when they saw the person who was being talked about them.


    Wearing a light green dress that reached her foot, Li Rui was standing outside the carriage. As her maids straightened her dress, everyone gaped at how much the girl has changed from thest time. From the calmness in her bright ck eyes, it seemed like nothing in this world can move her. A red dot was drawn in the mid of her eyebrows which only enhanced the beauty of her features. With a small smile on her lips, she looked very elegant.


    Li Rui held out her hand to help her mother to get outside from the carriage. As her mother, Yi Jie, was about to ce her hand in her hand, someone else came beside her and held it. Li Rui snorted at her father''s ungentlemanly action and stepped aside. General Liughed at her daughter''s udylike actions and picked Yi Jie from her waist to get her outside. Yi Jie shook her head whileughing at father and daughter''s interactions.


    At this instant, a young man having a face that looked almost like General Li came by Li Rui''s side.


    "Father, have some shame in front of your children at least."


    General Li ignored his son''s words and Li Diu sighed at his father''s actions. When he saw a group of people looking at them, he nced at them with very cold eyes and raised his eyebrow in a questioning manner. Everyone came out of their stupor.


    While Li''s second household was having their family time, the daughters of the first household were burning with jealousy.


    Standing a few steps away, Li Caihong and Li Na were seeing how Li Rui and her family attracting the attention of all the people.


    "Second Sister, why did shee today Ah? "


    Li Caihong said with a twisted expression on her face.


    Li Naughed at her sister''s words.


    " My dear sister Caihong, why are you making such a face? Have you forgotten that it was necessary for her toe here unless you want our n to be failed? "


    Li Caihong''s eyes shone as she remembered their n and its consequences. She excitedly held her sister''s hands and brightly smiled.


    At this moment two more carriages stopped in front of the pce. After two or three maids stepped down from the carriages, Yi Jie was certain that father Yi and mother Yi were also in one of them.


    Leaving the embrace of her husband, she went towards them with a bright smile. The smug smile on General Li''s face was wiped out in an instant. He looked at his wangfei helping Mother Yi with the maids to get out of the carriage with narrowed eyes.


    "Look at your mother. She did not take even a second to forget this General on seeing her parents. How can she..."


    Before General Li could drown himself more in self-pity, he saw that his children were already working towards the Yi family ignoring him.


    General Li felt like he would cough red blood in rage on seeing how his wangfei and children were treating him. He would forgive Yi Jie just this once. But the two brats needed a good beating.


    With these thoughts, he also walked towards the Yi family.

 Chapter 7 - Four Years Ago (2)

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Four Years Ago (2)</h4>


    Everyone was greeting each other. As soon as General Li reached near Father Yi and Mother Yi, he also greeted them. Mother Yi responded to the General''s greeting with a smile while Father Yi ignored him. On seeing his daughter''s disappointing gaze on himself, he cleared his throat and acknowledged his greeting reluctantly. The sadness in Yi Jie''s eyes immediately turned to happiness. General Li sighed. His wangfei was very easy to please.


    The Yi family didn''t have a daughter for many years. Yi Jie was the first daughter born after many decades. That''s why Yi Jie was adored in her family like a princess. Although Father Yi adored Yi Huiqing also, Yi Jie was the first child and daughter he had with his wangfei. So her ce was irreceable in his heart. However, the daughter he had adored for seventeen years was suddenly stolen by General Li. Even after so many years, Father Yi could not wipe out this dissatisfaction towards General Li in his heart. He knew that Li Heng loved his daughter very much but he didn''t want her to marry a man whose life was always in danger.


    Every time, General Li went to the battlefield, he feared that Yi Jie would be left alone for her whole life. Father Yi never wanted her daughter to live such a life. He knew that Yi Jie would have agreed if he had married her elsewhere, but he also knew that Yi Jie would never be happy because she had fallen in love with General before he could do anything to separate them. Of course, he couldn''t me his daughter. This was all this General''s fault who trapped his innocent daughter in his snare.


    While Father Yi was recalling all the grudges and grievances he has in his heart against General Li, a young man came behind Li Rui with silent footsteps. No one noticed him. When he was just behind her, he suddenly roared loudly in her left ear which startled everydy around her. But Li Rui for whom he did all this was still standing with no change in her smile. She rolled her eyes at his childish attempt.


    He waited for her to scream like others, but what came was a shriek from his own mouth. His left ear was being pulled by someone and that someone twisted his ears in such a way that it made onlookers pity him.


    "Ahhh... Elder Brother, Please leave my ear. Do you want to detach it from my body? "


    The youngest son of Yi Feng, Yi Lie was on the verge of tears as he looked at his elder brother, Yi Junjie who narrowed his eyes at him for a few seconds to find out if he was pretending to be in pain. Finally, he left his ear which was red by now.


    " Only your name is Lei, but you are not strong at all."


    Ignoring how his elder brother was ''praising him'', Yi Lei just rubbed his ear that was still aching. Coming in front of Li Rui, he looked at her with misty eyes.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Li Rui petted his head.


    " Good boy, don''t cry. Try again next time. "


    When Yi Lei nodded at her words, Yi Junjie snorted and looked at him with mocking eyes. Blocking Yi Lei''s vision, Li Rui turned around and looked at Yi Junjie.


    "Elder brother, I missed you. "


    As the gentle voice fell in Yi Junjie''s ears, his fingers trembled. Hiding the excitement on his face, he smiled a little.


    Everyone also saw Yi Huiqing behind them. Looking at her pale face, their heartache. Even though she was smiling at the ongoing interactions but one could tell how much she wanted to avoid this event. No one raised the topic of imperial marriage decree during this whole time. As much as they didn''t want to go inside they knew that they had to.


    When everyone moved towards the entrance of the pce, Yo Junjie who was standing at the same spot looked at Li Rui''s back with intense emotion in his eyes.


    "Brother also missed you a lot, Rui."


    The Royal Pce was decorated very beautifully. The sitting arrangements for males and females were made separately.


    In a corner, Yi Yang held her daughter''s hand tightly and told her with a serious expression.


    " Qingqing, this is the best asion. You have to make very good use of this banquet to leave a good impression on the Second Prince. Alright? "


    Yi Huiqing silently nodded her head at her mother''s words. Looking at her sensible daughter, Yi Yang''s heart clenched and she softened her tone to talk very gently this time.


    "Qingqing Mother is thinking for your best. To live in the Pce, you can only rely on your husband. If he favors you, life will be easy else ... "


    Yi Yang couldn''tplete her words.


    In another corner of the pce, Li Na with her sister Li Caihong was looking all around the Pce.


    " Sister where is that man? You were saying that he will be here before us. "


    Li Caihong said while looking around. At this moment, a masculine man in guard''s clothes stepped in front of them and bowed her head in front of them.


    " Young Miss, The banquet is about to start. I request you to go to your seats. "


    Li Na eyes shed looking at the guard.


    " Good, then we''ll go. "


    Saying this, she pulled her sister''s hand and walked in the direction of other females.


    " Second Sister, where are you taking me? We have not even met that man."


    Li Caihong tried to pull her hand out of her sister''s grip. Li Na held her forehead looking at her stupid sister.


    " That guard just now... Did you see him? "


    " Yes...But .....What? "


    Her eyes widened and then she looked at her elder sister to confirm her thoughts. Her face twisted with anger at her confirmation.


    " Second Sister, you arranged a royal guard for her ? "


    From her point of view, Li Rui didn''t deserve to be with a royal guard. What she deserved was a poor lowly ugly man. Li Na knew her sister''s thoughts because she wanted the same thing.


    " Caihong, try to understand? Is it easy to enter the pce for a man who does not belong to a noble family?"


    This was also true.


    " Don''t be sad. This man is also not bad for our n. He is already involved with manydies. Li Rui will just be another addition to them. "


    Li Caihong was rxed at her sister''s words.


    The banquet was very quiet as the guard announced the arrival of Empress. d in dark blue clothes she looked very young than her age. As she sat on her seat which was located in the middle of the hall at some height, the guard announced the royal princess'' arrival.


    Everyone could not take their sight away from the First Princess Wenling who was in the center among all other princesses. Very elegantly she walked towards her seat. Wearing a jade green dress she looked very beautiful.


    After taking her seat Princess Wenling passed a small smile to everyone looking around the hall. There was a moment of surprise in her eyes when she looked towards someone. Looking at that person for a few seconds, she took her eyes away as if nothing happened.


    In her heart she said.


    ''Li Rui so you finally decided toe out.''


    The Empress gave orders to start the banquet. Several dancers came in the hall in beautiful clothes. It was a very lively atmosphere. Dishes and drinks were being served to the guests.


    No one saw the momentary eyemunication of Li Na and the maidservant who was serving drink to Li Rui.


    Filling her ss to the brim she walked away. Finally, after few minutes, Li Rui took few sips from her ss. Li Na eyes could not hide her joy at this moment.


    At the same time, a maidservant came beside Princess Wenling and uttered something in her ears. Princess smiled brightly on hearing her words.


    It was a very long night.

 Chapter 8 - Four Years Ago (3)

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Four Years Ago (3)</h4>


    Li Rui had just taken a few sips from her drink. Maybe it was her intuition that told her that there was something wrong with the drink so she set down that cup back on the table. s! The drug mixed in the drink was a very strong one. That''s why today her somewhatte intuition would be of no benefit.


    So after a few minutes, she started to feel very hot. She was sweating. Li Rui didn''t know what drug it was from the symptoms. Actually, she could not tell even now that she was drugged. How could a girl who had not stepped out of Li Mansion for seven years know about Aphrodisiacs?


    Standing up from her seat she told her maids that she is going outside for a few minutes in cold air. She didn''t take them with herself. Princess Wenling was here today and if she tried to do something to them likest time she would not be able to do anything. Who would listen to her here? No one. They would be safe here instead of being with her outside.


    It has already been almost ten minutes since she had drunk a drugged drink. The heat was now rising. With fast steps, she walked outside the banquet.


    Li Caihong and Li Na looked at her back with a smirk.


    ''Elder Sister, Hope you will enjoy your night.''


    She walked out of the banquet on a balcony to get some cold air. It has only been two minutes and her body started to feel very week. Panting heavily, Li Rui sat on the floor. At this moment, she knew that there was something wrong with her.


    Was it poison?


    Before she could sort out her thoughts, a man from her behind covered her mouth and dragged her away from the balcony. No one was present in this area so without being noticed he took her inside a room. The man was the same guard who had told Li Na and Li Caihong to take their seat at the banquet.


    Li Rui''s heart was beating very fast at this time. With her whole body drenched in sweat, she tried toe out of his grip. Finally, after they were in the room, he left her to lock the door. At this moment, sitting on the floor of the room in a messy condition Li Rui looked at the man in front of her. His face was decent. He was wearing a royal guard''s uniform. But she was sure she didn''t know him.


    A Royal guard.


    Was it Princess Wenling who nned all this? Li Rui''s body went cold.


    On the other hand, the man in guard uniform finally took a look at the elder daughter of Li. He was awestruck by her beauty. He thought it was not a bad deal. With the money, he would be getting a beauty to enjoy as well. His eyes shined with lust.


    How could Li Rui not notice this? Horrified by this, she frantically looked around the room to see something with which she can save herself. Even though the man took slow steps towards her, he was in front of her in four steps.


    Bending down he was about to pick up in his embrace when he was struck in his chest.


    With no way left, Li Rui pulled out the jade stick from her hair and struck in his chest with all her energy. Wide-eyed, the man looked at the woman in front of her whose eyes were cold enough to send a chill down his spine. Within a few seconds, he lied dead on the floor.


    She stood up from the floor and came out of the room. Going inside in this condition was not an option. Her body was still feeling very weak. Stumbling she went to another room and lied on the bed. After so much time and so many moves, her body was left with no strength. Her face was flushed red. Not knowing what was happening to her body she tried to reach for the ss of water. But because of her trembling hands, the water fell on her clothes. Her clothes were clinging to her pale white skin. Her hairs were sticking to her forehead and temple because of sweat. Even In this messy condition, she looked very seductive and beautiful.


    This was the condition of Li Rui when Xi Ying found her in this room and met her for the first time.

 Chapter 9 - Four Years Ago(4)

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Four Years Ago(4)</h4>


    Xi Ying looked at the scene in front of him which was not so good for his self-control, he was trying to have on his body. A young girl was sitting on the floor of the room in front of him. Her cheeks were flushed red. Her ck hair was falling on her slender waist. Her clothes were drenched; he didn''t know in water or sweat.


    Yet the thing which attracted him was not her soft, smooth pale white skin but her eyes. He didn''t know why he couldn''t look away from those beautiful and clean eyes which were like ck grapes. As he took slow steps towards her, he saw confusion and fear growing in them. When he was four steps away from her, she suddenly stood up from the ground. He saw her step away from himself.


    " Who are you? " Her voice was very hoarse yet very soft. She said her words while panting.


    The heat he had suppressed with his internal energy was rising again and this time with high waves.


    Who was he? No one asked him this before or rather he should say everyone knew who he was.


    ~*~*~**~*~*


    Li Rui looked at the man in front of her. From his clothes, it looked like he was from a noble family. She doubted if he was also sent by Princess Wenling to kill her. She knew that Princess Wenling didn''t like her so she could not expect any kindness from her subordinates. Looking around herself to see anything with which she could save herself, she stumbled towards the window. If she could not save herself then she would kill herself rather than giving anyone satisfaction of torturing her.


    But that was all the energy she was left with. Hence she could not even reach the window. Before she could fall on the floor again, strong masculine arms surrounded her waist in a tight grip.


    When Xi Ying touched her waist, he could feel the softness of her body as well as the heat emitting from her skin. He looked at her face closely.


    At this moment, he was sure that she was drugged with an aphrodisiac just like him. He frowned looking at her condition. It seemed like a lot of time has passed already since she was drugged. Her eyes were closing but she was trying hard to remain conscious. He gently picked her in his arms andid her on the bed.


    " Le...Leave Me "


    She tried to get up from the bed. He tightly held her body in his arms. But due to her continuous protests, her soft body rubbed with his hard one. Gritting his teeth, he said in the most gentle tone he had ever used.


    "Don''t move. You are drugged."


    All of her protests stopped suddenly. And her hands fell in hisp. She was unconscious. The eyes which he was looking at a few moments were closed. For the first time in his life, he panicked. He was a martial artist. Therefore, his body could survive through the oues of the drug. But looking at her thin and frail frame in his arms, he was sure that it would harm her to a great extent if she didn''t get .....what was needed.


    A thought came to his mind. He looked again at her. The more he looked at her, the more his thoughts became firm. Caressing her face gently with his hands, he wondered if she would forgive him for what he was going to do. But it didn''t matter to him now. What mattered most to him was saving the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 10 - Four Years Ago(5)

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Four Years Ago(5)</h4>


    Inside the room behind the translucent curtains, two figures entangled in each other arms on the bed. The man looked at the girl under himself with red eyes. He had already removed his clothes. Only the upper part of his back was visible whilst the lower was covered with a nket as he pressed the girl under himself who was still fully clothed.


    Xi Ying didn''t know why he had this urge and restlessness inside his heart to make her his in every possible way. Today was the first time he met her. But her eyes were so clear and deep that he knew he lost himself at the first sight. Now he could not see her eyes there was something in his heartpelling him to hide from everyone. Was it because he was drugged?


    But he didn''t have time to sort out theseplicated thoughts. With no hesitation, he started removing her clothes from her body. The eyes which were lightly red turned dark because of desire. There was no hesitation in his actions as if possessing her was his right. When he removed thest clothing from her body his hand froze.


    He saw a tear slipped through her left eye which disappeared in her ck hair. He felt very ufortable in his heart. Immediately he wiped that tear. Removing her ck hair from her face he gently kissed her forehead. As if the girl could sense his touch, more tears slipped through her eyes. Anxiously, he tried to wipe them but they didn''t stop. He who had never nced seriously at any female was so panicked on seeing her tears.


    He kissed her very deeply that she was panting and her tears finally stopped. He knew that she was conscious to some point. Kissing her face several times he whispered in a very deep yet gentle voice


    " Girl, Don''t Cry. I will be responsible for you from now. I, Xi Ying, would never treat you badly. "


    After this, he removed thest clothing from her body.


    *~*~**~*~*


    While in the banquet, a maid came running suddenly on the female side with a very panicked expression on her face.


    " Second Madam Li, Eldest Lady... "


    Her voice was not low so it was heard by all of thedies sitting there.


    Yi Jie''s heart tightened on hearing her mentioning Li Rui. Looking at the empty seat where her daughter should be seated her fear grew more. Coming to royal ce has always ended as a disaster to her daughter. She remembered the impact of thest incident on her daughter.


    " What happened to Elder sister? "


    With a sharp voice, Li Caihong stood up and asked the maid. Her words showed that she loved her sister dearly.


    " Third Lady.....Eldest Lady ...she .."


    Empress frowned at the stuttering maid.


    Princess Wenling silently got up from her seat with no one paying attention to herself and walked out from the banquet silently. The smile on her face now could not be hidden.


    *~*~**~*~*


    The musky smell inside the room was proof of whatever happened a few moments ago.


    Xi Ying''s gaze while looking at the girl was very gentle and obsessive. He looked at her like he was afraid that she would disappear anytime.


    Her cheeks were red and tears hung through her long curled eyshes. Her lips were red and swollen. Her ck hair spread on the silky bedsheet. There was some sweat on her forehead. The more he looked, the more he thought he couldn''t get enough ever of this scene. At this time, even her tears looked most beautiful on her face.


    Her eyes were still closed. But the temperature of her body was less now. She was drugged. What if she was not found by him but by someone else. The thought makes his eyes cold. The hold on the body in his arms became tight. He did not even want to think in that direction. He had never thought that he could be so possessive of someone in his life.


    Bang..


    The abrupt sound interrupted his thoughts and he frowned. Someone was knocking on the door very loudly. Even though he didn''t want to, he got up and covered herpletely so that only her face was visible. Wearing his clothes he ced ast kiss on her lips and walked to open the door.


    The gentleness was reced by the suffocating cold aura. Opening the door, he coldly looked at the person outside who was smiling brightly on seeing him.


    Princess Wenling looked at the man in front of him. This was the man she wanted and she will get him tonight. But when he looked at her with cold eyes, her heart suddenly shivered and her smile was very stiff. The smell inside the room wafted through her nose. Shivering under his gaze she suddenly looked inside the room.


    This one look made her face so pale that she sat on the ground with a thump like her whole world had copsed.

 Chapter 11 - Four Years Ago (6)

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Four Years Ago (6)</h4>


    The Empress and alldies from the banquet followed the maid. While passing Li Na gave a gaze of approval and satisfaction to the maid. The maid took everyone outside of the banquet passing through the balcony. The Empress suddenly stopped which caused all of them to halt. All of them looked at the Empress but they only heard one word.


    "Wenwen"


    The Empress shouted loudly seeing her dear daughter sitting on the floor with a pale face. Raising her head she saw The Prime Minister, Xi Ying who had a cold face and was emitting an unbearable suffocating aura.


    It was only then everyone saw First Princess Wenling sitting on the floor in front of the room and Prime Minister Xi Ying standing on the door. Everyone in their heart wondered what happened. It was not hidden how much Princess Wenling liked Prime Minister Xi Ying. Sometimes Emperor even hinted it to Xi Ying. Lord Xi neither refused nor epted it or it could be said all the efforts of Princess and Emperor were ignored by him. But the position of Lord Xi was so high in the court that not even the Emperor could force him to marry if he didn''t want.


    Suppressing her anger, the Empress asked two maids to help the Princess to get up from the floor. Till today she could not understand her daughter''s infatuation with Lord Xi. She was sure that it was something that Lord Xi did which make her daughter so lifeless. But she can''t do anything given how much Emperor favored him.


    On the side, Yi Jie asked the maid in a very low voice.


    "Where is the First Lady? "


    When the maid was about to answer an exmation was heard from the group ofdies. A bolddy dared to nce inside the room behind Xi Ying. Seeing a blurry figure behind the curtains and the smelling from the room everyone could guess something. Looking at the pale face of First Princess they became somewhat sure in their heart.


    Xi Ying''s one nce at them made them lower their gazes. Neither anyone dared to look inside nor they asked who was thedy inside the room. As he was about to close the door behind him, he heard someone behind him say something.


    " Rui''er "


    Yi Jie was looking at the pale white wrist hanging outside the curtains. There was a red mole on that wrist. This was his daughter, Li Rui. As she tried to go inside the room, the young man blocked her way.


    Behind her, Li Na tried to hold her.


    "Second Aunt what are you doing? How can Elder sister be inside this room? "


    " Yes Second Madam, First Lady is inside that room. And she .....and that man...." The maid blushed while saying these words and pointed towards another door.


    Everyone''s expression changed hearing the maid''s words. However, the Empress frowned at the maid and reprimanded her.


    " What are you trying to say? Say clearly. "


    What was left to say? The maid meant to say that the Eldest Lady of Li''s was alone inside a room with a man and they were doing something shameful.


    All of them wondered but they only said it in their heart.


    " No Rui''er is inside this room. How can I not recognize my own daughter? "


    Yi Jie insisted on her words. Saying this she tried to go again inside the room but Xi Ying was standing in her way like a big stone. Her words didn''t affect him in any way.


    In his heart, he was very upset. He had thought to hide this incident and then marry her. In this way, no one would be able to ruin her reputation. But now, all of his ns were ruined before even starting. Still, he would not let anyone say something against her.


    He could take all the me on himself by saying that he was drugged and could not control himself.


    At this moment, as if awakened Princess Wenling shouted.


    " The person inside the room is Li Rui? "


    Her eyes were filled with anger, hate, and resentment while saying the name.


    Xi Ying felt like someone had poured a basin of cold water on him. Li Rui. Was it not the eldestdy of Li Manor, the daughter of General Li? Now he himself wanted to check the identity of the girl inside the room. He wanted to listen that she was not what he was thinking.


    Very stiffly he removed himself from the door and let them enter inside. Yi Jie rushed inside the door and stood beside the bed. With trembling hands, she was about to remove the curtains when Princess Wenling removed them before her.


    The girl lying on the bed was Li Rui.


    Princess Wenling staggered a few steps back with a bitter face.


    The girl whom she hated had her first time with the man she loved. She wished to tear her and ruin that bed. But she didn''t even have the strength to stand on her feet now.


    Princess Wenling fainted and two maids caught her before she hit the floor.


    While Li Caihong and Li Na looked at everything with their mouth opened.


    How can it happen? Li Rui was supposed to be with an ugly guard not with a powerful minister.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s heart was very cold. Looking at everyone''s reaction and Yi Jie patting her daughter''s face while calling ''Rui'' he knew that it was the same girl General Li wanted him to marry.


    In his mind, he wondered if all of this was coincident or a scheme to trap and forcing him to marry Li Rui.


    His eyes were cold. If all of this was a scheme, he would not let them be happy in their whole life.

 Chapter 12 - Four Years Ago(7)

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Four Years Ago(7)</h4>


    Lowering the curtains, Yi Jie dressed her daughter in clothes that were scattered on the floor.


    The whole room was in chaos when General Li entered. His eyes sank when he saw his wangfei Yi Jie weeping on the bed. Her face was pale as she tried to check what was wrong with her daughter. His daughter, Li Rui, was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. As if Yi Jie sensed his presence, she raised her head to look in his direction. His heart twisted in pain when he looked at her condition. Ignoring everything, he rushed towards the bed and tried to console his wangfei.


    The Empress had ordered everyone to go out of the room. Despite their desperate will to stay in the room, all thedies went outside.


    General Li didn''t know anything. He was having a conversation with other Ministers at the banquet when suddenly a pce maid informed him that something has happened to his elder daughter. He had expected it to be another argument between Princess Wenling and his daughter but now looking at the situation, things were worse than his expectations.


    On the way to this room, when he wasing he saw some maids holding unconscious Princess with a pale face. Then he saw Prime Minister Xi Ying standing outside the door with a cold face. When he nced at him, there was a trace of sneer and contempt in Lord Xi''s eyes. Inside the room was his unconscious daughter and when he rushed to the bed, he saw patches of blood on the silk bedsheet.


    On connecting all these things to each other, he had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    Suppressing her sobs, Yo Jie briefed the whole incident to him. His face was ck and his eyes were filled with rage after he heard everything. The General in his fifties was excluding a murderous aura same from the battlefield. Leaving the bed, he opened the door violently and rushed towards Xi Ying with a roar.


    But before he could attack Lord Xi, he was controlled by four royal guards. The four guards were applying their whole strength but they were not able to control him.


    Xi Ying was standing with an indifferent expression like the whole Incident had nothing to do with him and the person who was just going to be punched wildly was not him. He looked at the struggling General in the hands of royal guards.


    In his heart, he wondered.


    If General Li was pretending then he had to praise him for his good acting.


    This pushing and pulling were interrupted by a deep cold voice of a man.


    " Restraint Your Emotions, General Li. "


    A man in his sixties in a yellow robe with the lining of Gold on its hem entered the hall. His face showed no sign of old age. His body excluded a dominating aura. Behind him, a eunuch and a royal guard followed.


    All the Ladies and Empress kneeled on the floor. Xi Ying bowed his head and the royal guards lower their heads. The struggling General also calmed down or suppressed his anger and lowered his head.


    The man was Emperor Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty, M...my daughter, Li Rui is inside the room. She is unconscious. This one doesn''t know what happened to her, whether she is fine or not."


    Yi Jie kneeled in from of Emperor. With tears streaming down through her eyes she tried to exin the situation and between her lines, she also nced at Lord Xi who indifferently nced at her.


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with a strange gleam of light for a second when he heard Yi Jie crying and sobbing in front of himself. As if it was an illusion It vanished in the next second but it did not go unnoticed by General Li Heng.


    Anger surged through his veins as he pushed all the guards in one attempt and got free from their hands. Everyone looked startled for a while only to see the violent General kneel by his wangfei''s side. Taking her one hand in his he kneeled in front of Emperor as if silentlyforting her. With his eyes lowered, no one saw the emotion passing through General Li''s eyes.


    All thedies present on the scene were legitimate wives of the officials. They looked enviously at the couple kneeling on the floor. They have to manage the courtyard full of concubines while fighting to maintain their position but Yi Jie need not worry about all of this as she was the only woman in General Li''s courtyard and his legitimate wife.


    They came out of their reverie of thought when a cold voice echoed in the hall.


    " Summon the Imperial Physician to check on the First Lady Li."


    The eunuch followed the orders given by the Emperor and in a few moments, an old man with a white beard went inside the room with a maidservant.


    At this moment, Yi and Li''s family gathered outside the room waiting for the physician toe out.


    The imperial physician came out of the room with a very solemn expression on his face and told the Emperor about Li Rui''s condition.


    " Your Majesty, Lady Li has high-level aphrodisiacs in her body but now she is alright. She will regain her consciousness till tomorrow.


    The revtion was shocking. Some Ladies and officials present knew that a person drugged with a high level of aphrodisiacs can not live if he or she is not allowed to release the heat inside their body. The guess that they had formed in their heart on seeing Lord Xiing out of the room was now firm.


    " How can this happen in Zhen imperial pce? Who was daring enough to do this shameful act? Minister Xin, Investigate this matter. "


    The Emperor announced several orders including asking the Empress to take care of the matters rted to the staying of Lady Li in the imperial Pce but none of them mentioned Lord Xi. Usually in this type of circumstances, The Emperor should have announced an Imperial edict of marriage between Lady Li Rui and Lord Xi Ying. But when they looked at the person emitting a cold and suffocating aura standing in the center of the hall they understood something.


    His Majesty will never force Lord Xi to marry Li Rui. So unless Lord Xi willingly asks for Li Rui''s hand in marriage, her life was destined to ruin.


    Looking at the indifferent expression on Lord Xi''s face, a trace of pity and sympathy for Li Rui aroused in their heart.

 Chapter 13 - Four Years Ago(8)

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Four Years Ago(8)</h4>


    Yi Manor


    Bangg...


    The study room that was systematically arranged a few moments ago looked disheveled now. All the chairs and tables were lying on the floor with their pieces broken here and there.


    A young man was standing in the center of the room with a cold expression on his face. His jaw was clenched and his eyes were red with rage as he looked in front of himself.


    Three Men and two women in ck clothes were kneeling in front of Yi Junjie.


    "What were you doing instead of protecting yourdy? "


    The voice was so cold that all of them shivered.


    " My Lord..we could not go inside the pce. The imperial pce was surrounded by shadow guards who were more powerful than us. "


    Shame could be seen on the face of the shadow guard who was speaking these words. Others lower their head more on hearing him say these words. But his words didn''t make Yi Junjie''s expression any better.


    "Then all of you can leave because this lord doesn''t need such useless people who can''t even protect their master."


    All of them were terrified on hearing this.


    "This servant will ept any punishment, My Lord. "


    The Five of them silently showed their determination to not leave their master''s side.


    "Don''t show your face to me until you feel that you are capable enough."


    In a few seconds, the five of them disappeared without any trace.


    Yi Junjie''s eyes that were cold a few moments ago were now filled with despair and sadness.


    "Brother could not protect you Rui..."


    Imperial Pce


    "Your Highness, This servant doesn''t know anything. This servant just saw First Lady Li going inside the room with a man and then ran to inform Second Madam Li. Your Highness, please be merciful and spare this servant''s sister life."


    Inside a very beautiful decorated room of the imperial pce, Empress Qin Wenya satfortably on a chair with her head resting on headrest. A maid was begging on the floor just a few steps away from her knees. By her side, two pce maids were holding a girl who was beaten severely and didn''t have any strength to stand on her feet.


    Hearing the pleadings of the maid, Empress Qin Wenya who was resting with her eyes closed just waved her hand once in the air. The old pce maid standing by her side immediately understood her action and nced at the two maids.


    The two maids raised their wooden sticks to continue the beating. On seeing this, the one who was being beaten and the one who was begging on the floor had a horrific look on their faces.


    Empress Qin Wenya at this time raised her head to look at the maid''s expression. She sized the maid from up to bottom. Her lips curved upward in a very soft and gentle smile but the word that came out from her mouth were very cruel.


    "Your looks are passable. It would make your life easy in the brothel. "


    The maid hurriedly knocked her head on the floor shivering in fear and asked for mercy.


    Still, with a very gentle smile, Empress continued.


    " You dare to deceive me with a mouthful of lies. This is something this Empress is rewarding you for your courage. Do you want to refuse it?"


    " This servant shall say the truth now. Please The Empress, Your Highness, Don''t send this servant to the brothel."


    "This servant.....This servant was ordered by Second Miss Li to do everything. She told this servant as soon as this servant sees First Lady Li enter in a room with a man, she ordered me to go to the banquet hall."


    "A man? Who? Prime Minister Xi?"


    "No ..No, Your Highness. This servant saw an imperial guard taking First Lady Li inside the room. Not Prime Minister Xi"


    The gentle smile was no longer there on Empress''s face and was reced by a very confused expression. Qin Wenya remembered the shocked and envious expressions of Li Na and Li Caihong and somehow understood the situation.


    It was just that she was not sure.


    She nced at the kneeling maid with a skeptical expression and suddenlyughed.


    "Bengong didn''t know that there was such enmity between Second and First Household of Li''s. Interesting. "


    She nced at the old maidservant by her side. The old maidservant brought out a golden pouch and threw it towards the kneeling maid.


    "This Empress shall spare your life but at the expense of your tongue. "


    The maid didn''t have time to save herself as two maids hold her down and cut her tongue.


    "Take this money and leave the imperial pce. If this matter everes out, Bengong will make sure that you would see the execution of your whole family. Do you understand? "


    Two maids held that maidservant and her sister who was no longer conscious and took them out of the room.


    Li Manor


    Li Rui was sitting in front of the window of her room looking outside. Her eyes were nk. Behind her, Li Hua and Li Mei were looking at her with red and swollen eyes.


    When she turned to look at them, she didn''t know how to react to the sympathy and worry, her maids had in their eyes.


    Because she didn''t remember anything. How could she? She was unconscious. At the most, she could remember the face of the young man she saw just before she was preparing to jump out of the window of that room. Then all she felt was pain tearing through her body. She couldn''t open her eyes. Her body didn''t even have enough energy to scream.


    And when she gained her consciousness, she was told that she was no longer an innocent girl. In the most simple words, she had lost her virginity. There was some pain in the lower part of her body like a constant reminder that she couldn''t refute the said words.


    She was no longer a virgin.


    She didn''t know what to feel. There was no anger, no sadness, nothing in her heart. Her mind was nk.


    A maid entered and she finally got an excuse to got out of this predicament.


    "My Lady, Minister Xin hase. General Li is asking for you."

 Chapter 14 - Four Years Ago(9)

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Four Years Ago(9)</h4>


    A day ago, the whole city was talking about how First Lady Li was drugged with aphrodisiacs and was found inside a room with Prime Minister Xi. And a day after, the whole city talked about how it was all nned by General Li and his elder daughter.


    The reason behind doing all this was because she could not bear being rejected by Prime Minister Xi.


    Before Imperial Banquet, General Li went to Prime Minister Xi and asked him if he would like to marry his daughter, Li Rui. The cold-faced and indifferent Prime Minister Xi rejected the offer and hence General Li and his daughter nned all this.


    Few Hours Ago


    "Lady Li, we checked all the rooms outside the banquet hall but we didn''t find any imperial guard with the description you provided us."


    The whole Li family was silent after hearing these words. Li Rui told Minister Xin that she was dragged inside the room by an imperial guard whom she stabbed with her hairpin. The Li family had thought that if all of this was true then it would be easy to prove that Li Rui was framed and His Majesty will have to announce Lord Xi and Li Rui''s marriage. In the end, the Li n would be able to solve the problem.


    But Minister Xin didn''t find a single thing as described by Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s face didn''t show any emotion but hee heart and mind were in a mess.


    How can they found anything? That was the Imperial Pce. Now she thought maybe she was right in thinking that it was all done by Princess Wenling.


    Would the Emperor punish his beloved daughter?


    Never.


    So how could they find anything?


    She was very naive to think that everything would be easy once all of it was investigated.


    Li Na and Li Caihong exchange a few nces while Minister Xin talked about how all of it can be Lady Li''s hallucination because she was drugged.


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Inside the study, Xi Ying looked at the shadow guard, An San, kneeling on the floor.


    "Repeat yourself."


    His voice was cold as he uttered these words with clenched teeth.


    "My Lord, the drug was purchased under the name of Miss Li. "


    There were no fluctuations as hepleted his words. The temperature in the study dropped and with a roar Xi Ying swept all the things on the floor that was on the table a few moments ago.


    There was something in the corner of his heart before telling him that maybe Li Rui was innocent in all of this. Maybe General Li was an old fox who could not pity his own cubs.


    But.... Heughed mockingly.


    She drugged him. She drugged herself. She nned all of this. Was being rejected by him so hurtful that her egoistic self could not handle it?


    " You can leave. "


    No one saw the emotions passing through An San''s eyes as he disappeared after bowing his head.


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Inside her room, Empress Qin Wenya was sitting beside her daughter Princess Wenling. Princess Wenling was lying on the bed with a pale face. Her body was burning with a high fever. Qin Wenya gently wiped her daughter''s face with a wet cloth.


    " Wenwen please open your eyes ah? Your Empress Mother is doing everything to get what you wanted. Just get up and talk to your Mother, Wenwen. "


    A tear fell down from her eye when she saw no reaction from her daughter.


    Her Wenwen has not opened her eyes since the day she saw Lord Xi and that Li Rui alone inside that room.


    Before she was against her daughter''s wish to marry Lord Xi. She thought she could control her daughter. Lord Xi was very much like his father in some aspects. She never wanted the same thing that happened a few years ago.


    But she forgot that Wenwen has an imperial family to back her up. Lord Xi would not dare to cross the Imperial family right?


    So she would pave the way for her daughter.


    Only Her Wenwen would marry Lord Xi.


    A maid entered the room and kneeling in front of Empress.


    " My Empress, the work is done. "


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Few Hours After


    General Li''s face was ck when he listened to the rumor going around the city. By his side, Yi Jie could not control her tears. Looking at his wangfei he embraced her.


    " Do not cry. You know I can''t see it."


    " Li Heng, What will happen to Li Rui? Who will marry her now? My daughter.."


    " Jie''er so what if Li Rui can''t marry? This General can raise her daughter by myself. Do not think about this. She is our daughter. She is nowhere at fault in this matter. Rui didn''t even know about me talking to Lord Xi."


    A knock disrupted their conversation. General Li wiped Yi Jie''s tears and got up to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Yi Junjie kneeling outside the room.


    " Uncle Li, I wish to marry Li Rui. Please approve of my marriage with Li Rui. I promise to keep your daughter happy. I shall never disappoint you."

 Chapter 15 - Four Years Ago(10)

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Four Years Ago(10)</h4>


    Xi Manor


    Xi Ying was sitting inside his study room with a frosty cold iced expression. The air inside the room could suffocate anyone. The images of that evening shed in his mind. Those clear, ck, and bright eyes. When he came to know that she was General Li''s daughter, he didn''t know why but a part of his heart was somewhat screaming to him that she was innocent. She can never do something like this. That''s why he sends his shadow guard to a brothel house to investigate where those drugs are sold.


    What was the result?


    She was not innocent. She was just like his father. Trying to use him. Trying to use him as a shield to protect her family. It is just that she didn''t know how cruel and ruthless he can be.


    He listened to the rumors. How she imed that she was framed. For the first time in his life, he was fooled.


    Xi Ying sneered.


    He was fooled by those bewitching eyes.


    His heart was furious. He didn''t want to remember anything of her. But those eyes were like the only thing imprinted on his mind. How could he let his heart sway like this? His one moment of folly became a heavy regret for him.


    Knock knock....


    Someone knocked on the door of the study room.


    "Come in "


    A man in ck clothes entered the study and kneeled in front of Xi Ying. This man was Xi Ying''s shadow guard, An Su, whom he arranged to keep watch on Li Manor.


    Seeing An Su, Xi Ying furrowed his eyebrows. Was General Li that restless that he couldn''t sit still for even one evening?


    "Speak"


    In his emotionless voice, Xi Ying ordered An Su.


    "My Lord, General Li is nning to marry Miss Li Rui to the elder son of Yi n, Yi Junjie. The proposal was initiated was Lord Yi. Lord Yi went to General Li with this proposal this evening and it seems like General Li has agreed to this."


    The air inside the study room could not have more murderous and bloodthirsty intent than at this moment. Hearing his shadow guard''s words, only one sentence was echoing in Xi Ying''s mind.


    Li Rui was going to marry someone else.


    On impulse, a picture shed in his brain. He imagined Li Rui with someone else. His heart felt so stuffy that he thought he couldn''t breathe. Taking a deep breath of air to calm himself down, he waved his hand to An Su to get out of the study.


    Closing his eyes, he pinched his eyebrows. In the end, the cunning General was getting what he wanted.


    ~*~*~**~*~*~


    Li Manor


    General Li was standing pacing outside his daughter''s courtyard. Whenever he tried to step inside, he hesitated to go ahead and took his step back.


    Yi Junjie wanted to marry Li Rui. The moment he confessed this, General Li himself thought that there could nothing best for his daughter than this. He cursed himself for why he didn''te up with this idea before? Then he would not have to go to Lord Xi asking the other to marry Li Rui.


    Because Yi Junjie was a good choice for Li Rui. The Yi n and Li n were already in a mess and one more marriage between both ns would not do anything bad instead it will make them stronger. No one would be able to question the marriage as Yi Junjie was an adopted son of the Yi n and his daughter would be safe with him.


    At one nce, he could tell that Yi Junjie had deep and sincere feelings for his daughter, Li Rui. He would never mind that she had lost her virginity to another man.


    But what about Li Rui. He never saw something like this in Li Rui''s eyes for Yi Junjie. From what he knew, Li Rui was more close to Yi Junjie than Li Diu, her own biological brother, but her feelings were nothing more than that should be present in a sibling rtionship.


    If he had asked Li Rui to marry Lord Xi, she would have married without any refusal, but knowing his daughter''s character, she would never agree to marry Yi Junjie whom she thought of as an elder brother.


    After a long time of thinking this and that, he finally steeled his heart saying that whatever he is doing for her, he will never regret and stepped inside Li Rui''s courtyard to force his daughter into a marriage she would never agree with.


    Li Rui was reading a book when the maid entered the room. She didn''t raise her head to look at the maid. Only when the maid announced that her father hase to meet her she lifted her head to look at the maid and nodded her head.


    Closing the book, she got up from the chair. Li Hua who was standing by her side helped her to smoothen her dress. After that, she stepped out of her room.


    She greeted her father who was sitting with a very solemn expression. General Li nodded and pointed her to sit down.


    Looking at his daughter who was sitting in front of him with a very calm expression, he suddenly felt very guilty. In his heart, he knew that she was framed and maybe it was all done to stain the reputation of Li n ultimately leading him to resign from his General''s position.


    His daughter was nowhere at fault.


    And How can Li Rui don''t know this? But she neverined to him. She never shed even a tear in front of him. He felt a huge weight on his chest. As he was preparing himself to let out the words from his mouth, a maid came running to the room.


    General Li looked at the maid with a displeased expression.


    "This servant apologizes for entering the room without permission. My Lord, Second Madam Li ordered this servant to inform you that an imperial eunuch with an imperial decree came from the pce. Second Madam asked Lord and Miss to hurry to living hall."


    General Li''s expression changed hearing the maid''s words.


    An Imperial decree.


    Was it good news or bad news?

 Chapter 16 - Four Years Ago(11)

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Four Years Ago(11)</h4>


    The whole Li family was currently kneeling in the hall of Li Manor to hear the imperial edict brought by an imperial eunuch from the pce. Everyone''s thoughts were different but no one dared to show any expression on their face.


    The edict said something which was expected by some present there.


    The imperial eunuch in loud and solemn voice read out the imperial edict in his hands.


    "The honorable Prime Minister Xi Ying of Imperial court is bestowed matrimony by His Majesty, The Emperor, with the virtuous and honorable daughter of General Li, Rui from the Li n on the first full moon of winter. "


    Virtuous and honorable.


    Even the imperial decree seemed to be mocking the entire Li n.


    The most surprised person was General Li and Li Rui because they didn''t hold any hope for the current bestowed marriage.


    Li Rui had not expected that man to be in such an honorable position.


    In a trance with very stiff steps, she stood up to take the decree from the imperial eunuch reminding herself at every step.


    This was an imperial decree. She can not deny it.


    From the past two days, what she had listened was how Princess Wenling looked after she saw her and Prime Minister Xi in a room, the love she held in her heart for Prime Minister Xi. Hearing the incidents that described the fondness and admiration of Princess Wenling towards Lord Xi, she concluded that her being drugged was not nned by Princess Wenling.


    Li Rui knew her that much. Because Princess Wenling never plotted against her without giving her some hint. She found pleasure in seeing her cautious and guarded look and her still falling in her trap was the most pleasurable thing for First Princess.


    Amidst all this, two questions remain unanswered.


    Who drugged her?


    Why did Lord Xi agree to marry her?


    General Li''s thoughts were no different from his daughter''s. He didn''t know how to feel about this imperial decree. Withplicated eyes, he looked at his daughter still holding the decree of marriage.


    He didn''t know what waited ahead for her.


    First Full moon of winter. Only one week was left for the wedding.


    The week passed in a daze. After a full one week, two sedan chairs were lifted in the city. One from the Yi family for Yi Huiqing and one from the Li family for Li Rui.


    Both the weddings were bestowed by the royal Emperor but people''s opinions differ for the two weddings.


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Li Rui was sitting on the bed wearing her red bridal dress. Her face was covered with the veil. It was midnight and her first wedding night in Xi Manor but no one entered the bridal room yet.


    The midnight passed. One hour passed and the closed door of the room finally opened.


    Xi Ying closed the door and came to the bed without any hurry. As his hands uncovered Li Rui''s face, the smell of alcohol from his body wafted through her nose. The long, white, and slender fingers pinched her chin to raise her head. Seeing those bewitching eyes, his heartbeat fastened unknowingly and he nced away.


    In a swift motion, with one hand he held her waist and pressed her on the bed. His other hand gripped her neck. There was no trace of ambiguity in the air.


    Xi Ying felt the soft and smooth skin under his hand. The neck was so thin and frail. He could twist it with one movement of his hand.


    "How does it feel to be this Lord''s wangfei hm? Is it worth the scheming you had done?"


    The voice was filled with mock and contempt.


    There was no change in Li Rui''s expression and she looked at him fearlessly waiting for his next action like a wooden doll.


    Her father''s words ringed through her ears.


    Rui, you may have to suffer a little in Xi Mansion but Father can assure you that Lord Xi is the right person for you in the circumstances we are. Father knows that child. He may not like you but he would never harm his own wangfei.


    All this was within her expectations. Even if her father had not told him, she didn''t expect any kindness from the person who was plotting against her family with the Emperor.


    It is just that her father was simple-minded.


    He might not harm her but he would not protect her also. So with him or without him, there was no difference.


    "Tell me was it worth it? You sacrificed your own chastity for whom? What kind of a disgusting woman you are to buy the drug from a brothel house under your own name."


    The question came again but with that also came some information she didn''t know.


    Getting no response from the woman underneath him, Xi Ying got up and left the room leaving Li Rui stunned with his words.


    The next day, the whole Xi Manor knew that Lord Xi left the bridal room after half an hour he entered the room.


    The new wangfei was left alone on her first wedding night.

 Chapter 17 - Four Years Ago (12)

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Four Years Ago (12)</h4>


    The next day after Marriage, the bride needs to visit her house with her husband. But Rui could not do so as Prime Minister Xi was called to the Pce and the order asked to reach the imperial pce as soon as possible. It was not only Xi Ying who was asked to reach the pce, the whole city was in a mess. The Emperor called the sudden meeting of officials which included General Li as well.


    The borders were in a difficult situation.


    General Li, Prime Minister Xi as well as some other officials were asked to go there quickly.


    So Li Rui did not go to Li Manor.


    One month passed silently. Rui''s life was no different in Xi Manor from Li Manor. She would spend her days in her courtyard reading some books, nting some nts, and doing some other things.


    The next day after marriage, she had sent a letter to Yi Junjie to investigate who drugged her and told him about the brothel house.


    The letter came back soon that mentioned the results of the investigation.


    It was Li Caihong who bought the drug. Li Rui had known that Li Na and Li Caihong didn''t like her, it was just that she underestimated their dislike towards her. Sending a man to rape her. Just how much hate her sisters bore in their heart to scheme such n evil n. The feelings that were still left for the sake of belonging to the same n vanished after this incident.


    But howe Lord Xi said that it was her who drugged him as well as herself?


    Was he also drugged? She didn''t even know this.


    All these questions could be answered by only one man, Xi Ying who was not present in the city currently. So she put back the matter for some time. As long as her family was happy and assured that she was living well, nothing else mattered.


    Still Countless times, a question would raise in her mind.


    Why did he marry her?


    If he didn''t even like her, it was easy for him to evade this marriage.


    Only after a month, Rui got the answer to her question, she thought.


    She was sick for two days. Throwing up after two or three times, her maids (she brought from Li Manor) called for a physician to check on her health.


    The physician told that she was pregnant.


    Lord Xi must have seen this forehead, right?


    The reason was enough for him to marry her.


    There was no expression on her face when the physician announced the news. Staring nkly for a few seconds, she had closed herself in a room for a couple of hours. Aftering out of the room, she was just like before.


    She didn''t inform anyone else about her pregnancy. Only her maids were allowed to be around her during this time.


    Something she would stare at nothing in a daze while stroking her belly.


    Months passed like this, no good news came from the borders.


    It was only at the end of the seventh month that Li Rui started to stroll outside in the garden of her courtyard. Slowly, the whole Xi Manor came to know Lord Xi wangfei was pregnant.


    The shadow guards left behind by Xi Ying in the Xi Manor sent a letter to Xi Ying mentioning this news.


    Now Li Rui was in her eighth month.


    One evening, she was strolling in the guard followed by her maid. Suddenly she felt her ankle caught by something causing her to fall on her back. The sudden fall caused a sharp pain in her stomach and unconsciously a scream erupted from her mouth.


    The physician was called urgently who announced the wangfei was going to give birth. The wet nurse has been arranged by the Steward of Xi Manor beforehand hence the whole situation was somehow in control.


    At this moment, someone announced that Lord Xi hade back to the city. The Steward was busy in arrangements for weing Xi Ying when he saw Lord Xi rushing inside the manor. Without looking at anything else, Lord Xi rushed to his wangfei courtyard.


    The Steward could not step inside the wangfei courtyard so he waited outside with servants and sent two maids inside the courtyard to check the situation. In these months, he knew Lady Li never asked for anything. So he had to ask the physician about do''s and don''ts and he would send everything ording to Lady Li. But every time he felt like something was off. After listening to some servant''s conversation he came to know how no servant from Xi Manor was allowed to go inside Lady Li''s room.


    What was the need for this silent protection in Xi Manor?


    Who would dare to harm Lord Xi''s child in his own manor?


    But he dare not say anything and silently did his own duty. Now this sudden ident. He didn''t know how would he face Lord Xi when he didn''t do any wrong in this situation.


    An undisguised dislike aroused in his heart for Lady Li.


    It seemed like the servants'' words were true.


    Xi Ying''s eyebrows were knitted when he heard the screamsing out of the room. The door was locked and he was not allowed to go inside. He anxiously paced outside the room.


    He remembered when he read the letter saying that Li Rui was pregnant. For a few minutes, his mind was nk.


    He was going to be a father. That woman was pregnant with his child.


    When he sorted out all of his thoughts, his lips curved upwards. In these months, his mind was in a mess. The conflicts with the neighboring country along with the unforgettable night with that woman were making him go insane. He could even think straight about anything. After a very long time, there was something that made him happy.


    He decided that he would forgive Li Rui this once for the sake of their child.


    For the next few days, he concentrated on finishing all the work and solving conflicts. As soon as he felt that there was no need for him to stay there any longer, he left for the city.


    After reaching the city when he was about to go inside the pce to greet the Emperor, his shadow guard informed him that Li Rui fell in the garden while strolling. Leaving everything he rushed to Xi Manor.


    More time passed. When Xi Ying could not tolerate any more and was about to break the door to go inside, a shrill cry of an infant came from the room. He halted and with a push he opened the door and went inside.


    Li Rui was lying unconsciously on the bed with a pale face. Seeing her bloodless lips, his heart clenched. As he was about to go beside her, a wet nurse came in front of him telling him that it was a bad omen to enter the room in this situation.


    He saw the child inside her arms. The little wrinkled head made his heart itch. When the wet nurse tried to give the child in his arms, he hesitated. After learning patiently how to hold the child, he left the room with the child ordering the maids to take care of Li Rui.


    As much as he wanted to remain by her side, he controlled himself. He needed to ask the Steward how did Li Rui suddenly fell.

 Chapter 18 - She Was Also A Victim

    <h4>Chapter 18 - She Was Also A Victim</h4>


    When Li Rui gained her consciousness the next day, the first thing she asked for was her child. Her maids didn''t look into her eyes and said that she needs to be confined for a month and the child will remain with the wet nurse for one month.


    Li Rui silently stared at Li Hua and Li Mei after theypleted their sentence. Under her stares, they squirmed ufortably. After a few seconds, she asked only one question.


    "Has Lord Xi already arrived?"


    Although they were startled at the sudden change of direction of questions, they answered honestly.


    "Yes, My Lady. Lord Xi arrived just yesterday."


    For the first time in these years, they saw an expression full of despair and sorrow on their mistress''s face. Only then they understood that Li Rui knew everything they were trying to hide.


    Li Mei could not control herself and rushed outside to hide her tears. She went to Lord Xi courtyard yesterday to get the child back for theirdy. The shadow guard didn''t even let her enter the courtyard.


    No one knows if theirdy would be able to see the Young Master again. In her heart, she hated Lord Xi.


    How can anyone be so cruel as to separate a child from his mother?


    What wrong did theirdy do to suffer like this? She herself was a victim yet she was being punished like this.


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Afterpleting one month of confinement very obediently and silently, the first thing Li Rui did was to go to Xi Ying''s courtyard.


    As soon as she reached there, a shadow guard stood in front of her to block the way before she even entered the courtyard.


    "This servant greets, My Lady."


    Li Rui nodded her head in acknowledgment and tried to go inside again but the shadow guard blocked her way again.


    "My Lady, this servant apologize for his rude behavior but His Excellency doesn''t like any unfamiliar person to enter his courtyard without his permission."


    Thest sentence was an insult but Li Rui remained nonchnt.


    "Then ask your Lord for permission."


    "My Lady, His Excellency is not currently present in the manor."


    Taking a deep breath, Li Rui tried again.


    "I want to see my child."


    "This...My Lady. This servant again apologized for his presumptuous behavior but His Excellency announced that My Lady can''t see the child without His Excellency''s permission."


    The shadow guard was standing with his head lowered so he didn''t see Li Rui''s expression.


    After a few seconds, he saw Li Rui take a few steps back and turning in another direction. Only then he lifted his head. His eyes shed with some unfathomable emotion looking at the woman''s retreating back but he soonposed himself and disappeared from that ce.


    At Present


    Li Rui bid goodbye to her mother in thete evening after having her dinner. After her confrontation with Li Na and Li Caihong, both the sisters didn''t dare toment on anything else and had their dinner silently.


    For this whole time, Xi Ying didn''t look away from Li Rui''s face.


    In a daze, he followed her inside the carriage and sat in front of her on an empty seat.


    His heart was filled with different emotions. His heart was filled with rage towards Li Na and Li Caihong. They drugged Rui and even sent a man to rape her. What if he didn''t find her four years ago. That man.... He didn''t even want to think ahead.


    His heart felt like it has been freed from some shackles. Rui didn''t drug him. She herself was a victim. The victim who was not evenpensated but was used and med for something she didn''tmit.


    And he was also one of those people who showered her with his cold and cruel words.


    Thinking this, he felt stifled in his heart.


    He felt confused. He remembered everything that happened four years ago. He tried to find out where exactly did he go wrong.


    All the emotions make him so dizzy that he felt he was dreaming. The past him hated her because he thought she was using him to protect herself. In his eyes, she was so selfish that she didn''t even care for her child.


    So he controlled his heart by disguising the love he had for her in hate.


    The same heart was today guilty. But he soon reassured himself that he will treat his wangfei right as soon as he will get his body.


    As for her carelessness towards Xi Ling, he will try his best make her a good mother.


    Setting his thoughts like this, he felt everything was right now and his desire to get his body back was strong now.


    But he had not expected that the next p wille to face so soon.


    They soon reached Xi Manor. Plum courtyard was in the most isted area of the Manor but one has to pass Xi Ying''s courtyard to go there. As they were passing, the loud cries could be heard outside the courtyard. The screams seemed to belong to a young child.


    Hearing the cries, Li Rui footsteps paused and she runs inside the courtyard before anyone could stop her followed by invisible Xi Ying. There was only one child in the whole manor.


    Her three-year-old child. Xi Ling.


    The whole courtyard was filled with maids and servants running here and there. No one noticed the running Li Rui inside. Xi Ying frowned looking at the situation.


    As soon as Li Rui was about to open the room from where the cries wereing outside, she was blocked by a human figure who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    When she lifted her head to look at the human figure, her eyes were cold and fierce. The shadow guard who was standing in front of her, An San, was startled for a second. Even Xi Ying was confused by her sudden change.


    Li Rui''s smile was very cold.


    "What? Am I not allowed to go inside?"


    " My Lady knows everything. Please don''t make things difficult for this servant."


    There was a hidden threat in the voice.


    Standing behind Li Rui, Li Mei could not tolerate anymore.


    "You....who are you to stop mydy from seeing the Young Master. My mistress is the birth mother of the Young Master yet she is not allowed to meet him. What kind of ridiculous behavior is this? Does your master even have a heart? Is he carrying a stone in his chest? "


    The shadow guard looked coldly at Li Mei and continued blocking the way and Xi Ying was confused by the behavior of his shadow guard and Li Rui servant


    " One more word against His Excellency and this An San will cut your tongue."


    Xi Ying looked at the whole ordeal like a stranger. What was happening? Why was An San stopping Li Rui from seeing Xi Ling?


    He suddenly had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    "How is Xi Ling?"


    Li Rui''s questioned An San calmly. But Xi Ying could read the panic and anxiety in her words.


    He suddenly didn''t feel that Li Rui could be a careless mother and she felt very different from the picture he had in his mind for four years.


    "My Lady, Young Master is suffering from stomachache. The physician has already arrived. This servant will take care of Young Master asking My Lady to not worry."


    Li Mei and Li Hua gritted their teeth in anger.


    He was asking a mother to not worry about her child. The cries were so heart wrecking that even their heart was breaking.


    The cries were very low at this moment and the physician came outside. He told An San that he had given the medicine to Xi Ling and there was no need to worry.


    Li Rui was looking at the physician the whole time he talked with An San. Xi Ying frowned looking at this and stood in front of her forgetting that he was invisible and couldn''t block anything.


    An San told the physician to rest in Xi Manor for few days and look after their Young Master.


    Li Rui stood outside the room. Only when the maid announced that Xi Ling was asleep she left the courtyard.


    She knew she was not wee here.

 Chapter 19 - Because She Was His Wangfei

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Because She Was His Wangfei</h4>


    The sky was dark when Li Rui finally came to her isted Plum Courtyard with her maids. No one spoke anything. Li Mei''s face was still red due to anger. Li Hua who was trying to calm her down had her fist clenched that showed that she was not less angry, while Li Rui just sat on her chair with a very distant and thoughtful expression on her face.


    Xi Ying sat on a chair that was ced in front of Li Rui. He was still trying toprehend everything. He was somewhat bewildered by the guesses he made in his mind. It was difficult to believe them.


    Who was An San?


    An San was one of person among his shadow guards, all surnamed An. All of them were chosen and trained by him personally. He knew each and every one of them or this was what he thought.


    It was also his illusion.


    Remembering how An San was talking to Li Rui; his face hardened. No one can look down on his wangfei especially a mere shadow guard.


    He looked at Li Rui whose expression told him that she was not angry at all while her maids were angry in her stead.


    Li Mei, standing with Li Hua, kneeled by Li Rui''s side and tried to hold her knees.


    The sudden touch gained Li Rui''s attention and she looked at Li Mei.


    Li Mei was sobbing.


    Knowing the reason for her tears, Li Rui''s expression softened and she held her worried maid''s hands in her hands.


    "My Lady, why are you tolerating all this? Four years....Four Years have passed living with you carrying everyone''s shame and disgust. This servant can''t bear to see you anymore like this. Even the servants don''t respect you here. Every time you try to meet Young Master, that ....that insolent shadow guard doesn''t even let you see. My Lady, why don''t you separate from Lord Xi? This maid can guarantee that General Li will never me Young Lady."


    With tears streaming down on her face Li Meipleted her sentences trembling. She knew it was not her ce to advise her mistress separation from Prime Minister Xi. But she can''t see anymore. Her heart aches every time she sees someone looking down on her mistress.


    Xi Ying was ring at the maid with a cold face.


    The initial words of the maid somehow make him understood that it was his shadow guard who didn''t let Li Rui meet Xi Ling.


    In fact, He was never informed that Li Rui tried to visit Xi Ling.


    He remembered four years ago, he had asked the Steward why he was informed sote about his wangfei carrying his child. The Steward told him that he himself didn''t know anything. ording to him, Li Rui didn''t evene out of her courtyard for few months and any servant from Xi Manor was not allowed inside her courtyard.


    He was confused on hearing all this. Then he took the child in his courtyard. Not a single maid from Li Rui''s side came to take back the child. Like this, the one whole month passed. At the end of one year, he thought that Li Rui never wanted this child.


    But now it seems that it was all along his shadow guard who didn''t tell him intentionally.


    Now he remembered Was it not An San who had told him that Li Rui drugged him?


    He was fooled by his shadow guard to despise his wangfei.


    But still, what rights does a maid have to advise Li Rui about something like separation?


    He would never agree to this. Even if he didn''t know anything he would not have agreed. Now when he knows the truth there was no chance that he would never let Li Rui separate from himself.


    *~*~*~~*~*~*


    Thest sentence of Li Mei reminded Li Rui of something.


    "Rui, Promise Father that you will not divorce or separate from Lord Xi in any situation."


    Li Rui leaned on a chair with a sigh. Very softly she patted her maid''s hand to console her and said


    " Li Mei, Do you know when the physician had announced that I was pregnant, I was very scared."


    The words made Xi Ying''s heart clench. It was her first child. He was not there to take care of her.


    Li Rui continued looking into Li Mei''s eyes.


    " Your Mistress is from a n that Emperor want to vanish, is a daughter of a father who is trying to protect his family with everything he has, is a wangfei who is despised by his husband, is a person who has enemies hiding behind the bushes to devour her if given any chance."


    Even Li Hua started crying hearing her words and kneeled by her mistress''s side.


    " It made me afraid of what kind of future would my child have. Since Lord Xi despises me, will my child also be despised by his own father?"


    Li Rui rested her head on the headrest and closed her eyes.


    " The child was a part of me. How could I bear to see him suffering? I promised myself to protect my child at any cost. Even if the cost was not to see him in this lifetime. At the very least, maybe Lord Xi would forget that Xi Ling was birthed by me. He would not hate Xi Ling and protect him as a father should."


    " It was sufficient. "


    After hearing everything, there was a crack in Xi Ying''s cold expression. He looked at Li Rui with misty eyes. He could hear the vulnerability in her words. He wished to take her in his arms and tell her that he would protect her as well as their child. She didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Because she was his wangfei.

 Chapter 20 - Mother Is Useless

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Mother Is Useless</h4>


    It was midnight. The plum courtyard was especially silent at this time. Only a fewmps were lit that outlined the isted courtyard.


    Li Rui was sleeping inside her room and Xi Ying whom she couldn''t see was sitting on the edge of the bed looking at her peaceful face.


    His heart was in turmoil after he had heard her talking about herself like that. His heart clenched remembering her every word.


    The despised wangfei. She was named this because of him.


    He wondered if Li Rui hated him. Because in her mind, it was he who stopped her from seeing Xi Ling.


    How could a mother not hate someone who separated her from her child?


    In a corner of the heart, there was this fear and panic.


    What if she really hated him? He could not bear this. He, who was said to be the most intelligent minister in this Empire has such scheming servants in his manor. He couldn''t see through their scheme. For the first time in his life, he felt he doesn''t deserve such praises.


    No, he was not an intelligent man. He was the most stupid and foolish person who didn''t trust his heart. If only he had believed Li Rui how different it would be.


    But now he didn''t even know what his wangfei felt about him. He had made countless promises to her four years ago on that night that he would protect her, he would treat her best. In his heart, he had promised himself that he would make her think that she was the most loved and lucky wangfei in this Empire. Because he had taken her when she was unconscious, he wanted her to not regret anything.


    But what did he do? He made her the most despised wangfei in this empire.


    An San, Li Na, Li Caihong. He will make them regret their birth after he got his body. But the problem was how could he get his body back.


    When he was wondering about all this, he felt something different. A bird noise could be heard outside the window. As soon as it finished, Li Rui on her bed woke up and Xi Ying furrowed his eyebrows.


    Getting up from her bed, Li Rui calmly opened the window of her room. Outside the window, a silhouette with its covered face bowed its head in front of Li Rui.


    " My Lady, the path is clear. "


    It was a woman and Xi Ying could feel the energy from her body. She was a martial artist.


    Li Rui nodded and closed the window again. She opened the door of her room and found her maids sleeping peacefully. Very silently, she made her way outside the courtyard, and Xi Ying because of the unknown force was also following her.


    He found the same person waiting outside the courtyard. Li Rui walked to that person. Although he could see that the other person respected her and meant no harm to Li Rui, he still felt afraid because he could not even protect Li Rui if she was harmed.


    "Let''s go."


    His wangfei said in a very low voice.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    The woman held Li Rui by her waist and disappeared from that spot or he should say used qinggong. In a few seconds, they were inside a room that Xi Ying found familiar.


    Because it was the room where his son Xi Ling resided. And sure enough, he found Xi Ling lying on his bed. But what shocked him was the state of his son. His face was very pale, his lips were bloodless and he looked very thin and frail.


    It was not only him who was shocked. Li Rui standing a few steps away from the bed walked towards the bed. Each step felt very heavy and difficult. Xi Ying could feel her despair and sorrow and his heart clenched more.


    He also walked towards the bed and sat by Li Rui''s side who was kneeling on Xi Ling''s side.


    Her eyes were filled with unshed tears. He saw a tear slipped through her eyes but she quickly wiped it away.


    The woman disappeared from the room, Xi Ying didn''t know where nor did he care because at this moment his whole attention was on Li Rui.


    With trembling hands, she tried to touch Xi Ling''s face. But at thest moment, she couldn''t because she felt even her touch could hurt him.


    Xi Ying found Li Rui murmuring something. With a very stiff movement, he neared his ear to her lips.


    ''Xiao Ling, Your Mother is sorry.''


    '' Your Mother is useless.''


    '' It is all because of mother.''


    Each sentence squeezed his heart painfully. He saw so much pain and sorrow in her eyes. His eyes became red. He let out the words from his mouth.


    "It is not your fault, Rui. It is my fault. Don''t cry."


    But his words were of no impact because they could not be heard by anyone.


    The same sound of the bird came again. Li Rui stopped murmuring. As if woken up from a trance, she sat on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath. The calm eyes were back and all those emotions disappeared like they didn''t exist.


    Till now, he had thought that it was only he, who could hide his emotions very well under his cold face and read anyone''s thoughts. But today he found that his wangfei was very capable of hiding her thoughts from him.


    The pale white hands of Li Rui held Xi Ling''s wrist. She didn''t even blink as she took back her hand.


    Xi Ying''s frown got deeper. Xi Ling seemed to be in a very deep sleep as he didn''t wake up from her movements.


    He saw Li Rui standing up from the bed and walking to a table. There was a medicine bowl on that table. She smelled it set it for a whole one minute and set it again on the table. He saw her lips trembling. Her eyes were very cold and sharp.


    He didn''t know why but this Rui hurt him more.


    The sound of the bird came again bit it seemed more anxious this time. Li Rui again walked to the bed and gently kissed his small forehead and looked at him with longing eyes.


    The woman''s silhouette appeared again in the room.


    "My Lady, we need to leave."


    Li Rui hummed without looking up. Taking ast look at her son, she stood up from the bed and disappeared from the room with that woman followed by the invisible Xi Ying.

 Chapter 21 - The Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 21 - The Long Night</h4>


    Li Rui was back in the plum courtyard with the woman who had her face covered in ck cloth. The invisible Xi Ying who followed them had his head lowered. The aura around him was very heavy. After hearing Li Rui''s murmuring and his son''s condition, his heart was depressed. He had left Xi Manor under An San''s care. It was him who didn''t send him any news about Xi Ling''s bad health.


    However, The most important question was how did Xi Ling get suddenly ill that too to this point. This evening, those screams were of his child, Xi Ling. Just how much pain was he going through? There were many reasons in his mind.


    The first thing that came to his mind that An San was poisoning Xi Ling. He might have not believed this before. Even when he came to know that it was not Li Rui who drugged him, he had never doubted An San. He had thought that it was only his fault. Miss Li could be any daughter from the Li n. He should have asked to investigate things more thoroughly. He should have believed his heart more than those fake evidence. He should have talked to her instead of sending her far away from himself.


    But today, seeing An San''s audacious behavior with Li Rui and Xi Ling''s pale face his firm belief in him was broken to the pieces.


    He wished he had believed Li Rui this firmly. His heart was filled with tremendous guilt. Xi Ling was with him all the time. He was sure that Xi Ling was never harmed till he left to solve the city border''s problem a few months ago. But, he never cared about Li Rui. He never tried to find out how she was living in the isted plum courtyard. He just asked the steward to assign her some servants. He never cared whether they were loyal or they were poisonous snakes like An San.


    How did they behave with her in his absence? But he was not present at all.


    Then what kind of life did his wangfei live in his manor?


    He doesn''t know because he never tried to find out. Because every time he thought about her, he felt irritated remembering the things she never did in the first ce. He felt used. So he never bothered.


    Did she cry when she was not allowed to meet Xi Ling by An San?


    Looking at the woman standing in front of him, he could not imagine her crying ever. She was standing in front of a table. The table had a lot of books ced on it. She was calmly turning the pages of the book in her hands. The woman who was helplessly murmuring a few minutes ago seemed far away from her.


    His trance was broken when Rui ced the book on the table. Only then he saw the name of those books. All of them were about different herbs and poisons. Surprised he took one more look at Li Rui. He had thought she knew some medicinal knowledge when she sniffed that medicinal paste in Xi Ling''s room and checked his pulse. But looking at how familiar she seemed with these books, it seemed she had read them all many times.


    " Yi Ju, hold thatmp ande to the backyard''s gardens."


    Li Rui said and picked a basket.


    The woman shadow guard instantly appeared in the room and held themp as Li Rui said and followed her to the garden. They came to the area where he had seen Li Rui in the morning checking some nts. He saw her sniffing some nts and checking their roots and leaves in the light of themp. After collecting a bunch of those nts in her basket she stood up.


    In her room, she took out some things that he had seen with those physicians in the imperial ce. Then she made a paste from those nts. Soon a herbal, medicinal smell filled the room.


    "Yi Ju "


    The shadow guard appeared in the room again by Li Rui''s side. She gave that paste to Yi Ju.


    "That physician, who is residing in Xi Manor to treat Xiao Ling, you need to go there. Change the medicine he is giving to Xiao Ling with this one."


    Hearing hermand, Xi Ying looked at the medicinal paste. It has the same color as the paste in Xi Ling''s room. Even though he does not have any medicinal knowledge he knew that each herb has its own smell. The physician would not be able to tell any difference if he looked at the medicinal bowl but if he��.


    He saw Li Rui turned around and picked some other nts as well and handed them to her.


    "Take these nts with you. These nts can make anyone deep asleep for a night if smelt the whole day. Its odour is not particrly strong so no one will find out if you use them. It will cause him to have a runny nose and mild cold."


    Thest sentence made Xi Ying''s lips curve upwards. Having runny nose and mild cold. The physician will not be able to smell the medicine at all.


    Li Rui sat on her chair and looked at Yi Ju calmly.


    "You do understand what you have to do right?"


    Her voice held the authority he had not seen in the Empress ever. Yi Ju straightened her back unconsciously if it could be straightened anymore.


    "Yes My Lady, This servant understands. This servant will not disappoint you."


    Although Yi Ju had some questions in her heart she didn''t ask them. Her master had asked her to serve Lady Li loyally. She just had to do everything Lady Li asked her to do without any hesitation unless it threatened Lady Li''s life.


    She obediently waited for Li Rui''s dismissal while Li Rui sat on her chair staring at nothing in the distance. She suddenly said.


    " Find out from where was he getting those poisonous herbs."


    Thest sentence confirmed everything to Yi Ju as well as to Xi Ying. Xi Ying''s face became somber. Xi Ying''s face became somber. Li Rui thinks that there was someone else behind all this. He also has this thought. An San was working ording to someone''smand. Someone who was trying to break him away from Li Ruipletely. It was not enough to create misunderstandings between them. That someone wanted to kill Xi Ling also.


    Thest thread between him and Li Rui. It could only be someone who didn''t like his wangfei. But who was it that hated her to the point to kill a three-year-old child?


    Li Rui dismissed Yi Ju with a wave of her hand. Yi Ju disappeared but she continued to stare nkly. The image of thin, frail, and unconscious Xi Ling shed in front of her eyes.


    The war was about to begin. She didn''t know how much she would lose in theing days. She didn''t know if she had any strength or power to hold herself together. But she has no choice. She could only continue to protect her loved ones while hiding in these bushes.


    The night was long and her eyes didn''t have any sleepiness in them. She sat there like a statue with the one who wished to take away all her pain.

 Chapter 22 - The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 22 - The Letter</h4>


    The next morning when Li Hua and Li Mei opened the door of Li Rui they found her sleeping on the chair. They didn''t know if she was really sleeping or not because she opened her eyes as soon as they came inside. Li Mei even asked her if she slept there for the whole night and distressedly asked her not to do this again as it would cause aches in her body.


    Xi Ying who had been standing by Li Rui''s side all night nced at both the maids coldly. It was other things that his res could not be seen by anyone. Rui had just closed her eyes a few minutes ago. She didn''t rest the whole night and continued to stare nkly. He didn''t know what she was thinking. But after hearing those words from herst night, he knew that it was nothing good.


    She was in pain. She was in so much pain that she could not sleep. Her pain made his heart hurt. But he could do nothing. He could only apany her in her pain without her knowing. Maybe this was his punishment. Because for him seeing her in pain seemed like the most difficult suffering he would never want to suffer again in this life.


    When he found out that Li Rui didn''t drug him, he had felt guilty in his heart. Because Li Rui was calm. He had thought both of them had their own wrongs on their side. He never tried to talk to her and she never came to ask about Xi Ling. He had thought if she had been a responsible mother, they would not have be like this in four years.


    But what came next was a p on his face. The fault was his alone. It was his shadow guard who didn''t let Li Rui meet Xi Ling. He didn''t even know how many times he insulted his wangfei.


    All the usations, all the schemes. It was not her work. She was wronged in every situation but she didn''t let out a single word or maybe she thought that exining herself will amount to nothing.


    Many thoughts swirled in his mind the whole night. It was only when she closed her eyes he found a little peace in his heart. Finally, she could take some rest. But in less than half an hour, the door was opened by her maids and now she was getting ready for the next day instead of resting on her bed.


    He was also worried for Xi Ling but his heart said that Li Rui will not let anything happen to their child. This time he wanted to believe his heart. He wanted to believe Li Rui.


    After an hour, the maid came from the kitchen with the food. Li Mei and Li Hya looked at the food will a grim expression. There was more water than rice in the rice porridge. The vegetables were either burnt or were uncooked. The meat was also not eatable. They took that food and put it on a table in the corner far from the table on which Li Rui was going to sit.


    Even though Xi Ying needs to be close to Li Rui he could wander around the courtyard as long as Li Rui was inside her room. So when she was taking a bath, he went to the garden fromst night. There were many nts there or he should call them medicinal herbs. When he came back inside, he naturally saw this scene. Li Rui was still inside her room. Looking at the grim expression of the maids, he nced at the food ced on the table. His face turned ck and in his rage, he tried to flip the table but his hand just passed through the table without any obstruction.


    Even the ill concubine residing in his manor whom he took inside to take care of Xi Ling eats better food than this.


    Those servants dared to treat the main wife in this manner. He wished he could kill all of them. The hole in his heart was growing more and more.


    What else had she suffered in his manor? The more he found out, the more his heart feels suffocated.


    No doubt that she looked so thin and frail.


    At this moment, the woman shadow guard Yi Ju appeared again in the courtyard. This time she held something in her hands. She handed it to two maids, Li Hua and Li Mei. She uncovered her face and said with a goofy smile.


    "Lord said that today all the dishes are Lady''s favorite."


    Xi Ying saw that it was food. The words buzzed in his brain.


    ''Which Lord?''


    There was some restlessness inside his heart.


    The two maids happily arranged the dishes on the table. The food really looked very delicious.


    Li Rui came outside and they served her. Xi Ying saw that she nced at the bowl on the table ced far away. She knew everything. She knew that the food she was eating came from outside the manor.


    Xi felt the same feeling from four years ago when his shadow guard had told him that Li Rui was going to marry someone else. He couldn''t name this feeling. But he didn''t like it all.


    **


    Of course, Li Rui knew what kind of food was sent from the kitchen of Xi Manor. Even if her maids try to hide things from her, she knew them. But she doesn''t reveal anything. It will only increase their sadness.


    Those who cared for her, she never wanted to see them sad. So she silently ate her breakfast.


    A maid came from outside and she seemed from Xi Manor. She gave a letter to Li Hua saying that it was for Lady Li. Then she went out without greeting Li Rui.


    Xi Ying didn''t expect anything from the servants of his manor now.


    However, he was curious about the letter. Li Hua gave the letter to Li Rui. His curiousness grew more when he saw a somber expression on Li Rui''s face.


    She didn''t evenplete her meal and ordered Li Hua.


    " Make some preparations. I am entering the imperial pce today."

 Chapter 23 - Yi Huiqing

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Yi Huiqing</h4>


    "Rui My Child, Aunt hopes that you are doing well. I am writing this letter to you to make a request. Aunt wants you to visit Qingqing once. Aunt could do it herself but I fell today and twisted my feet. Aunt knows that you are close to Qingqing and hopes that you can go once to see her...... "


    This was what Xi Ying read in the letter sent to Li Rui in the morning. Currently, they were sitting inside the carriage heading to the imperial pce. The strange thing was Li Rui didn''t bring any maid with her. It was not the only strange thing. More strange was the reaction of Li Rui''s maids. Both of her maids had pale faces after hearing that Li Rui was going to enter the imperial pce. They seemed so scared as if their world wasing to the end. They stiffly prepared a proper dress for her. After getting dressed, Li Rui decisively said that she would be going to enter alone and allowed no refusal when her maids were about to cut her off.


    Sitting inside the carriage, Xi Ying looked at his wangfei. She seemed more and more mysterious to him as the days were passing by. He found that she was far away from the selfish and scheming woman as he had pictured her in his mind. At the same time, she seems to have so many secrets.


    Like her knowledge in medicines.


    The way to the imperial pce was very long. Xi Ying''s mother used to like silence so his father had made the Xi Manor a little far away from the imperial pce to keep it free from the pce hustle-bustle. The route was long so it took a long time to reach the imperial pce.


    Fortunately, the steward prepared everything ordingly knowing that Li Rui was going to the Pce. In the middle, the roads were deserted that''s why he sent enough servants with her.


    After about an hour, they were outside the gates of Imperial Pce. Although there were not good rumors about Li Rui in the entire city, she was still the main wife of Prime Minister Xi and the Di daughter of Li Manor. That''s why she entered the pce without much difficulty. Even her carriage was allowed to go inside. Entering inside the Pce, a maid was standing a few steps away continuously looking at the Pce gates. Seeing the carriage, she walked towards it. Li Rui found her familiar and remembered that she was Yi Huiqing''s maid. She got out of the carriage. It seems that her Aunt, Yi Yang, knew that Li Rui would never refuse this request of her and informed the maid beforehand.


    The maid bowed her head to express her greetings and looked around. Seeing no maids, she just lowered her head and remained silent. Then she turned around and lead the way for her. Thankfully, they didn''t meet anyone else. On the way, Li Rui remained silent. It was only after the maid stopped and opened the gates for her indicated her to go inside she opened her mouth.


    "What happened to your mistress?"


    The maid seemed startled by her question. She had expected Li Rui to know everything. Even Li Rui had not wanted to ask anything but the atmosphere of the courtyard seemed very depressing.


    The maid remained silent for a few seconds then with a choked voice she replied


    "My Lady, the Princess miscarried two days ago."


    A heavy sigh escaped from Li Rui''s lips. She licked her lips and finally stepped inside the room. The room was veryrge and very beautiful. Therge bed was hidden by translucent curtains. When Li Rui opened the curtains, she saw a very pale face. She almost couldn''t recognize Yi Huiqing. The once lively and tender girl was gone and what reced her was a broken shell. Her lips were dry and her hair was in mess. She was wearing a in dress.


    Li Rui sat on the edge of the bed and gently took her wrist in her hand. A cold sharp look shed through her eyes that disappeared quickly. When she lifted her head she found that Yi Huiqing was looking at her. Maybe her movements awakened her.


    "Why are you here? It must be Mother who asked you toe right? I am fine. Mother just worries too much."


    Her voice was very dry and hoarse.


    Li Rui stared at her for a few seconds and then gently messaged her hands. She didn''t say anything and sat by her side silently. Feelingfortable, Yi Huiqing closed her eyes.


    A few minutes passed by and no one said anything.


    "Rui, Do I not deserve to be a mother?"


    That''s why God snatched her child from her both the time. It took her great courage to move onst time. It was very painful that once. If it was not her Mother whopelled her to birth a child she would not have tried again.


    Li Rui still said nothing. She lifted her head and saw that Yi Huiqing was crying. Her tears didn''t stop for a long time. It seemed that she had not cried for a long time. Li Rui didn''t stop her.


    When she seemed to cease her crying, Li Rui opened her mouth.


    "Jiejie, It is good to show your emotions sometimes. If you can''t handle it then you don''t have to pretend that you are fine with everything."


    Her Mother''s words rang in Yi Huiqing''s ears.


    ''Qingqing, you can never show your emotion in the Imperial Pce. Even in front of your maids, you have to pretend that you are very strong. Only then they will follow your orders and you can hold your position.''


    Li Rui asked her again.


    "Where is he?"


    Yi Huiqing answered after a few seconds.


    "Wangye is busy."


    Li Rui put her hand back on the bed gently. She took the water from the bedside and dabbed Yi Huiqing''s dried lips with it. After doing this, she looked at her sister in the eyes.


    "Jiejie, You are poisoned. The child died because of the poison. It is not your fault."


    Yi Huiqing seemed very shocked. She wanted to say that the Physician said nothing like this to her. But seeing Li Rui''s firm eyes, her words stuck in her throat and she couldn''t let them out. Her sister will never lie to her. Yi Huiqing knew her.


    Li Rui continued after a minute.


    "Jiejie, This pain is what Jiejie has chosen for herself. You are running after something that can never be yours; because he never wants to be yours. Why? Just for holding this position. Rui wonders what priceless things this position is giving Jiejie. Jiejie is only losing herself by continuing like this."


    The words struck her heart. It was the truth she never wanted to hear. For four years, she had been sincere to her husband who never visited her except the first and fifteenth day of the month. Because her mother told her it was only her husband whom she could rely on. Else she would be eaten alive in the Pce.


    What did she get? No one saved her child. Now she wondered if her first child also died because of being poisoned. How can wangye(Prince) not know all this? It was only she who didn''t know anything. No one fought for her child.


    Why would he care for her heart when he had so many to choose from? An imperial prince would never be like the men of Yi and Li n who loved only one woman in their whole life.


    Rui''s words were true.


    Why run after something that is giving you pain only? For the first time in the four years, she felt like she saw some light. She let out a tired sigh. She closed her eyes and said


    "Rui, your Jiejie is very tired."


    Li Rui studied her face as if she can read her like a book. Then with a very warm voice while stroking her hair she said


    "Then Jiejie should rest. Rui will stay here with Jiejie for a while."

 Chapter 24 - Her Ruthlessness

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Her Ruthlessness</h4>


    Li Rui stayed with Yi Huiqing for about an hour. After getting out of the room, she told Yi Huiqing''s personal maid about some herbs that she was needed to be given. Then she checked the medicinal paste and liquid that the Imperial Physician had prescribed. Only after she felt that everything was right, she took ast nce at Yi Huiqing and left the room.


    In her heart, she hoped that Yi Huiqing will soon be able toe out of this phase. She knew that this pain would live with her all throughout her life but she wished that her jiejie could learn to live with it. She really took Yi Huiqing as her elder sister. The sister who had been with her since her childhood regardless of the circumstances she was in. When no one wanted to interact with her, y with her, it was Yi Huiqing who never let her lost in her loneliness. She wished for her the same.


    Life can be easy if we don''t expect anything from anyone. That''s what she had learned after getting so many wounds and that''s what she told Yi Huiqing. Never expect The Second Prince to choose her over everything because it will only bring her pain.


    Li Rui didn''t let the maid apany her to the exit. Since she didn''t bring any maid with her, so she was passing through the gardens alone. Xi Ying who was following her looked around the gardens with wariness. It was strange that there were no maids or servants in the garden. The garden was deserted. Soon he felt a presence and looked behind a tree. Sure enough, he saw a man hiding behind the tree watching Li Rui.


    Li Rui who didn''t know all this was suddenly dragged behind a tree someone holding her waist forcefully. The person who was dragging her covered her mouth with his hand not allowing her to scream. The hand wasrge and it pressed her nose giving her a very suffocating feeling. For a moment everything was blurry in front of her. After a few seconds, the hand was finally removed and she took long breaths to gulp as much as air she could. The painful hold on her waist was still there. She struggled to get free but the grip got tighter resulting in more pain. The pain almost made her cry out and when she was about to scream she felt a cold touch on her neck. Lowering her eyes, she saw a shiny silver-colored knife that was pressed on her neck.


    "One word out of your mouth and this knife will pass through your neck. "


    Hearing the voice, she raised her head to look at him and surprisingly she found out that his face looked familiar. The next words confirmed her thought.


    "What? Does my face ring any bell in that little head of yours hm? Remember, Four years ago, it was you who killed my brother right? With a mere hairpin that you use to bind these beautiful hairs hm?"


    He touched her hair with his other hand.


    Xi Ying who had a murderous aura around himself looked coldly at his disgusting hand. He wished he could help her, protect her. When the man finished his words, he saw that Li Rui''s face went pale and she seemed to be in a trance. Somehow he could guess what the man was talking about. The man from four years ago. It must be the man sent to defile Li Rui. He still remembered every detail of that night. When he had found her, her hair was open. It clenched his heart to think what kind of circumstance she must be in to kill someone.


    Li Rui was reliving that night again. The night when she was drugged, when she was helpless, when she killed someone but still someone took her without her permission. Now a man whose face looks simr to that man was standing in front of her in the same clothes.


    Xi Ying looked around in hope that someone passes by from here and saves Li Rui. If something happens to her while he was watching everything, he would never be able to forgive himself. But there was no one around the gardens and he couldn''t go outside the garden because of their binding souls. At this moment, he was filled with rage. He wished to find whoever took his body from him and made him like this. He wished to kill whoever was doing this.


    A loud shriek sounded in the garden and Xi Ying hurriedly made his way to the spot where Li Rui was dragged to. Even after the loud shriek, there was no sign of any maids and servants. His eyes shed.


    It was all nned by someone. No one wille to save his wangfei.


    Going back to Li Rui, the scene he saw made him proud that he had Li Rui as his wangfei. The man who was pressing Li Rui a few minutes ago was rolling on the ground with pain. His left hand with which he was holding the knife could be seen a few steps away. The knife was in Li Rui''s hands and it was dripping with blood. She emotionlessly took out her handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped the blood from the knife. She coldly looked at the man who was wailing with pain holding his left elbow.


    Xi Ying who was happy felt a sharp pain in his heart looking at this scene. He saw the ruthlessness and coldness in her eyes he saw nowhere in his life. At this moment, she looked so distant and out of his reach. He felt like he would never be able to hold her and nothing in this world can move her. Not even his love.


    Since the knife was small, Li Rui hid it in her sleeve covering it with the handkerchief, and walked away from there, leaving the man who was unconscious from pain now.


    While looking at her back, Xi Ying wondered what kind of pain his wangfei had gone through to be like this.


    Lastly, he looked at the unconscious man on the ground. He personally will cut his other hand if he lived till he gets back his body.

 Chapter 25 - Humiliating Her

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Humiliating Her</h4>


    A woman was leaning on a beautifully furnished chair with her eyes closed. Her beautiful ck hair hung down the chair without touching the floor elegantly. Her curvaceous body is hidden behind the red dress that made from the softest cloth. Her features so beautiful that whoever looks at her could not help but steal more nces.


    "First Princess, that royal guard lost his hand and was found unconscious behind the trees in the Imperial Garden."


    Princess Wenling who was leaningfortably on the chair abruptly opened her eyes and looked at her personal maid with a surprised expression and asked


    "What? Who did it?"


    " This.... Princess we don''t know, who did this but the maids saw Lady Li going inside the Imperial Garden anding out as well. After that, the royal guard was found out by the servants. We suspect that Lady Li did all this but...."


    Although the maid expressed her doubts, she still was not able to convince herself that Lady Li who has such a frail and thin figure can cut the hand of the burly healthy man and that too of an imperial guard.


    However, Princess Wenling heard her words and raised her eyebrows. Letting out an ''Oh'' she put her chin on her hand that supported by the chair.


    "Interesting..... Where is Lady Li, now?"


    The maid answered her question hurriedly.


    " Lady Li is on her way to go out of the Pce."


    First Princess Wenling frowned at her maid.


    " So what are you doing here? Stop her and ask her toe to this Princess'' courtyard."


    The maid took a second to register these words in her mind. When she saw that Princess''s frown was getting deeper while looking at her, she trembled and ran away to do as asked as if her tail was on fire.


    As the maid said, Li Rui was on her way to the exit gates of the Imperial Pce. The two guards standing on her way bowed their heads in greeting when she crossed them. Xi Ying was walking beside her without moving his gaze from her face. He was trying to find any emotion on her face that she maybe was trying to hide after brutally cutting the hand of that man. However, he was destined to disappoint. There was no change in her expression. She was very calm as if she had just taken a casual stroll inside the Imperial Garden just now.


    A maid came running behind her. When one of the guards saw her, she waved them to stop Li Rui on her way and the guard did the same.


    By the time, Li Rui was about to ask him the purpose of stopping her like this, the maid reached by her side. Panting heavily, she bowed her head in front of her and said


    "This servant greets Lady Li. My Lady, First Princess Wenling is inviting you to visit her in her courtyard."


    Li Rui nced at the maid for a few seconds and then looked away while Xi Ying frowned at the sudden invitation when he saw her following the maid who was leading the way to Princess Wenling courtyard.


    The Imperial ce was constructed very nicely, there was no doubt in that. But there were some regions that were exceptionally wonderful in the Pce and these were the ces that were upied by those who were favored by The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei. Princess Wenling was also one of these people. She was the most favored daughter of The Emperor.


    The courtyard was very spacious and has nice scenery to look around. The maid halted her steps in the outer hall. Li Rui also stopped behind her.


    " This servant will inform Princess of Lady Li''s arrival. Asking Lady Li to wait for a few seconds here."


    The maid led her to a cushioned chair. Many more chairs and tables were ced in the outer hall. Letting Li Rui wait in the hall, the maid walked away from there to the inner hall.


    Minutes passed, and slowly an hour passed but the maid never came back from inside. Li Rui was sitting calmly as if expecting something like this to happen.


    But Xi Ying nced coldly at the doors of the inner hall from where the maid went inside but never came back.


    He never wanted Li Rui to ept the Princess''s invitation. Even if she refused, there was nothing Princess Wenling could do to her as she was his wangfei. But now, First Inviting his wangfei to the courtyard and then letting her wait like this was simply an insult to his face.


    He nced at Li Rui feeling confused. Why is she still sitting here? From the garden incident, he felt that she was the kind of woman who doesn''t let anyone step on her. But she was still silently facing all the rudeness of the servants of Xi Manor and today she was calmly letting Princess Wenling humiliate her like this. He felt very confused by her behavior.


    At one moment, she looked the strongest and emotionally calmest woman he had ever seen. The next moment, she was the delicate woman who was not able to control her emotions.


    The woman who ruthlessly cut the hand of a man stronger than herself and the woman who was ming herself seeing her child''s pale face, both of them were her.


    Then what was her real self?


    His reverie was broken when the maid who had led her here stepped in the outer hall with an embarrassed expression.


    " Lady Li, this servant apologize for letting you wait for such a long time but the Princess was having rest. It slipped from this servant''s mind to tell someone to inform Lady Li about this. Now the Princess is awake and invites Lady Li for a chat."


    Xi Ying narrowed his eyes and at the maid coldly. He would be a fool to think that it was the maid who forgot. Everything was done intentionally. But Li Rui had already stood up to follow the maid so he could only follow his wangfei steps.

 Chapter 26 - Be Careful On Your Way

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Be Careful On Your Way</h4>


    The maid led Li Rui inside the room. On the bed, behind the translucent curtains, a blurry feminine figure could be seen resting. The maid announced Li Rui''s arrival. A soft voice from behind the curtains was heard.


    "Prepare some delicious snacks and drinks. This Princess is going to have a long chat with Lady Li today."


    The words were followed by the appearance of Princess Wenling as she stood up from the bed and appeared through the curtains with the help of a maid.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The maid departed to do the ordered chore.


    With Elegant and graceful steps, she sat leaningfortably on the chair closing her eyes, and put her legs on the wooden stoolpletely ignoring the standing Li Rui.


    Xi Ying looked at the snobbish Princess coldly and his lips twitched in rage. He knew that the Princess was spoilt rotten by His Majesty, the Emperor, and Her Majesty, the Empress, but now it seemed that the condition was worse. Because she had gained enough courage to humiliate his wangfei, Li Rui.


    This was a great mistake.


    Ten minutes passed and no one said anything. A maid wasbing the Princess''s long ck hair. The second maid entered the chamber with a tray that had some eatable snacks. The drinks were set on the table soon. But Li Rui was still standing and Xi Ying''s frustration was growing more and more with each passing second.


    At this moment, Princess Wenling finally decided to open her eyes and looked at Li Rui surprisingly as if she noticed her only now.


    "Lady Li, Why are you standing there? Please take the seat."


    She politely pointed to the chair ced in front of her.


    Li Rui nced at the chair for a moment and then sat down without showing any change in her emotion.


    The Princess waved to the maids to dismiss them and then she asked Li Rui with a small smile.


    "Are you feelingfortable? Else This Princess can ask the maid to ce another chair that is morefortable than this one. Lady Li must not hesitate to tell this Princess."


    Without squirming under the scrutinizing gaze of the Princess, Li Rui said her next words calmly


    "Princess does not need to worry over such small things. Rui is veryfortable with this arrangement."


    Her words widen the smile on Princess'' face.


    "Well, That is good to hear."


    All these actions were very creepy in Xi Ying''s eyes and her words seemed to carry more meaning than they expressed. He nced at the chair; Li Rui was sitting on but found nothing suspicious. He forwarded his hand to touch the chair but remembered that he would not be able to find anything by this. With a frustrated sigh, he took back his hand. He looked carefully at Li Rui''s sitting posture.


    Her back was straight and she didn''t lean her back on the chair. The posture would only make her tire after today''s fuss. His frown deepened. She didn''t even finish her breakfast and came to Imperial Pce in such a hurry. A look of disapproval shed past through his eyes.


    His wangfei does not care about her health at all.


    Princess Wenling said her next words with an innocent smile while blinking her eyes innocently.


    "It has been so long since this Princessst met you like this, right my dear friend? "


    Getting no reply from Li Rui, she didn''t mind and continued to talk alone.


    "Why are you looking so pale? Do your maids not take care of you diligently or perhaps �� someone sacred you on your way here." She emphasized herst words.


    Xi Ying''s eyes went cold after she finished her words. How could he not understand what her words implied? She knew whatever happened in the Imperial Garden and it was supposedly all nned by her. He looked at Li Rui. She must have understood all this then she still was sitting so calmly here.


    Was she really scared? Her face was pale as the Princess said but he didn''t know if it was because of fear or because ofck of rest.


    When Li Rui still didn''t say anything, Princess Wenling put on a fake concerned expression on her face.


    "You have changed so much Rui? Why are you not talking andughing as you used to in childhood? Did that incident scare you so much? But it has been so many years now. You should try to forget about it."


    The words confused Xi Ying when he saw Li Rui stilled at the mention of some incident by Princess. Her eyes flickered with something he didn''t understand and she finally opened her mouth


    "Are you sure, it is only me who had changed? Because from what I know, The Princess sitting in front of me is far away from that innocent and na?ve girl who used to be my best friend. "


    Li Rui''s eyes were filled with confusion as she said her next words


    "I am still wondering what happened between us for you to behave like this with me, Wenwen?"


    For the first time after entering the First Princess Wenling chamber, Li Rui did not hide her emotion. However, it didn''t affect Princess Wenling. Her words only lit a fire of hate and anger in her heart. She looked at Li Rui with so much resentment as if she wished to tear her into pieces.


    "That''s Your Highness for you, Li Rui?"


    Li Rui hid her emotion and said with a cold smile present on her beautiful pink lips


    "Of Course, It is."


    But Princess Wenling ignored her words and continued


    "�� and don''t dare to use all this to influence me. You don''t have any right to ask me anything. It is you made me like this."


    Li Rui seemed to remember simr words from years ago.


    "It is not my fault. It is you who made me like this."


    Princess Wenling was now full of anger. She stood up from the chair. She walked around the table and bend to Li Rui''s face level. Leaning towards Li Rui, she looked in her eyes


    "I had left you alone after you were banned from entering the Pce, Didn''t I? It is you who came back. It is you who stole the man I have loved dearly."


    Princess Wenling''s eyes had a dazed look as she said her next words. Her eyes were blurry and had an obsessive look in them.


    "I had nned everything so perfectly. He was drugged. I had nned to save him by giving my body. Then we would have married and I would finally get the man I wanted so much. But you ruined everything. I went to give him my first time without caring for my reputation only to see..."


    Tears fell through her eyes. Her chest was heaving with anger and she leaned more towards Li Rui making her backpletely touch the chair. Li Rui closed her eyes for a second.


    "only to see you inside the room with him." She screamed


    Xi Ying looked startled at the new discovery and then he looked at the Princess with disgust. Saving him by giving her body. He would not have even touched her.


    While Li Rui shook her head in disbelief


    "You have gone insane."


    Princessughed like a crazy person and looked at her with sneer and contempt


    "Who are you to say this about me?"


    This time Li Rui leaned towards her and looked into her eyes provokingly. Amidst the Princess''sughter, her words sounded


    "The wangfei of the man you are obsessed with."


    Xi Ying''s heart trembled on hearing Li Rui''s words. It was the first time he had heard something like this from her mouth.


    Theughter stopped and the whole chamber was silent. A second after Princess Wenling screamed crazily sweeping all the things ced on the nearby table. She pointed her finger towards Li Rui.


    "Soon you will be not, I promise you."


    She patted Li Rui''s cheek but Li Rui avoided her touch and moved her face away.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you so easily. After all, you are my best friend."


    At her words, Xi Ying looked like he would have killed her if he could.


    After finishing her words, Princess Wenling shouted for her maids toe inside. Two maids came inside and saw the mess on the floor. Their body trembled in fear of thinking that Princess was in anger. They bowed their head and said


    "This servant is present at yourmand, Your Highness."


    Pointing towards one of the maids, Princess Wenling said


    "You��. Apany Lady Li to the Imperial Pce exit gates."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The maid bowed her head and indicated Li Rui to follow her. Li Rui stood up from the chair and followed the maid outside the chamber.


    Just as she was about to step outside, Princess Wenling said something


    "Lord Xi''s Wangfei, Please be careful on your way."


    She dragged the word Wangfei mockingly.


    Li Rui didn''t turn around to reply and walked out of the chamber with the maid walking ahead. Princess Wenling waved to the second maid toe near and she whispered something in her ears. The maid looked confused but still ran out to do as asked.


    Looking at the closed door of her chamber, Princess Wenling smiled coldly and whispered


    "It''s good that you are like this. At least, I will not feel guilty to hurt you."

 Chapter 27 - Dreadful Memories Tied To A Place

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Dreadful Memories Tied To A ce</h4>


    Xi Ying was walking behind Li Rui as she followed the maid. He just wished that they could leave the Imperial Pce and reach Xi Manor as soon as possible. Thest sentence he heard when he left the chambers was continuously ringing in his mind.


    "Be Careful on your way."


    He looked around with his cold eyes in every direction to see any hidden danger. Then he frowned when he noticed the route the maid was leading Li Rui to. Even though there are many short and long routes to the gates, he knew that the maid was walking his wangfei in the wrong direction and she was doing it intentionally. He looked at Li Rui to see if she could also see this but Li Rui was walking calmly. Xi Ying cursed in a low voice. Of Course, Li Rui didn''t see anything. That Princess had mentioned that Li Rui was banned from entering the Imperial Pce. That means she had not been to Imperial Pce as many times as he had. That''s why she had walked the same path while returning; the maid had shown her to Princess Yi Huiqing''s courtyard earlier.


    His instinct was telling him that something was definitely not right and he soon he got to know he was right.


    The maid suddenly sat on the ground holding her foot and started wailing loudly. Xi Ying that her foot was bleeding but he didn''t found anything nearby that could injure her.


    "Lady Li, ah��..This servant apologizes for this rudeness. The Imperial gates are not far away. Can the Lady��.."


    The maid pretended to hesitate to say the next words. Li Rui let out an ''En'' and the maid bowed her head to express her gratitude.


    "The Lady sure has a big heart. This servant is very grateful for that."


    Saying this, she walked away jumping on her one leg. Li Rui walked ahead and Xi Ying turned around to look at the maid only to see her hiding behind a pir. He was now sure that the snobbish princess had nned something against Li Rui. He just hoped that Li Rui will be able to save herself without getting hurt as she did earlier. At this moment, he hated himself for not doing anything.


    Xi Ying didn''t find anything wrong until he saw Li Rui halting. He nced at her immediately to check the reason for her stopping midway. He saw that Li Rui''s face was very pale. Her lips were very dry. Her white and smooth forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat. Her small fists were clenched tightly to the point that the knuckles of her hands started to look white. Her condition scared Xi Ying.


    "Rui"


    A roar came out from his mouth. Of course, it was of no effect. Xi Ying saw her staring at the front. In front of him, there was arge hall. Its entrance wasrge and on it was engraved were words.


    ''Those who do wrong will be and should be punished.''


    It was the hall wherein the servants, maids were punished. Xi Ying looked at Li Rui again. His heart clenched in pain on seeing her condition. With each passing second, Xi Ying''s panic and fear were growing more and more. His eyes were red with rage for the princess. She must have known something about this ce. Li Rui seems to be reliving something really bad. So bad that she was having difficulty breathing through her nose.


    Li Rui was actually reliving the most dreadful incident of her life. Loud helpless screams rang in her ears. Red blood was shing in front of her eyes. She could feel nothing around herself. She wanted to cover her ears but her hands were not listening to her brain. She just wished that someone could take her away from this ce.


    She suddenly felt someone pulling her clothes. She finally woke up from that terrible dream. She saw a child standing near her and his hand was on her sleeve. He was staring at her with a weird expression.


    " You��This Prince is calling you for such a long time. Why are you standing here like a statue and ignoring this Prince?"


    Only then Li Rui noticed her clothes. He was wearing fine silks and satins, his skin was white and delicate. He was an Imperial Prince.


    While Xi Ying for the first time in his life found this child pleasing in his eyes. The five-year-old child, Zhao Bo Jing was the only son of the First Prince from his Princess Consort. Xi Ying found the child very stupid andzy. He was very proud of his title at such a young age. His Xi Ling was better than him even though he was younger.


    But now seeing that Li Rui''s pale face was getting some red color back, he thought that child might not be that unpleasant.


    Li Rui turned around so that her back was facing therge hall. She saw a group of maids running in her direction. On seeing the maids, the little Prince was trying to hide his chubby body behind Li Rui but was unable to do so. The oldest maid amongst who seemed to be their head maid stepped forward when she saw the little Prince and shouted immediately to two maids standing behind her.


    "Hurry up, Hold the prince before he runs away again."


    When the little Zhao Bo Jing saw the two maidsing towards him he dashed towards therge hall. Li Rui who saw this hurriedly held him tightly. To her, that hall was a death ce. Even though he was an imperial prince, she can never see a child running towards it.


    The prince was struggling and shouting furiously.


    "Leave this prince."


    The maid took him from the hands of Li Rui. In their hands, the little prince red at Li Rui with hisrge ck eyes that were now red and filled with unshed tears.


    "This prince got caught because of you. Pray that you nevere in front of me else��"


    The head maid embarrassedly interrupted him and passed a grateful as well as apologetic look to Li Rui. Then she looked confused and asked her.


    "What is thedy doing here?"


    Li Rui nced at the maid who truly looked confused and spoke the truth.


    "I lost my way. Can you please tell me the direction to the Imperial Pce Gates?"


    The head maid smiled politely and ordered a maid to show her the way. The maid led the way and Li Rui heard the little prince shouting at the head maid.


    "I''ll not drink that bitter medicine."


    After that, she didn''t pay attention and followed the maid closely lost in her own thoughts.

 Chapter 28 - A Planned Attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 28 - A nned Attack (1)</h4>


    When Li Rui entered the Imperial Pce, it was morning. When she finally came out of Imperial Pce Gates, the afternoon had arrived already. The carriage stood outside the gates waiting for her.


    While in Cining courtyard, Princess Wenling was bursting in rage. A maid was kneeling in front of Princess. It was the same maid who was ordered to ''lead the way'' for Li Rui by Princess Wenling.


    Hearing her describing all the happened events, Princess Wenling''s murmured in disbelief.


    "She was just standing there calmly. How can it be possible? She was not scared at all."


    The maid was hiding behind a pir and from there she could only see Li Rui''s unmoving back which made her think that Li Rui was not affected at all because of that ce.


    Princess Wenling looked towards the maid as if realizing something.


    "It must be because you didn''t let her stay there for more time."


    A cup was thrown at the maid''s forehead and blood flowed out from that spot. She didn''t raise her hand to press the wound and continued kneeling. In front of her, Princess Wenling''s face was red with rage as she shouted furiously.


    "You can''t do even a small job properly. How did that damn child get there?"


    The kneeling maid trembled in fear.


    "Come and drag out this useless servant from this Princess courtyard."


    The maid pleaded for mercy. How could she not understand what dragging out meant? She has known about all the schemes of Princess for the time she was here. She will not be kept alive if she was thrown out of this courtyard.


    But her pleas went in vain. Two maids came and dragged her forcefully outside Princess Wenling''s chamber. Although they pitied the maid, they could not do anything as they know it would be them who would have to face Princess wrath then.


    Looking at the maid who was getting dragged outside, Princess Wenling smiled coldly and her eyes glinted with happiness.


    "Fortunately, I am not stupid like you and had already made more arrangements."


    She chuckled and then signed leaning on the chair she was sitting on.


    "Li Rui, this Princess had worked so hard to make your day eventful and unforgettable. Hope you will not waste this Princess''s efforts."


    Her eyes shed with a cold light.


    "...or I will have to work hard again."


    The maid who was standing by Princess''s side shuddered when she nced at her smile. She secretly sympathized with Lady Li.


    Inside the carriage, Xi Ying was looking at Li Rui. She was looking outside through the carriage curtains but he could tell that her mind was somewhere else. She didn''t even blink when the carriage stumbled a little. Perhaps she was thinking of that ce again. He himself was thinking about it. Whenever he remembered her state, he felt as if someone was twisting his heart again and again. What kind of unpleasant experience she had there to look frightened like this?


    Only he knew, how he wished to know her each and every thought, her fears.


    At this moment, a shout was heard from outside then followed a ''thud'' sound of something hitting the ground. The carriage stopped moving. Li Rui came out of the trance.


    Xi Ying got alerted.


    That sentence again rang in his ears.


    ''Be careful on your way.''


    Nothing was heard from outside after that. He already knew what had happened outside. He looked at Li Rui. Staying inside the carriage was not safe at this time. Going outside was also not a guarantee of safety.


    But it was the only option Li Rui had. So she slid the curtains of the carriage and stepped outside. They were on a deserted road. The eerie silence on the deserted road was doubtful.


    Stepping forward a few steps, Li Rui saw that the man who was driving the carriage was now lying on the ground. An arrow was stuck in his chest and blood flowed out from his wound continuously. She could tell in one nce that he was dead.


    She turned around and looked at the second carriage in which Steward had sent some gifts and precious things for Princess Yi Huiqing.


    There also was lying a man with an arrow stuck in his chest.


    Xi Ying looked around. On their left and right side, there were dense forests. Closing his eyes, he tried to feel his surroundings. He let out a sharp breath after a few seconds. There were three to four shadow guards hiding inside the forests. He could feel their energy. It was not a problem for him if only he had his body and could fight with them. But now.....


    He looked at Li Rui. She looked very calm. But the fear and panic he felt, he never wished to feel it again.


    Breaking the silence and his thoughts, an arrow came flying towards the carriage Li Rui was standing nearby. It missed her just by a needle distance. However, it was just a start.


    A few seconds after, countless arrows emerged from the forests towards her. Li Rui''s eyes flickered with something Xi Ying didn''t understand. Lifting her dress, she suddenly ran towards the forests and she took out the small dagger from her sleeve. She left behind those arrows when she was deep inside the forests.


    Different from a few moments ago, her calmness was now gone. Her forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat as the sun shone on her pale-white face. She was breathing heavily looking around herself just like a child trying to protect herself.


    Xi Ying''s lips trembled to see her like this.


    When another arrow came flying towards Li Rui, he reflexively stood in front of her to block it. He never believed in God. But at this moment, he wished that God was somewhere in this world and would give him back his body. He couldn''t bear to let her die. Although he never met her in these four years, he never forgot her. He never thought of separation and marrying again. Her being in his manor gave him a strangefort and peace. He realized he never really hated her. He was just angry.


    And now when he wanted to mend everything between them and give her all the happiness she deserved, how could he see her die in front of him like this.


    His life would be meaningless without her. He would destroy this empire if anything happened to his wangfei.


    The arrow really passed him and a tear slipped through his red eyes.

 Chapter 29 - A Planned Attack(2)

    <h4>Chapter 29 - A nned Attack(2)</h4>


    The sun shone on her smooth, white and tender face. Li Rui stood pretending to be scared. Her eyes flickered with surprise on seeing that this time the arrow was really aimed at her. She closed her eyes as she calmly waited for theing arrow. It had to be done or else something else might happen in the future which she can''t afford.


    The arrow never came. It never hit her. Instead of the arrow what came was the shout.


    "Young Miss��."


    Then followed the sound of something hitting the ground.


    Li Rui''s body trembled a little. She didn''t wish to open her eyes. She recognized this voice but she didn''t have the courage to see what would be in her sight after opening her eyes. But she knew there was no escape from this.


    Her eyshes trembled as she opened her eyes.


    Xi Ying heard the shout and swiftly turned around. A wave of relief washed over him. Rui was safe and unharmed.


    On the ground was lying her maid, Li Mei. Her eyes were barely open. The arrow was stuck in her stomach making that spot look bloody red. Tears were streaming down her eyes perhaps because of pain or something else.


    He saw Li Rui stiffly kneeling by Li Mei''s side as she ced Li Mei''s head in herp. She stroked her hair gently like a mother and whispered to her maid


    "Don''t be afraid. Your Young Miss will not let anything happen to you."


    Still, in tears, Li Mei passed a small smile to her mistress. Her voice was very low and shallow as she spoke.


    "This servant ��..is not afraid. Will never be...if can save ... Young Miss."


    After this, she closed her eyes leaving Li Rui staring at her face.


    A few steps far away, on the trees, sat a man whose face was covered with a ck mask as his eyes coldly looked at his target. Another man behind him whose face was covered with the same mask looked startled at him and then whispered sharply


    "What are you doing? Her Highness didn''t order us to kill Lady Li so why did you shoot your arrow on Lady Li."


    The man who was asked turned around to look at him coldly and with a swift motion of his hand he killed the man who was reprimanding him a moment ago.


    However, as soon as turned around to shoot another arrow, his eyes widened. He could not believe that he lowered his guard for a moment and now this happened. He slowly raised his head to look at the front. The woman he was asked to kill was now looking in his direction with her cold eyes as if she could see him even behind these leaves of trees. Then his gaze went down. Red blood flowed out from his body.


    Soon he fell down from the tree and his back hit the ground. The small dagger that Li Rui hid in her sleeve in the Imperial Pce was stuck in his chest.


    Xi Ying who saw all this looked startled. He looked at Li Rui with a confused expression. Why did she look so afraid a few seconds ago when she could protect herself?


    However, his heart was relieved. Nothing matters as long as she was alive.


    Li Rui nced at Li Mei. Li Mei was already unconscious. She knew that she had to take out the arrow first from Li Mei''s body. She looked around for a few moments.


    As gently as possible, she lifted Li Mei''s body and walked towards the nearby dense bushes. She slowlyid Li Mei on the ground without any noise. She softly murmured.


    ''I will save you.''


    Xi Ying didn''t know she was assuring herself or unconscious Li Mei. He felt that his throat was clogged and he nced away because he knew that Li Mei was already dead. Her unmoving chest showed that she was not breathing at all. He also knew that Rui could see this but she was in ignorance.


    Li Rui''s hands trembled as she held the arrow to take it out from Li Mei''s stomach. However, her body has already reached its limit. Everything was blurry before her eyes. Her lips were chapped dry. Li Mei''s young, lively and rebellious figure revolved in front of her eyes before she lost consciousness.


    Just at this moment, the third shadow guard passed by but he didn''t notice them.


    A few minutes passed, Xi Ying who was sitting worriedly by Li Rui''s side felt a movement.


    A group of men surrounded Li Rui and Li Mei. A man stepped forward who was supposedly their leader and lifted Li Rui from the ground. His eyes remained at her face for a few seconds.


    Then his gaze fell on Li Mei. He nced at his left side. A shadow guard lifted Li Mei and then they left the forests.

 Chapter 30 - A Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 30 - A Nightmare</h4>


    How do you feel when you wish to take away someone''s pain who is the most beloved person to you only to realize that you are the reason for all their sufferings?


    Utterly Helpless.


    This was what Xi Ying was feeling right now. Sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Li Rui''s pale-white face as sheid unconscious on the bed with her eyes closed, he felt that everything he has gained till today was for nothing. He could not see through his shadow guard''s lies, his servants'' pretense, and many other schemes that created a wedge between him and Li Rui. Supposedly the wedge was created by him.


    Four years ago, when he took her without her permission, he had made hundreds and thousands of promises in his heart.


    He will make her the happiest woman in this world.


    The tiniest part of his heart was guilty and afraid. Guilty for taking her when she had refused him. Guilty for taking her innocence when she was unconscious. Afraid that she will not forgive him for this forever. Afraid to see hatred in those clean-ck and bright eyes.


    But he covered it all. He covered all his guilt and fear with those promises.


    He took everything for granted.


    When he came to know that the girl he wanted to make his wangfei was the daughter of General Li, he was angry. He was angry for feeling guilty for such a woman who could not bear his rejection and was shameless enough to n something like that.


    He felt he had betrayed his father.


    Now he regretted it.


    Why didn''t he tried to believe otherwise at that time?


    Why didn''t he believed the innocence of those clear eyes?


    He disliked General Li. But Rui was innocent. She was his wangfei. Yet, she was the one who suffered the most.


    "Miss Li is fatigued and needs a lot of rest. My lord doesn''t need to worry. Miss Li will wake up by night."


    The physician''s words fell in Xi Ying''s ears but his gaze didn''t move away from his face even for a second.


    "Does Miss has her meals at the time?"


    The physician asked.


    Li Hua who standing bowing her head replied.


    "Miss could not finish her breakfast in the morning."


    Her eyes were red and swollen. Her voice was very hoarse perhaps from crying.


    "Then Let Miss have something first when she wakes up."


    "Send him back."


    Without turning around, Xi Ying already knew who said these words. It was Yi Junjie and his shadow guards who took Li Rui and Li Mei out of the forests.


    Xi Ying was livid and panicked when a man suddenly lifted Li Rui but he soon found out that he meant no harm to Li Rui. When Yi Junjie had looked at Li Rui after lifting her in his arms, he felt the same difort and anger from four years ago when he hade to know that Yi Junjie wanted to marry Li Rui. Those eyes held the same emotion when a man looked at the woman he loves.


    Yi Junjie had not moved from there since he had entered the room andid Li Rui on the bed. He ordered his shadow guards and handled everything but didn''t move from there.


    He asked his shadow guard to bring the physician. Fortunately, there was no shadow guard who cared about the plum courtyard and its people or they would have to call the physician who was kept in Xi Manor for Xi Ling.


    Only Xi Ying knew how much he disliked him being near Li Rui. At the same time, he was grateful. He was grateful to Li Mei who saved Rui. He was grateful to Yi Junjie who took her out of the forests as the third shadow guard sent by Princess Wenling was still wandering there.


    He didn''t even want to think about the consequences if Yi Junjie had not been there.


    His red eyes shed with coldness and ruthlessness remembering Rui''s condition just before she copsed.


    He will never forget those who did all this to Rui. He will make them regret their existence.


    _______________


    In her dreams, a little girl was running happily as the maids chased her. Herugh rang through the whole courtyard. Then suddenly, she was caught by someone and ced somewhere. It was a very huge hall. The words on it were.


    "Those whomit crime will be and should be punished."


    She felt something wet under her shoes. Red blood soaked her dress that touched the ground. The embroidery on her shoes got its color. Raising her head, she saw a familiar face. Then screams echoed in her ears. It was her screams. She wanted to move toward the figure but before that, she was dragged away.


    ______________


    "Miss"


    "Rui"


    Voices fell in her ears and Rui finally opened her eyes. She saw Li Hua on her left side looking at herself with red swollen eyes filled with worry. On her right side, her elder brother Yi Junjie was standing. Even though he tried to hide, she could see that he was also worried about her.


    Rui tried to smile softly to assure them. But the remembrance of that dream didn''t let her.


    How many years have passed since shest had this dream?


    As if realizing something, she suddenly sat up on the bed. Li Hua who was by her side tried to hold her and asked her to lie down again. But her mind was filled with only one thing.


    She voiced out.


    "Where is Li Mei?"


    "Is she fine now?"


    No one answered her question. She looked towards Li Hua with eyes full of questions.


    Li Hua nced away from her mistress but her tears betrayed her.


    "Li Hua, why are you crying?"


    Li Hua fixed the pillow for her while saying.


    "Miss.. you should rest for some time."


    "I am asking you something."


    This time Li Rui''s voice held the authority of a mistress and Li Hua could not hide anymore.


    "Miss.... Li Mei ....she is no more in this world with us."


    Rui could hear nothing but Li Hua sobs after she finished her words. Her body went still like a statue.


    This time she didn''t stop Li Hua when she held her andid her down on the bed. She covered her with a nket.


    "Miss, please don''t me yourself."


    Li Hua words fell in her ears.


    But Rui knew that she would never be able to forgive herself in this life.

 Chapter 31 - She Never Smiled

    <h4>Chapter 31 - She Never Smiled</h4>


    Rui could not sleep again no matter how much Li Hua insisted her to. Lying on the bed, Li Mei''s figure kept revolving in front of her eyes. In a soft whisper, she asked Li Hua staring at the ceiling of the room.


    "How did she reach there?"


    Tears slid through Li Hua''s eyes as she sobbed and replied reminiscing the morning''s events.


    -------------------------------


    Li Rui went inside her room to get ready after telling Li Hua and Li Mei that she was going to enter the Imperial Pce again.


    With an anxious face, Li Hua said to Li Mei.


    "How can we let Miss go alone to Imperial Pce?"


    Even though both of them were afraid to enter the Imperial ce but this fear was nothing in front of worry that they had if their mistress went alone inside that Pce.


    The First Princess Wenling still lived there.


    Li Mei who was pacing with a tense face suddenly looked outside the window and stopped pacing. Her face brightened and she jumped in front of Li Hua like a child.


    "I have a n. We..."


    Li Hua only shook her head nervously after hearing her n.


    "What if Miss finds out?"


    Li Mei narrowed her eyes at her and said


    "So do you want her to go alone?"


    Li Hua shook her head in ''no'' and after a few seconds of contemtion she nodded her head with hesitation and said


    "Then, let''s go."


    -------------------------


    "We wanted to hide in the carriage that carried gifts for Princess Consort. But the carriage was filled with things and only Li Mei could hide inside it. She told me that it was enough for her to go and I should wait here in the manor."


    More tears fell from Li Hua''s eyes and Rui closed her eyes after she heard everything. When she opened them, she nced sideways at Yi Junjie who was standing silently on her left side, she didn''t know for how much time.


    "You should have kept her. I could at least try to save her."


    Yi Junjie nced at her pale-white face and hid the worry and distress in his eyes as he replied in a very gentle voice.


    "You can''t bring life to a dead person, Rui. She had already stopped breathing when we found both of you."


    Rui let out a trembling sigh. A few seconds after, she pleaded to him softly.


    "Elder Brother, I want to see her."


    Xi Ying who was sitting by her side frowned hearing her words. Her body was still weak. But he could understand her after all Li Mei didn''t care for her life while protecting her. He heard Yi Junjie saying


    "I will take you there but first of all, you will have to eat something."


    Rui nodded her head in yes although she didn''t have any appetite. Knowing her elder brother, she knew that she will not be able to see Li Mei if she didn''t eat anything.


    "This servant will go and prepare some dishes."


    Li Hua immediately wiped her tears and stood up to cook something but Yi Junjie''s voice stopped her.


    "No need."


    He nced at Yi Ju who was standing at the door. Yi Ju bowed her head and flew out of the courtyard to do what her Master had asked.


    Fifteen minutes after, Li Rui was sitting on the chair. In front of her was ced all her favorite dishes but she didn''t even nce at them. Xi Ying was full of displeasure when he saw Yi Junjie serving her. But he suppressed it remembering how Li Rui called him ''Elder Brother''. It seems that Rui didn''t even know about Yi Junjie''s feelings towards her. He wondered how his smart and bright wangfei could not see this.


    Li Rui ate calmly till Yi Junjie stopped her. Then Yi Junjie and Yi Ju holding Li Rui flew out of the Xi Manor followed by the invisible Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying saw that they were going to Li Manor. When they stopped, in front of them was a deserted area behind a wall.


    When Li Rui''s feet touched the ground, she left Yi Ju and walked a few steps forward in the direction of therge tree.


    Under the tree were two graves. On one grave was written Li Mei that looked newly made and On the other was written ''Li Zhan''. Li Rui kneeled in between the two graves. Her hands trembled when she caressed the names engraved on the two graves.


    The figure of two young girls shed in front of her eyes as they followed her and called ''Young Miss''. Looking at the newly built grave, a memory shed in her mind.


    "Why did you take all the me when it was my fault?"


    Li Rui had asked Li Mei when she was once punished by her father because of her sneaking out of the manor.


    Li Mei had chuckled although she was in pain.


    "Then Master had punished Miss in my ce. It is this servant''s duty to protect Miss till myst breath."


    The words had confused her at that time. But now her eyes felt blurry remembering them. She blinked them ncing at the two graves and thought


    ''Did she even deserve to cry for them when they lost their life because of her?''


    The one who brought her up sacrificed her life without any hesitation for her. The one who used to shed tears seeing her suffering died because of her.


    Will she be able to live peacefully knowing all this?


    Xi Ying heart pained a lot seeing her like this and Yi Junjie who was standing a few steps away looked at her with distress in her eyes.


    When Rui stood up and nced at the graves for onest time, her smile was full of sadness and sorrow. She walked back to Yi Junjie and her face gained the previous calmness.


    "Elder Brother, Rui is very grateful for burying Li Mei here."


    Her words were full of gratitude towards Yi Junjie who shook her head and said to her gently.


    "There is no need for this between us."


    Then they flew out of Li Manor while Xi Ying thought.


    Since the first time, he had seen Li Rui he never saw her smiling because of happiness.

 Chapter 32 - The Confusion Behind The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 32 - The Confusion Behind The Attack</h4>


    "So you think that yesterday''s attack was not nned by Princess Wenling?"


    Yi Junjie asked Li Rui with a confused expression on his face.


    It was early morning. Inside the living room, Yi Junjie and Li Rui were sitting opposite to each other around the round table. After they returned from Li Manor, Yi Junjie asked Li Rui to tell him each and every detail of yesterday''s attack.


    Li Rui answered his every question very calmly and patiently. But when she remembered the happened events her mind was suddenly full of doubts and questions. She expressed her doubts in front of Yi Junjie who didn''t seem to have enough reason to believe her suspicion.


    Even Xi Ying who was standing by her side was confused as to why she thinks that Princess Wenling didn''t attack her. The hatred he had seen, the words he heard when they left Princess'' chamber looked sufficient to confirm that it was her who nned the attack on Li Rui.


    But, he also believed Li Rui. After spending these two-three days with her, he knew that each and every action of hers had a reason behind it. So, she must have any reason he didn''t know for thinking that Princess Wenling didn''t send those shadow guards.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Li Rui stood up from the chair and walked to the window. The breeze blowing in the early morning contained freshness and coolness. The wind blew her hair. She stared at the distance remembering something.


    A few seconds after her low voice almost a whisper sounded in Yi Junjie''s ears. He could not have heard anything if he didn''t have good hearing.


    "She will not kill me. Not this easily."


    Hearing her words, Xi Ying''s eyes were deep and he suddenly remembered Princess Wenling''s words.


    ''Don''t worry. I will not kill you that easily.''


    Li Rui turned around to look at Yi Junjie and said to him calmly.


    "I am not saying that Princess Wenling didn''t n anything. Elder Brother, When the first row of arrows was shot, they were aimed in my direction but all of them passed by my side without touching me even if it was a needle distance. The second row of arrows was also shot in the same way. Rui understood it at that time. The one who sent those shadow guards didn''t n to kill me. They were sent to scare me."


    Rui paused. Recalling everything, she was actually analyzing yesterday''s incident now.


    Scaring her. It was what Princess Wenling likes to do. Seeing her helpless, afraid, and abandoned pleasured her. So she could agree that Princess Wenling sent those shadow guards.


    Rui continued again.


    "So, I pretended to be scared and frightened and ran inside the forests in the pretense of looking for a safe ce. It was then another arrow came towards me. But that time, it was shot to kill me. I was surprised at the sudden turn of events but I still stood there waiting for the arrow and then...."


    She couldn''t say anything after that because what she was recalled was Li Mei''s pale face and the arrow stuck in her stomach.


    ''Thud''


    Yi Junjie stood up from the chair with such a force that the chair fell on the floor.


    Startled, Li Rui came out of her trance and looked in his direction. Yi Junjie walked towards her inrge strides. Li Rui saw that his face was very cold.


    Standing in front of her, Yi Junjie asked her in a very harsh voice.


    "You knew that arrow was meant to ki.....kill you?"


    His heart sank even mentioning the word. His sharp eyes looked closely at Li Rui''s calm face.


    "You knew it. Why didn''t you dodge it?"


    Yi Junjie knew that she could easily avoid the arrow but she still didn''t do that.


    Li Rui still answered him very calmly.


    "Actually, I was very confused at that time. I thought that Princess Wenling wants to kill me so I��.."


    Yi Junjie''s cold voice sounded in the room again.


    "So you what Rui?"


    Li Rui could understand why he was acting like this but she was very calm as she said.


    "So I didn''t want to provoke her. Xi Ling is already not doing well. I cannot take any risk."


    Her words didn''t help Yi Junjie in any way to calm down.


    "What if Li Mei had not been there, Rui? You could have��."


    Yi Junjie couldn''tplete the sentence. He felt frustrated when he saw how she looked so calm.


    Xi Ying who watched and heard everything seemed to be pricked by thousands of needles when he saw how Li Rui doesn''t care about her life at all. She was afraid to provoke the princess. She was scared that something will happen to Xi Ling so she didn''t hesitate to take that arrow.


    Her pain, her selfishness, everything about her hurt his heart.


    At this moment, he thought it would be better if she was a selfish, cunning, and ambitious woman just like he had thought about her because this Rui made him feel hurt and pain for her.


    The panic and fear he had felt yesterday he never wanted to feel again. He knew at that moment that he would only be a living corpse without Li Rui.


    Knock..Knock.


    Someone knocked on the door and Yi Junjie stepped away from Li Rui.


    "Come in."


    At hismand, Yi Ju entered the room and greeted Yi Junjie and Li Rui.


    "My lord, we found two bodies from the forest."


    Li Rui looked surprised hearing this and told Yi Junjie.


    "Elder Brother, I killed only one man."


    Yi Junjie had a grim expression on his face and Xi Ying''s eyes went cold and sharp hearing Yi Ju''s words.


    Rui was right. There was more to the attack than it seemed. Those arrows were shot by two different shadow guards sent by two different people which meant that there was someone else other than Princess Wenling who wanted to kill Li Rui.

 Chapter 33 - Compensation For The Lost Child

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Compensation For The Lost Child</h4>


    Yi Junjie was upset when he carefully thought about the yesterday''s attack. He could deduce only one thing that Princess Wenling sent her shadow guards only to scare Li Rui. But someone he doesn''t know sent his shadow guard to take Li Rui''s life.


    Who could be this person?


    He tried hard to think but could note with an answer.


    He got up from the chair as he knew he will not be able to find anything just by sitting here. He needed to do a thorough investigation.


    Yi Ju has left the room long ago.


    He raised his head to look at another person inside the room. Li Rui was standing in front of the window. The wind blew her hair.


    He was angry when she told him that she intentionally didn''t try to save herself. But he understood that he can''t me her. He knew her. She will never hesitate to give her life to save her loved ones. As much as he loved her selflessness, he also disliked it. He felt afraid whenever she encountered any danger. He feared if he didn''t pay attention and even a single mistake was made, he would never be able to see her.


    Sometimes he wished to take her away from here to a ce where nothing can bother her. Maybe he would again see that little Rui who ran behind him calling him ''Elder Brother'', whoughed freely. But he knew he can''t do it. She will never agree to leave when her family was in danger. So he can do nothing except trying his best to protect whatever little was left in her.


    Anger surged through Xi Ying''s veins when he saw the way Yi Junjie was looking towards Li Rui. He just wanted to hide her away from Yi Junjie so he will never be able to see Li Rui this way again.


    ----------------------


    Li Rui turned around and Yi Junjie his emotions instantly as if they were never there. He told her in a gentle voice.


    "Elder Brother will find whoever was behind the attack. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    Li Rui obediently nodded her head as she said to him.


    "Rui has a request for Elder Brother."


    When Yi Junjie looked towards her questioningly she continued.


    "Can Elder Brother send Li Hua away from here to some safe ce?"


    Yi Junjie eyes softened as he looked at her small figure. He knew that she was ming herself for Li Mei''s death and that''s why she wants to send Li Hua away in fear that Li Hua will also lose her life if she stayed with her.


    But how could he refuse her anything? So he answered


    "Elder Brother will do it."


    After this, Yi Junjie left the Xi Manor not before telling Yi Ju that from now on she would apany Li Rui everywhere.


    While Xi Ying anxiously thought about how he could get his body back. There was this sinking feeling in his heart, especially after yesterday''s attack, that if he did things anyte then he will lose Rui forever before even showing her how much he loved her.


    Imperial Pce, Xinhe Pce


    Far from the Emperor''s dwellings, on the other side of the pce, was a brightly lit abode. Inside the study room sat a man wearing clothes made of fine and soft silk. His sharp bright eyes seriously looked at the letter in his hands. After reading it he raised his head. The eyes shed with a cunning light and his lips curved upwards. His features were so beautiful that anyone who saw could not help but take a sharp breath. He looked like a noble and handsome man.


    He raised his hand and put the letter on the nearby candle. The letter burnt and he leaned on the chair smirking at the left ashes.


    Knock��Knock


    The study room door was knocked by someone and the cold and cunning eyes were reced by gentle eyes. He ordered the person outside to enter.


    A young eunuch entered the study room. He bowed his head and said


    "Greetings to Your Highness, The second Prince. Your Highness, Today is the first day of this month."


    The second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei understood the underlying meaning behind eunuch words and replied gently


    "This Prince will spend tonight in Lantai courtyard."


    When the eunuch was about to withdraw after hearing hismand but Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly seems to remember something and stopped him.


    "Take out some precious jewels, teacups, and paintings and send them to Lantai Courtyard saying that it was specially chosen by me for wangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei casually handed over this task to his eunuch. The young eunuchplied and withdrew in haste to do the asked work.


    While Zhao Zhang Wei resumed his work, he thought this would cate his wangfei''s emotions after losing the child because it did before and it works for all those concubines. The child was just a tool for gaining his favor and maintaining the high position in the inner courtyard. They will try again if they lost once. All of them just loved power and they could do anything for it even if it was betraying him.


    That evening, beautiful teacups, precious jewels, and alluring paintings were sent to Lantai Courtyard. The maids praised and discussed how much the Second Prince cared about his wangfei. Yi Huiqing who was now bathed and neatly dressed in bright red dress didn''t feel anything looking at those precious gifts. Her heart was as calm as water. She nced at them once and asked her maid to store them somewhere safe.


    She knew this was thepensation for the child she lost. The child''s screams still rang in her ears and didn''t let her sleep peacefully sometimes. The child she could never give birth to. In his eyes, her child just amounted to these things.


    Rui was right. She was running after something that can never be hers. Thest little bit of affection Yi Huiqing had held in her heart for Zhao Zhang Wei disappeared with these thoughts.

 Chapter 34 - She Loved A Heartless Man

    <h4>Chapter 34 - She Loved A Heartless Man</h4>


    The night fell. The study room inside the Xinhe Pce was still brightly lit. Zhao Zhang Wei was reading somethingfortably leaning on the chair. The Young eunuch entered again to inform Zhao Zhang Wei that it was time to go to Lantai Courtyard. Zhao Zhang Wei closed the book he was reading and stood up from the chair.


    Inside Lantai courtyard, the maids were readying Yi Huqing for the night. Her white tender and beautiful face reflected in the mirror. Different from the nervousness and excitement of the past today she was very calm. A maid was drying andbing her long hair. Another maid tried to put some makeup on her face but Yi Huiqing stopped her. Although the maid was startled, she didn''t show it on her face and put down the things back on the dressing table silently. She could not help but notice that there was something different about wangfei today.


    In the past, wangfei used to look so excited and happy whenever The Second Prince visited the Lantai Courtyard. But she could not see any joy on wangfei''s face today.


    Yi Huiqing who could feel the maid''s probing eyes at herself nced at her and the maid hurriedly lower her eyes. Yi Huiqng could almost read the maid''s confusion from her face.


    Sheughed humorlessly in her heart.


    They expect her to behave normally after five days she lost her child.


    Last time, she had suppressed her sorrow after she was sent those gifts. Her mother had consoled her.


    ''Qinqing, it is normal to miscarry the first child. You are young. Don''t put it on your heart and try again. If you will remain sad over this thing, it will only irritate The Second Prince.''


    So she didn''t put it on her heart. She dared not reveal her sadness to anyone. She tried again and lost again. Maybe she would have moved on again just likest time but what she didn''t know was that she didn''t miscarry. She was never informed that she was poisoned.


    She knew that she can never fight for her child. Her heart was torn thinking this. But what she could do was to save herself from getting any more hurt.


    The hurt, sadness, and loss were something she chose for herself. She had great expectations from someone who could neverplete them. But now she didn''t want to suffer again. So from now on, she will not expect anything from anyone. This was her way of saving herself and dealing with her sorrow.


    Just as she waspletely ready, the maid announced the arrival of the Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei. All the maids knelt down and the Second Prince stepped inside the courtyard.


    Yi Huiqing also bowed her head slightly in greeting.


    "This wangfei greets the wangye."


    "Rise"


    Zhao Zhang Wei words echoed in the room and all the maids stood up from the floor with their heads lower. She raised her head to look at the Second Prince''s face.


    Four years ago, when she had seen him for the first time, she thought he was of a cheerful disposition, straightforward and generous. Unlike the other royals, he was not fond of paying attention to other people''s life.


    Today also, his face had the usual gentle smile as he looked at her. This smile used to make her heart pound crazily but today the same heart was calm. She felt she could see the aloofness hidden behind the gentle smile. The aloof man who never really cared for her even after she gave him her everything.


    While Zhao Zhang Wei casually nced at her. Her face was without makeup. He walked towards her. Standing in front of her, he said to her in the gentlest tone.


    "This Prince feels awfully guilty towards wangfei. I was held by Imperial Father to do some important work and hence I could not be present to apany my wangfei in her most difficult time."


    His face held a worried and guilty look as he held her hand.


    Yi Huiqing took her hand back with a small smile on her face and said


    "Wangye does not need to feel guilty at all. This wangfei is doing very well."


    Zhao Zhang Wei gaze went towards the hand she retracted from his hands. After a few seconds, he casually nced away. He didn''t even notice the small feeling of difort in his heart.


    "This wangfei will ask the maids to set the meal for wangye."


    Saying this, Yi Huiqing turned towards the maids and ordered them to serve the dishes. Zhao Zhang Wei had the meal with Yi Huiqing. After the meal, Yi Huiqing served him when he took bath and helped him to change his clothes. Then they retired for the bed.


    Zhao Zhang Wei lied on the bed while Yi Huiqing removed the essories from her hair. After waiting for a few minutes, when he didn''t feel anything he nced sideways only to see Yi Huiqing lying beside him. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was even. She seemed to be deeply asleep. Only now he noticed what the difference he felt today was.


    Today she was wearing a bright red-colored and in dress instead of a blue-colored one. Usually, all the concubines would wear blue-colored clothes whenever he visited them as they got to know from someone that it was his favorite color. She seemed very silent today and didn''t even pick dishes for him when they were having dinner.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought that she was just upset over the child loss and closed his eyes to get some sleep.


    Feeling the silence of the room, Yi Huiqing who was still awake didn''t open her eyes.


    He must have slept.


    The eyshes of the closed eyes trembled a little and a tear slid through her eye disappearing in her ck hair.


    She felt stupid to hope even now. Her heart was torn to pieces. She regretted that she loved a heartless man.

 Chapter 35 - The Sound Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 35 - The Sound Of Death</h4>


    Days passed by and soon the fifteenth of the month came. The young eunuch standing outside the study room of Xinhe Hall stood straight when he saw a grouping towards his direction. When the blurriness disappeared and the group of people could finally be seen, he could not help but let out a sigh.


    A beautiful woman walked gracefully to the young eunuch. One step behind, two maids were carrying something in their hands as they walked carefully. The young eunuch lowered his head and didn''t look in her eyes. He bowed his head and greeted


    "This servant greets concubine Lin."


    Concubine Lin sounded her acknowledgement to his greeting and raised her chin to the maid asking them to step forward as she said


    "Eunuch Zhang, this concubine prepared Chicken Herbal soup and Ginseng Chicken soup for His Highness."


    Eunuch Zhang immediately called for two servants to take the dishes from the maid''s hands. Seeing that Concubine Lin still did not leave, the young eunuch could already guess what she was going to say next, and sure enough..


    "That�� Eunuch Zhang, can this concubine meet His Highness once?"


    Eunuch Zhang repeated the lines he had been repeating he does not know for how many times.


    "This servant is very dejected to disappoint Concubine Lin but His Highness ordered this servant to not disturb him."


    Still, maintaining a small smile on her face, Concubine Lin finally left with her two maids following her.


    -----------------


    One hourter, the young eunuch entered the study room after he was permitted. Inside the study room, Zhao Zhang Wei was engrossed in reading the book in his hands. His chin rested on his knuckles as he leaned sidewaysfortably and his phoenix eyes never moved away from the book even when the eunuch entered inside.


    The eunuch bowed his head and told him.


    "Your Highness, Concubine Lin sent Chicken Herbal soup and Ginseng chicken soup. Concubine Shen sent....."


    The young eunuch finished and? Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head and looked at the eunuch.


    "And?"


    "That''s all, Your Highness."


    A few seconds after, Zhao Zhang Wei hummed. The Young Eunuch was about to withdraw when Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly asked


    "Today is the fifteenth day of this month, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I shall spend tonight in Lantai Courtyard."


    Eunuch Zhang was surprised inside his heart but his face didn''t show any emotion. Every time, he had to mention this to His Highness. This was the first time that the Second Prince actually remembered that today was the day, he had to visit wangfei.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Zhang took his leave while Zhao Zhang Wei immersed himself in his book again. However, his mind was elsewhere.


    ''Strange. That woman didn''t send anything for him in these past few days.''


    -----------------------


    In the plum courtyard, Li Rui was making the medicinal paste. Yi Ju stood by her side. After it was prepared, Li Rui gave it in Yi Ju hands with some herbal nts.


    Yi Ju left the plum courtyard after bowing her head to Li Rui with those things.


    Just outside the Ninghe Courtyard, where Lord Xi resided, there was a small courtyard. Yi Ju flew inside the courtyard and saw the old physician snoring on the bed. On the table, there was a bowl of medicinal paste that was of the same color as the medicinal paste her mistress gave her. Yi Ju reced it with the one Li Rui gave her and then she hid herbal nts in the flowerpot that was nearby the bedside the old physician was sleeping on. After that, she disappeared from the courtyard.


    While the old physician woke up after an hour and after washing his hands and mouth. A maid came and he gave the bowl containing the medicinal paste to her.


    Yi Ju reached the plum courtyard and stood beside Li Rui who was reading the book. She raised her head to look at Yi Ju once and when Yi Ju nodded her head, she lowered her head again and continued reading.


    Xi Ying who was sitting nearby looked at Li Rui as she busied herself. In these days, he had spent so much time with her. His heart was filled with a strangefort. He was trying to know each and every like and dislike of her.


    These days, she was taking good care of her health. Xi Ying found out that she was not picky with food. Her pale face was getting its red color back. A part of his heart would feel unhappy when he would see Yi Junjie''s shadow guards bringing the meal for Li Rui. But a rational part of his heart knew that it was for the best. Even if those servants send a good meal for his wangfei, who can guarantee that it does not contain any poison. When Xi Ling could be fed poison, then they could try the same on Li Rui. Therefore, he tried not to think much about it.


    Li Mei''s death affected her a lot, he thought.


    Sometimes at night, she would wake up suddenly with eyes full of fear. She had nightmares perhaps of that day.


    Seeing her at that time, he would feel suffocated.


    The servants around the Xi Manor talked a lot about him and Princess Wenling. They would say that Princess Wenling loved him; that he wanted to marry her, etc. Xi Ying noticed that they would do all this whenever Li Rui stepped outside of her courtyard. They would pretend as if they were hiding and gossiping but they deliberately hid at a ce from where Li Rui could hear their each and every whisper.


    They were also arranged by that Princess, he deduced.


    But what bothered him was the nonchnt expression on his wangfei. She would pass by them as if they were talking about a stranger.


    A feeling of difort would arise in his heart at that time.


    Perhaps, he was actually a stranger inside her heart.


    A loud drum sound echoed through the whole manor and Xi Ying was brought out of his reverie. He saw that Li Rui swiftly stood up from the chair and the book fell from her hands. She ran out of the courtyard. Xi Ying was also pulled outside with her. The loud drum''s voice fell in his ears. His heart sank. He knew why Li Rui ran outside suddenly so frantically.


    It was the sound of death. Someone died in the manor.


    A picture of Xi Ling''s pale and sick face shed in his brain and his heart sank more.

 Chapter 36 - A Death In The Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 36 - A Death In The Xi Manor</h4>


    Outside the Plum courtyard, a maid sat on the ground just in front of the entrance of the courtyard. Li Rui steps halted when she saw the maid. Yi Ju who had been purposely dressing in maid''s clothes to apany Li Rui also stopped behind her. Li Hua was already standing there and ring at the maid.


    The maid''s voice was purposely high-pitched and loud, and her actions exaggeratedly illustrated how much hard work she was doing to gather all the maids and servants in front of the Plum Courtyard. But Rui didn''t pay attention to it. Her whole attention was grabbed by the words the maid was saying.


    Pointing her finger at Li Rui, the maid red at her with a tear-stricken face and swollen-red eyes as she shouted loudly.


    "You killed my mistress. Why did you kill my mistress? She never did anything bad to you. She neverpeted with you for anything. Then why?"


    Then she stood up from the ground and continued.


    "This is the reason even after having the beauty like those fairies, Minister Xi never stepped inside your courtyard. Who would like a woman with a vicious heart?"


    Her words hold no regard about how should a maid behave in front of the wangfei of the Manor.


    The maid''s chattering didn''t anger Li Rui. A relief that can never bepared to anything in this world washed over her heart. Her legs felt softened and she sat down on the ground as a soft sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    Her son, Xi Ling was fine.


    Xi Ying who was standing behind her by one step also felt relieved.


    Li Hua kneeled beside her mistress and helped her to stand up. The maid continued speaking but Li Rui had already stepped inside her courtyard.


    Other maids and servants who wanted to indulge in schadenfreude also started to leave after some time. This time Lady Li stepped outside her courtyard so they thought they would be able to enjoy a good scene but who would have thought that Lady Li will silently go back without even scolding or punishing the maid.


    In the front hall of Plum courtyard, Li Hua tended to her mistress. She could not help but frown when she heard the curses the maid was still throwing outside the courtyard. As she stood up to go outside and shut the maid down, Li Rui''s voice stopped her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Miss, I will go and bring some warm water for you."


    Li Rui looked at her maid with a gaze that made Li Hua squirm in difort. Then she said


    "Let her vent her sorrow here. She will go by herself from here after some time."


    "But the maid is ndering Miss. Miss didn''t do anything to her mistress. Why should we keep listening to it? Every time one of those concubines dies in the Manor, they put all the me on Miss. This servant can no longer bear to see them badmouthing Miss like this."


    Li Rui silently looked at Li Hua for a moment with a strange expression on her face.


    "You''ve changed."


    Li Hua looked startled hearing the statement made by her mistress. But she couldn''t refute it.


    Yes, she had changed.


    Li Mei is not here so now it is was her sole responsibility to protect her mistress.


    Someone once had said to her and Li Mei that both of them only had to protect Miss and they and Miss would be protected by that person.


    Then that person left them. So from then on, it was her responsibility to protect Miss as well as Li Mei who was younger than her but Li Mei also left her alone.


    So now, she only had her Miss to protect and serve.


    Now Li Mei will not speak out for her mistress so she would do so.


    Li Hua felt like crying thinking all this.


    Li Rui who saw this didn''t ask anymore and softly said to her.


    "Let her vent. Her Mistress is indirectly killed because of me. There is nothing wrong if her being outside for a few hours can lessen her sorrow and despair for her mistress."


    Li Hua looked at her mistress with a confused expression. Miss seems to know who killed Concubine Wen. Not only that, but Miss also knows why they killed Concubine Wen.


    Before Li Hua could ask the questions arising in her heart, Li Rui left the front hall and stepped inside her room followed by Yi Ju.


    The moment they stepped inside, Li Rui''s question fell into Yi Ju''s ears.


    "Was it Concubine Wen who was providing the poison to the physician?"


    Yi Ju face was emotionless as she replied


    "Yes, My Lady."


    A moment after she replied.


    "But this servant didn''t kill Concubine Wen. This servant just reced the medicine bowl every day."


    Li Rui nodded. Of course, she knew Yi Ju didn''t kill Concubine Wen.


    It was Princess Wenling who did it.


    While Xi Ying who heard all this could not help but take a sharp breath.


    Four years ago, he took away Xi Ling in his courtyard but Li Rui never came to ask for her child. That was what he thought previously. So he thought that she never wanted the child. The Emperor kept giving him concubines after his marriage with Li Rui but he had refused to ept them till Xi Ling asked him where his mother was. He epted the daughter of some low-ranked minister as his concubine so that Xi Ling could also feel the love of a mother. The concubine''s only work was to apany his son and take care of him as a mother should do. He never asked Xi Ling to call them ''Mother''. Xi Ling''s mother was Li Rui. He had seen her pale face when she had birthed Xi Ling. He was grateful to her because she gave him Xi Ling even if she didn''t like her own son. No one could take her ce.


    But one after the other, each concubine he took inside would die in five-four months. Every time his shadow guard investigated, all the evidence pointed to Li Rui. It was Li Rui who killed them, he was told. He had been furious at that time. She didn''t want to take care of her son and she will not let even others do it. He gave her the most isted courtyard in his manor. Concubine Wen was thest concubine he took inside his manor. He had thought if this one dies, then he would not any other.


    Now he remembered it was An San who always reported to him everything about those incidents.


    The truth was Li Rui never killed those concubines.


    How could he not deduce now who it is when he was aware of the circumstances inside his Manor?


    He looked at Li Rui who seemed to be thinking something. He could see the hidden worry on her face and he knew why she was worried.


    Princess Wenling killed Concubine Wen because she was no longer of any use to her. She already knew that Xi Ling was not being fed the poison.


    And Li Rui was actually worried about this. She was worried about Princess Wenling''s next move. Now when someone else was hiding behind Princess Wenling and attacking her, what could she do?


    How could she fight with her enemy when she didn''t even know who he or she is?


    Last time, Li Mei died protecting her.


    This time who would she lose?

 Chapter 37 - She Is Tired

    <h4>Chapter 37 - She Is Tired</h4>


    The darkness of night doesn''t seem to affect the Imperial Pce as the whole Pce was lit withnterns. Inside the Xinhe Pce''s study room, Eunuch Zhang entered only to see that The Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei was already wearing his robe instead of reading any book. However, he did show that surprise on his face.


    He stepped forward and said.


    "May I, Your Highness ?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his hand and stood waiting for Eunuch Zhang to fix his robes.


    A few minutester, the pair of Master-servant finally stepped out of the study and walked towards the Lantai courtyard.


    The Lantai courtyard was lit withnterns. Zhao Zhang Wei could not help but raise his head look at the gates of the courtyard.


    Few maids were standing outside the courtyard and they seemed to be there to wee him. He frowned. In the past, she herself used to stand outside the courtyard at this time to wee him, whenever he visited Lantai Courtyard.


    Nearing the entrance, he saw a maid who seemed to be Yi Huiqing''s personal maidservant in his memory.


    He stopped and still looking at the front he asked the maid.


    "Where is wangfei?"


    The maidservant was startled when The Second Prince suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Hearing the question she could not help but feel a little flustered. She was surprised when her mistress asked the maids to stand at the gates of the courtyard to wait for The Second Prince. In the past, her mistress herself used to wait for wangye patiently at the gates of the courtyard irrespective of the time she had to wait for. This was not any custom. This was something that her mistress liked to do for wangye.


    In fact, this was not the only thing that seemed different. Today, her mistress left everything to the maids. What dishes were to be made for the night meal, which tea was to be served to Wangye, everything was left for maids to decide. She didn''t participate in anything. Just took a perfunctory nce after everything was prepared to check nothing was wrong. Not only she but all the maids were surprised.


    This behavior was a little strange.


    But she couldn''t tell all this to Wangye. She could only lie.


    "Your Highness, Wangfei was feeling a bit low. So this servant requested Wangfei to rest inside."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything and walked forward. Remembering some past events, he thought in his heart.


    Then she must be very unwell.


    However, when Zhao Zhang Wei saw Yi Huiqing he didn''t feel that she was sick.


    The eunuch announced his arrival and all the maids in the courtyard kneeled down.


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw Yi Huiqing was about to bow but he held her hand to stop her from doing that.


    "Wangfei does not need to act so formal even when you are feeling unwell."


    Yi Huiqing raised her head after she heard his words and her confusion was clearly written on her face as she withdrew her hand from Zhao Zhang Wei''s hand.


    While Zhao Zhang Wei was a bit surprised but he didn''t show it on his face. Yi Huiqing looked much better than thest time he saw her. Her face was a little pale when he had seen her fifteen days ago but now it had gained some red color.


    She didn''t look sick at all.


    He lightly nced towards Yi Huiqing''s personal maidservant.


    The maid lowered her head.


    Zhao Zhang Wei withdrew his gaze without saying anything else. He had the usual gentle smile on his face.


    The maids set the meal and served dishes. Today the table was filled with more dishes than in the past. Many times, Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head to look at his wangfei who had been sitting across him. She was elegantly eating the meal and didn''t even raise her head to look at him. He lowered his head and continued eating.


    After an hour, they finally retired for the bed. This time, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t lie down. He looked at his wangfei. But Yi Huiqing didn''t even look towards him as she removed the essories from her hair.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her with a smile as she sat down on the bed.


    "Wangfei seems to be a little different today."


    Yi Huiqing abruptly raised her head surprised at the fact that he did notice this fact. But she forcefully calmed down the stirred feelings of her heart as she remembered the child she has lost.


    "This wangfei does not understand what Wangye is talking about."


    Zhao Zhang Wei took her hand in his own as his gaze didn''t move away from her face.


    "Nothing, just wangfei did not talk much today. Wangfei didn''t wear the blue-colored dress that This Prince usually sees you in whenever this one visits Lantai courtyard. The table was filled with more dishes yesterday and this one noticed that wangfei ate sour and spicy dishes. That is very different from the past."


    Yi Huiqing felt a bit surprised as he recounted every change she had made in her life these days.


    Now she wore the color she likes instead of the one he likes. She ate the meal ording to her taste not ording to his taste. She felt a different satisfaction doing all this.


    Only these days, Yi Huiqing came to knew how much she has changed herself just to be a wangfei the Second Prince could love.


    Only now, she found out why Rui said to her that she is losing herself just to gain something that never wants to be hers.


    Even Rui could see this. Why didn''t she see this?


    Now doing everything how she liked, she felt free from a suffocating feeling.


    She took her hand out from his and said


    "This wangfei is just tired of wearing that color and hence started to wear this color. About the meal, this wangfei likes spicy dishes and asked the maids to prepare and serve for the night meal."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze was a littleplicated when he saw her withdrawing her hand again from his hand.


    "This wangfei feels a bit tired and will retire to the bed first."


    Saying this, Yi Huiqing covered herself with the nketid on her side with her back towards him.


    She is tired. What exactly she is tired of?


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt a different kind of frustration inside his heart. He could not sleep that night but the person beside him slept without any care for anything in this world increasing his frustration more.

 Chapter 38 - She Was Too Calm

    <h4>Chapter 38 - She Was Too Calm</h4>


    The next day, Zhao Zhang Wei had just exited the imperial court when an old Eunuch stopped him on his way to the Xinhe Pce. A flicker of surprise shed in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes seeing the Eunuch. The old Eunuch served the Emperor and was the most trusted servant by His Majesty''s side.


    "This servant greets Your Highness, The Second Prince."


    Still, with the usual gentle smile on his face, Zhao Zhang Wei stopped the old Eunuch from bowing with a wave of his hand.


    "Eunuch Wang is an elder and had served by His Majesty''s side for four decades. Eunuch Zhang embarrasses This Prince with his formal behavior. "


    The old Eunuchpleted his bow despite his said words and had a polite smile on his face.


    "This is what a servant should do. Master does not need to feel embarrassed for this mere servant."


    Eunuch Wang then continued


    "His Majesty had called Your Highness in the Imperial Study."


    This time Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t hide the surprise on his face. As he started to walk with the old eunuch in the direction of Imperial study he leaned closer to him and asked him while whispering


    "Is everything alright? His Majesty remembered this one suddenly after so much time."


    Eunuch Wang humbly smiled as if to assure him when he saw the worry on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face and said to him in a low voice.


    "Your Highness does not need to worry about anything. Although this servant does not know everything but His Majesty rather seemed to be in a good mood while ordering this servant for Your Highness''s presence."


    They soon reached the Imperial study''s doors. Eunuch Zhang went inside first and Zhao Zhang Wei waited outside. A few seconds after the old Eunuch returned and told him to go inside.


    Entering the Imperial Study, Zhao Zhang Wei saw Emperor Zhao Wang Lei sitting on the chair behind the table as he read some documents in his hand. He lowered his head after one nce and kneeled to greet the Emperor.


    " The subject son greets Your Majesty."


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei finally raised his head and said


    "Rise."


    Zhao Zhang Wei stood up and his eyes were still lowered.


    "The Second son has grown up very well with a very noble character. Zhen feels satisfied whenever we see you."


    Zhao Zhang Wei lowered his head further as he spoke


    "It is all because of His Majesty''s blessing."


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei called Eunuch Wang.


    "Eunuch Wang, Call that girl."


    Eunuch Wang left the Imperial study and entered after a few minutes. From the corner of his eye, Zhao Zhang Wei saw that this time there was a woman with him. After bowing to the Emperor, Eunuch Wang took his leave.


    The woman curtsied to greet the Emperor but she could not do it properly.


    Instead of being angry, Emperor Zhao Wang Leiughed loudly and spoke to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "You see�� This woman is just like your mother. She also didn''t know all this when Zhen took her inside the Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nced at the woman and smiled outwardly. However, no one saw his clenched fists hidden under his sleeves.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s mother, Noble consort Shu was one of the consorts who was highly favored by Emperor Zhao Wang Lei. Zhao Zhang Wei was six years old when his mother was found dead inside a well of Imperial backyard. No one found out who killed Noble consort Shu. A few monthster, it was announced that Noble Consort Shu herself jumped inside the well because someone informed her about her parents'' and younger brother''s death. Noble Consort Shu could not bear this and hence shemitted suicide.


    Only Zhao Zhang Wei knew the truth.


    As Zhao Zhang Wei tried to maintain his usual smile, he heard Emperor''s words.


    "A few days ago, The Imperial guards informed Zhen that this girl had beening to the Imperial Pce gates every day since one month. On asking, she told them that she wanted to meet Noble Consort Shu. Zhen immediately asked the guards to let the girl enter."


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei paused for a second and then continued.


    "This girl says that Noble consort Shu and her mother were very good friends. When Noble Consort Shu was still living with her tribe''s people, both of them had promised that their children would marry each other. A yearter, Noble Consort Shu left the tribe and entered the Imperial Pce. The girl''s mother was not present there and hence this promise could not be taken back at that time. The tribe''s people knew that she had already been decided to marry another man so no one wants to marry her. Now her mother is dead and she had no one on whom she could depend. This is the reason she came to Imperial City to meet Noble Consort Shu."


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei looked at Zhao Zhang Wei solemnly and said


    "Zhen sent few people to investigate this matter and found out that whatever she is saying is the truth. Your mother had promised this girl''s mother. Zhen can not ignore this matter and hence Zhen wants you to take her in your courtyard as your concubine."


    Unnoticed at anyone, The girl''s expression distorted a little when she heard thest sentence.


    Zhao Zhang Wei kneeled down and said


    "This one will obey His Majesty''s order."


    Emperor Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head in satisfaction. The girl who had been standing quietly also kneeled down and said


    "I am very grateful to His Majesty."


    Eunuch Wang entered and informed the Emperor about some important matter and hence Zhao Zhang Wei took his leave followed by the girl.


    Entering Xinhe Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei told Eunuch Zhang to send Yi Huiqing to his study. A few minutester when he was sorting out some documents in the study, Yi Huiqing finally entered. He put down the document in his hand.? Today, she was wearing a green-colored dress. Her face was free of any makeup just like yesterday. Her lips had a small smile as she bowed slightly and said


    "Wangfei greets wangye."


    Zhao Zhang Wei acknowledged and raised his chin towards the girl standing in the corner.


    "His Majesty had given this Prince a new concubine."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei paused and nced at Yi Huiqing''s face. She was already looking in that girl''s direction. She looked very calm as she turned around and told him.


    "Wangye can leave everything to this wangfei."


    Yi Huiqing looked at the girl again and asked with a smile.


    "What is younger sister''s name?"


    "Shaolin greets Wangfei."


    Yi Huiqng smiled and said


    "Younger sister is very beautiful."


    The girl Shaolin blushed while Zhao Zhang again busied himself in the documents. Seeing this, Yi Huiqing decided to leave. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even raise his head as he waved his hand to dismiss both of them.


    He looked at her back as she left the room without looking back at him. The same frustration and anger burned inside his heart.


    In the past, whenever a new woman entered Xinhe Pce, one look at Yi Huiqing and he would be able to tell that she didn''t like it. Her eyes would lose their shine. Even if she tried to hide it under her pretentious smile, he would be able to see that she was upset.


    But this time, she looked too calm, too different from the past. She didn''t look upset at all.


    He didn''t like it. He was not liking this at all.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought


    ''Either she had learned to pretend very well or she really.....doesn''t care at all.''

 Chapter 39 - It Is Not Her First Time

    <h4>Chapter 39 - It Is Not Her First Time</h4>


    The sun set and the night arrived. It was a normal day but Zhao Zhang Wei felt that the day was very long today. Seeing the dark sky from the window of the study room, Zhao Zhang Wei immediately put down the book in his hands and got up from his chair. He called for Eunuch Zhang as he started to wear his robe.


    When Eunuch Zhang entered and saw this, he took this work in his hands. As he fixed the robes of Second Prince, he couldn''t help but wonder in his heart.


    ''It seems that the new concubine is really beautiful.''


    Although he had not seen the new concubine the Second Prince had taken in Xinhe Pce but he had heard the maids talking among themselves that the new concubine is very beautiful.


    Now seeing how eager the Prince was, he thought it must have been true.


    The robes were fixed and Zhao Zhang Wei left the study followed by Eunuch Zhang.


    The young Eunuch who was following his master suddenly stopped when he saw the way they were going. Thinking that the Prince might not know where the new concubine''s abode was he called out.


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned but he halted his steps to hear what the young eunuch wanted to say.


    "Your Highness, we''re going the wrong way. Concubine Shaolin''s abode is in the opposite direction."


    Being reminded of the new girl he had taken inside made him remember the morning''s incident where Yi Huiqing calmly told him that she will take care of everything.


    Zhao Zhang Wei coldly looked at the young Eunuch and Eunuch Zhang instantly shut his mouth. Others think that The Second Prince is a man with a gentle nature but he knows what was hidden behind this gentleness.


    "This Prince will spend tonight in Lantai Courtyard."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang continued walking ahead without looking back. Eunuch Zhang came out of his stupor and followed his master hurriedly.


    ''Lantai Courtyard. Why does His Highness suddenly want to visit Lantai courtyard?''


    It was not only Eunuch Zhang who was surprised. The whole Xinhe Pce was in chaos when its residents came to know about this.


    The Second Prince visited Lantai Courtyard on the First and fifteenth of the month only. It has always been like this for four years. Since wangfei entered Xinhe Pce. Then why today the wind suddenly its direction that too when a new concubine entered Xinhe Pce?


    The concubines in Xinhe Pce didn''t think that The Second Prince suddenly gained some affection for the wangfei in his heart. Instead, they thought that there must be something wrong with the new concubine.


    Now everyone waited for the next morning excitedly so that they could see this new concubine.


    -------------------


    In her abode, Lantai Courtyard, Yi Huiqing was busy in writing a letter to her mother when the maid suddenly ran inside. The maid knelt and spoke too quickly.


    "Wangfei, His Highness, The Second Prince will visit Lantai Courtyard tonight. This servant was just informed about this."


    Yi Huiqing frowned in confusion and said


    "You must have been informed wrong. Wangye will spend tonight in Concubine Shaolin''s abode. How can he...��."


    She couldn''tplete her sentence as someone from outside announced the arrival of The Second Prince.


    Stunned, Yi Huiqing stood up as she saw Zhao Zhang Wei entering.


    But soon sheposed herself and bowed.


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw her calmness and felt a little frustrated.


    Completing her bow, Yi Huiqing raised her head and there was a polite smile on her lips as she asked


    "Does Wangye want to discuss something with this wangfei?"


    Hiding his frustration deep inside his heart, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped forward with a gentle smile on his face and said


    "Why? Does this Prince need a reason to visit his Wangfei?"


    This time Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything and just smiled.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt her smile was very polite and distant.


    He thought if she was the Yi Huiqing he knew then she would have blushed at his words.


    "This Prince just wants to spend tonight with wangfei."


    He saw her smile disappearing at his words.


    "But Wangye that is against the protocol. Younger sister Shaolin is waiting for wangye in her abode so wangye should..."


    Yi Huiqing didn''t saw how coldly the person in front of her was looking at her because of her words.


    She suddenly felt someone''s warm breath on her ear.


    "Wangfei seems very eager to send This Prince away."


    The deep voice fell in her ears. The fragrance mixed with male scented hormones invaded her nose and she instantly stepped back.


    She looked at Zhao Zhang Wei saw a smile on his face. But she could only feel that he was mocking her.


    "Daiyu, Go to the kitchen and prepare something ording to Wanye''s taste."


    The maid, who was standing with lowered head, withdrew in haste.


    On the table, Zhao Zhang Wei there were mostly two kinds of dishes. One which tasted spicy or one that tasted mild sweet or sour.


    Just like the previous day, Yi Huiqing picked the spicy one and Zhao Zhang Wei saw as she ate them without any change of expression. He picked his favorite dessert with chopsticks and put it on her te.


    "Here, Wangfei should not eat only one kind of dish. This one remembers that wangfei used to eat this with relish in the past."


    The chopsticks in Yi Huiqing''s hands halted as she looked at her te.


    Yes, she used to eat it because he liked to eat it. That''s was the only reason behind it. Now she no longer had these reasons also.


    She didn''t pick it and said with a small smile.


    "Wangye seems to remember something wrong. This wangfei never really liked sweet dishes."


    Zhao Zhang Wei hands on his chopsticks tightened but outwardly he maintained his smile and said


    "Oh..Then I really seem to have mistaken."


    Half an hourter, the maids left the room leaving Zhao Zhang Wei and Yi Huiqing alone. Sitting in front of the dressing table, Yi Huiqing removed the essories from her hair as she sneaked a nced at the bed from the mirror.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t lie down. His head was leaning on the headrest and his eyes were closed.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed he just came here to sleep.


    But she could not help but feel a little wronged.


    He didn''t follow the protocol and did everything ording to his mood. But his moodiness will cost her.


    Wouldn''t that girl Shaolin dislike her because Wangye spend the night she deserved in her abode?


    Lost in her own thoughts about how she would deal with this situation, Yi Huiqing? got up and walked towards the bed.


    As she sat down on the bed and picked the nket to cover herself, her hand was suddenly grabbed. The sudden touch surprised her and then she remembered who was the other person inside the room. She tried to take her hand back but her hand was held tightly.


    She raised her head to look at the man in front of her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked down at Yi Huiqing and saw a confused expression on her face. She was still trying to get her hand free from him but he didn''t let go.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he raised his other hand and cupped her smooth cheek.


    His frustration came back when he felt her stiffening under his touch. In her eyes, he tried to find something he was looking for but couldn''t find anything.


    He didn''t get discouraged and leaned down to catch her pink lips.


    However, those soft lips never touched his ones as Yi Huiqing had already turned her face sideways. He felt her hand on his chest stopping him from leaning down any further.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled and despite her hand stopping him, he leaned down more. Stroking her cheek gently, he asked


    "Is Wangfei still upset about the child''s death from a few days ago?"


    He felt it was reasonable for him to think of this as it was only after that Yi Huiqing suddenly changed.


    At his question, Zhao Zhang Wei saw a smile on Yi Huiqing''s face but the smile didn''t seem to be humorous at all.


    "It is not the first time this wangfei had lost her child. This one now knows how to deal with her sorrows. Wangye doesn''t need to worry about this."


    The smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face stiffened.


    He didn''t why but he felt as if someone was pinching his heart mercilessly when he heard her saying these words calmly.


    After this, the woman in his arms spoke the words he had never heard in his life.


    "Wangye, This wangfei is feeling not well. Hope that wangye will understand."


    Zhao Zhang retracted his arms. He saw Yi Huiqing lying down on the bed without giving him a single nce.


    The feelings in his heart disappeared as if they were never there and his eyes were void of any gentleness.


    In his lifetime, when was Zhao Zhang Wei rejected?


    Never.


    He had never even initiated intimacy with the women in his courtyard.


    This was the first time and he was rejected. How could he ept something like this. He left the bed and stepped out of the room.


    That night, Zhao Zhang Wei left Lantai Courtyard with a cold face. Yi Huiqing turned to look at his leaving figure and she suddenly felt a little satisfaction in her heart.

 Chapter 40 - A Cruel Husband

    <h4>Chapter 40 - A Cruel Husband</h4>


    The next morning Yi Huiqing woke up as usual. Her maids had a very nervous expression on their faces. She could feel her personal maidservant sneaking nces at her as the maid waited upon her.


    But she ignored everything.


    Ignorance is bliss. How true, Yi Huiqing thought.


    Till the time she was ready for the day, the concubines had already gathered in the front hall to pay respects in the early morning.


    The front hall of the Lantai Courtyard was bustling with chattering and snickers as everyone waited for the new concubine.


    However much to their disappointment, the person they had been waiting for never came even after Yi the wangfei arrived.


    Sitting on the higher seat, Yi Huiqing looked at the fake smiles on every concubine''s face.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had two concubines before she had entered the Imperial Pce and three new concubines entered after her marriage. Counting the Concubine Shaolin, Xinhe Pce had a total of six concubines.


    But none of the women had sessfully delivered a child till now.


    She could not help but feel sympathy for these women.


    But then she thought she didn''t have that right. Was she different from them in any way?


    -------


    The group of concubines sat smiling at each other waiting when someone would open her mouth first and ask the question they all wanted to ask.


    Finally, Concubine Chun could not hold back anymore. She stood up and poured down a cup of tea for Yi Huiqing with an amiable and humble smile on her face.


    The rest of the concubines lowered their heads and hid a smile.


    "Wangfei, Will the younger sister Shaolin note to pay respect? Apparently, it''s her first day in Imperial Pce."


    Yi Huiqing took the cup of tea from Concubine Chun''s hands and smiled.


    "Sure enough, only Concubine Chun can be this direct in asking anything."


    Concubine Chun lowered her head in shame when her thoughts were seen. The rest of the concubinesughed but soon their attention was picked when Yi Huiqing started to speak again.


    "Concubine Shaolin is waived for not paying respect for three days."


    She already knew if that girl Shaolin came to Lantai Courtyard today then she would be mocked.


    Although she didn''t know why did Wangye suddenly visited her yesternight, she felt responsible for the situation she put Concubine Shaolin in.


    So she sent her personal maidservant to inform her not to pay respect for few days.


    If everything went well and Wangye spent tonight in Concubine Shaolin''s abode then Concubine Shaolin would face less mockery and sneers.


    "Wangfei has a big heart."


    Concubine Lin said with a light smile.


    Their hearts were filled with dissatisfaction but outwardly they put a very amiable smile on their face and showed their agreement.


    At this moment, a sudden announcement was made by the guards who were standing outside the Lantai Courtyard.


    "Weing the His Highness, The Second Prince in Lantai Courtyard."


    Everyone had a different expression on their faces. The concubines'' smile this time was the genuine one. Their eyes were filled with a bright smile and excitement and anticipation could be seen from their faces.


    While Yi Huiqing only felt a bit weird by the sudden arrival of her husband.


    Her heart pounded a little faster remembering thest night.


    It was the first time when he tried to intimate with her. Other times it would always have been her who had to initiate and only she knows how embarrassed she felt doing that. If it was not her mother who persuaded her to do that then she doubted that they would have even consummated their marriage.


    A momentter, Zhao Zhang Wei entered the front hall of Lantai Courtyard. His face had the usual gentle smile as if it was not him who had left Lantai Courtyard with a cold face yesternight.


    When everyone saw carefully, they found a young man in white clothes following him.


    He stopped in front of Yi Huiqing who performed a bow and greeted him.


    "Wangfei greets Wangye."


    After that, the rest of the concubines also bowed and greeted him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei just waved his hand in acknowledgment and the concubines rose to their feet without moving their gazes away from the Second Prince. But all of his attention was on Yi Huiqing.


    "Last night, Wangfei said that she was feeling unwell so this one specially asked Eunuch Zhang to summon the Imperial Physician."


    The fastened heartbeat slowed down and Yi Huiqing felt that someone had pped her and she was awoken to face the reality.


    Everyone knew that he left Lantai Courtyard yesternight but no one knew the reason for that. Now he himself announced in front of so many people that she refused to serve him because she was feeling unwell.


    How could he not know that it was just her excuse?


    But he still summoned an Imperial Physician to check on her health.


    Now if the Imperial Physician didn''t find anything wrong with her health, then would not she be a joke in front of all the concubines, in the whole Xinhe hall?


    The indifference inside her heart grew more and this time her face didn''t even hold a polite smile for him.


    The man in front of her was really cruel. How could she not see it in the past four years?


    Swallowing down her brewing emotions, Yi Huiqing slid down her sleeves a bit and forwarded it.


    "Here, the Physician can take this Wangfei''s pulse."


    The young Physician stepped forward and taking care of propriety he didn''t touch her much and took his pulse.


    As the Physician took the pulse, Yi Huiqing looked at the man in front of her who was looking down at her with a mocking smile.


    "Does Wangfei rest for sufficient time?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s smile faltered. He frowned on hearing the physician''s questions and asked


    "Why?


    The physician respectfully answered him. His head was lowered as he spoke


    "Wangfei''s constitution seems very weak and the pulse rate is faster which indicates that Wangfei does not get enough sleep."


    The young physician continued after a moment of silence.


    "Theck of sleep can cause irritation, change in behavior, and mild but continuous headaches. This servant can suggest a few herbs and medicines that can help Wangfei in eradicating these problems."


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes flickered with surprise as she looked at the young physician.


    After the physician finished saying everything, Zhao Zhang Wei face didn''t have any expression as he said


    "Then Benwang(This Prince) makes you the personal physician of Wangfei for one week. "


    Steeping closer to the young physician, Zhao Zhang Wei said to him in a cold voice.


    "If Benwang fei health doesn''t improve after a week, then this Prince will take care of you."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei gave onest nce to Yi Huiqing.


    ''I shall see till when you can try to hide.''


    After that, he turned around and left Lantai Courtyard emitting a cold aura.

 Chapter 41 - A New Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 41 - A New Suspicion</h4>


    Xi Manor


    In the backyard of the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui was taking care of some herbal nts. Her hands were covered with soil as she sowed some new seeds.


    By her side, Li Hua and Yi Ju were standing with a couple of things in their hands.


    "Miss, Let me try again. This servant carefully watched this time when Miss was nting thest seed."


    Li Hua felt distressed seeing her mistress working like this. However, Li Rui shook her head in ''No'', and Li Hua pouted in dissatisfaction.


    She heard Yi Ju snickering from the left side.


    Turning in her direction, she smiled at her and told her very in a fake soft voice.


    "Why doesn''t Sister Yi Ju try and thenugh at me?"


    Yi Ju shook her head and said


    "I don''t want to. I already know that I will not be able to nt them in the right way. Only Young Miss can do that."


    That was true. Last time, Li Hua had taken this work in her hands but all the nts she had sown didn''t even sprout. Actually, it was not the first time, this happened. She can''t even remember how many servants in Li Manor had tried to do this but no one could grow these nts, not even the old gardener of the Li Manor. One should know that the gardener of Li Manor was an expert who had worked for the Imperial Pce and was given to General Li by the previous Emperor Zhao Zuhang Lei.


    Li Hua didn''t know the value of these nts. She just knew that they were very difficult to grow and they can grow only under her Miss'' care.


    But the problem was the hard work her Miss had to do in all this. She just can''t bear to see that.


    Knowing that there was no benefit in insisting again, she diverted her attention to other things.


    "Sister Yi Ju is very different from how I pictured her in my mind. I mean I have never seen you smile."


    Yi Ju shook her head helplessly and she looked at Li Hua enviously.


    "Well, you''re lucky that you have a mistress like Miss Li."


    She doesn''t dare to behave like this in front of her master or she would be thrown out of Yi Manor instantly.


    Just at this moment, she saw a shadow flying inside the courtyard. Her eyes gained the coldness but that immediately disappeared when she saw who it was.


    Seeing her master, Yi Ju straightened her back and her face was emotionless just like Li Hua had seen in the past four years.


    Li Rui rose to her feet when she saw Yi Junjie. His face was solemn and he told her.


    "Rui, we need to talk right now."


    -------------------------


    Around the round table, Yi Junjie and Li Rui sat across each other. Li Rui poured down a cup of tea and pushed it in front of Yi Junjie.


    But Yi Junjie picked it up and took a sip. Putting the cup down on the table, he let out a heavy sigh.


    Standing behind her, Xi Ying nced at Yi Junjie waiting for him to start.


    When he didn''t say anything, Li Rui looked carefully at his expression for a minute.


    "Have Elder Brother found out who nned the attack a few days ago?"


    She calmly poured down tea in another cup and heard Yi Junjie saying in a low voice.


    "No."


    Xi Ying nced away and let out a defeated sigh. But his attention was grabbed again when he thought


    What could make Yi Junjie look so serious other than this?


    While Li Rui''s hands paused for a moment in midair then she continued whatever she was doing. Her eyes lowered as she asked caressing the rim of teacup in her hands


    "Then what did Elder Brother find out to have such an expression?"


    Yi Junjie tried to see what she was thinking but her eyes were lower so he couldn''t see anything.


    "My shadow guard just informed me this morning. I myself couldn''t believe it first but they have found solid evidence for it."


    He paused for a moment and then continued


    "Rui, Someone from Li n is colluding against Uncle Li."


    Li Rui''s hands trembled. The teacup in her hands almost fell down but she controlled her movement at thest second and put it down on the table carefully.


    She rested her back on the chair and a quivering sigh escaped from her lips.


    Both the men in the room nced away with a pained expression in their eyes. It was very difficult to see her like this.


    A few momentster, Yi Junjie heard her soft voice again.


    "Who?"


    His hands were clenched under his sleeves.


    "I have not found this yet. But I have already sent my shadow guards to look in this matter."


    Yi Junjie didn''t want to continue but it was important for Li Rui to know everything. He knew if he hid anything then she would never forgive him again.


    This was the only thing she had asked from him when he had convinced her to include himself in all this.


    "I doubt that..."


    Before he couldplete her words, Li Ruipleted them.


    "That that person was behind the attack."


    The room was silent after that. No one spoke anything.


    Someone from Li n was against General Li. This was not a trivial matter.


    Especially when General Li was fighting at the front on the battlefield.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s thoughts were different from them.


    How could someone from a noble family n all this? Mixing his own shadow guards with those that were sent by Princess Wenling.


    He was familiar with what kind of power an Imperial family member can have?


    It was an impossible task for someone who does not have any links with those higher-ups from The Imperial Family.


    The attack was done by someone who was more powerful than an Imperial Princess.


    But why would someone who was this powerful wanted to kill his Wangfei?

 Chapter 42 - Not A Child Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Not A Child Anymore</h4>


    Zhao Zhang Wei left Lantai Courtyard leaving all the Concubines with disappointed faces. When everyone sat back down on their seats, Concubine Li smiled tightly and said


    "Wangye cares so much for Wangfei. Instead of going to the Imperial Court first, Wangye brought the Imperial Physician himself to check on Wangfei''s health. Wangfei is very fortunate."


    The rest of the concubines also showed their agreement but their eyes showed their enviousness.


    Yi Huiqing smiled at Concubine Lin''s words but no one saw that her smile was full of irony.


    ''Yes, she was very fortunate."


    Half an hourter, the concubines went to their respective abode.


    Yi Huiqing entered her chambers and saw the young Physician and her personal maidservant together.


    Her maid was scribbling something on the paper asking something to the Young Physician pausing in between and the young Physician was seriously and patiently answering her questions.


    When they saw her entering, both of them bowed their heads to greet her.


    "Rise, there is no need to be so formal."


    She sighed and went to sit on the chair.


    Looking at the Young Physician, Yi Huiqing couldn''t help but smile yfully.


    "This Wangfei didn''t know that she was suffering from so many diseases. Insomnia, headache, irritation, and chest pain hmmm��"


    She hummed and her face was very solemn as she said looking in the Young Physician''s direction.


    "All thanks to Imperial Physician for letting this Wangfei know all this."


    The personal maidservant looked a little confused at her mistress'' words. She put down the paper on which she was writing the names of the herbs to treat her mistress.


    Standing on her right side, the young Physician lowered his head. Yi Huiqing didn''t see the flustered expression on her face. The woman sitting in front of him had a very soft voice.


    "May this one ask the Imperial Physician''s name.


    "Sun Chao, My Lady."


    The young Physician replied humbly and respectfully.


    Yi Huiqing nodded and looked at her maidservant.


    "Daiyu"


    "Yes My Lady."


    The maid was immediately there to hear her mistress''mand.


    "Give that set of a teacup that was ced in store just a few days ago to Imperial Physician Sun."


    Daiyu was startled. The set was given by the second Prince to Wangfei.


    It was not right to give that set to someone like this, was it?


    But seeing the firm gaze of her mistress on herself, she acted as if she does not know anything and went away to take out the set of teacups from the store.


    The maid went away and Yi Huiqing''s soft voice again fell in Imperial Physician''s ears.


    "Although this W/angfei does not know why Imperial Physician Sun lied, this Wangfei is grateful."


    Yi Huiqing knew her own body. She was weak after she miscarried but she had recuperated seriously. Her loss was great and her heart would always pain remembering it but she can''t let those who love her worry about her health. She was not that immature.


    Last night, she had used her health just as an excuse. Zhao Zhang Wei also knew that.


    The Young Physician just saved her from bing a joke in Xinhe Pce.


    Imperial Physician bowed his head and said


    "It is this servant''s honor."


    Few minutes passed, Sun Chao didn''t hear anything. He raised his head very slowly and saw that Yi Huiqing was sleeping with her eyes closed as her head rested on the headrest.


    His long ck hair flowed down the chair without touching the floor. The light from the window fell on her face enhancing the whiteness and smoothness of her tender cheeks.


    His heart started beating fast as he looked at her, so he lowered his head immediately.


    Sun Chao didn''t know how red his face and ears were at this time.


    Yes, he lied. Intentionally.


    He lied because he didn''t want her to face any trouble.


    Sun Chao had been inside the Imperial Pce for many years. Before bing an Imperial Physician, he was an apprentice. In these years, he had seen many women losing their children.? He had seen them grieving over their dead child. But he didn''t know why he could never sympathize with them. He had seen everything inside the Imperial Pce these years with a straight face.


    Once, Sun Chao had started to feel that he was a heartless person because he couldn''t feel anyone''s despair. He couldn''t feel any sadness when he saw someone crying for their beloved ones.


    But a month ago, for the first time, he felt someone''s pain inside himself.


    It was when he had seen the second Prince''s Wangfei after she had miscarried her child.


    She was told that her boy couldn''t hold the child. But he knew the truth.


    His Master told him that the Second Prince had asked them to hide that his Wangfei was poisoned.


    Why did the Prince hide this from her?


    He didn''t know.


    But on the third day, when he came to check on her again he saw her empty eyes. He saw the pure grief on her face that he had not witnessed in these years. She truly loved her child. She was really mourning over her child.


    Her grief had stirred his calm heart.


    That moment, Sun Chao had thought that he could give away his everything if it could take away all her pain and sadness.


    ---------------------------------------


    Xi Manor


    It was after half an hour, Yi Junjie and Li Rui exited the room. Before leaving he took out arge pouch and gave it to Li Rui.


    Xi Ying frowned when he saw this.


    "This is the small amount that you have earned this month."


    Therge pouch contained a huge sum of money. Li Rui took it from Yi Junjie very calmly.


    After this, Yi Junjie told her.


    "I have arranged a good ce for your maidservant. Just tell me whenever you want to send her away. I will make arrangements."


    Li Rui hummed in acknowledgment and she nced at Li Hua who was watering the nts.


    On the day she had asked Yi Junjie to send Li Hua somewhere else, she had thought that sending Li Hua away would be an easy job. But now she no longer thought so.


    Li Hua had changed a lot after Li Mei''s death. She was no longer the girl who would remain silent and act sensibly. Now she expressed her opinions just like Li Mei whenever she saw that Li Rui was doing something that she found troublesome for her.


    While Yi Junjie nced at her when she didn''t say anything after that. His lips were pressed in a thin line as he spoke


    "I don''t expect you to hide anything from me, Rui."


    When Li Rui heard his words, her fingers curled and uncurled a few times but she still didn''t open her mouth.


    "You already have a guess who is colluding against Uncle Li, right?"


    Still looking at the front, Li Rui was silent. A few momentster, she turned to look at Yi Junjie and said to him in a low voice that only they could hear.


    "It is someone from the First Household."


    "You think that Uncle Li Qiang is involved in all this."


    Yi Junjie was a bit startled. Although Li Na and Li Caihong had schemed against Li Rui four years ago, it was difficult to believe that General Li''s elder brother would do something like this. After all, he had seen that man.


    Sure enough, Li Rui shook her head in ''no'' at his question.


    "Not First Uncle. He can never go against Father."


    "Then you mean.... But how can it be possible? He''s just a child. Who will��. "


    But Li Rui answered all his questions with her one sentence.


    "He''s not a child anymore. Not when he is giving them something that a child can''t. For them, he is just a tool. A tool to destroy Li n."


    -------------------------


    Li Manor


    It was night time. The Courtyard, where General Li resided with his Wangfei, was silent in the dark night.


    A blurry figure suddenly passed through the corridors of General Li''s study room. The doors creaked with noise and opened.


    A person stepped inside the room. He looked around the room. On the front table, documents were neatly arranged. Passing the table, he walked across therge bookshelves. He removed the books from some shelves and touched the wall behind them.


    A few minutes passed like this but he didn''t find anything.


    Finally, in the furthermost corner when he removed the books and touched the wall behind them, he felt something.


    He applied more force and after a few moments, he took his hand out. Putting the books back in their ce, he stood up from the ground.


    Moonlight fell on his face showing his curled lips as he looked at the book in his hands happily.


    He was Li Qiang only son, Li Chen.


    His face had the immaturity of a teenager as he spoke


    "Now no one can stop me from bing the youngest General in Empire Xin."


    Laughing happily, he stuffed the book in his robes. When he was sure that nothing looked out of the ce in the room, he left from there.

 Chapter 43 - She Is Ready To Be Called A Liar

    <h4>Chapter 43 - She Is Ready To Be Called A Liar</h4>


    Imperial Pce


    In the silence of the dark night, the front hall of Dn Pce was bustling withughter and cheers of victory.


    Around the round table sat three men chatting and drinking the wine.


    "Youngest boy Chen from the Li family, this Prince marvels your courage and intelligence. The thing that Benwang was most worried about, you solved it in one night."


    It was the Crown Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen, Empress Qin Wenya''s son who spoke these words.


    Hearing his words, Li Chenughed happily.? His face was bright red because of drinking wine. He took out the book stuffed in his robe and said


    "Your Highness exaggerates. This one just happened to know this little secret of Second Uncle. If this one has not been there, then anyone else had done this job. Who can refuse Your Highness?"


    His words were humble and filled with respect, but his face was full of satisfaction on hearing whatever the Crown Prince said about him.


    In his heart, Li Chen sneered as he thought


    ''He was so intelligent. Only Second Uncle can''t see it. That''s alright. Now I''ll show them how I can snatch everything that should be mine with my one-step.''


    Unbeknownst to him, his resentment could be seen from his face. The Crown Prince who saw this smirked as he met the gaze of his ally General Yun.


    General Yun nced at the book in Li Chen''s hands and his hands under the table trembled with excitement he was feeling.


    The book was something he could give his life for if it was needed. Only he knows how many schemes he had nned in the dark just to have one look at this book.


    The book had all the military secrets, nning, traps, and whatnot that were solely invented by ancestors of the Li n in these past years.


    The book didn''t have any sharpness but it was the most painful and powerful weapon because of which no other empire could not win in front of the Xin empire.


    One who has it can never lose a war.


    It was Xin Empire''s treasure.


    But it was hidden in Li Manor.


    He raised this issue in the Imperial Court. A book that much useful should not be under a mere General.? But the ancestors of Li n were bestowed the full rights of the books by Imperial ancestors.


    Even thete Emperor gave all the military powers to General Li so no one could force him to take out the book unless he did it by his own will which could never happen in the first ce.


    General Yun found it intolerable.


    Why does he not hold that much respect in the Imperial Court? His ancestors also sacrificed their lives on the battlefield for Xin. Then why should Li n and Yun n be treated differently in terms of everything?


    Fortunately, he found the Crown Prince who wanted to destroy Li n. Other than Yun and Li n Xin doesn''t have any other n whose ancestors had a military background.


    Would it not be Yun n after Li n who would possess all the rights of this precious treasure?


    His gaze became more hot and full of greed as he continuously looked at the book in the young boy''s hands.


    "Young Master Li Chen, give the book in your hands to this General.? After all, it''s me who had to do all the work ahead."


    General Yun forwarded his hand and said to Li Chen calmly.


    His greed was hidden in the furthermost corner of his heart as he showed him that he needed the book only to do his assigned job.


    Li Chen also didn''t find anything wrong with his words and put the book in his hand.


    "Do your job carefully and give it back to me after your work is done."


    General Yun felt anger at how he was instructing him despite their age difference. The boy looked down and doesn''t even know what he was doing.


    He nodded at Li Chen''s words and hold the book from his hands. Almost instantly, General Yun''s hand tightened around it and he stuffed the book in his robe.


    Looking at the foolish boy with a gentle smile he praised him again and again. Inwardly, he gloated at the misfortune of General Li.


    ''Did General Li ever think that one day his own nephew would be the reason for the destruction of his n?''


    Zhao Zhuang Chen saw all this silently with a sneer ying on his lips.


    Both of them looked down on each other. They were thinking that they were ying each other, unknown to the fact that both of them were being yed by him.


    --------------------


    Xi Manor


    "This servant will not go anywhere without Miss."


    Kneeling in front of Li Rui, Li Hua said firmly.


    In the backyard of the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui was pruning the nts of the garden with her back facing Li Hua.


    Xi Ying was looking at her hands with a frown. With every click of scissors in her hands, his heart lifted because of panic and worry, and then felt relief when she didn''t get any hurt.


    ''Why does she need to do all this by herself? What if she hurt herself?''


    Li Rui''s hands didn''t pause as she skillfully continued her work.


    Li Hua''s refusal was within her expectation.


    She stood up from the ground and sat in front of Li Hua whose gaze was lowered. Turning around, she sighed and said softly


    "Do you think I can bear to send you away? You, Li Mei, and Li Zhan��"


    She paused. A bit startled that the two names still wille into her mind unconsciously.? Swallowing her rising emotion she continued


    "You are not my maid, Li Hua. You''re my friend, the only friend I am left with."


    Li Hua raised her head at her words. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears. Her voice quivered as she asked


    "Then why is Miss doing this against her own will?"


    Li Rui knew that she had to deal with Li Hua with both, her mind and heart.


    The changes in Li Hua were evidence of how she was trying to do everything that Li Mei would do if she was here. It was not only she who was affected by Li Mei''s death. Li Hua was equally grieving; after all, they had spent so many years together.


    She hit Li Hua''s head gently as she said


    "Silly girl, what are you crying for? I am not sending you away forever. It is just a matter of a few months. The new embroidery shops in Wuhan need a person who can handle it. Elder Brother said is facing a bit of difficulty in finding a person who can be fully trusted. You know that we can''t afford for someone else to know what we are doing. That''s why I gave your name. You just have to be there till Elder Brother finds someone. Then you will be here with me just like before."


    A few years ago, Li Rui and Yi Junjie started to buy a few shops in a few towns. This was something that Yi Junjie had suggested.


    He had said that if one day, Li n and Yi n really lost their power then at the very least they will have something that can help both the ns.


    Li Rui liked the idea. So she agreed but she asked Yi Junjie to hide their identity in whatever business they were doing.


    Li Hua knew about this. Now her miss said everything, she really couldn''t find anything wrong. She raised her head hesitantly and asked


    "Miss is not lying to me, right?"


    Hearing her question, Li Rui stood up from the ground and picked up the scissor again. Pruning the nts she asked Li Hua without looking at her


    "Have I ever lied to you?"


    "No��" Li Hua mumbled as she couldn''t remember anything like this.


    The backyard was silent for a few moments after that when Li Rui spoke


    "Then I will tell Elder Brother to arrange everything for your departure."


    Li Hua didn''t say anything for some time. She looked at her Miss back silently. Then gathering all her courage she said


    "Miss, if this servant found out that Miss lied to me then this servant will never talk to Miss again. "


    Li Rui''s hands paused for a moment when she heard Li Hua. With her eyes on the nt, she said


    "You''re just overthinking. Why would your Miss lie to you?"


    Li Hua felt assured with her words.


    "Miss, then when do I have to leave?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "That early. Then, Miss, this servant will go and pack some necessary things to take there."


    Li Rui hummed still busy with her work. Li Hua rose to her feet and left to pack her things.


    Li Rui turned her face to look at her back.


    Li Hua''s words rang in her ears.


    ''Miss, if this servant found out that Miss lied to me then this servant will never talk to Miss again.''


    She lied. Indeed she would never hear Li Hua''s voice again.


    But if a lie can protect the person she wants to protect then she is ready to be called a liar for her whole life.

 Chapter 44 - The Embarrassed Yi Huiqing

    <h4>Chapter 44 - The Embarrassed Yi Huiqing</h4>


    The next day Li Hua left the Imperial City in the carriage sent by Yi Junjie. After sending away Li Hua, when Li Rui stepped back inside the Plum Courtyard, she couldn''t help but feel a little lonely.


    Li Zhan, Li Mei, and Li Hua all left. No, she was alone to fight her wars. But sheforted herself with the fact that Li Hua would be safe from now on.


    That morning, she sat in the front hall for a long time hearing the chirping of birds.


    ----------------------


    Imperial Pce


    A week passed. The Second Prince didn''t visit the abodes of any concubine and Lantai Courtyard in Xinhe Pce for the past seven days.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t have any problem with this. She was spending her days very happily doing her own things. Sometimes she would cook something delicious or she would try to learn something new. All in all, she discovered a new life for herself that makes her felt alive. Now sheughed more and her eyes were bright. Even her personal maidservant noticed this.


    But it was not the same case with other concubines in Xinhe Pce. The problem aroused when Concubine Shaolin had finished the period given by Yi Huiqing to dismiss the morning greetings. Yi Huiqing could not waive concubine Shaolin forever so the new concubine finally stepped out of her abode and on the first day she was taunted till she was in tears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t visit her even once since she had arrived in Xinhe Pce.


    It was a humiliation for Concubine Shaolin and a joke for other concubines.


    But after two or three days, the concubines felt restless and hence requested Yi Huiqing to talk to Zhao Zhang Wei about this.


    Yi Huiqing was helpless after their continuous pleas. Sheined inside her heart.


    ''Even when he was not here, he won''t let her live peacefully without any worry.''


    So Yi Huiqing had to visit Zhao Zhang Wei unwillingly for the sake of ''her younger sisters''.


    When she went to meet Zhao Zhang Wei, Eunuch Zhang was standing outside the study room. She told him the purpose of her visit and asked between their conversation the reason for The Second Prince''s fewer visits in the inner courtyard.


    But Eunuch Zhang just told her that His Highness had been busy in court matters and then went inside the study room to inform Zhao Zhang Wei about her visit.


    A few minutester when she went inside the study room, she saw Zhao Zhang Wei working on something. She couldn''t help but think how her heart was strangely calm looking at this man today.


    Wasn''t it a sign that she had been sessful in doing what she wanted?


    She put a smile on her lips and curtsied to greet him.


    "Wangfei greets Wangye."


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head to look at her and put down the documents in his hands. Different from the cold expression of that days, his face had a gentle smile but it didn''t stir her heart at all this time.


    She just wondered how many times he had smiled at her like this in these four years hiding from her that her child was killed by someone else.


    She forcefully suppressed down her waving emotions and said politely.


    "Wangye seems very busy these days."


    Instead of replying to her, Zhao Zhang Wei stood up from his chair and Yi Huiqing saw as he came in front of her, held her hands, and sat her down on afy chair.


    "Why did Wangfei suddenly decided to visit me? Is Wangfei''s health alright now?"


    It took a moment for Yi Huiqing to understand why he asked her about her health. She maintained her smile and said


    "Yes, this Wangfei''s health is very well. Physician Sun is an expert in his profession. This Wangfei indeed worried Wangye for nothing."


    She wanted to take her hands out from his as she felt a little weird but remembering his reaction fromst time, she didn''t do so.


    "This Wangfei just came to see if Wangye is very busy. Wangye didn''t visit the inner courtyard for the past week. All the younger sisters miss Wangye very much."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was sitting in front of her. Hearing her words, he hummed a little.


    "I shall go today."


    Yi Huiqing was a bit startled when he said ''I'' instead of ''Benwang'' or ''This Prince''. She had never heard him talking without using honorifics.


    She also felt that he was a bit different today but she ignored it and stood up.


    "Then this Wangfei should take her leave instead of disturbing Wangye."


    She performed a bow and then hurriedly left the study room unbeknownst of the gentle smile ying on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips seeing her act.


    Outside the study room, Yi Huiqing paused suddenly and scolded herself inside her heart.


    ''What was she afraid of to run away like this?''


    She frowned and then walked at a normal pace to her courtyard.


    The concubines in the Inner courtyard soon got the news that Wangfei talked to Wangye today. Knowing the topic of their conversation already, they prepared themselves for Wangye''s visit to the inner courtyard.


    Till evening, Eunuch Zhang didn''te to the inner courtyard. There was no information about which abode will be graced by The Second Prince''s visit today so the restlessness grew with every passing minute.


    Inside her abode, Shaolin was being readied by her maids.


    "Today His Highness will definitely visit mistress. This servant heard that the past week His Highness was busy and hence couldn''te to the inner courtyard so today is naturally my mistress day."


    Shaolin blushed red hearing the maid''s words. The maid continued


    "Then those other concubines will have to shut their loose mouth."


    A trace of contempt shed in Shaolin''s eyes hearing the maid''s words but it was soon reced by joy when she heard the maid praising her how she looked so much beautiful and The Second Prince would definitely be entranced by her beauty.


    However, her happiness didn''t stay much longer when a maid ran inside and informed her that.....


    ------------------


    The Lantai Courtyard was the same. Yi Huiqing was currently frowning looking at her painting. It looked a bit awful but she couldn''t find where did she go wrong.


    Daiyu standing behind her mistress controlled herugh looking at the pink pig drawn by her mistress. It looked very cute and funny. But looking at her mistress''s serious face she didn''t want to hurt her.


    ''How can anyone learn painting just by reading a book?'' She wanted to tell her mistress.


    At this moment, the eunuch from outside announced in a loud voice.


    "Weing His Royal Second Highness inside the Lantai Courtyard."


    The brush in Yi Huiqing''s hands fell on the floor and her mouth was opened in surprise.


    ''What was he doing here?''


    Her maid, Daiyu, nudged her hurriedly topose herself. Waking up from the trance, she firstly ordered Daiyu to hide the painting. When Daiyu was no longer in the room she searched around the room for something anxiously.


    Till the time, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped inside the room, Yi Huiqing and her maid were already standing there to greet him.


    With a polite smile, Yi Huiqing greeted him and was about to bow but she was stopped by him.


    "There is no need for these formalities."


    Hearing this, she directly said what was inside her heart with a very calm face.


    "Wangye should have visited Younger Sister Shaolin instead of this Wangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt angry when she said this. With not so smile he said


    "I thought Wangfei is missing me. But it doesn''t seem so seeing how eagerly Wangfei is ready to send me to others."


    Inside her heart, Yi Huiqing said


    ''I clearly mentioned to you who is remembering you restlessly.''


    But outwardly she said


    "What is Wangye saying? This one is just afraid that Younger sister would think of me as an enemy. Wangye should be aware of what results a woman''s envy can have."


    She said it from her experience but Zhao Zhang Wei misunderstood and said solemnly


    "Why does Wangfei need to be afraid of this? Wangfei doesn''t need to tolerate anyone who is disrespectful."


    He looked at her and his voice was a little gentle this time.


    "Wangfei is the main wife. Every woman in Xinhe Pcees after Wangfei."


    But the words didn''t affect Yi Huiqing at all. She had already heard them many times in the past four years.


    Seeing that there was no way that he will leave, she asked Daiyu to tell the maids to arrange the dishes ordingly.


    Soon the meal was set and both of them sat down around the table. The maids serve the dishes. Just likest time, there were two kinds of dishes on the table.


    Half an hourter, Zhao Zhang Wei had already put down his chopsticks but Yi Huiqing was still eating. He patiently waited for her.


    A few minutester, she finally put down her chopsticks stood up, and seeing this Zhao Zhang Wei also got up. But something caught his eye and he frowned.


    There was a bright red stain on the ce where Yi Huiqing was sitting before.


    When Yi Huiqing saw him sitting still and seeing him looking behind her, she followed his gaze. She saw the red stain and her face became red instantly.


    She covered the stain with her handkerchief and Zhao Zhang Wei removed his gaze and saw how embarrassed she looked.


    She kneeled down and said nervously.


    "This Wangfei apologizes for letting Wangye seeing something like this."


    Zhao Zhang Wei gaze softened when he saw her behaving like this.


    "Wangfei is nowhere at fault."


    Saying this, he tried to raise her from the ground by holding her hands but she avoided his hand.


    "This Wangfei requests Wangye to leave me alone."


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw that her cheeks were still red and she was really shy. So he didn''t insist anymore.


    Still kneeling on the floor, Yi Huiqing saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s feet turning around.


    Hence, this time the Second Prince left Lantai Courtyard again before even midnight.

 Chapter 45 - The Truth Comes Out

    <h4>Chapter 45 - The Truth Comes Out</h4>


    Still kneeling on the floor, Yi Huiqing saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s feet turning around and he left the courtyard.


    A huge sigh of relief escaped her lips. She hid her smile remembering how embarrassed Imperial Physician Sun was giving her those pills.


    Fortunately, she had them and swallowed them before Zhao Zhang Wei stepped inside the room. Just like Imperial Physician Sun had said the effect took ce just in half an hour.


    "My Lady, This servant will help you."


    She heard Daiyu saying.


    Looking at her maidservants she felt embarrassed.


    Ughh.. she didn''t want to be seen like this but she didn''t have any other way.


    "No Need."


    -----------------------


    The next day, when the concubines heard from their maidservants that the Second Prince left Lantai Courtyard again before even midnight, they found it weird.


    Every concubine went to pay respect with different thoughts on their heart.


    "Is Wangfei alright these days?"


    Concubine Lin asked Yi Huiqing with a smile on her face. They were currently sitting in the front hall with the rest of the concubines sitting on the lower seat and Yi Huiqing on the higher seat.


    "Yes, why does concubine Lin suddenly ask this?"


    "Nothing. This concubine was just worried for Wangfei''s health. Last time, Imperial Physician said that? Wangfei is not well because of ack of rest. So this concubine just wanted to say that this one is always ready to help Wangfei."


    All other concubines showed their agreement with Concubine Lin''s words.


    "Yes, Wangfei has taken care of us Younger sisters and Xinhe Pce all these years. We also want to help Wangfei sometimes."


    Yi Huiqing showed a happy smile at their words and said


    "This one feels very happy with the care Younger sisters had shown for me. I''ll surely ask your help then whenever I feel it''s needed."


    "Why did His Highness leave your courtyard yesternight then?"


    Yi Huiqing heard the question. It was Concubine Shaolin who asked this. The rest of the concubines was shocked when they saw how she addressed Wangfei but they remained silent.


    Concubine Shaolin just asked the question all of them had inside their hearts. The problem was she was a little blunt.


    Although Yi Huiqing felt that concubine Shaolin was disrespectful, she didn''t say anything.


    She can understand what Concubine Shaolin was going through. And from the current circumstances, Concubine Shaolin would seemingly find her the reason for all of the troubles and taunts she was facing not Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "It was just woman''s monthly thing."


    Everyone understood and had a moment of realization on their faces.


    Shaolin had not expected her to really answer her question that too with this calm smile.


    She carefully looked at the woman in front of herself.


    It was obvious she (Shaolin) was more beautiful than her (Yi Huiqing). It was not like Wangye had not seen her even once.


    Then why did Wangye visited Lantai Courtyard instead of her (Shaolin) abode?


    Looking at the smile on Yi Huiqing''s lips, she felt humiliated. She wanted to wipe off that smile from her lips.


    "Then you could send His Highness to my abode as you could not serve him?"


    All the concubines looked at Shaolin with their mouths parted in shock. Her words were shameless and presumptuous.


    Even Yi Huiqing could no longer maintain her smile.


    Concubine Xie noticed this and said intentionally


    "Concubine Shaolin has a very loose mouth. Daring enough to talk to Wangfei like this?"


    "Oh really? I don''t find anything wrong with my words. All of us have the right to serve Wangye. If she can''t do this, then just send His Highness to others."


    "Well, Concubine Shaolin humor. We don''t have any rights. Wangye is not controlled by anyone. Instead of finding fault with others you Concubine Shaolin should try to find out why didn''t Wangye found you appealing enough to spend even one night with you?"


    Shaolin''s face burnt red with anger. She wanted to reply with a wittyeback but she couldn''t find any.


    She saw how everyone was hiding their smile seeing her being humiliated and YI Huiqing was sitting still without stopping anything. When she remembered how Yi Huiqing acted to protect her in the past week sheughed and said ring at her.


    "Ha�� I knew it. All of that was just a pretense. You were just waiting to see me being humiliated."


    With that said she stood up from her seat and walked out of the front hall.


    The supposedly intelligent concubines sneered inside their hearts.


    ''Concubine Shaolin was surely a fool. She fights with Wangfei and expects to get Wangye.''


    Out of a concubine and a Wangfei, naturally, the Wangfei of Xinhe Pce was their choice.


    While Yi Huiqing just stared at Concubine Shaolin''s leaving back remembering how na?ve and innocent she looked on their first meeting.


    She had been genuinely looking out for Concubine Shaolin. But seeing Shaolin''s behavior today, she didn''t feel like doing so.


    ''The imperial Pce can change a person in a disastrous way.'' Yi Huiqing thought.


    Inside his study room, Zhao Zhang Wei was trying to concentrate on the documents in his hands. In his mind, the polite smile on that woman''s lips was shing continuously.


    After a few moments when he still was not able to do what he wanted to do, he put down those documents frustratingly on the table. Standing up from his chair, he exited the study.


    Eunuch Zhang who had been standing outside was startled by his sudden presence and opened his mouth.


    "Your Highness, do you need some��.?"


    But he saw that the Second Prince didn''t even hear him and passed by treating him like air. With a helpless expression, the young Eunuch followed his master hurriedly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei made his way to the Lantai Courtyard. Looking at the gates that were only a few steps far away, his pace unconsciously increased.


    Even if guards were surprised by his sudden visit, they didn''t show it on their faces and one of them opened his mouth to announce his arrival.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei stopped him.


    He remembered how embarrassed she lookedst night. A slight smile graced his lips.


    When did he saw her embarrassedst time?


    It was months before on some night when she had initiated intimacy with him.? She always found it embarrassing, he knew.


    He liked seeing her like that. It was different from how she acted so reserved as a Wangfei. That moment, she would look totally different from the prim proper Wangfei he knew.


    He missed seeing her like that that''s why he tried to intimate with her that night. Being rejected brought him displeasure but that was soon gone when Imperial Physician Sun told him that she really was unwell.


    This time the child''s death hit her hard. Zhao Zhang Wei realized.


    The small part of his heart was guilty but he suppressed it thinking that he would treat her well in the future.


    She would soon be the same right? Then her eyes will carry that innocent love for him again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei stepped inside the Lantai Courtyard. The maids and servants on his way greeted him.


    At the door of her room, he heard the loud sound ofughter.


    He had never heard it before.


    Once he took a few more steps, he was able to see Yi Huiqing sitting on a chair. In front of her, was ced arge white sheet. He could not see what she was painting but she wasughing hard.


    Did she everugh like that in front of him? He tried to remember but could not remember any such moment.


    When he looked again, a frown formed on his forehead. He didn''t notice before but now his gaze fell on Imperial Physician Sun who was standing beside Yi Huiqing.


    He heard Yi Huiqing speaking.


    "Physician Sun, why are you so embarrassed about it? I am just thanking you. If you have not given me those pills, I would have been helpless in front of Wangyest night."


    ''Which pills?''


    "Wangfei does not need to be so polite with this servant." Imperial Physician Sun said


    "How can I not be? You helped me two times. Last time, you lied in front of Wangye about my health, andst night, your pills helped me. Fortunately, those pills worked or I had to find some other excuse."


    "This servant feels honored that I can be useful to Wangfei in some way." Physician Sun bowed his head in respect and said.


    It took a moment for Zhao Zhang Wei to register the meaning behind her words. He couldn''t believe it. The smile on his lipspletely disappeared and his phoenix eyes became cold and indifferent.


    Heughed silently but it didn''t carry any humor.


    What was he thinking? Every woman inside this Imperial Pce is the same.


    He nced at Physician Sun coldly for thest time and left Lantai Courtyard with Eunuch Zhang who had been waiting outside at his order.

 Chapter 46 - Lady Li Is Not That Bad

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Lady Li Is Not That Bad</h4>


    "Physician Sun, I only have these priceless treasures to give. But if there is something this one can do anything to help Physician Sun then I will surely not hesitate even once."


    Yi Huiqing said as her maid Daiyu gave a few gifts to Imperial Physician Chao.


    Sun Chao bowed his head as he took those gifts from the hands of the maid. After that, he took his leave and stepped out of the room. Just as he was outside the room, he turned to look behind again slowly turning his head, and found Yi Huiqing painting with a small frown on her forehead.


    A very gentle smile surfaced on his lips.


    When had he thought that she could alsough out loud and freely like that?


    Never.


    He wondered if he should tell her that the Second Prince called him every day to his study and asked about her health.


    ''If my Wangfei does not get well soon then I will think that the Imperial Pce is not suitable for Physician Sun.''


    That was what His Highness, the Second Prince had said to him on the first day when he entered the study. The Prince had a gentle smile on his lips but the threat in his words was very visible.


    After that, he would tell something made by his own mind to the Second Prince when he was taken to the study room by Eunuch Zhang.


    The prince would listen to him very carefully and also ask questions.


    ''What can be the reason behind herck of sleep?'' Once he was asked


    Sun Chao didn''t know what came to his mind and said


    ''The loss of the child.''


    The study room went silent with his words. He had instantly regretted his words but he also felt a little satisfaction seeing how silent the prince was.


    He didn''t know the prince''s reasons but ording to him, Yi Huiqing had full right to know that she was poisoned during her pregnancy but the prince hid it from her.


    However, in the past few days, Sun Chao came to know that the prince cared for his Wangfei. But then his own thoughts contradicted that one.


    Then why was she so sad and empty during her miscarriage? He never saw the second prince by her side.


    Now she was happy. He felt a different joy seeing this.


    ''When do you feel warm inside your heart seeing someone else happy?''


    Sun Chao does not want to answer the question inside his heart. He doesn''t have that much courage. So he turned around and walked out of the Lantai Courtyard with the gifts in his hands.


    -----------------------


    Xi Manor


    It was spring. The beautiful plum trees outside the plum courtyard were started blooming. Outside in the garden, Li Rui was currently strolling with Yi Ju. The sky was a bit cloudy.


    Xi Ying who was walking by her side stopped suddenly. Even Yi Ju who was behind Li Rui started looking around the garden.


    She could feel someone that there was someone inside the garden. Li Rui saw her expressions and her hand unconsciously went to the dagger hidden inside her sleeves.


    A faint sound was heard in the silence of the garden. Both Yi Ju and Li Rui stepped forward with very silent steps in that direction.


    The sound was clear now. Ignoring Yi Ju who was trying to stop her, Li Rui went forward behind the trees.


    There she saw a curled figure of a girl with her back leaning against the tree. Her shoulders were trembling from time to time. Her clothes were in and it seemed that she was a maid from Xi Manor.


    Li Rui''s expression didn''t change even a bit. Seeing that there was no danger, Li Rui was about to turn around but the maid raised her head at that moment. She looked startled when she saw her. Her tear-filled eyes were now full of fear as she looked towards Li Rui and said stuttering.


    "This servant apo��apologizes if I disturbed Wangfei. I didn''t do it intentionally."


    Different from the maid''s expectation, Li Rui just said calmly.


    "That''s alright."


    But the maid only felt more afraid seeing her calm. When Li Rui was about to turn around again she heard the maid saying


    "I really didn''t do it deliberately. I was just sad thinking about my mother''s health. Really, I didn''t know that Wangfei would be here."


    Tears streamed down her eyes continuously.


    "Please don''t kill me."


    Yi Ju felt a little funny seeing the maid''s behavior.


    Li Rui sighed and she didn''t even know why she asked the maid


    "What happened to your mother?"


    Hearing her question, a new row of tears streamed down through the maid''s eyes. With quivering lips, she started


    "My mother is unwell. Very unwell. I don''t have any money to take her to the physician or to buy any medicine. I asked the steward Xui if I could borrow some money but he didn''t agree, saying that I was new and hence could not be given any money."


    The maid sobbed and wiped her snot with the sleeves of her dress.


    Li Rui looked at the maid for a few seconds and then nced at Yi Ju. Realizing what her mistress meant, Yi Ju ran inside the courtyard and came back soon.


    The maid was still crying with her head lowered when a small pouch was thrown in herp. She raised her head and saw the maid apanying Wangfei in front of her.


    "You can take this and get your mother treated."


    Saying this, Yi Ju turned around and followed her mistress as the duo left the garden.


    While the maid was still in a daze. She lowered her head and picked the small pouch from herp. Inside it, there were at least ten silver coins.


    Her lips parted in shock. She had never seen this much money in her whole life. The money was enough to get her mother treated.


    Raising her head, she looked towards the direction Li Rui went.


    She thought that Lady Li was not as bad as the servants of the manor talked about her.

 Chapter 47 - Youre My Wangfei

    <h4>Chapter 47 - You''re My Wangfei</h4>


    Warning - This chapter has slightly mature content so if don''t want to read something like that you can skip the whole chapter.


    Imperial Pce


    It was night time. The moon was hidden behind the clouds. In the light ofnterns, a figure could be seen walking inside the Lantai courtyard. The guards didn''t stop him when they saw who it was.


    The person staggered a little and the guard was about to support him when he saw the cold phoenix eyes. He retraced his hands instantly and lowered his head.


    Looking at the back of the figure, the guard felt a shiver running down his spine as he remembered the cold phoenix eyes.


    ''The Second Prince looks very angry tonight.''


    Zhao Zhang Wei stepped inside the room. Only onemp was lit that too was ced near the bed. His gaze went to the bed.


    She was sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    ''Wangfei does not get enough sleep.''


    That was what that Physician had told him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled humorlessly without even caring whether his sound was too loud.? Hisugh must be too loud as it disturbed her sleep and there was a small frown on her forehead.


    He went near the bedside and smoothened the frown with his fingers. His fingers caressed her cheek gently but his phoenix eyes were void of any gentleness.


    Trailing his fingers down her cheek, he traced her pink lips. A momentter, he bowed his head and pressed his cold lips on her soft and warm ones.


    In her sleep, Yi Huiqing felt something wet on her lips. She opened her mouth but her mouth was suddenly invaded by something.


    She opened her eyes slowly and saw a blurry figure leaning down on herself. When she realized what was going on, her sleep was gone and she opened her mouth to scream.


    "Mmmph��.."


    But her words were muffled.


    She raised her hands to push the person away but her hands were pressed down on either side of her head forcefully.


    At this moment when she looked back again at that person''s face, she was shocked.


    The cold phoenix eyes looked down at her as his tongue continued to explore her mouth. For a moment, Yi Huiqing could not believe that the man in front of her was her husband. After the disbelief came anger and she started to struggle fiercely.


    "Nnng��."


    She couldn''t free herself as her whole body was pressed down by him. So she didn''t hesitate and bit down on his tongue.


    "Hisss....."


    Zhao Zhang Wei hissed in pain as the taste of blood filled his mouth. He looked down at the woman lying on the bed coldly. Seeing that she wanted to get up and leave the bed, he held her waist tightly.


    "Leave me."


    Yi Huiqing''s heart sank when she was caught again. His warm breath tickled her ear as he whispered


    "Where does my Wangfei wants to go? Is it to get those pills hmm?"


    Her whole body stiffened.


    ''He knows about the pills.''


    Hearing no response, Zhao Zhang Wei turned her around and Yi Huiqing saw a cold smile on his lips. A strong smell of alcohol invaded her nose. When he bowed his head again to kiss her lips, she turned away sideways and said


    "Wangye is drunk. This Wangfei will ask the servant to take Wangye to his room."


    Her words were very polite and there was nothing wrong with them but Zhao Zhang Wei only felt more anger seeing her behaving like this.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t loosen his hold and nuzzled his nose against her neck.


    "Why, do I disgust you now?"


    His hands roamed around her waist and Yi Huiqing felt him pulling the belt that was holding her dress. Shocked she held the belt so that her dress will not slip down.


    "No��I don''t want this."


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to not hear her words andid her down on the bed under himself. He removed her hands from the belt and pulled the belt out.


    "No, I don'' mmmph��.."


    He silenced her screams with his lips and started to pull down her dress but his hands stopped when he felt something wet on his cheek.


    He lifted his head and saw tears running down her closed eyes.


    Yi Huiqing felt that he had stopped and opened her misty eyes. She saw him staring at her with an indecipherable expression in his eyes.


    "You dislike my touch that much now. Tell me did you even love me truly or was that also a lie?"


    He didn''t give her the chance to answer his question and gripped her chin with his hand. He remembered how she wasughing in the morning and rage filled his eyes.


    " Or do you love someone else now, hmm? Is it that Physician?"


    Yi Huiqing was angry at his words but she was more scared by his behavior and pushed his chest weakly. Seeing how she repelled his touch, Zhao Zhang Wei harshly bit her neck.


    "Ah��"


    "I am your husband. You''re supposed to love me not someone else."


    She felt him sucking her skin and then biting down her neck again.


    "Nnngh��.stop"


    His hands went to pull her dress down.


    Yi Huiqing struggled once more when she saw this but her strength was very little inparison to him even if he was drunk.


    She closed her eyes in submission and prepared herself for the long torturous night.


    But just then she felt a heavy weight on her chest.


    Opening her eyes slowly, she saw Zhao Zhang Wei head buried down in her breast and he was breathing evenly.


    She let out a sigh of relief and tried to free herself from his hold. But he suddenly tightened his arms around her and her whole body tensed. His slurred voice fell in her ears.


    "You''re my woman, my Wangfei."


    And then he spoke nothing.


    An ironic smile formed on Yi Huiqing''s lips hearing his words.


    She tried once again to remove him from herself but he buried his head further in her breasts and tightened his arms around her waist.


    Sighing helplessly, she gave up andid down on the pillow. Her eyes stared at the ceiling as she felt his warm breath on her chest. Zhao Zhang Wei words rang in her ears


    ''Did you ever love me?''


    Yi Huiqing wondered if she could ask the same question from him. Does she have that right?

 Chapter 48 - Peace Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Peace Before The Storm</h4>


    The sun rose enveloping the imperial City in its brightness. Inside the Lantai Courtyard, the maid stood outside the wangfei''s room waiting for the doors to be opened or a shout for a servant by either Wangye or Wangfei.


    It was only in the morning the whole courtyard came to know that the Second Prince visited Wangfei in thete night. So they were hesitating whether they should knock on the door but didn''t as they were afraid that it will disturb the Prince and Wangfei''s rest. And


    Inside the room, Zhao Zhang Wei felt somethingfy and soft under his cheek. He couldn''t help nuzzled his nose against it. But when that faint scent invaded his nose, he frowned. He recognized this scent.


    Opening his eyes, he felt everyone blurry in front of him for a second. But when the sight in front of him registered in his eyes, his heartbeat fastened in fear and his mind went nk.


    Under his torso was Yi Huiqing''s soft body. However, the thing that made him panicked was her condition.


    Her belt was thrown on the edge of the bed and her dress was pulled down to her breasts. There were bright red marks on the skin of her neck. His gaze went to her wrists that had ring bright red rings forming around them.


    Did he do it?


    He couldn''t remember anything. Last night, he had asked Eunuch Zhang to fetch the drink. Then he drank the wine for a long time. After that, he doesn''t remember anything.


    His heart was sinking in fear as he continued looking at the sleeping face of Yi Huiqing. Her lips were red and swollen.


    He could still see the traces of tears on her cheek. With trembling hand, he touched her cheek.


    Was she unwilling and he forced himself on her?


    Yi Huiqing felt someone''s touch and opened her eyes. The face of Zhao Zhang Wei who was looking at her with pain and regret in his eyes made her remember the memories from thest night.


    She instantly jerked away from his hand and crawled away from him covering her body with her dress.


    Seeing her reluctance to his touch, Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart went cold.


    He tried to form words and said


    "Huiqing, I ��.I apologize ��st night did I ��hurt you?"


    Saying this, he forwarded his hand to hold her wrist that was red but he felt her flinching under his touch.


    He retracted his hand back when he saw how her eyes were full of fear and vignce towards him. Her lips that were now red and swollen opened and she said


    "Wangye, this Wangfei know that you might be angry that I lied to you. But I really didn''t have any other way. I don''t want another child only to lose it again. Still, I apologize to Wangye for whatever I did."


    Yi Huiqing said everything emotionlessly with her hands tightly holding her clothes.


    With her every word, his heart felt more and more heavy. For a moment, he felt suffocated. He got up from the bed and left the room.


    ---------------------


    Xi Manor


    From the day Li Hua left Imperial City, Li Rui started to spend most of her time in the backyard of the Plum Courtyard taking care of her nts.


    Yi Ju would apany her from day till night. Sometimes she would apany Yi Ju in doing some chores like cleaning and washing but Yi Ju will not let her do much.


    To make sure that she will not do all these things, Yi Ju will finish everything by herself very swiftly and quickly.


    When Li Rui will step out of her room early morning, the courtyard would already be cleaned by Yi Ju. The breakfast was already prepared. She pointed it out after noticing that Yi Ju was doing this intentionally but Yi Ju just smiled sheepishly.


    Two dayster, a maid from Xi Manor came to the courtyard. Li Rui recognized the maid. It was the same maid who was crying in the garden two days ago.


    Seeing her, the maid kneeled down and said happily


    "Mydy, this servant''s mother is now taking medicine and the physician told that she will be fine in one month."


    Li Rui nodded at her words and said calmly.


    "It is good."


    The maid however didn''t get up even after that and continued.


    "My Lady, this servant''s name is Liu Lan. From today on, this servant wants to serve My Lady."


    Li Rui refused decisively.


    Xi Ying knew why she refused. She was after all a maid of Xi Manor. Like him, Li Rui also doubted that some of the servants from Xi Manor were working for Princess Wenling.


    Although Liu Lan was a little disheartened by Li Rui''s refusal she didn''t stop to visit Plum courtyard.


    After finishing the chores assigned by the steward, she would go to the Plum Courtyard and helped Yi Ju in doing anything she was doing.


    Li Rui didn''t stop her.


    Liu Lan was a lively and bright girl and talked nonstop. She made her remember Li Mei.


    One day when Li Rui was reading the book in the front hall, Liu Lan was looking at Li Rui continuously.? Turning the page, Li Rui asked her without raising her head.


    "What happened?"


    Liu Lan smiled shyly knowing that she was caught staring.


    "My Lady is so beautiful."


    There was a moment of silence after that till Liu Lan opened her mouth again.


    "Miss is so beautiful and has a kind heart."


    Li Rui raised her head at her words.


    Was she kind?


    ording to her, she was not. She just helped Li Lan because she had money else she doesn''t care about others except for her family and her son.


    She was very selfish.


    "very different from how the servants talk about My Lady."


    Li Lan was still immersed in her own thoughts. Today, some maids were talking bad about Lady Li. She couldn''t hear it so she fought with them. She fought till they called her ''Crazy'' and walked away from there.


    It was not the first time. She had heard it before also. But previously she had not known Lady Li. She just knew that the Wangfei of Prime Minister Xi was a ruthless and scheming woman who could kill anyone she didn''t like.


    She killed all the concubines residing in the manor.


    That was why she was afraid when she had seen Lady Li in the garden. She was scared that she would also be killed by Lady Li.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the same woman helped her when she was in her most difficult time. Liu Lan wondered


    Why was such a woman being seen as cruel and scheming?


    --------------------------


    In the Imperial Pce, the Lantai Courtyard was very silent these days. The Second Prince didn''t visit the inner courtyard for almost a week and Wangfei didn''t pay attention to the concubine pleas of talking to walking.


    In the Xi Manor, Li Rui was spending her days with Yi Ju and Liu Lan.


    Everything was peaceful. However, it was the peace before the storm.


    The peace of the whole Xin was disrupted with single news from the borders.


    --------------------


    The Borders Of Xin Empire


    "My brave soldiers, all of you know that Xin is already on the verge of winning the war. Each and every one of you has contributed and if it continued then we will soon be able to see the defeated faces of our enemies."


    The roar of soldiers echoed in therge ground.


    General Li smiled proudly seeing his soldiers and then went inside his camp.


    There were almost four people waiting inside the camp for General Li standing around the round table. General Li stood with them and looked at the map that was widespread on the table.


    Tracing his fingers across the borders of Xin on the map, he said


    "Today we will change the positions.? Commander Wen will protect the east side and Commander Xu will be on the west."


    ncing at his son, Li Diu he said


    "Commander Li will be in front with his soldiers today."


    "Yes General."


    Li Diu saluted calmly. However, the rest of the men frowned at this. Commander Wen said


    "General Li, I think Commander Li should not fight at the front. He is still young and inexperienced."


    General Li smiled at Commander Wen as he said


    "Do I need to make you remember how old I was when I first fought at the front?"


    Commander Wen could only sigh knowing that the General was stubborn and would not listen to him.


    "We''ll form a circle first. Inside the circle, there will be at least fifty soldiers...��."


    With that, General Li told his strategy to the four men.


    After everything when they were about to leave the camp, General Li Heng ced a hand on Commander Wen shoulder and told him


    "Don''t worry about him. I am still there."

 Chapter 49 - She Was Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 49 - She Was Afraid</h4>


    The battlefield was soon upied by the soldiers from both sides. Themanders took the position assigned by General Li with their soldiers.


    The soldiers from both the neighboring Empire fought on the battlefield.


    The army of Xin did look as if they will win. On the front, General Li stood with Li Diu forming thebyrinth of the soldiers.


    No one could enter the Labyrinth and cross the borders. The soldiers were killed before they could even try to understand it.


    The soldiers on the enemy side were bing fewer.


    Everything was perfect. In their favor.


    But suddenly arge group of soldiers rushed on the battlefield from the opposite side. The soldiers entered thebyrinth as if they were walking normally on a street.


    Sitting on his horse when General Li saw his soldiers falling dead body his face became grave. He looked at the man guiding the soldiers from the opposite side. His directions were very urate predicting that he knew everything about thebyrinth he (General Li) hadid.


    As soon as General Li came to know about this, he shouted for his soldiers to erge the circle and surround the enemy soldiers instead. Two soldiers were standing with their backs attached to each other as one fought inside the circle and the other from outside.


    The soldiers did as hemanded and the bloodshed of Xin Empire soldiers on the front side decreased finally.


    ----------------


    On the other side of borders


    "You said that that they will sumb to their knees with your trick but that General controlled the situation so easily. Our soldiers are dying there on the battlefield."


    The man smiled wickedly hearing the words and said


    "You think that you can win against the cunning General this easily? I already knew that this would happen. You just wait and watch."


    ----------------


    "General Li, Commander Xie is heavily wounded."


    With a grim face, General Li left the responsibility for the front side on his son and kicked his horse to go to Commander Xie''s side.


    But on the way, he stopped his horse suddenly. His heart sank when he gazed across therge ground.


    Thergebyrinth that was forming across his soldiers was only mentioned in the book he had hidden in Li Manor.


    A bad premonition rose in his heart.


    With a heavy heart, he rode his horse to the east side of the battlefield. On the east side, he could not see Commander Xie anywhere. It seemed that the woundedmander was carried away from the battlefield by the soldiers.


    The fortunate thing was the soldiers were still fighting in the ordered way to defeat the enemy. He felt proud when he saw the person who was guiding them.


    Sitting on themander Xie''s horse, Yi Lei was guiding the soldiers and encouraging them at the same time.


    He had been surprised when the young boy had told him that he wanted to join the army four years ago. But Yi Lei''s dedication had surprised him more. The young boy who looked weak and timid fought in the war as if he was made for the battlefield.


    His thoughts were disrupted when a soldier from his behind shouted for him anxiously. He never seemed to see this soldier before.


    "General Li, the enemies soldiers trespassed the west side had surrounded Commander Xie stopping or soldier from taking him inside the camp."


    He immediately turned his horse. Their camps were located on the west side. The west side also has abyrinth formed, he had ensured that. The enemy soldiers should not be able to pass the borders unless someone had that book.


    The guess that was formed a few minutes ago now became stronger.


    Seeing the General walking to the west with his horse, the soldier immediately walked away from there instead of fighting with other soldiers.


    ------------------


    Two Days Later


    Xi Manor


    Inside the dimly lit hall of the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui and Yi Junjie were sitting on the chairs. In front of them were kneeling four injured shadow guards.


    Yi Junjie sharply looked at their bowed heads.


    "How did they suddenly disappear in front of your eyes? "


    One of them raised his head. His face was swollen and his eyes didn''t hold any expression other than guilt.


    "My lord, the opposite side had more men than us. All of them were much more expert and powerful. The forest was dense so we lost General Li."


    Xi Ying saw a frown on Li Rui''s forehead after the shadow guard summarized the events of the borders.


    She was worried.


    A feeling of guilt and regret washed over his heart. His fingers itched to smooth her frown. He was not surprised to hear whatever the shadow guard said.


    He wanted to tell her that she need not worry. Nothing will happen to her father and brother. They are safe with the Imperial guards.


    "How many shadow guards do we have in total?" He heard Li Rui asking Yi Junjie.


    "Thirty."


    "Send all of them to the borders. They will search all over the area where this four lost father."


    Yi Junjie nodded. This was the wisest thing to do for now.


    Both of them were still thinking that the situation can be controlled because they didn''t know what had transpired on the borders during the war, what was transpiring in the Imperial court.


    But it was not long before Yi Ju appeared inside the room. Different from her straight and calm face, she kept in front of her master, her expression was one of panic and worry.


    "My Lord, the situation is more serious than we thought. The Emperor...."


    When Yi Ju finished, Yi Junjie was shocked by the turn of the events.


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with confusion and disbelief.


    Li Rui''s face had a lost look on her face as she supported her back on the chair. She had never been afraid in the past fourteen years. She was not afraid when the arrow was aimed to kill her. She had stood there waiting for her death bravely.


    But this time, she was truly afraid.


    -------------------


    Two Hours Ago


    The whole Xin Empire was in chaos. The unexpected and unbelievable news had shocked the empire''s people to their core.


    In the Imperial court, the assembly of ministers could not let out a single word as the middle-aged General Yun read the letter sent by his subordinates.


    "General Yun, The news is also shocking to me but is something that I have seen with my own eyes. Thebyrinthid by enemy soldiers was something that I have only heard about whenever ancestors of the Li n are mentioned in the Xin Empire. The sudden disappearance of General Li, his son, Commander Li Diu,? and soldier Yi Lei from the battlefield intensify my doubts.


    I don''t think that I need to say something else as His Majesty and General is more intelligent than me. So I will continue with the number of soldiers we have lost in the war..."


    The letter was long. The number of lives Xin had lost in the war, the economical losses, and many other losses.


    Sitting on the throne, Zhao Wang Lei''s face could not be described with one word. His eyes became colder with every word of General Yun.


    No one dared let out a single word.


    Finally, the letter was finished and General Yun folded it again as he let out a heavy sigh.


    After that, he kneeled down on the floor in front of the Emperor and said loudly.


    "Your Majesty, This subject had never thought that General Li would betray Xin like this. But this subject subordinate Commander Ji would never lie to this one. This subject heart bleeds imagining the dead bodies of our soldiers lying on the battlefield."


    "Your Majesty, if it were not for the soldiers sent by this servant then the borders of our Xin would be invaded by the enemy''s soldiers today. General Li sold Xin to our enemies. He is a traitor."


    General Yun''s words echoed in the Imperial court. As soon as he finished,? the several ministers started whispering.


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei, finally opened his mouth and his cold and sharp voice fell in everyone''s ears.


    "Zhen also wants Minister Xin to find the book of War strategy in Li Manor as soon as possible. The absence of the book from the Li Manor would already be proof that General Li betrayed Xin with his son, Commander Li. They will be given the punishment a traitor should be given."


    The Imperial ministers find nothing wrong in the emperor''s words. General Li was solely responsible for the book. But if he took out the book and didn''t inform His Majesty about this, this was already a crime.


    General Yun however was not satisfied with this as he was only getting half of what he wanted.


    "Your Majesty is wiser than this subject. This subject just has some thoughts inside his heart and could not stop himself to say them aloud."


    "Continue."


    With the Emperor''s permission, a smile could not help but blossom on General Yun''s lowered face. Composing his expression, he raised his head and said aloud


    "Your Majesty, this subject thinks that someone else was involved with General Li in this matter. If the book was taken to the border by General Li then it would not be thiste that the enemy would use those strategies."


    The Imperial court went silent again with these words. Only the Emperor''s deep and loud voice could be heard.


    "General Yun said wise words."


    "The Li n and the Yi n will be investigated thoroughly. If even a single person of them is found to have any link with this whole matter, the whole n would be executed in the public."


    These few words of the Emperor decided the fate of two influential ns of Xin.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at all the drama silently. He nced at the crown prince whose face could not give away anything.


    A picture of the woman residing in the Lantai Courtyard shed in his mind.


    His heart sank with worry.

 Chapter 50 - A Cruel Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 50 - A Cruel Punishment</h4>


    The news soon spread all over the Imperial City and then the whole Xin Empire. Everyone had their own thoughts towards the shocking events.


    Themon vigers talked about what could have the enemy country had offered to General Li so that he could sell off Xin.


    The noble families who were close to General Li were not ready to say anything in fear that they would also be implicated of the betrayal to their empire.


    Those who were always envious of Li n and Yi n didn''t leave any chance to fuel this burning fire by spreading some events that no one had ever heard but each incident talked of how greedy General Li has always been. Degrading General Li was equal to degrading Yi n as both the ns had very good rtions.


    All in all the whole Empire was talking about only one thing. Li and Yi n.


    Amidst all this chaos, Li Rui currently stood outside her carriage. The carriage was stopped in front of the huge manor. Outside the manor gates were written two words ''Li Manor''. The soldiers that had been assigned by her father to guard the gates had been removed by the Emperor''s order and now two imperial guards reced them.


    It was the ce where she had spent the seventeen years of her life. But today she hesitated to step inside that same ce. Each step forward to go inside the manor felt very heavy.


    She knew that she can''t go inside like this. Her family needed her. It was not the time to lose her calm.


    Li Rui hid her feelings behind her calm expression and finally stepped inside the Li Manor.


    The old mama from the Imperial Pce checked her clothes before she was allowed to go inside.


    She could not help but feel a little ironic inside her heart.


    When had she thought that she would be checked like this before going inside Li Manor?


    The silence inside the Manor seemed so loud that her heart skipped a beat in fear. Swallowing down her emotions, she slowly took further steps.


    The maids, the servants no one could be seen anywhere. Each one of them was removed from the manor under the Imperial order.


    After two minutes of roaming here and there, she finally found everyone inside the living hall. Her steps halted at the doorway when her gaze fell on the first person inside the hall.


    "Mother��" A whisper escaped from Li Rui lips as she looked at her mother who seemed to be very tired. Her face looked pale white.


    She had never seen her mother like this. Her mother''s lips always used to have a gentle smile on her lips.


    Lifting her dress, she rushed inside the living hall to her mother and kneeled beside her without even looking at the other people.


    Holding her mother''s hand in her, for a moment, she didn''t know what she should say. A momentter the words came out of her mouth but she herself was not sure of their certainty.


    "Mother, don''t worry about anything. I and Elder Brother Junjie are going to find father, alright?"


    Her mother looked at her but Li Rui saw that it was not a gaze full of motherly love but it was an empty look that one gives to strangers.


    Before she could register anything in her mind, a loud sound echoed in the room and she fell on the floor with her face tilted sideways.


    A roar ''Rui'' that was not supposed to be heard by anyone came out of Xi Ying''s mouth. He rushed to her side and his hands went out to hold her but then he realized for the umpteenth time that he couldn''t do that.


    "Elder sister��.." The young girl Li Sying, Li Rui''s third younger sister ran to her side with tears streaming down her face.


    "Caihong, how dare you raise your hand on your Elder Sister?" It was Lu Qiang (Li Caihong''s Father) who said these words.


    Li Rui face was still tilted sideways and she seemed to be shocked by the p as Li Caihong''s shrieking voice fell in her ears


    "Why don''t I dare, Father? I heard your and third uncle conversation. I know that it is because of her that all of us are going to die."


    The words registered in her mind and Li Rui looked at her First Uncle with a confused expression.


    When Li Caihong saw this she felt more angry. All her viciousness and hatred that she had umted inside her heart towards Li Rui in the past years now could be seen visibly in her eyes.


    "What? You still pretend to be so innocent. It is your husband and the First Princess who nned all this. The Princess Wenling who hates you enough to kill the whole Li n. "


    Li Caihong screams echoed in therge hall as she continued


    "Why did you not die rather than marrying Prime Minister Xi? You are the sole reason I''m going to die like this. How can I let you live if I die? I will kill you before I die."


    Saying this, she again charged towards Li Rui and pped her again. But she could only do that as she was held by other people inside the room and Li Sying stood in front of Li Rui protecting her from Li Caihong.


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with anger when he saw that Li Rui was sitting still without even trying to protect herself but when he followed her gaze he understood everything.


    Sitting on the floor, Li Rui turned to look at her mother who didn''t say anything and never tried to protect her. She found that her mother was already looking at her with the same eyes.


    However this time Li Rui seemed to read something in those eyes and she felt like her body could no longer support herself. Li Caihong''s words and p didn''t affect her but her mother''s eyes held the power enough to leave her powerless.


    usation. That was what her mother''s eyes hold towards her.


    Her mother also thought that she was the reason for whatever was happening.


    ---------------


    Xi Manor


    In the dark night, the thundering of clouds can be heard. The rain started soon. It has been two days since the clouds had covered the sky in Imperial City but it was only tonight that they showered the Imperial City with the intense rain.


    The Plum Courtyard was more silent today as Li Rui had sent Yi Ju to the borders with other shadow guards.


    Xi Ying followed Li Rui inside the Plum Courtyard who seemed to walk inside with a lost look on her face. His eyes filled with concern as he looked at her drenched back going inside the room.


    The ns he had for her sisters seemed to be merciful now. Xi Ying thought


    He paced anxiously outside Li Rui''s room as he tried to understand whatever had happened from morning till now. In his memory, executing the Li n was never something he had nned.


    He had just suggested abducting General Li and his son from the borders so that in their absence the Emperor himself could control the army and hence win the war.


    Those few months would be enough for the Emperor to have the military power all to himself. And even after General Li and his son were released they would be seen as weaker than the Emperor.


    That was what he had nned. Then why did His Majesty passed this order?


    Remembering Li Caihong''s words, he felt worried.


    Does Li Rui also think that he nned all this?


    His steps halted when a faint sound fell in his ears and his whole body stilled.


    With slow and heavy steps, he walked to the door of Li Rui''s room. However, the scene he saw inside the room seemed to have sucked all the power from his body.


    Inside the dimly lit room, in a corner, Li Rui''s figure was curled as if a child was trying to protect herself from something.


    She wiped her tears but they didn''t stop as the image of the young, weak, and timid Yi Lei, shed in her mind. Her brother, her father, how are they?


    Was she really the reason behind all this? She must be or why would her mother look at her as if she was a stranger.


    It hurt too much.


    Her small fist beat her chest trying to suppress the pain inside her heart.


    It hurt too much.


    She felt alone and afraid. For once, Li Rui really wanted someone to embrace her and tell her that everything will be alright.


    Outside the room, Xi Ying''s body fell on the floor as he leaned his back against the wall of her room. His eyes were blood-red as the sobs of the woman he loves sliced his heart into pieces.


    He wanted to go inside, take her in his arms andfort her. But he couldn''t do that. He was powerless and helpless.


    His hands covered his ears.


    He does not want to hear that sound. He does not have the power to hear them.


    But his hands didn''t stop the sound. In front of his closed eyes, Li Rui''s curled figure shed and tears streamed down his face.


    "No��."


    He whispered.


    If this was the punishment for whatever he had done to Li Rui then the god was too cruel. He would rather die than suffering through this pain


    "Take me away from here��please.


    He pleaded.


    "I can''t see her like this. I will go crazy��.."


    And suddenly he felt a little different. He was being pulled by an unknown force out of the Plum Courtyard. He saw himself flying away from the Xi Manor.


    Only in a span of few moments, he was inside the Imperial Pce. No, he was inside the Emperor''s residence.


    The sight in front of his eyes shocked him.


    He looked at the people who were using him for their own selfish reasons.


    But he could only see those faces for a few minutes more as everything in front of him went ck. Before losing his consciousness, Xi Ying''s red eyes coldly looked at those people and had a murderous intent in them.


    ---------------


    When he opened his eyes again, they were very red and cold.


    "Rui." A whisper escaped from his lips as he remembered that lonely figure.


    He looked around and found himself inside a dark room. His body was covered with a nket. He soon realized that was something was different


    As he looked at the familiar but unfamiliar surroundings, Xi Ying heart''s was filled with new hope. His hands hold the nket and he removed it. His eyes were full of disbelief as he looked at his hand.


    That moment, Xi Ying realized that he was back inside his body.

 Chapter 51 - He Was Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 51 - He Was Stupid</h4>


    Lian Courtyard


    It was night. The room that was dark an hour ago was now brightly lit. The old physician held the slender wrist in his hand and felt the movement of the pulse.


    A few momentster, he took his hand back and took a few steps back.


    "My Lord is very healthy now. The wound on the chest has healed almost. After a few days of rest, My Lord should be able to leave the town if he wants."


    An Ping let out a sigh of relief at the physician''s words. He had been shocked when he had seen his master sitting at the bed when he entered the room.


    When heposed himself, the first thing he did was to call for the physician. His master woke up and will be fine after a few days


    Sitting on the bed, Xi Ying indifferently nced outside the window without paying any attention to the physician''s words.


    It felt a little surreal when he went through the memories of the past few months. But he knew that everything of those memories was true.


    The emptiness inside his heart was true.


    His eyes went cold when he remembered the scene he had seen just before losing his consciousness.


    "An Ping"


    An Ping who had just returned from taking the physician to his house responded.


    "Yes, My Lord?"


    "Make arrangements. We shall leave for Imperial City in an hour.


    An Ping was startled by his master''s decision. He had already known that his master will not rest after he woke up as the physician said but leaving for the Imperial City was something he had not predicted.


    "My Lord, what about the borders? Things are going a bit differ��.."


    Xi Ying turned his head and his cold and indifferent eyes fell on him.


    An Ping instantly shut up.


    "This servant will make arrangements immediately."


    As soon as An Ping left the room, Xi Ying stood up from the bed and walked to the window. The upper half of his body was still uncovered with any cloth.


    "Xng"


    The air carries away his whisper and in a few moments, an eagle came flying inside the room from the window and sat on his stretched hand.


    Xi Ying stroked the bird''s head few times and then he strapped a small scroll of paper with its feet.


    With this, he whispered a few more words and saidstly and after that he let the eagle fly outside from the window.


    Staring at the disappearing eagle in the dark sky, Xi Ying murmured


    "Rui, wait for me. I''ming."


    ---------------


    Imperial City


    In the dark night, a figure flew outside of the heavily guarded Li Manor without being noticed by anyone. The rushing figure slowed outside the Dn Courtyard and crossed the front hall.


    His footsteps paused outside an unguarded room when he heard the voice of the people talking inside the room.


    "General Yun, This Prince had to admire your way of turning the things by using just your mouth."


    It was the Crown Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s voice.


    General Yun seemed happy to be praised andughed loudly.


    "His Highness exaggerates. This General just devoted himself to make our n sessful and did whatever was required. "


    After taking a sip of the wine, General Yun continued


    "To take the military power from the Li n, the whole n must not be able to rise again, not only General Li and his son."


    The talk inside the room continued and the figure in ck clothes outside the room stood there for a few more minutes.


    --------------------


    Li Manor


    It was early morning. Inside her room, when Li Rui was sitting on the ground staring at the wall with a nk expression. Her eyes were red and swollen but her heart was a little calm now.


    She will lose her family forever if she wasted her time shedding tears instead of finding the solution to the problem.


    Only a single question upied her mind.


    What could be done now?


    Her thoughts were disrupted when she heard a noise. No one was inside the Plum Courtyard except her. She took out her dagger from her sleeve and walked to the door slowly. Before she could reach the doorway, someone else appeared there.


    Seeing her, the person fell in front of her on her knees. His eyes were red and his chin trembled as he tried to stop himself from crying.


    Li Rui very calmly looked at the young boy in front of her.


    "Jiejie "


    He whispered.


    To Li Rui, the word ''Jiejie'' almost felt unfamiliar.


    How many years have passed since shest heard him calling her like this?


    --------------


    Li Chen was the strongest in the Li n or that was what he thought. He could defeat all of hispanions in martial arts. No one could ever win against him in swords fighting. Everything he learned since childhood, he gained expertise in that thing.


    Since childhood, his sisters used to talk in front of him that he will not get anything even after doing so much after hard work. Only Li Rui and Li Diu were in the eyes of Elders of Li n.


    He had ignored his sisters because he used to like his First Elder sister since his childhood. But slowly he also started to notice that the elders were really partial and favored Second Household.


    Hearing his sisters talking about First Sister(Li Rui) every day, Li Chen started to dislike her.


    He stopped going to his First Sister''s courtyard but he never stopped his hard work.


    No one can stop him if he became the strongest.


    When General Li had to go to the battlefield this time with his soldiers, he knew that one person from the next generation had to apany General Li.


    He was excited.


    Although he had fought on the battlefield before, it was a totally different thing this time. This time he was not to go there as a soldier but as amander who will lead other soldiers.


    This was an opportunity for him to prove himself as a good choice for the next head of the Li n. But all of his dreams shattered when General Li decided to take his son Li Diu with him.


    He was stronger. Then should not General Li have taken him to the battlefield instead of Li Diu?


    Although Li Diu was his elder brother, Li Chen was stronger than him. But he was ignored as if he never existed. He was ignored as if he was never an option in the first ce.


    He went to ask his First Uncle but was answered with a few words.


    "You''re not ready."


    Seeing his face, First Uncle had said sternly.


    "Li Chen, the battlefield is not all about more strength than anyone else. You have to fight using your everything."


    What did heck?


    He didn''t understand.


    He was the strongest in Li n. These attributes were what the Li n''s elders see while choosing their next head.


    Did not his First Uncle, General Li also got that position because of all these qualities?


    He was angry. He thought that First Uncle was intentionally trying to suppress him so that his own son can take the whole power of the Li n in his hands.


    One evening when he was sitting inside the pavilion, he was asked if he wanted to get back what he deserved. He was drunk and angry so he agreed.


    After that, he met General Yun and the Crown Prince who told him that they see more potential and he was more capable than General Li. As General Li was getting old, they don''t want him to make some unintelligent decision that can cost the Empire''s safety in the future. So they wanted to help him.


    He was ignorant and egoistic so he didn''t even think how their reasons seemed a little absurd. He foolishly did everything they asked after they told him about their ns.


    He was shocked when he heard the Imperial order but he knew that it had something to do with the book he had stolen from Li Manor.


    When he saw his sister pping the First sister, he wanted to scream that it was not her fault. But he was scared so he nced away thinking that he will apologize after he made everything alright with the Crown Prince''s help.


    He had thought that the Crown Prince would definitely help him.


    It was only today when he sneaked inside the Imperial pce, he came to know that he was only a tool for them which they used for their own selfishness.


    Only now he understood the hidden meaning behind his First Uncle words.


    What did heck?


    Hecked the intelligence that his Elder Brother Li Diu had.


    He was stupid because if he was not then he would never have destroyed his own n with his own hands. The n he wanted to lead was on the verge of destruction because of him.

 Chapter 52 - He Cant Trust Anyone

    <h4>Chapter 52 - He Can''t Trust Anyone</h4>


    Sitting in the front hall of Plum Courtyard, Li Rui watched Li Chen as he shed tears in front of her just like he used to do whenever he hurt himself or he was scared in childhood.


    "Jiejie�� I ..am stupid, right?"


    No answer came but he didn''t need the answer as he himself knew it.


    A few minutes passed as Li Chen continued to cry.


    Li Rui nced at the sky that was light blue in the early morning.


    "Did youe here only to cry? If this is the thing then you should leave unless you want those Imperial Guards to find out that you''re not in the Li Manor."


    Li Chen was startled by these words but soon a bitter smile yed on his lips as he remembered whatever he had done.


    Not once he had done it many times.


    His Jiejie would no longer coax him as she used to do in his childhood.


    But it was only him who had earned her indifference. He deserved this. He no longer has any right to whine in front of her anymore.


    So he wiped his tears andposed himself.


    "Jiejie, First Uncle has been framed."


    Li Rui''s expression didn''t change a bit at his words. Seeing her looking at himself calmly and waiting for him to continue, Li Chen hesitated.


    Would his Jiejie dislike him more if he told her?


    But he didn''t have any other way. First Uncle and Elder Brother, both of them are not here. He can''t tell all this to his father also. At least not for now.


    In this situation, he could only think of his First Sister.


    "I ��.I ...��I stole the book of War strategies from First Uncle''s study and gave it to the Crown Prince and General Yun. I was angry at First Uncle so I ..."


    He felt ashamed now saying whatever he had done.


    An expression of contemtion and then realization dawned on Li Rui''s face.


    Silence lingered in the front hall for a few moments and then Li Rui asked him.


    "Can you take me inside the Imperial Pce?"


    Li Chen was surprised by her question. What he had expected was the scolding from his First Sister but he couldn''t even find any hatred or dislike towards him from Li Rui''s expression.


    He just nodded dumbly.


    "Yes, Jiejie."


    --------------------------


    "You have not informed anyone that I was to reach Imperial City, right?"


    "Reporting to My Lord, No. This servant didn''t inform anyone about My Lord''s arrival as My Lord has ordered this servant."


    "Did An San send you any news about Xi Manor in the past three months?"


    Sitting on his horse, Xi Ying looked at the approaching gates of Imperial City and asked An Ping.


    "No, My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shone with a cold glint of light when he remembered whatever had transpired in Xi Manor in the past three months.


    His son Xi Ling was ill and he was not sent any news.


    Not only this, he had been deceived for four years.


    "An Ping, what will you do if you evere to know that An San deceived this Lord?"


    It took a moment for An Ping to register his master''s words in his mind. He looked at his master''s face but could not find anything from his cold and indifferent expression.


    His voice was solemn as he replied.


    "This servant will naturally inform My Lord about this. If it is necessary then this servant will even kill An San with my own hands."


    The answer was perfect. It expressed a shadow guard''s loyalty towards his master. But Xi Ying could not believe those words.


    After All, An Ping was An San''s brother.


    Seeing An San''s deception with his own eyes, Xi Ying knew that now he would not be able to trust any of his shadow guards or any servant in Xi Manor.


    While undoing everything that had gone wrong, he also has to find out who else had taken advantage of his trust in the past years.


    It was not an easy thing but he would do anything to protect his Wangfei and his son.


    "Gather all the shadow guards."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    ------------------


    "Jiejie what are we doing here? The Crown Prince''s courtyard is in the opposite direction."


    Li Chen whispered to Li Rui as they crossed the several rooms and gates on their way. Li Chen had thought that his First Sister wanted to sneak inside the Dn Courtyard but they were going in the opposite directionpletely that''s why he stopped her.


    But Li Rui just turned around and put her index finger on her lips. This was an indication for him to shut his mouth.


    So Li Chen shut his mouth and followed her sister silently.


    Somehow her sister''s calmness had reduced his fear. It made him think that she would handle everything and save the Li and Yi n.


    "Stay outside and wait for me."


    Li Chen paused and then looked in front of him. His eyes went wide when he saw where he was standing.


    He wanted to stop his First Sister from going inside but before he could do that Li Rui had already stepped inside.


    He could only sigh restlessly and pray that his elder sister wille out unscathed or else he will kill the person residing in this courtyard with his own hands.


    Inside the beautifully furnished chambers, Princess Wenling held the brush in her hands as she practiced calligraphy on the rice paper.


    The maid who was grinding ink suddenly dropped the ink stick on the floor as she stood with her mouth parted with shock looking towards the door.


    She wanted to scream but couldn''t, seeing those calm ck eyes.


    Princess Wenling raised her head at the noise and frowned when she saw the mess on the floor.


    "What are you doing? Pay attention."


    But the maid didn''t reply and raised her hand pointing towards the door.


    With a frown on her forehead, Princess Wenling turned around to look in the direction the maid was pointing.


    However, sheughed lightly when she saw what or should she say who scared the maid. She turned toplete the iplete word and said to the maid.


    "Go outside."


    The maid saw that the Princess didn''t seem to mind the sudden arrival of the unwee person in her chambers. She hesitated for a few moments but knowing her mistress'' anger she hurriedly left the chambers.


    As soon as the maid left, Princess Wenling put down the brush in her hands. A soft smile yed on her pink lips as she looked at the finished words.


    She stood up from the chair holding the rice paper in her hands and turned to wee the unweed person in her chambers.


    "Wee Wee, My dear friend. To what do I owe a pleasure to see Lord Xi''s Wangfei here in my humble chambers?"


    Standing in front of her, Li Rui didn''t look amused at all with her words.


    However, it didn''t lessen her happiness and she continued


    "Anyway, you choose a very right moment toe here. See this."


    She walked to stand by Li Rui''s side and with a wide and bright smile on her face, she spread the white sheet in her hands. Looking at the sheet she said


    "This Princess was preparing the first Invitation Letter to her marriage."


    Then she raised her head to look into Li Rui''s eyes and said with the same smile


    "With your husband."


    A pout formed at the Princess'' lips when she didn''t see any change of expression on Li Rui''s face.


    "What happened? You don''t look happy at all hearing about your best friend''s marriage."


    "Or does this Invitation cardck something?"


    Princess Wenling read the words she had written again and as if realizing something she walked to the table. She picked the brush again and wrote down a few more words.


    After that, she hummed to herself in acknowledgment she read those words again and walked to Li Rui again.


    "Rui, see this! How silly I am. How can I forget to add ''Soon to be Wangfei''."


    She emphasized herst words. A dreamy look could be seen in Princess'' beautiful eyes.


    "I am so excited. Rui as my best friend, you also have to be there for ��"


    "Your Highness."


    Li Rui interrupted Princess Wenling''s one-sided conversation.


    "I''m here to discuss something with you."


    Princess Wenling seemed to be confused at her words and said


    "Oh, what is it?"


    When Li Rui was about to open her mouth, she didn''t let her and said leaning closer to her ear.


    "I suddenly seem to know what are you here for."


    Then she walked around Li Rui in circles and with an expression of contemtion.


    "This Princess can help you but what will you give me in exchange for my help?"


    "Anything."


    The answer was free of any hesitation.


    Hearing the expected answer, Princess Wenling was not surprised but faked it.


    "Really!"


    She smirked looking into Li Rui''s eyes and told her.


    "Then, alright.?Your work will be done as soon as youplete my wish."

 Chapter 53 - The Wise Son

    <h4>Chapter 53 - The Wise Son</h4>


    "What? You won''t do it?"


    Princess Wenling asked Li Rui when she looked at her with a confused expression.


    "It is not that I don''t want to do it. Your demand is not just when he is not even here."


    However, Princess Wenling just smiled coldly at her words and said


    "Do you really think that This Princess cares? I don''t care what you do toplete my wish."


    Li Rui looked at the girl in front of her with an undecipherable expression in her eyes.


    ''Rui, you are This Princess'' best friend and friends help each other, don''t they?''


    That was what once the seven-year-old princess had said to her with a bright smile that had even dazzled her.


    Never had she thought that one day the same girl would look at her with hate-filled eyes.


    What had brought their friendship to end? Why had theye to this point?


    Rui could not understand it till today.


    "Your wish will be fulfilled. But I have a request...


    .


    .


    .


    Princess Wenling watched Li Rui leaving her chambers. She sat down on her chair. Her heart was filled with so many emotions that it made her dizzy for a moment. Remembering those cold and indifferent eyes, she was thrilled with excitement even with the thought of being Lord Xi''s Wangfei. If her n became sessful then she would really be his Wangfei soon.


    But why does she felt a little sad looking at Li Rui''s back after she made that request to her?


    It must be her confusion. Why would she feel sad for the woman who had taken the man she loved?


    She shook her head and suppressed those weird feelings somewhere far away inside the corner of her heart.


    This was necessary.


    She can''t marry Lord Xi by even if Li n vanished, she knew that. For her to get the man she loves, Li Rui needs to do this.


    ----------------------


    Xi Ying indifferent eyes looked around as he stepped inside his manor. His finger curled a little as if he was trying to control himself.


    An Ping followed him inside.


    The servants who saw him looked shocked and hurriedly greeted him. He didn''t respond to anyone''s greetings and walked to his courtyard.


    ''He didn''t know how many of them truly are Xi Manor''s servants. Even if they were, how many of them had disrespected his Wangfei.''


    His Courtyard looked no different. The servants were doing their own work. When he stepped inside, the maids and servants left their work. After a moment of shock, they kneeled down.


    Amidst these kneeling figures, a new kneeling figure appeared soon.


    "An San greets My Lord."


    As he looked at the bowed head of An San, Xi Ying eyes could not help but go cold. He didn''t acknowledge An San''s greeting and passed the kneeling maids and servants.


    From the corner of his eye, An San saw him approaching the room and his eyes flickered with panic and worry.


    An Ping noticed this and he frowned when he saw panic in An San''s eyes.


    Still, now, his master''s question about his brother An San was bothering him and now An San''s reaction was making it worse.


    When Xi Ying was almost at the doorway of the room, he remembered the scene inside he had seen when he didn''t has his body.


    He immediately opened the door. As soon as he entered, a small whimper of pain fell in her ears and his steps halted.


    When another whimper came, he ran to the only bed inside the room.


    On the bed, a small figure was curled while holding his stomach.


    "Xi Ling."


    Xi Ying called out in concern and instantly picked his son''s little body from the bed. Setting him in hisp in afortable position, Xi Ying pried the small hands away from his stomach and asked


    "Where does it hurt? Tell Father."


    The Young Minister''s cold voice wasced with worry and concern.


    He didn''t notice that the young child in hisp has stilledpletely. He swiftly raised his head to look at him (Xi Ying) in disbelief.


    "Father."


    Whisper fell in his ear and Xi Ying raised his head to look at his son''s face. The chubby and red face of his son was now pale and small.


    "Father is really here."


    Xi Ling shouted in his cute voice. There was a bright smile on his dry lips. He didn''t look as if he was in pain.


    He hugged his father''s waist tightly.


    Xi Ying also wrapped his arms around his small body and asked him.


    "Xi Ling, Father will call physician for you. The pain will soon go away."


    He was about to shout for An Ping when Xi Ling stopped him and shouted.


    "No, not a physician. Father, it doesn''t hurt."


    Xi Ying heard his scared voice. He had never really seen his son afraid like this.


    He caressed his head gently and asked


    "Why? "


    Xi Ling looked at him with his round little ck eyes that were a little misty. Xi Ying''s heart softened instantly.


    Xi Ling had the same eyes as Li Rui.


    When he had first seen this, he had felt so much joy that he was almost ready to run to Plum Courtyard to thank Li Rui for giving him such a treasure.


    "Father, the physician is bad. He doesn''t give good medicine. Xi Ling''s stomach hurt a lot after eating that medicinal paste."


    He stumbled a little with his words but Xi Ying understood whatever he was trying to say. He hid his ruthlessness that emerged at Xi Ling''s words and said gently.


    "Father will call another Physician for you, a good one."


    It was not that he didn''t believe Li Rui. He knew that Li Rui must have given the best cure for the poison. But a few days ago, Concubine Xie''s death pointed that Princess Wenling knew about Xi Ling not being fed poison.


    What if Princess Wenling had tried to poison his son again?


    Xi Ying thought this because he didn''t know Princess Wenling as much as Li Rui did.


    However, Xi Ling shook his head at his father''s words and said


    "No Father, I was just pretending."


    "What?"


    "Father, the physician does not give good medicine to Xi Ling. In the beginning, Xi Ling''s stomach used to hurt a lot after eating that medicinal paste."


    There was a frown on his small forehead as Xi Ling continued


    "A few days ago, the medicinal paste suddenly became good. Xi Ling no longer felt any pain after eating the paste. However, the physician was still the same and Xi Ling didn''t really like him. Xi Ling felt like he does not want to cure me so I pretended in front of him as if I was really ill. "


    Then Xi Ling told his father with a wide smile.


    "Xi Ling told Brother An San about this and after that, the physician never came. Today when father came I thought that it was the physician as he used toe at the same time so I... "


    Xi Ying was surprised at whatever Xi Ling said. He knew that his son was intelligent but still all of this shocked him a little.


    He thought it must be true that the children are able to sense that which person does not have good intention towards them.


    Looking at his son''s eyes that were filled with anticipation, he praised him.


    "Xi Ling is very wise. Father is proud of you."


    Xi Lingughed and said cutely


    "Well, it''s all because of Father. If Father had not taught Xi Ling so much then Xi Ling would not be able to make Father proud."


    Hearing his words, Xi Ying nced at the bowl of medicinal paste that was still ced on the table.


    ''No Xi Ling, it was your mother who saved you, not your father.''


    He soon nced away and thought about whatever Xi Ling told him. Now he knew how Princess Wenling came to know that Xi Ling was not being fed poison.


    ----------------------


    Fifteen minutester, Xi Ying was sitting inside his study room. Seven shadow guards stood in front of him in ck clothes with their heads bowed in respect.


    His cold eyes nced at each one of them and stopped at An San


    "An San."


    An San stepped forward and kneeled down.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "My son was ill. Why was I not sent any news about it?"


    An San''s head was lowered so no one saw the fear passing through his eyes. His voice was steady as he replied


    "This servant was worried that My Lord woulde back instead of recuperating and taking care of his wound. That''s why this servant didn''t send any news about the young master."


    An San thought that his answer didn''tck anything but he didn''t notice how An Ping looked at him with shock as soon as hepleted his words.


    Xi Ling smiled coldly.


    He had not expected that the snake would step on his own tail and, that too, so soon.

 Chapter 54 - He Was Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 54 - He Was Afraid</h4>


    The study room was silent after An San''s words. The remaining shadow guards didn''t say anything as they Xi Ying''s chilling smile.


    Except for An Ping and Xi Ying, all of them were confused by An San''s words but a shadow guard never showed his emotion on his face so no one expressed their confusion. If their master wants to let them know, then they will know soon. If not, then the matter was something that they never heard of.


    Xi Ying nced at An Ping''s shocked face once and then his gaze was back to An San''s lower head.


    "Xi Ling was being poisoned by the physician that was brought to cure him. Was it not your duty to inform me about it?"


    An San lowered his head more hearing his words and said


    "My Lord, this servant is really ashamed for this matter. Young Master was being poisoned under my eyes and I didn''t even know it before the Young Master himself mentioned it to me. This servant deserved to be punished."


    "What about the physician? Where is he?"


    "My Lord, As soon as the Young Master told An San his doubts about the physician, An San investigated him and found out that he was sent by the enemy country to abduct the Young Master. They wanted My Lord to submit to their wishes by using the Young Master but due to the strict restrictions of the Imperial City, he changed his ns and tried to poison Young Master."


    Ruthlessness shed in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Another lie to cover up a lie.


    "I asked you where is the Physician?"


    "An San killed the physician."


    Banggg��.


    Everything was swept away from the study table to the floor.


    "I seem to give you much more freedom than I had thought that you have started to take decisions without informing me."


    An San lowered head shook in ''No'' vigorously as he called out.


    "My Lord"


    Xi Ying just wanted to kill An San at this moment. Kill him for the lies he had told him (Xi Ying).


    But he knew that this was not the right moment so he controlled his rage and sat down on his chair with his fists clenched.


    "My Lord, This servant was ignorant but Lady Li already knew about this matter and even sent the medicinal Paste for the Young Master ingloriously. Lady Li could also tell this servant that Ah..."


    A sudden force threw An San on the wall and his back hit hard resulting in him coughing out the blood.


    Xi Ying walked around the table towards him. Both of his hands were behind his back as he stopped in front of An San.


    An Sanposed himself and kneeled down in the same position regardless of his aching back.


    His chin was suddenly pinched tightly and he was forced to look in those icy and ruthless eyes. His heart could not help but shrink in fear.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    Xi Ying didn''t wait for his answer told him coldly.


    "She is my Wangfei, Xi Ling''s Mother and this Manor mistress. If you can''t respect her then there is no ce for you in this Manor."


    Saying this Xi Ying left her chin with a jerk making An San''s weak body hit the floor.


    "Forgive An San. It is this servant who is wrong."


    Again maintain his kneeling position with very difficulty, An San apologized.


    "An Su"


    One of the young man standing amongst the six shadow guards stepped forward and bowed his head in respect.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "From today on, I leave this manor in your care."


    "My Lord��"


    It was An San voice full of disbelief.


    An Su respectfully replied to his master ignoring An San.


    "This servant will never disappoint My Lord."


    Without turning to look at An San, Xi Ying said indifferently.


    "You are not allowed to step inside Xi Manor again. Do whatever work An Su used to do. Now leave from here this instant."


    The authoritative words were for which person, it was known to everyone. An San bowed for thest time and disappeared from there.


    Closing his eyes, Xi Ying felt everything around himself. When he was sure that An San was not around anymore, he opened them and then turned to look at the six others.


    In the next half an hour, Xi Ying changed the assigned job and they were to report to him after every ten hours.


    The reason behind this was that he wanted to test their loyalty. Everything they were going to report to him in the next ten hours, he already knew. So if they hid something or lied to him then he woulde to know that there were more An San around him.


    The shadow disappeared one after another to do their assigned task except An Ping. As if not noticing him still standing there, Xi Ying walked to his chair and sat down.


    "My Lord does not give me any work."


    He saw An Ping kneeling figure.


    "Why should I assign you any task when you could not even hide from your brother that I was injured?"


    An San body stilled at these words. He knew where this was going to but he can''t hide this no matter what.


    "My Lord, this servant never told anyone about My Lord''s injury. An Ping knew how grave this matter was so An Ping never let this thinge out in front of anyone. Even the physician was held captive till My Lord woke up."


    This time Xi Ying knew that An Ping was saying the truth. He knew how An San get to know about this. He even knew who attacked him. Now he knew everything but he didn''t tell An Ping about his brother''s treachery. He wanted him to find out about this himself.


    "So how do you think An San get to know about this?"


    His voice was still calm and cold not letting An Ping see any of his thought.


    Confusion shed through An Ping eyes as he said


    "This servant really doesn''t know the answer to My Lord''s question."


    An Ping himself was shocked at An San''s words.


    "Then find out. You want to do something right? Go and find out from where An San found out about this. I want detail of his every movement in the next 15 hours."


    An Ping understood that his master was asking him to follow An San for the next 15 hours. A moment of hesitation emerged in his heart but then he remembered something.


    Something that he had promised to his Master before following him to Imperial City years ago.


    The hesitation flew away and An Ping firm answer came out.


    "Yes My Lord. This servant will not disappoint you." And then he disappeared


    In Xi Ying''s mind, a thin figure of a young boy shed. Looking at the ce where An Ping was standing a few seconds ago, he whispered.


    "I hope that you really won''t disappoint me."


    After that, he leaned his head on the chair and closed his eyes. In front of his eyes, Li Rui''s curled figure and trembling shoulders shed and he opened his eyes again.


    "Rui.."


    He really wanted to see her. Since the moment he had opened his eyes, his heart was restless to have one nce of her.


    When he stepped inside Xi Manor he wanted to rush to Plum Courtyard but his fear stopped him. Afraid to see hate in her eyes.


    He didn''t know what he will do if he saw hatred for himself in her eyes.


    Those eyes had the power to make him feel happy as well as worthless.


    So he promised himself that he will face her once he made everything alright. But how can he stop his heart who was urging him continuously to see her? Even if it was for once.


    Xi Ying sighed helplessly and looked through the documents again with the thoughts of his Wangfei.


    His thoughts were disrupted when the door of the study room was knocked.


    "Enter."


    It was An Su who came inside and bowed his head saying.


    "Lady Li requests for a meeting with My Lord."


    The hands that were turning the page stilledpletely and he almost dropped the documents in his hands on the table.


    Hearing no response, An Su called out for him again and Xi Yingposed himself.


    "Is she outside?"


    He asked An Su calmly. However, his fists were clenched under the table because of the excitement and fear he was feeling.


    "Yes, My Lord"


    Xi Ying almost got up from his chair to go outside when he paused in between his action suddenly.


    Would not he startle her if he behaved like this?


    No, he needs to behave very calmly.


    So he said in a monotonous voice.


    "Let Wangfei enter the study."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An Su left the study and Xi Ying''s eyes that were cold now were full of smiles. The fear he had been feeling was thrown out of the window.


    In a moment, the door opened again and very simple embroidered shoes stepped inside. She was standing in front of him.


    "Li Rui greets Prime Minister Xi"


    His soft voice fell in his ears. He wanted to look in her eyes but her head was lower.


    "Li Rui will not waste much time of Minister Xi ande to directly what she wants to say."


    However, Xi Ying''s attention was somewhere else. He frowned when he saw her dress. She was wearing the same dress.


    The wind outside was cold after the rain.


    Would not she get cold in these clothes? Why does not this woman think about herself?


    He felt worried. With a frown marring his forehead, he removed his outer robe and walked to her. But before he could reach her, her next words stopped him.


    "Li Rui wants separation from Minister Xi."


    The robe in Xi Ying''s hands fell on the floor.

 Chapter 55 - Fall In Love With Me Soon

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Fall In Love With Me Soon</h4>


    "Li Rui wants separation from Minister Xi."


    The robe in Xi Ying''s hands fell on the floor. His body froze.


    "No."


    His answer was firm, without anyck of hesitation.


    For a moment, Xi Ying felt angry. Separation. He never even thought of this word in the past four years. Was it that easy for her to say these words?


    His heart ached.


    But then the next moment, Xi Ying thought why would Li Rui suddenly want to separate from him?


    She didn''t have any feelings for him, he knew, but he also knew that she would never leave Xi Ling.


    Then why would she��..


    The answer was somewhat easy. Unless someone forced her to. She could do anything to save her loved ones. He had already witnessed this in the past three months.


    The anger and pain subsided at this thought. Looking at the thin figure in front of himself, his eyes flickered with warmth and gentleness.


    He didn''t pick that robe instead he went to his table again and opened a drawer not knowing how Li Rui''s eyes were cold after hearing his ''No''. Inside one of the drawers was a purple robe and he took it out. As he crossed the table, her soft voice again fell in his ears.


    "Minister Xi, Li Rui is just here to tell her decision about this marriage. Li Rui n��."


    The words remained iplete when Li Rui felt something covering her whole body. A manly scent invaded her nostrils and she looked at the purple robe that was somewhatrge and long for her. Since there was only one person except her inside the room, it was obvious who put the robe on her body.


    She was confused at the sudden gesture but her confused state didn''tst long as she remembered the purpose ofing here. So she continued


    "Li Rui no longer wants to continue this mar..mmm."


    Before she could evenplete her words, her chin was suddenly held. Her whole body froze and she looked wide-eyed at the man whose warm but soft lips were ced on her cold ones.


    His eyes were closed. It was a gentle touch but it was something that she had never done before so for a moment she couldn''t even understand what was happening.


    When she was still in trance, the warmness left her cold lips.


    Xi Ying controlled his heart that was fluttering wildly after seeing his robe on her small body. He saw her confused eyes that softened his heart. The image of Xi Ling when he had worn his robe shed in his mind and his eyes were filled with smiles.


    She looked more cute than Xi Ling.


    He caressed her chin gently and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, Minister Xi does not wish to separate from his Wangfei. Not Now. Not forever."


    Previously, he didn''t want to startle her with his behavior. He wanted to enter her heart step by step. But after she mentioned separation, Xi Ying knew that he can''t go slowly because if he did then he would lose her forever.


    So Rui please fall in love with me as soon as possible because I won''t let you go.


    ------------------------------


    "Ah�� stop it. How dare you hit me? Do you even know who I am?"


    "Of course. A thief."


    The broom hit Li Chen again and he almost screamed but covered his mouth knowing that he would attract attention if he screamed.


    "Woman, Can you stop for a moment? I am not a thief."


    Liu Lanughed humorlessly at his words and said


    "Do you think that I am stupid? I don''t know any thief who will admit that he is a thief."


    Then she continued to chase him with her broom.


    When Li Chen nced at the door, he felt like he had seen her savior.


    "Jiejie, save me from this crazy girl."


    Hiding behind Li Rui, he red at Liu Lan who didn''t show any fear, and answered with another ferocious re.


    "My Lady, he is a thief. This servant saw him in your courtyard when I brought lunch for My Lady. He ate almost everything. But My Lady does not need to be afraid of anything. This servant has castrated many boys like him."


    "Whaaat?"


    Hearing the supposed thief''s scream, Liu Lan smirked and thought she had been sessful in scaring him. But Li Rui''s next words made her smile falter.


    "He is not thief, Liu Lan. He is the second and youngest son of Li n."


    Li Chen''s eyes dimmed a little when he heard her elder sister introducing him.


    ''He is my young brother.''


    That was how her elder sister used to introduce him to anyone.


    "What?"


    This time it was her turn to scream. The broom in her hands fell on the floor and she shivered seeing Li Chen''s cold re.


    Ignoring the duo, Li Rui walked to her room and closed the doors. Sitting on the bed, she tried toprehend whatever happened in the past few hours.


    "I want you to leave Xi Manor. I want you to separate from Lord Xi."


    That''s what Princess Wenling had asked Li Rui to do in exchange for her help. Li Rui was calm. The demand was something she couldplete without any hesitation. But��


    What about her child?


    It was predictable that Princess Wenling would marry Lord Xi after Li Rui separated from him. How could she leave her child in Xi Manor in such a situation?


    In the past four years, there were only two reasons for her not leaving the Xi Manor.


    One was the promise her father had taken from her.


    ''Rui, promise me that you will not divorce Prime Minister Xi.''


    The other was her Xiao Ling. Her three-year-old child.


    She was confused. Li n and Xiao Ling were equally important to her. So what should she do?


    "What you won''t do it?"


    Princess Wenling asked her.


    "It is not that I don''t want to do it. Your demand is not just when he is not even here."


    However, Princess Wenling had just smiled coldly at her words and said


    "Do you really think that this Princess cares? I don''t care what you do toplete my wish."


    The hope that she could buy some time was destroyed by these words. She knew that only Princess Wenling can stop those who want to harm Li n. So she could only say


    "Your wish will be fulfilled. But I have a request."


    "Say it."


    "Not only Xi Manor, but I shall also leave the Imperial City and never step here again. My marriage with Lord Xi shall automatically be considered over ording to Imperial Laws. I just want you to not harm Xi Ling for a few days. I shall take him away with me after a few days."


    "Granted."


    Li Rui''s hanging heart was finally relieved. At least Li n and Xi Ling were safe for now. About her father and her elder brother... she will also find them.


    However, when she reached Xi Manor with Li Chen she came to know that Lord Xi was back.


    At that moment, she had thought that it will be easy for her toplete Princess Wenling''s wish. After All, she had heard from so many mouths that Minister Xi and Princess Wenling always wanted to marry each other but because of her, they couldn''t do so.


    So Li Rui went to meet Minister Xi and just as she expected, different from the past, he allowed her to enter this time.


    When he said ''No'', her heart was very cold.


    ''Both of them (Lord Xi and Princess Wenling) were ying some sick game with her.'' That''s what she had thought.


    But what happened after that was something she had not predicted.


    ''Minister Xi doesn''t wish to separate from his Wangfei��''


    His eyes were so soft and gentle that for a moment she truly felt that he can never harm her and her family. She couldn''t read his thoughts and find out what he was hiding behind his mask of gentleness.


    Her mind was in a mess. It was something that never happened before.


    ''Wangfei should wear more clothes in this weather.''


    There was a frown on his face when he had said that.


    ''We shall talk about thister.''


    He had said gently when she tried to talk again. She couldn''t find any fault in his acting.


    And she left the study with her muddled mind.


    Li Rui''s lips curved upward in a cold smile when she gathered her thoughts. Why didn''t she think about this before?


    They will not let her leave so simply. They want her to disgrace in front of everyone.


    She had to leave the Imperial City regardless he agrees to separate or not. It will make her a characterless woman in other''s eyes if she left her husband like this. But since this was something she is doing to save her family, she will not fear anything.


    She was already so infamous in people''s eyes so how does it matter if they got one more thing to add in her disparagement.

 Chapter 56 - Minister Xi Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Minister Xi Is Here</h4>


    After about half an hour of sorting out her thoughts, Li Rui finally opened the door of her room.


    "You have really castrated a man before?"


    Sitting on the chair, Li Chen looked from top to down at Liu Lan. To him, the girl does not seem to be that cruel and strong.


    Liu Lan''s cheeks tinted red at his question because of the embarrassment and anger.


    Why does the second son of Li family seem to be brainless? What kind of question this was? Is it not obvious that she was just trying to scare him off at that time?


    ''Stupid'' She mumbled but Li Chen heard her.


    "Did you jus...."


    "Li Chen"


    His words were interrupted when he heard his elder sister calling him. He immediately stood up with his back straight as if ready to do anything she asked him.


    "Yes, Jiejie?"


    --------------------


    The night fell soon.


    Inside the study room, Xi Ying''s study table was now filled with scrolls. He seriously read each and every one of them.


    At this moment, a man in ck clothes appeared inside the room.


    "An Zhi greets My Lord."


    Xi Ying didn''t raise his head and continued looking through the things in his hand.


    "The work is done, My Lord."


    At these words, Xi Ying looked up. The ten hours ended and what Xi Ying gave a little bit of relief was that his shadow guards reported everything without hiding anything or a lie.


    Although his face was emotionless, his gaze was filled with approval.


    He then looked down at the scroll in his hand and then put it down on the table.


    ''Mine is also done.''


    "You know what to do next, right?"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    After that, An Zhi disappeared but soon after An Su appeared inside the room.


    "An Su greets My Lord."


    This time Xi Ying''s whole attention was on whatever his shadow guard reported to him. Xi Ying had asked An Su to keep an eye on Plum Courtyard.


    In the past three months, he had spent each and every second in Li Rui''s courtyard. He knew her enough to believe that she will not sit idly after he refused her request for separation especially when she believed that she could save Li n by using this method.


    After hearing An Su''s words, Xi Ying didn''t know whether he should happy to know that he knew his Wangfei so well or should be sad to hear that she was so desperate to go away from him.


    ------------------------


    "You want to leave Imperial City?"


    "Yes"


    Yi Junjie was surprised.


    Although Li Rui never told him anything, Yi Junjie knew that she never got the respect a Wangfei should get in Xi Manor. He had always wanted Li Rui to end the marriage that had given her nothing except pain. In the past four years, he had mentioned it in front of Li Rui so many times but she always refused him or changed the topic.


    He knew why she did that? Her child was there. She would never leave Xi Manor until Xi Ling was there. He could understand her.


    Still, he could not help but think selfishly.


    If only she had said ''Yes'' even for once then he would have taken Xi Ling away from Xi Manor for her. Somewhere where no one could find her, her child��..and him.


    But it was only his wishful thinking. She never said Yes.


    How could she? When she knew that her n could be destroyed anytime.


    But to him, nothing mattered except Li Rui. In this world, he was ready to fight with anything only for her.


    Now finally hearing something that he had wanted to hear for so long, his heart was filled with joy and his eyes were filled with brightness.


    His happiness was disrupted when the closed-door suddenly opened making a loud noise. At the doorway stood Li Chen with a solemn face and red eyes.


    "Jiejie, Did that Princess asked you to do this in exchange for your help?"


    Li Rui just nced at him calmly and then removed his eyes while Yi Junjie coldly looked at him. He was inside his study when Li Chen suddenly jumped inside from the window. The moment he saw him, Yi Junjie''s blood boiled and he almost killed her but Li Chen''s words stopped him.


    Li Rui had sent a letter for him and after reading that letter Yi Junjie forgot about everything and flew to Xi Manor. Now he could not help but want to strangle this young boy''s neck who had put both of the ns in this situation.


    Ignoring his cold gaze, Li Chen stepped forward in front of Li Rui and whispered.


    "Jiejie, don''t do this. We will find out some other way."


    Li Chen remembered how people talked about Li Rui four years ago after that incident at Pce Banquet. When he had heard someone talking bad about her sister he had beaten that man ck and blue.


    His Jiejie was not characterless and a scheming woman. He had shouted in the whole street.


    Even if no one believed Li Rui, he knew that she was framed. Now again she was forced to do something that would put her in a difficult position.


    And this time he himself was the reason behind all this.


    Li Chen wanted to kill himself. Why was he so blind not being able to see their hidden maliciousness? Why was he so stupid?


    But Li Rui ignored him and stood up from the bed and walked to the wooden closet ced in a corner.? She took out a few pairs of clothes and put them in arge white cloth .


    "Then Jiejie, do you need to do it like this? Why don''t you ask that man for divorce or separation?"


    Li Chen insisted again. Divorce or Separation was at least less disgraceful than eloping like this. Even Yi Junjie looked at Li Rui with questioning eyes this time.


    So Li Rui had to answer this question of Li Chen


    "I did. He refused."


    That''s why she was left with only this way. If she left Xi Manor then he would have to divorce her. She doubted this was something Lord Xi and Princess Wenling had nned from the beginning.


    But it was no longer of any importance. She ns to go to the borders after leaving the Imperial City. Only there, she can find out something about her Father and Elder Brother.


    Li Chen didn''t know that Li Rui was going to take Xi Ling with herself after a few days so he thought that he could stop her by using Xi Ling.


    "What about Xiao Ling? Jiejie you''ll also leave him."


    The mention of her son stilled her hands that were packing clothes. When she raised her head to look at Li Chen, he stepped back to see her eyes.


    Her eyes were so cold and Indifferent. Li Chen has never seen her Jiejie like this. She stepped closer to him and asked coldly


    "So what do you want me to do, hm? Tell me what do you want me to do?"


    "Do you want me to sit here like you and wait for the news of death of my mother, my father and my brother?"


    Li Chen was horrified at her cold and ruthless words. She had never talked to him like this not even when he had insulted her in front of everyone in his childhood. Li Rui continued ignoring the look on his face.


    "Li Chen, tell me just how much hate you have stored in your heart for me and my brother to risk our whole n and even your own family''s lives?"


    She still looked so calm but very cold. Li Chen opened his mouth and closed it many times but he could not let out a single word.


    In the end, he just lowered his head in shame and guilt.


    Li Rui no longer paid attention to him and turned to pack the remaining clothes.


    "You should leave now." Yi Junjie asked him and Li Chen turned to walk out of the door with stiff and slow steps.


    At the doors, he waited for his sister to call him back but he didn''t hear anything. Tears streamed down from his eyes. He put his fist inside his mouth and bit it to muffle the sobs from his mouth.


    Then he left Xi Manor.


    "I will take you wherever you want to go."


    Yi Junjie who was still inside the room said firmly. Li Rui didn''t object or rather she knew that her objection will not result in anything.


    When everything was packed, she turned to look at Yi Junjie and found him smiling at her.


    Seeing her confused gaze, Yi Junjie chuckled and said


    "I can almost see the six-year-old Rui running around her room and packing her things to leave the Li Manor whenever she was scolded by her father or mother."


    His words had almost brought a small smile on Li Rui''s lips when Liu Lan came running at the doors panting heavily.


    "My Lady, His Excellency, Prime Minister Xi is here."

 Chapter 57 - This Lord Will Show You Hell

    <h4>Chapter 57 - This Lord Will Show You Hell</h4>


    "His Excellency, Prime Minister Xi is here."


    The news stilled both the figures inside the room. Yi Junjie''s eyes went cold. No one could tell by looking at his face that a moment ago there was a smile on his lips.


    He was actually wary from the moment Li Rui told him that Lord Xi refused to divorce her.


    Why a man, who had not stepped inside his Wangfei''s courtyard for four years, would deny such a thing?


    It was not like he would get mocked because of this. Instead, there are still hundreds and thousands of ns who are ready to send their daughters to his manor even if she was to be a concubine.


    Now, the news brought by Liu Lan just added to his doubts.


    What exactly was this man trying to do? Yi Junjie wondered.


    Li Rui''s thoughts were no different from Yi Junjie''s. Her eyebrows knitted in a frown the one that expressed annoyance and confusion.


    ''Why is he here?''


    When she remembered how he was pretending in the study room, her annoyance only increased more. Instead of finding fault in someone''s pretense, she had so many things to do but here it seems like she has to do it again.


    "I can''t leave now."


    "Rui, There is no need to worry about this. If not tonight, then we will leave tomorrow."


    Although he himself thought that something is fishy, Yi Junjieforted her.


    Li Rui nodded her head acknowledging his words. Her things were already packed so she can leave whenever she got the chance. Looking at Yi Junjie she said


    "Elder Brother, You should leave now."


    Yi Junjie nodded his head while Li Rui stepped out of the room to wee her husband who hade to visit her after four years.


    However, the scene outside in the living room was something she had not expected to see.


    Standing at the doors of the living room, Li Rui saw everything that was happening there. In front of the cold Prime Minister, Liu Lan was kneeling on the floor. The Prime Minister of Xin was looking coldly at everything inside the room.


    He walked towards the table where someone perhaps ced the dinner for tonight. He stopped there for a few seconds.? Then after a full one minute of ncing here and there, he looked at Liu Lan spit out a few words emotionlessly.


    "You�� go and call Steward. Tell him toe to Plum Courtyard this instant."


    Liu Lan who was trying to control her trembling answered hurriedly.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Leaving the plum courtyard Liu Lan heaved a sigh of relief. It was the first time she saw Lord Xi. The aura around him was so cold and suffocating that she had to be careful even before taking an extra breath.


    ''How will her delicate and soft mistress be able to stay with Lord Xi for this one whole night?''


    She could not help but feel distressed for Wangfei.


    On the other hand, as soon as Liu Lan left, Xi Ying''s gaze fell on his Wangfei who was standing at the doors silently.


    The indifference in his eyes reduced to the gentleness and he stretched his hand in her direction.


    "Come here."


    Li Rui looked at the forwarded hand for a few seconds, then lowered her head and walked inside the room.


    When she ced her hand in his, she felt him entwining his fingers with her and tightly holding her hand.


    "Why are your hands so cold?"


    Even though her head was lower, she could hear the same worry and concern in his voice. She was startled when he raised her hands to his mouth and blew warm breath on them. Reflexively, she tried to take back her hands but the tight yet gentle grip didn''t let her.


    ''How can anyone act so well?'' Li Rui thought inside her heart.


    Warming her hands, Xi Ying looked at her lowered head that made her look so obedient and gentle. He felt a little angry and funny inside his heart.


    Fortunately, he had asked An Zhi to keep an eye on Plum Courtyard. As soon as An Zhi told him that Yi Junjie and Li Chen were inside the Plum Courtyard, he knew that his Wangfei was nning something.


    nning something to make him divorce her.


    How could he sit still and concentrate on other matters knowing this? So he rushed to Plum Courtyard.


    He was curious to know what was going on in her small but smart head.


    Feeling the need to look in those clean ck eyes, he held her chin and raised her head. His lips had a small smile as he gently ced pecked her chin and said


    "Now I know why you want to separate from me suddenly."


    He enjoyed seeing the bewilderment and confusion in her eyes.


    When he felt something, he left her chin and made her stood by his side holding her hand and entwined his fingers with hers. Then he walked to the front hall with Li Rui.


    Steward Xui came running inside the courtyard with his bouncing belly. Till the time he stood in front of Xi Ying, beads of sweat were rolling down his temple.


    Bowing his head, he took a deep breath and greeted Minister Xi.


    "My Lord, this servant is here. What does My Lord wish me to do?"


    The indifference in Xi Ying''s eyes was back as he hummed.


    "Bring the food ced inside on the table."


    Liu Lan was immediately back inside the front hall with the te and bowl in her hands.


    "This Lord wants you to finish this food."


    Confused at the weirdmand, Steward Xui could only say obediently.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    But when he approached Liu Lan and nced at the food, Steward Xui''s chubby figure froze. The young maid had one te and one bowl in her hands. The te was full of vegetables but they were not adequately cooked and the bowl was filled with porridge that had more water than rice.


    "This��..My Lord, what ��."


    Steward Xui mumbled in a daze.


    Liu Lan bit her cheek to stop the emerging smile on her lips seeing the fat steward''s terrified face.


    "What?"


    This one word was enough to bring him out of his daze. He immediately picked the chopsticks and started to eat the vegetables. However, in the first bite itself, he felt like vomiting. The vegetables were too much cooked, burnt and bitter.


    Working in the Xi Manor for so many years, when had Steward Xui eaten this kind of food? It was worse than the food eaten by the servants in Xi Manor.


    Steward Xui turned and kneeled on the floor with his hand supporting the floor and cried out pitifully


    "My Lord, did this servant does something wrong making My Lord punish me like this?"


    "What are you doing? I asked you to finish all the food."


    The words, full of displeasure, made Steward Xui shiver and unable to cry.


    When he still didn''t get up, Xi Ying shouted coldly.


    "Bring a few servants here and ask them to shove down this food in his mouth."


    Hence, Liu Lan ran again and this time came with many people. Two servants held the struggling Steward and forcefully poured the tasteless porridge inside his mouth.


    "My Lord��This servant apologizes��My Lord.."


    Xi Ying looked at the pale and afraid faces of the maids and servants. Even amidst the screams of Steward Xui, his words could be heard clearly.


    "The food that you, a mere servant can''t swallow inside is being given to My Wangfei in this Manor. How courageous of you to do this��."


    Xi Ying knew that the meal sent to Plum Courtyard was sometimes even worse than this. It was Liu Lan who started to bring edible meals after Li Rui helped her.


    Among these scared faces, Xi Ying''s gaze fell on a familiar face.


    "Shui Cao"


    A middle-aged man stepped forward.


    "Yes, My Lord"


    From a middle-ranked servant to the steward of Xi Manor.


    Shui Cao has been working in Xi Manor for almost three decades. Xi Ying could only find Shui Cao trustworthy in the ongoing situation.


    "From this moment, you are the steward of Xi Manor."


    Shui Cao was startled by the sudden change in position but soon kneeled down to express his gratefulness.


    "This servant will never disappoint My Lord."


    Steward Xui saw his position being snatched by a mere servant was furious.


    "No��., I have worked here for so many years. How can he suddenly snatch my job? My Lord�� please don''t do this."


    Steward Xui was used to boast in his vige that he worked in Prime Minister Xi house and he had gained a very good reputation because of this. Now if he was thrown out of Xi Manor like this, would not he be mocked in his vige?


    And leaving aside all this, where will he get the new job after being thrown out by Lord Xi himself.


    He regretted. He regretted that he underestimated the importance of Lady Li in Xi Manor. But how could he predict that Lord Xi would suddenly visit Plum Courtyard tonight?


    "Shut his mouth."


    At Xi Ying''smand, the servant put a cloth inside Steward Xui''s mouth. Looking at the afraid faces of all maids and servants, he said coldly.


    "Whoever dares to disrespect my Wangfei would be thrown out of Xi Manor left with nothing and this Lord will show you what is hell until you are breathing yourst."

 Chapter 58 - Only You Can Punish Me For My Sins

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Only You Can Punish Me For My Sins</h4>


    Standing beside Xi Ying, Li Rui heard him saying many things. My Wangfei this��.My Wangfei that��. But her heart didn''t stir even a bit. It was her calm. It was her mind who was trying to solve the puzzle the clever Prime Minister was trying to create for her.


    It never came to her that whatever he was saying really came from his heart. All of it was his own feelings.


    How could it be?


    On their first night, she has seen his eyes. Full of anger and pain which he had hidden instantly under his cold face. But even though it was for a fleeting second, she was sure that it was there.


    Anger was reasonable. But why the pain?


    She had gotten her answer soon. Very soon.


    Since her first morning in Xi Manor, she had been hearing from those maids'' mouths that Lord Xi and First Princess were meant for each other if it was not her who suddenly came in between them.


    He must have been in pain because he could not marry the girl he liked. Instead of the princess, he had to marry her because of the child that would be in her stomach because of the deed.


    His dislike towards her soon became visible when he took her son away from her. Li Rui had expected it on that day but still, she just wanted to see her child once. The child she had protected from every evil eye this Manor alone.


    When she was moved to Plum courtyard suddenly, Li Hua and Li Mei had shed tears seeing the deste ce but she was happy. She was happy because she could see her Xiao Ling now. Yi Ju could enter Plum Courtyard effortlessly because no one guarded that deserted area.


    She still remembered that the first time she had seen Xiao Ling, he was already one year old. He was being provided the best care, she had seen.


    If only she had the power to protect herself and her family then she would have divorced Lord Xi and had taken Xiao Ling away with her.


    But Lord Xi could protect Xiao Ling. As long as her son was loved by Lord Xi, she can stay away from her son if it can protect him.


    It settled down her hanging heart.


    Towards this man who was the father of her child, Li Rui had no feelings. Neither Love nor hate. So it had been easy for her to live in Xi Manor for four years.


    But now, seeing the sudden change in his behavior was making her feel wary. She could face the cold Minister Xi with an equally cold face but how should she behave with this man who acting so lovey-dovey as if they were a normal husband and wife.


    And adding to this she can''t offend him. The man who had the power to destroy her whole n with a few words in front of the emperor, how should she behave with him, Li Rui wondered.


    ---------------------


    The Plum Courtyard was soon emptied by maids and servants as Shui Cao shooed everyone away saying that it was already night.


    The aroma of delicious food filled the entire living room of the Plum Courtyard as the maids brought the food from the kitchen. Different kinds of dishes were ced on the table. From sour to spicy, from sweet to salty every kind of dish was served.


    Shui Cao didn''t need to be told anything. He tried to make as many amendments in the courtyard he could make in the short night.


    Xi Ying served the dishes in a te by himself remembering the preferences of his Wangfei who didn''t pay any attention to the food. Hiding the surprise under her calm face when he put the te in front of her, she politely thanked him.


    Most of the dishes were her favorite. It must be a coincidence, isn''t it? Clipping the food in her chopsticks, Li Rui thought.


    The food in her te was not yet finished when her te was filled again. Li Rui''s lips twitched.


    What was she, a pig to eat so much food? Or was it his new way to express his dislike for her?


    She didn''t notice how the man in front of her was looking at her each movement with deep eyes.


    ''His Wangfei ate like a small bird.''


    Li Rui never liked to leave the served food on her te so she had to finish it gritting her teeth with a polite smile on her face.


    She almost lost her calm when the man tried to serve her more. Avoiding his hand she hid the te and said with a tight smile.


    "This Wangfei is full. Minister Xi should continue."


    A frown marred the elegant Minister forehead as he said


    "You are full? So soon. No wonder you are so thin."


    Now how should she reply to this?


    When she couldn''t think of any reply that was polite, she stayed silent but didn''t let him serve more food.


    The maids saw Minister Xi caring behavior towards Lady Li and the look in their eyes changed. They lower their heads and continued whatever they were doing.


    After dinner, the maids prepared warm water for the bath.


    While taking bath, she could not help but smile coldly seeing the maid''s careful behavior while they waited on her.


    Prime Minister was surely very clever. She really could not think this time what he was trying to do by putting up this entire act. As she wore her clothes, she hid the dagger inside her sleeve again when the maids were not looking at her.


    Although she was sure that the man will not even touch her, it was good to be careful.


    However, she had not expected that things would be againpletely different from expectations.


    Keeping a polite smile on her face she opened the door of her room, however seeing the scene inside she no longer could keep that smile on her lips even though it was fake.


    The dignified Prime Minister was struggling to open the knots of a small bundle. It was the same bundle inside which she had packed a few important things for elopement.


    How exactly did he found it?


    To her surprise, he really opened the knot. The knot she tied was something that no one could open. But how could she know that Xi Ying had already seen her many times tying and opening this kind of knot in the past three months.


    He must have noticed her presence as he raised her head to look at her and smiled gently.


    "You were fully prepared to leave Xi Manor right? No worries, now you don''t need this."


    He knew she was going to leave tonight.


    Stepping inside her room, she saw him putting her clothes inside the wooden wardrobe at the ce where they were before. His actions were smooth and without any fault.


    As he closed the wardrobe, Xi Ying heard his Wangfei saying


    "What are you trying to do?"


    It was Li Rui''s cold and indifferent voice that he had seen her use in front of the strangers.


    No Minister Xi, no distant smiles. She finally shed away all her pretenses.


    Xi Ying smiled bitterly. Her fake and polite smiles were pricking his heart and now he was feeling sad hearing her cold words.


    At least it was her real self. Xi Ying consoled himself.


    As she waited for his answer, she suddenly felt the ground sliding under her feet and heard him saying.


    "Nothing, I''m just taking you to sleep with me."


    Carrying her in his arms, heid her on the bed and covered her with the new silky nket. The room darkened soon.


    Li Rui turned sideways and probed her sleeve. When she felt her other side dipped a little, her hands approached the dagger hidden inside her sleeve.


    Although she can''t really defeat him, she would never submit without fighting for herself.


    But her hands froze when she felt her back attaching to his chest and after that nothing happened. His hands on her waist stayed still and his chin was ced on her head.


    After a few moments when she felt no movement, she tried to remove his hand but his hands tightened around her waist.


    "Shh.. sleep." A whisper fell in her ear. But it didn''t reduce the coldness on her face.


    "Leave me." She said again emotionlessly. The dagger was still in her hands and she would not hesitate to use it.


    Xi Ying obviously knew this but still didn''t leave her. Kissing her hair, he buried his nose in their fragrance. He wanted to feel that she was truly there with him.


    The emptiness inside his heart seemed to fade away the instant he held her.


    "Rui, can you just wait till the morning? I will erase all of your worries slowly. Now sleep, my wangfei must be very tired after an eventful day."


    His words stilled Li Rui. Was he talking about the same thing she was thinking?


    When Xi Ying no longer felt any struggle from her side, he closed his eyes.


    Xi Ying knew that the road to his Wangfei''s heart was very long but he will not give up, not till hisst breath.


    ''Rui I will punish those who tried to hurt you. But for the sins I have done; only you can punish me for them.''

 Chapter 59 - Fight Against Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Fight Against Injustice</h4>


    Imperial City


    The dust left by the news that Li and Yi n hadmitted treason didn''t even settle down when new chaos aroused in a single night. The viges, towns, and shops, even if it was in the Imperial City itself, closed down. No one coulde out of their home after seeing the burly figures roaming on the road.


    In the early morning, a man peeked outside opening the door of his house slowly with the hope that he would be able to reach his shop without being noticed by anyone only to hear a loud shout.


    "Close the door right now."


    The scolding continued. The words were loud enough to be heard by everyone in the street.


    "You people are very selfish and just care about yourself. Don''t you understand what is going on in our Empire? The one who is innocent; who fought for Xin for four decades is being implicated. Not only this, his whole n is on the verge of being executed. This is the price he had gotten after risking his life on the battlefield for so many years."


    "Hmph�� An Empire where innocents are killed like this would soon perish. No one will sacrifice their lives on the battlefield in the future if Li n will be executed. We shall not let this happen. We shall fight for General Li till ourst breath."


    Following these words were loud shouts acknowledging the said words.


    Locked inside their own homes, people have different reactions. Some were angry while some really agreed with the said words. It was a shame that they didn''t have enough courage to raise their voice. Not against them and not with them.


    Still even if not the whole Xin, but the brave and courageous people of the Empire were now fighting against the injustice done to Li and Yi n.


    .


    .


    .


    On the corner of the same street, five men were standing on the roof of a house looking at this scene.


    There were almost fifteen soldiers in the street who were stopping people froming out of their houses but those five shadow guards were enough to kill all of these twelve soldiers.


    But before they could jump from the roof to kill the soldiers, a wave of arrows prated their bodies. They didn''t even get the time to know who was behind this sudden shower of arrows. Red blood seeped through their clothes and the five of them soon fell down on the roof itself.


    Three men d in ck clothes descended there.


    "What do you think? How many should be left now?" one asked the other.


    "ording to the letter My Lord sent, there should be almost one hundred left now." An emotionless voice replied.


    "Don''t you think it is getting boring now? It is just aiming the arrow in a direction which I can do even with eyes closed."


    "Then, let''s make it interesting."


    The eyes of the two men glittered with excitement as they nned how to make their job, which was to kill, more interesting while one of them was still standing with no emotion in his eyes.


    "Don''t waste time on useless things. My Lord asked me toplete the work as soon as possible. We have to go back with others also."


    Saying this, the emotionless man flew away leaving the two men shouting behind him.


    "Brother Zhan��ah don''t leave us behind."


    Both of them soon left the roof of that house. The small ''Xi'' embroidered on the corner of their clothes fluttered with the fresh wind of the morning.


    Unaware of the danger they had just been saved from, the soldiers continued to roam the street without any disturbance.


    ----------------


    Imperial Pce


    "Did she eat anything?"


    "Replying to Your Highness, Wangfei didn''t eat anything."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart sank hearing the maid''s words.


    "Tell the kitchen to prepare all her favorites."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Eunuch Zhang" Eunuch Zhang stepped forward with a small nt in his hands.


    "Your Highness."


    "Take this and put it near Wangfei''s bedside."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The maid took the nt from the young Eunuch''s hands and left after performing a bow.


    Eunuch Zhang looked at the departing maid withplicated eyes. The nt that the second Prince just gave to the maid was very special. It could stabilize one''s emotion and increase vitality if one would breathe in it. The Prince gave it to Wangfei and he seemed to really worry about her these days but he never visited her.


    He had never seen the second Prince behaving like this before even when Wangfei lost her child. What was the reason behind this sudden care and concern?


    But soon he stopped thinking about this as it was useless. How can he understand a prince''s mind, thought Eunuch Zhang?


    From the corner of his eye, he saw his master closing his eyes and resting his head on the headrest so he took his leave and left from there.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Zhao Zhang Wei was trying to answer his own questions.


    Should he go and see her?


    He really wanted to but he was scared. After the incident of that night when he was drunk, he was afraid to face her and see the same fear in her eyes.


    He was afraid to face her because he didn''t know how he will react after he had finally realized that he has feelings for Yi Huiqing.


    He was afraid that it was toote because he could no longer see anything for himself in her eyes.


    His thoughts were disrupted when he felt something. Opening his eyes, he saw a pigeon sitting on his hand. With his other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei untied the small scrolled paper from the pigeon''s leg. Reading the content of the letter, the look in his eyes changed.


    Just at this moment, the study room''s door was knocked.


    "Enter."


    Eunuch Zhang stepped inside the study with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Your Highness, His Majesty has called all the ministers to the Imperial Court."

 Chapter 60 - Fighting For The Woman He Loves

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Fighting For The Woman He Loves</h4>


    Fifteen minutester, The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei sat on the throne as he looked down on the empty seats in the Imperial Court.


    Noticing his gaze, one of the ministers stood up and said


    "Your Majesty, the rest of the ministers could not attend because of the soldiers roaming the streets of the Imperial City. The soldiers didn''t let them out from their manors. Only those who were in the Imperial Pce or those who were sessful in hiding themselves from the soldiers coulde."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were cold hearing whatever the minister said.


    General Yun saw this and gloated inside his heart. The Crown Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen lowered his head to hide his smirk when he saw General Yun standing to say something.


    "Your Majesty, this one can only say that it is the only thing which can be expected from the soldiers trained by General Li. This one suggests executing all those soldiers who are going against His Majesty''s decision."


    General Yun didn''t notice how the Emperor''s eyes went colder at his suggestion. He only heard a chuckle as soon as he finished his words.


    The ministers were surprised when they saw that it was the Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei who wasughing while General Yun frowned in displeasure


    With a mocking smile, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at General Yun and said


    "General Yun surely is joking. Does General Yun even know how many soldiers are roaming on those streets? If you don''t then let this Prince inform you, thirty thousand soldiers. It is foolishness to kill so many soldiers especially when they are just asking His Majesty to investigate the matter carefully before announcing Li n and General Li as a traitor."


    "And This Prince didn''t see anything wrong in this. Those soldiers didn''t kill anyone. Leaving aside all this, they are even helping those who are in any difficulty. They themselves are providing a physician to the sick''s home and many other things this Prince and General Yun doesn''t even know yet."


    "All in all, they are still doing their duty which is protecting Xin''s people. Do you know why General Yun? Because they are the soldiers trained by General Li."


    It was the first time the second Prince spoke in the Imperial Court for that long. Before this, the prince never included himself in the discussion of the Imperial Court and no one tried to include him. The Imperial Court went silent after his words. General Yun opened and close his mouth many times but could not let out a single word. The second''s prince each and every word was irrefutable.


    However, no one wondered how did the second Prince get so much information remaining inside the Imperial Pce when they who were outside didn''t even know anything.


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw Zhao Zhaung Chen looking at himself with sharp eyes. This time he didn''t lower his head as he used to do in the past. Instead, he smiled provocatively.


    He knew it was not the time to hide. He had toe out and fight for the woman he loves.


    ----------------


    Xi Manor


    The Plum Courtyard now looked much different from before. The weeds in the garden just outside the Courtyard were cut down by the servants. The Courtyard was being cleaned by the maids thoroughly. The new Steward Shui Cao did everything he could do as a steward to make the Plum Courtyard look decent.


    Inside the living room, Xi Ying was currently sitting on the couch with Li Rui. Her fingers were entwined with his as he held her hand. Li Rui nced at their joined hands for a moment and then took back her gaze as if it was nothing.


    She was just tolerating all this because of the words he saidst night.


    "What did Minister Xi wish to show me by telling me to wait till the morning?"


    Xi Ying hid his smile when she finally opened her mouth to talk to him.


    "An Shing."


    As soon as his voice fell, a young man in ck clothes appeared inside the living room.


    "An Shing greets My Lord and My Lady."


    Although Li Rui was a bit startled that the shadow guard greeted her, she nodded calmly in acknowledgment while Xi Ying''s gaze was full of approval seeing this as he looked at his shadow guard.


    "How is everything going?"


    An Shing bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Reporting to My Lord, more than thirty thousand soldiers are on the streets closing down the whole Imperial City, viges, and towns in Xin. Every soldier whether retired or handicapped as long as he is trained by General Li is on the street and demanding justice for Li and Yi n. "


    Li Rui who heard each and every word of the shadow guard was shocked. Thirty thousand soldiers, all trained by her father, were fighting for her n. She couldn''t believe it.


    One day ago, she was thinking that she was alone in this fight and now so many people were fighting for her father.


    Her eyes were moist and she blinked them vigorously.


    Xi Ying felt her hand tightening around his own hand. He could feel the change in her emotions.


    "Leave."


    An Shing disappeared instantly.


    His voice brought Li Rui out of her thoughts and she turned to look at him.


    "You are behind all this?"


    With a gentle smile, he wiped the corner of her eyes. He didn''t answer her question and continued rubbing her hand in circles to soothe her emotions.


    But she never needed the answer. She knew that it was him who did all this. But why?


    Before she could ask her question, the door of the living room was knocked.


    A maid came running inside the living room.


    "This servant apologizes for disturbing Mu Lord and My Lady but it was an important matter."


    "Continue."


    "My Lord, a Eunuch came from the Imperial Pce. His Majesty summoned My Lord to the Imperial Pce."


    Hearing the maid''s words, Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    ''Of course, I will be remembered now."

 Chapter 61 - Love Is Selfless

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Love Is Selfless</h4>


    Xi Ying didn''t go to the Imperial Pce immediately. He waved his hand to dismiss the maid and looked at his Wangfei who was about to ask him something.


    But Li Rui didn''t say anything after hearing the maid''s words.


    She knew why the Emperor summoned him to the Imperial Pce. Her heart instantly went cold and calm.


    Pain shed in Xi Ying''s eyes when he saw her indifference but he hid it and smiled gently. Of course, he knew what she was thinking.


    But he does not want to say anything. He will prove with his actions that he has changed. That she does not need to be wary of him now.


    "Wait for me here. I have a surprise for you."


    She heard his words but didn''t turn to look at him.


    In her heart, she knew that when the Emperor would ask him to suppress those soldiers and end this chaos, he will do that. He was clever and intelligent enough to do that.


    If they can frame her father then they are able to show fake evidence also.


    Her mind was already nning the postponed elopement. She does not want anything as long she could guarantee the safety of her family.


    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice when Xi Ying came back and sat beside her.


    "Mother��"


    A soft and small voice entered Li Rui''s ears. Her brain stopped working for a moment. She slowly turned her head and saw a thin and small figure in Xi Ying''s arms.


    "Mother��"


    The small figure shouted again but this time his voice carried nervousness and fear.


    Her shocked face and unmoving body pricked Xi Ying''s heart like thorns. He really didn''t understand how he did all the wrong things to Li Rui in the past four years. He had loved her so much when he first saw her. Then how did he give birth to so much hatred towards the woman he loved so suddenly?


    Suppressing the pain and guilt inside his heart, Xi Ying put Xi Ling in Li Rui''sp who seemed toe out of her trance.


    She immediately held the small body with her arms fearing that he will fall to the ground.


    It was her Xiao Ling.


    Li Rui could count on her fingers the time she had seen her child till now. Whenever she went to see him, it was nighttime and he was always sleeping.


    Sitting in her mother''sp, Xi Ling smelled the sweet scent of her mother.


    He remembered that when he was two years old, he once had heard the maids talking between themselves that his mother doesn''t love him, she didn''t see even see his face since his birth, and many other things.


    The words were engraved in his mind but he had not understood their meaning till he came to know the meaning of a mother.


    Once when he was ying with the son of a maid, he and that boy fell down. Both of them scratched their knees but he didn''t cry like the other boy.


    However, Xi Ling saw that the maid was consoling the young boy very gently. She kissed his cheek and gently coaxed him. Even if she scolded him while putting medicine on his scratched knees, he could see that she was really worried for the boy.


    A part of his heart really wanted to experience all this.


    The Nanny who took care of him also put medicine on his scratches and told him to be careful but he was not coaxed and scolded like that boy.


    Why? Xi Ling thought.


    Perhaps because he didn''t cry.


    So the next day Xi Ling dirtied his clothes and pinched himself many times to wet his eyes and entered his room.


    But the result was different from his expectations. The maids and Nanny changed his clothes hurriedly and called the physician to check his body for any injury and that was all.


    Why didn''t anyone take him in their arms and coaxed him like that maid, he had thought the whole night sulkily.


    He soon got his answer. Because that maid was the mother of that boy.


    Mother loves their children.


    But Xi Ling only understood only one thing from the words he had heard when he was two years old.


    His mother disliked him.


    He never saw his mother but he was very upset.


    He was a very good and intelligent child. Why did her mother not like him?


    Today when suddenly his father told him that he was going to take him to his mother, he was very happy.


    Xi Ling made a promise to himself that he will make her mother like him.


    He was awestruck when he saw his mother. His mother was very beautiful.?He used his sweetest voice to call her but his confidence ran out of the window when he didn''t hear any response.


    Does his mother really dislike him so much?


    Tears surface through his eyes but he stubbornly didn''t let theme out.


    No, he can''t cry. His mother will dislike him more if he cried.


    Xi Ying who saw this unconsciously smiled because his son''s this action was simr to his Wangfei.


    While Xi Ling controlled his tears and tried again. This time Xi Ling respectfully greeted his mother first.


    "Xiao Ling greets Mother."


    Li Rui was still trying to calm her emotions but when she saw Xi Ling''s aggrieved face and heard him calling her mother again, her eyes teared up and her heart went soft. Her hands holding her son''s small body trembled a little.


    She patted his head gently and stroked his hair.


    "Xiao Ling is such a good boy."


    A wide smile emerged on Xi Ling''s lips when he heard this.


    Xiao Ling. He knows the meaning of this name.


    Little Ling. No one calls him by this name.


    Xi Ling''s ears went red. He felt shy so he buried his head in her mother''s chest in embarrassment.


    When Li Rui saw this, sheughed softly and hugged him tightly.


    Hearing theugh, Xi Ying was entranced. In the past three months, he never saw her smiling let aloneugh.


    His heart felt a strange happiness when he saw the soft smile on her lips. This happiness was beyond the satisfaction he felt when she was beside him even if unwillingly.?Because at this moment, she was happy. He could see the contentment in her eyes.


    Xi Ying understood one thing.


    Li Rui''s happiness lied in her son and her family.


    He had created so much chaos in the whole Empire just to stop her from leaving him.


    Until a few minutes ago, he wanted her to stay by his side selfishly but her one smile changed his heart.


    He doesn''t want to force her. Love was not selfish. It was selfless. So selfless that even if it gave him pain, he could do anything to keep that smile on her lips.


    Even if ��


    Even if it meant to let her go.


    --------------


    Since Xi Ling''s body was still weak and he was a young child, he soon fell asleep in her mother''sp smelling the sweet scent of her mother.


    Li Rui was patting her son''s back gently when she heard


    "I need to go to Imperial Pce."


    Only then she remembered that there was another person inside the room. She turned to look at the man sitting beside him and nodded her head gently.


    Xi Ying didn''t remove his eyes from her face. Li Rui saw the same emotions she had seen in his eyes when she had gone to see him in the study room.


    She nced away as she still couldn''t decide whether they were fake or real.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying''s eyes dimmed. He leaned forward suddenly and held her in his arms.


    The sudden embrace surprised Li Rui and since Xi Ling was in her arms she could not struggle at all.


    Xi Ying closed her eyes and buried his nose in her fragrant hair. A tear slid through his eye. He held her in his arms for a long time and then kissed her and Xi Ling''s forehead.


    Taking ast long look at the mother and son, he stood up and turned around.


    Each step to the doors of the living room felt heavy.


    A strong urge to turn around and take Xi Ling away from her aroused in his heart. She would never be able to leave him if he used Xi Ling.


    But when he turned around and saw the soft smile on Li Rui''s lips as she looked at Xi Ling''s face, his own lips curled up in a smile.


    He hardened his heart and turned around.


    Walking out of the Plum Courtyard, he called An Zhou and told him to not guard Plum Courtyard.


    When he sat on his horse to go to Imperial Pce, Xi Ying closed his eyes and remembered her smile.


    He would give her this one chance. She can leave with Xi Ling without any hesitation. He will protect her and her n.


    If she left him then after solving all the problems, he will find her and will try to win her heart.


    But if she didn''t then...

 Chapter 62 - Xi Ying Will Handle Everything

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Xi Ying Will Handle Everything</h4>


    "This servant greets Lord Xi. Please go inside. Your Majesty has been waiting for Your Excellency since very long."


    Eunuch Wang who had served the Emperor for almost three decades said anxiously as soon as he saw Xi Ying.


    The expressionless Prime Minister Xi nodded his head and entered the Imperial Study room. Inside the room, he saw the Crown Prince Zhao Zhuang Chen was already sitting in front of the Emperor.


    He walked and stood in the center of the room just in front of The Emperor and bowed his head.


    "Xi Ying greets Your Majesty."


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei raised his head and nodded in acknowledgment, and said


    "There is no need for all this formality Prime Minister Xi. Pleasee and sit here. Zhen has important matters to discuss with you."


    The Crown Prince seemed to be offended that he was not greeted and wanted to say something but one look from the Emperor made him shit his mouth.


    Xi Ying saw all this but his face remained expressionless as he nodded and sat down on the chair that was just beside the Crown Prince.


    However, as soon as he sat down, Zhao Zhuang Chen could not control his anger and said with not so a smile on his lips


    "This Prince heard that Prime Minister Xi came back to Imperial City yesterday yet didn''te to Imperial Pce to greet His Majesty. Leaving aside this, Father Emperor has called all the ministers to Imperial Court three hours ago but this one didn''t see in the Imperial Court. What important things were you doing at that time?"


    Crown Prince thought that his father had spoiled Xi Ying too much. So what if he could solve any political problem, he was still a servant of the Imperial family. He disliked Xi Ying''s arrogance and it was visible from his words as reaching thest sentence he didn''t even bother to use honorifics anymore.


    Usually, Zhao Wang Lei would admonish his son whenever he talked like this but this time he didn''t say anything and expressionlessly looked at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying didn''t even nce at Zhao Zhuang Chen as he responded.


    "Your Majesty, this subject was attacked while going to the borders."


    Xi Ying observed the expression of both as he told them.


    "An arrow hit this subject and hence was unconscious for the next three months and fifteen days. Xi Ying came back yesterday but could note to greet Your Majesty because Xi Ying is trying to find out who was behind the attack."


    Eyes flickered and the expression changed on their faces. One held an expression of pure surprise while the other tried to fake it and was sessful but not in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Xi Ying lowered his head and rubbed the clothed area where the arrow hit him. A sneer of contempt shed in his eyes. At the same time, he could not help but think.


    ''Should he be thankful to him because he could uncover all the truths after he was injured because of him?''


    A long moment of silence passed when Zhao Wang Lei finally opened his mouth and said


    "Zhen is very delighted to see that Minister Xi is alright now."


    When Xi Ying raised his head, his expression was back to normal and he responded respectfully.


    "This all because of His Majesty''s blessing."


    Zhao Wang Lei and then nced at his son with sharp eyes.


    "Crown Prince should control himself unless you want Zhen to discipline you. One should respect his and other''s position."


    "This Imperial son was at fault and disappointed Father Emperor. Forgive the Imperial Son."


    Although dissatisfied inside his heart, Zhao Zhuang Chen apologized.


    The Emperor acknowledged his apology and looked at Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen hopes that you already know about the chaotic situation of Xin. Zhen called you here so that you can suggest Zhen something to deal with it."


    Xi Ying nodded and had an expression of contemtion.


    "Your Majesty there is only one way by which Xin cane out of this situation."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face had an expression of relief.


    "What is that, Minister Xi?"


    "Your Majesty should not order Li and Yi n''s execution and investigate this whole matter thoroughly. That is, submitting to the soldier''s demand is the only option in this situation."


    The words finished and Zhao Zhuang Chen sneered and said.


    "Minister Xi, why does this Prince suddenly feel like everyone just overpraise your intelligence. Father Emperor, this imperial son agrees with the method General Yun suggested. Those who are going against Father Emperor should be killed. Father Emperor should pass the order to execute those thirty thousand also. "


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t understand theplete meaning of Zhao Zhang Wei''s said words. In fact, not a single minister understood what those words implied except Zhao Wang Lei (The Emperor).


    The Crown Prince thought what Zhao Zhang Wei meant was it was wrong to kill so many soldiers but in his eyes, thirty thousand soldiers were equal to thirty thousand ants.


    Xin has arge poption and those thirty thousand soldiers could be covered in the next five years. But he can''t say the same thing in the Imperial Court and that''s why he could only remain silent at that time.


    The same cold look when General Yun had said this in the Imperial Court appeared in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes.


    A mocking chuckle escaped Xi Ying''s lips which angered Zhao Zhaung Chen. Ignoring his re, Xi Ying said.


    "Crown Prince is very na?ve. One will need twice the manpower of those thirty thousand soldiers to control them. Where will thate from?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had a dumb look on his face and his eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    The cold and ruthless eyes of Zhao Wang Lei lowered down. It was a shameful thing for an Emperor that he does even have more manpower than the General of his Empire or that was what Zhao Wang Lei thought.


    Xi Ying also used to think this before. A memory from long before shed in his find.


    ''But Father, isn''t it dangerous to give so much power to the person who is not Emperor? Li n can easily rebel if given so much power.''


    ''No, It''s not. It is something that is important. If the Emperor is given the power to take any decision then he can ruin the whole Empire in his selfishness. The division of the power to take decision ensures the safety of Empire''s people.''


    ''But Li n can also ruin the empire with so much manpower.''


    His father had smiled mysteriously and had said


    ''There always exists anything to control everything.''


    It was what his father had told him. But he had not agreed with him at that time.


    Only now Xi Ying experienced the deep meaning behind those words when he himself witnessed the whole such situation in front of his own eyes.


    His trance was broken when he heard the cold voice.


    "Leave from here this instant."


    It was the Emperor who told Zhao Zhuang Chen to leave his study.


    "But Father Emperor��"


    "Zhen asked you to leave."


    With a roar from Zhao Wang Lei and a ruthless kick; the humiliated Zhao Zhuang Chen was out of the Imperial Study room.


    After calming down his emotions, Zhao Wang Lei looked at Xi Ying and asked him.


    "Minister Xi, Is there not any way that those soldiers cane under Zhen?"


    A trace of expectation flickered in the Cold Emperor''s eyes. However, Xi Ying shook his head and said


    "Your Majesty, the soldiers are very loyal to General Li. If Your Majesty forced and pressurize them then they can also rebel against the Imperial power."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s jaw clenched in anger. With very difficulty, he let his next words out.


    "Then, Zhen leaves everything to Minister Xi to handle. Minister Xi can proceed in this matter as he wishes."


    With a very serious face, Xi Ying stood up and bowed.


    "His Majesty does not need to worry about anything. Xi Ying will handle everything."


    Zhao Wang Lei grunted in acknowledgment and opened the documents to proceed with the pending work.


    He suddenly raised his head and asked


    "Did Your Majesty send his men to abduct General Li and Commander Li ording to the n?"


    The brush in the Emperor''s hands halted and he replied nonchntly without raising his head.


    "Yes, But Zhen''s people could not find them as they have already disappeared till then."


    "I see. Then Xi Ying will not disturb His Majesty soon."


    When Xi Ying turned around, ruthlessness shed in his eyes. His fists clenched as he exited the Imperial study room.


    What he most hated was being used. These people have been using him for so long for their own selfishness.


    Xi Ying closed his eyes and the soft smile on the pink lips shed in his mind. He felt peace and calmness in his heart.


    ''Rui, I will not let anything happen to you and your n. I promise you.''

 Chapter 63 - Her Being With Him Was Enough

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Her Being With Him Was Enough</h4>


    Xi Ying felt unwilling to go to Xi Manor now. His heart was feeling so heavy.


    She must have left. Why would she not?


    He never gave her any reason to stay in the past four years.


    It felt surreal when he thought that he really lives the past four years without seeing her when she was in his manor.


    Now living without her seemed to kill him.


    A part of his heart still wished for her to stay in Xi Manor selfishly.


    He slowly rode his horse to Xi Manor. It was dark when he reached Xi Manor. Getting down from his horse, he stepped inside Xi Manor and walked towards the Plum Courtyard.


    The maids and servants who saw him lowered their heads and greeted him.


    The Plum Courtyard was silent and lit with redmps reducing its desteness from the manor. His steps halted when he was just outside Li Rui''s sleeping room.


    His heartbeat sped. Seeing the closed doors, he didn''t seem to gather to courage to open them. His eyes were red as he felt moistness inside them.


    Xi Ying had never cried in his life till he could remember. Not even when he had lost his Father and his Mother. He was sad but he never cried.


    There was only one person in this whole world for whom he had shed tears.


    Li Rui. His Wangfei.


    It was only Rui who could move his heart and made him feel so many emotions. The same Rui could be far away from him now.


    He should not have let her go, Xi Ying thought at this moment.


    At this moment, the closed doors suddenly opened.


    At this moment, everything seemed to stop for Xi Ying as he looked at the person in front of him in disbelief.


    "Rui " An inaudible whisper escaped from his lips.


    When her calm ck eyes met his own, he suddenly took a step forward and embraced her in his arms tightly.


    "Rui"


    He murmured again and again burying his head in her hair. Her sweet scent invaded his senses.


    She was really here. With him.


    Still holding her in his arms, he stepped back a little and kissed her forehead many times.


    When he felt her pushing his chest a little, he immediately left her and calmed down his waving emotions.


    "You��" didn''t leave. He wanted to say but what came out of his mouth was


    "You have not slept yet."


    Li Rui took a long look at his red eyes and said calmly.


    "This Wangfei was feeling a little thirsty so came out to have some water."


    Xi Ying frowned. He really needs to change all the maids in Xi Manor.


    He saw the empty jug in her hands and took it from her. Walking towards the table ce in therge hall, he filled the jug.


    Li Rui looked at his back. She could guess what he was trying to say.


    It was only after a moment he had left the Plum Courtyard, everything suddenly clicked in her mind. Despite knowing that she was nning to leavest night, he left Xi Ling with her.


    Was it not giving her a chance to leave?


    She was ready to leave. But she didn''t leave.


    She would have if suddenly after waking up the first thing that Xi Ling had asked for was not his father. Or when she talked to Xi Ling he would not have told her everything about his father.


    ''Father ys this game with me. Mother do you want to y with me?


    Father read this book to mest time. Mother, what kind of books do you like?''


    From the beginning, till he slept again, his every sentence had ''Father'' in it. Xi Ling loved his father a lot.


    Would he really be happy with her if she took him away from his father?


    Her heart was in pain but she had to ept the truth. After all just how much time she had spent with her child.


    And somewhere she remembered a few words.


    ''I will erase all of your worries slowly.''


    So she didn''t leave.


    On the other hand, while filling the jug Xi Ying could not control himself and turned to look at her once more.


    She was standing at the same ce waiting for him. His heart felt relieved.


    He took a cup of water and walked towards her. He could not stop looking at her at all as she drank the water sip by sip.


    After finishing the water, Li Rui looked at him.


    She wanted to ask him what happened inside the Imperial Pce. Did the Emperor ask him to suppress those soldiers? If he did, then what was he going to do?


    But she couldn''t. Why would he tell her about the Imperial Pce''s matters?


    However, she suddenly heard him saying


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine. His Majesty will not announce anything for the time being."


    Her hanging heart calmed down and Li Rui nodded her head. Although it was not much information, it was enough.


    She didn''t say anything and turned around to go inside the room.


    Following her, Xi Ying also entered the room. He saw Xi Ling sleeping on her bed.


    When Li Rui saw him inside the room, she paused for a moment while putting the jug on the bedside table.


    ''Will he sleep here like yesternight?"


    She felt ufortable. She wanted to ask him to sleep somewhere else but couldn''t open her mouth.


    His actions were confusing her.


    It was his n to gather all the soldiers to fight for Li n but why would he suddenly do this? Why would he suddenly try to save Li n?


    She was just afraid that it was just his other n. In trying toe out of one trap, Li n would fall into another trap because of her.


    It was very difficult to trust someone for her; especially him.


    A deep voice fell in her ears


    "Don''t think too much. Sleep."


    She saw him standing by her side and pushing her shoulder lightly to lie down. As her head hit the pillow, she felt him covering her body with a nket. After that, he turned around and walked towards the ��.


    Her eyes flickered with surprise when she saw him lying down on the only couch inside the room. After a moment, she turned towards Xi Ling and hugged her son in his arms.


    Sleeping on the couch, Xi Ying turned to nce at his Wangfei. He smiled seeing her hugging her son. As much as he wished to hug her just like that in his arms, he knew he can''t.


    Before in his impulsiveness, he had done many things wrong.


    If she was unwilling, then he would not touch her.


    She was here with him in front of his eyes.


    It was enough. He doesn''t wish for anything else.

 Chapter 64 - The Shameless Zhao Zhang Wei

    <h4>Chapter 64 - The Shameless Zhao Zhang Wei</h4>


    After returning from the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei stayed in his study room for a long time. He asked Eunuch Zhang not to disturb him for anything unless it was something rted to Wangfei.


    Four hours had already ended since Eunuch Zhang was guarding the doors of the study room.


    He sighed heavily when he saw three blurry figuresing towards him from the distance. As they approached heposed his expression and put a fake smile on his lips.


    "Eunuch Zhang, Is Wangye still inside the study room?"


    Concubine Shaolin asked with a frown on her forehead when she the young Eunuch standing on her way in front of the doors. It was already the third time she hade to visit Wangye but this Eunuch was not letting her inside saying that the Prince had specially asked not to disturb him.


    "This servant has to disappoint Concubine Shaolin but yes, the prince is still inside the study room."


    Just then a maid came running to Eunuch Zhang and said


    "Not good. Eunuch Zhang Wangfei fainted suddenly."


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes widened and he immediately turned around and opened the doors of the study room.


    Concubine Shaolin who was about to scold the maid toe here instead of calling a physician watched Eunuch Zhang going inside the study room.


    Soon after she saw a young, handsome, and manly man hurrying outside the room followed by Eunuch Zhang.


    The young and handsome man was none other than the Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Her heart jumped in joy seeing the prince. She looked down at her dress and smoothened the non-existent creases.


    With a bright smile on her lips, she stepped forward and stood in front of Zhao Zhang Wei who was asking the maid if the Imperial Physician has been called or not.


    "Wangye must be tired. This Concubine has prepared the most notorious soup of her tribe. It is very��"


    As Concubine Shaolin enthusiastically described she didn''t see Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold face.


    "Who are you? Living inside the Imperial Pce and still unknown to rules and manners."


    The words filled with displeasure shocked Shaolin. No one has ever behaved with her like this in her life.


    In a daze, she saw the second Prince walking away with the maid and Eunuch Zhang to Lantai Courtyard.


    Watching the disappearing back, envy and hatred shed in her eyes.


    ''It was all because of that Yi Huiqing or Wangye would have never behaved with me like this.''


    ------------------


    Zhao Zhang Wei entered Yi Huiqing''s room and saw a young physician taking her pulse. He frowned in dissatisfaction as he remembered the Imperial Physician Sun and asked the maid.


    "Why didn''t you called for a senior Physician?"


    Before the asked maid could reply, Yi Huiqing''s personal maidservant who had red and swollen eyes stepped forward and said


    "Wangye, this servant asked for an old Physician but was told that every senior Physician is in Dn Courtyard because Crown Prince''s Wangfei has cold."


    Lin Daiyu''s eyes reflected the anger she was feeling inside her heart.


    She stepped back frightened when she saw the Prince kicking the nearby table furiously. But this was the only thing Zhao Zhang Wei could do despite the erupting anger inside himself.


    When he saw Yi Huiqing''s pale face, his fists clenched and his lips pressed in a thin line.


    The Physician stood up and bowed seeing the Second Prince.


    "This servant gr��"


    Interrupting his greeting, Zhao Zhang Wei asked him


    "How is my Wangfei?"


    "Reporting to Your Highness, Wangfei''s condition is not well. Wangfei''s body just recovered from the miscarriage damages.? ording to this servant if Wangfei didn''t eat or drink anything like this, then it may cause sudden deat��"


    "This Prince dares you toplete your word."


    Seeing the cold eyes of the Prince, the old physician felt his back drenched in sweat and kneeled on the floor.


    "This servant apologizes that he misspoke. If Wangfei eats something after waking up then there would not be any problem with Wangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded and asked Eunuch Zhang to make arrangements for the Physician''s stay inside Xinhe Pce.


    The Physician left after prescribing some medicinal herbs.


    "Leave."


    The maids exited the room one by one hearing the prince''s order.


    Sitting beside Yi Huiqing, he held her hand in his own. Her weak and pale face was making him feel scared after he had heard the physician''s words.


    In the deepest part of his heart, his consciousness suddenly questioned him.


    ''Was she also like this after she lost her child?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt very ufortable when he thought about this.


    He felt a movement in the hand which was held in his own and abruptly raised his head. The woman lying on the head was looking at him in confusion. He felt her withdrawing her hand and reflexively tightened his hold to stop her.


    And then he shouted for the maids to bring the meal inside.


    Yi Huiqing who was still in confusion felt someone gently lifting her upper body.


    Resting her back against his chest, Zhao Zhang Wei held her waist with one hand and picked the spoon filled with porridge from the maid''s hands with his other hand.


    The dry lips remained closed as he brought the spoon towards her lips so he whispered gently in her ear as if coaxing a child.


    "Qingqing, eat a little bit, okay?"


    The maid saw this and blushed to see the prince behaving so gently with Wangfei.


    However, Yi Huiqing was now remembering everything. Her younger brother''s disappearance, the Emperor''s order. Her heart was in pain as she closed her eyes and leaned more on whatever she was leaning. She just wanted to sleep and forget everything because she can''t do anything else. She was useless.


    So when she heard the gentle voice it didn''t affect her at all.


    "I don''t have any appetite."


    Zhao Zhang Wei perhaps had expected her resistance so his attitude was still very soft but his eyes were filled with a little anger.


    "Very well."


    "Put this here and leave the room." He told the maid.


    As soon as the doors were closed, he drank some porridge from the bowl and turned the sleeping woman in his arms towards himself.


    Pinching her chin to open her mouth, he pressed his lips on her and passed the whole porridge in her mouth.


    Even after that, he didn''t remove his lips and made her swallow everything leaving the woman in his arms breathless.


    When he leaned back a little to see her face, he smirked and asked


    "So My Wangfei, how does it taste?"


    After that, he also wiped the corner of her lips with his thumb and put it inside her mouth.


    "I think it is the best porridge I have ever eat."


    While Yi Huiqing who was wide awake now red at him.


    "You shameless man."

 Chapter 65 - Never Bow Your Head In Front Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Never Bow Your Head In Front Of Me</h4>


    With wide eyes, Yi Huiqing looked at the man in front of herself and shouted


    "You shameless man."


    Since her body was weak her shout didn''te out as loud as she had expected it to be. The porridge had medicinal herbs inside it and it tasted bitter. She could still feel the bitterness inside her mouth. She red at Zhao Zhang Wei for stuffing the bitter porridge inside her mouth. However, she suddenly seemed to realize that the man in front of her was not only her husband but an Imperial Prince.


    So she took a sigh to calm down and spoke respectfully.


    "This Wangfei was a little confused for a moment and spoke rudely. Hope that Wangye will not mind this."


    Different from her thoughts, Zhao Zhang Wei was not feeling even a little bit angry when she called him shameless. Her shocked eyes filled with usation and the small pout on her lips just a few moments ago, Zhao Zhang Wei never thought that Yi Huiqing can also show so much expression.


    She looked so real and refreshing at that moment. His heart skipped a beat and even her sick and pale face seemed so beautiful to him.


    But when she again put that fake smile on her lips and apologized to him politely, Zhao Zhang Wei''s felt his heart stifling inside his chest.


    ''Is this your real self? Why do you hide it from me?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought that he must be not right in his mind because he really wanted her to fight with him with so many cute expressions on her face.


    But the urge was too much to ignore so he took one more sip of the bitter porridge with no change in his expression. Then he held the back of Yi Huiqing''s head and stuffed the porridge inside her mouth forcefully just like before.


    Yi Huiqing had not expected the sudden attack on her lips and only understood everything when she felt the same bitter taste inside her mouth making her struggle violently. However, the man didn''t let her go till she swallowed the porridgepletely.


    This time Yi Huiqing had lost all her calm. The irritation from the bitterness inside her mouth and her unstable emotions were raging inside her so when Zhao Zhang Wei left her she was so angry that she didn''t even think before raising her hand and pped the erged face in front of her.


    For a few moments, only silence could be heard inside the beautiful chambers.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was still tilted sideways and the five fingertips on his cheek were as clear as the ck medicinal herbs in the white porridge.


    When Yi Huiqing saw those fingerprints, she covered her mouth with her hand and her eyes were filled with fear.


    Zhao Zhang Wei slowly turned his head to look at her again and she cowered back in fear seeing his indifferent eyes.


    "I��Not my fault��you should not have��"


    She could not form her words as the fear and anxiety clouded her mind.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei moved forward with the porridge-filled spoon with no emotion on his face. He raised it in front of her lips and spat out just one word.


    "Eat"


    This time Yi Huiqing didn''t dare to refuse him, she immediately opened her mouth and ate the porridge. While doing so, she carefully nced at his face but lowered her eyes in the next moment seeing him looking down at herself.


    After that, she never dared to raise her head to look at him again and ate the bitter porridge just like an obedient child.


    When the bowl was empty, Zhao Zhang Wei put it on the table and wiped her lips with the cloth. Then he made her lied down on the bed and covered her body with the silk nket.


    "Yi Huiqing, If you dare to get out of the bed before I wake you up then I promise you that you will regret it very much."


    This was the first time he had called Yi Huiqing by her full name which made her think he was very angry at her. She swallowed hearing his cold words and nodded her head vigorously.


    With her eyes closed, Yi Huiqing didn''t see Zhao Zhang''s Wei''s eyes that were filled with smiles.


    Before leaving, he just left a few words for her.


    "The Emperor will not announce anything regarding Li and Yi n for a few days."


    Hearing his words, Yi Huiqing opened her eyes instantly in disbelief. But in her view was Zhao Zhang Wei''s back which also disappeared soon as he exited the room.


    The maids standing outside the room gasped when they saw the Second Prince''s face. Ignoring their expression, Zhao Zhang Wei strode outside the Lantai courtyard.


    Lin Daiyu was worried for her mistress so she immediately entered inside and told her about the ongoing events in Imperial City thinking that her mistress would worry less after knowing everything. However, after everything when she asked her mistress about the fingerprints on the Second Prince''s face, she was kicked out of the chambers by Yi Huiqing.


    While after leaving the Lantai Courtyard, Zhao Zhang Wei spent the whole night inside his study room with Eunuch Zhang guarding the doors of the study room.


    --------------------


    Xi Manor, Plum Courtyard


    It was early morning. Lying on the only couch inside the room, Xi Ying suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside the window. He got up and saw Li Rui and Xi Ling sleeping on the bed peacefully. He sighed in relief.


    Last night, Li Rui didn''t have any nightmares like before. He had been worried that she would wake up suddenly and will not go back to sleep as she used to in the past three months.


    For a few moments, he stood by the bedside and looked at her peaceful face as she held Xi Ling in her arms.


    Then he exited the room and flew out of the Xi Manor.


    The sky was still a little dark. Ten minutester, Xi Ying''s feetnded on the ground inside the dense forests.


    In front of him, there were almost fifty men dressed in ck clothes. When they saw him, they bowed their head and greeted him.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in acknowledgment and said


    "All of you have done your work very well."


    Few of them seemed very happy with their master''s praise andughed happily. A young man stepped forward with an anticipated expression on his face as he told Xi Ying.


    "Master I killed the most Imperial shadow guards among all of us. Just left one alive so that he can collect all the dead bodies."


    Xi Ying''s face was still indifferent but he praised him seriously.


    "Good."


    A single word from Xi Ying was enough to widen the smile on the young man''s face. As he turned around to go back and stand in his previous ce he smirked at the envious faces of others.


    "Shizin"


    Another young man stepped forward at Xi Ying''smand.


    "Have you done the work that was assigned to you?"


    The young men smiled yfully and answered.


    "Yes Master. Master will be able to see the effect soon."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and looked at everyone as his next words rang in the silent forest.


    "Your job here is done now. All of you will leave for the borders this instant. Huang will be the leader. Huang "


    The man named Huang stepped forward and bowed his head.


    "Search each and every area that I have told you. I shall reach there in at most three days. At that time, you will report me whatever you find out."


    "Yes Master."


    "Now you can leave."


    The fifty men left the forests soon.


    ---------------


    When Xi Ying came back to the Plum Courtyard, the sun had already risen in the sky. Going inside Li Rui''s room, he saw that Xi Ling was still sleeping but he could not find Li Rui anywhere.


    Thinking for a moment, he walked to the backyard of the courtyard and sure enough, he saw Li Rui there. Her back was towards him. She seemed to be grinding some medicinal paste.


    ''It must be for Xi Ling.''


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Li Rui was startled by the sudden voice and turned around abruptly. The paste in her hand was about to fall down on the floor but Xi Ying stepped forward and held her hand.


    "Be Careful"


    He whispered and cursed himself for startling her inside his heart.


    Putting the things in her hands back on the table, Li Rui performed a bow and said


    "This Wangfei greets Minister Xi."


    It was just a usual greeting but Xi Ying didn''t like it even a little bit. He wanted to hold her hands and made her stand straight but then thought that she would feel ufortable with his touch so he could only say


    "There is no need for all these formalities between us."


    Although she put her hand down at his words, Xi Ying knew that she would do it again in the future. He sighed heavily.


    "Rui��"


    Hearing his deep voice, Li Rui raised her head to look at him. The name was something with which only her close ones called her.


    "Never bow your head in front of me again."


    ''Because it is not you should bow her head.''

 Chapter 66 - A Selfish And Greedy Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 66 - A Selfish And Greedy Emperor</h4>


    Inside the Imperial residence, The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei was leaning on a couch. Hearing the shadow guard''s words, he sat up straight. His eyes were full of anger and disbelief and he eximed.


    "You are telling Zhen that except you all other shadow guards died?"


    The kneeling shadow guards had red eyes because of the despair of losing theirpanions. He answered with a choked voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The table ced beside the couch was suddenly kicked to the floor and Zhao Wang Lei shouted in rage.


    "Who was it? Who killed Zhen''s people?"


    "Your Majesty��"


    "Zhen demands an answer from you."


    Hearing the authoritative voice, the shadow guard could only resign to his fate and said helplessly.


    "This servant doesn''t know. They were not soldiers, they were shadow guards. But this servant does not know who sent them?"


    Zhao Wang Lei stood up and walked towards the kneeling shadow guard. The shadow guard bowed his head more as he knew that His Majesty was very angry.


    His hair was suddenly pulled harshly making him raising his head. His red eyes went wide as he felt the immense pain suddenly.


    Red blood soaked his ck clothes.


    Zhao Wang Lei had a cold and ruthless look in his eyes as he said.


    "So why did youe? To tell Zhen that Zhen should submit in front of mere soldiers? The soldiers that Zhen should rule upon are now ruling on Zhen''s head."


    The murderous intent in his eyes increased with his each and every word and he stabbed the dagger deeper in the shadow guard''s chest.


    Soon his body fell on the floor and Zhao Wang Lei stood up from the ground after wiping his dagger with the shadow guard''s clothes.


    With his hands folded behind his back, Zhao Wang Lei watched indifferently as Eunuch Wang dragged the dead body away from the Imperial Chambers. His eyes flickered and a helpless smile emerged on his lips as he whispered


    ''The things that I have to do for you��''


    -----------------


    That evening, Xi Ying entered the Imperial Pce again because the Emperor summoned him again. Inside the Imperial Study room, the Crown Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen was sitting at the same ce as the previous day. He bowed his head in front of the Emperor and sat down on the chair with no emotion on his face.


    It was Zhao Wang Lei who spoke first.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen called you because the Crown Prince here had found some evidence that showed that General Li intentionally left the battlefield at the critical time when the soldiers andmanders needed him there."


    Xi Ying''s eyes glinted with a cold gleam of light as he heard the Emperor''s words. The Emperor was still putting all of his efforts in destroying the Li n. But while doing this, he was unable to notice that he was starting to reveal his real self sometimes. The one that was selfish and greedy. The one that could do anything for the power.


    Fortunately, he had already expected this.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smirked proudly and opened his mouth to say something. But Xi Ying didn''t let him speak and said to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, May I ask from where did the Crown Prince collect these evidence?"


    Zhao Zhaung Chen was already displeased with Minister Xi''s behavior and the question confused him making him show dissatisfaction towards the indifferent Prime Minister on his face.


    Still, feeling his father''s eyes on himself he had to answer the question.


    "Father Emperor, General Yun asked Commander Ji to send everything he could find against General Li to this Prince."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was ready to call the soldiers sent by Commander Ji who saw General Li exiting the battlefield but Xi Ying stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    This gesture was arrogant and rude but Zhao Zhuang Chen saw that the Emperor watched it with no change of expression.


    Without giving him any chance to create a new drama, Xi Ying spoke first looking at the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, those evidence are useless now."


    "What rubbish..?" Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up in anger but Xi Ying ignored him and continued.


    "Your Majesty might not know but after returning to Xi Manor, Xi Ying has already put his men to keep an eye on the soldiers'' activities. It is unknown who spread the rumor among them but the soldiers are now starting to believe that it was General Yun who framed General Li. Since they have seen General Yun dislike for General Li before, all of them have their own reasons to believe this rumor."


    "So these evidence are not enough to make those soldiers believe that General Li betrayed Xin unless someone from the enemy country produces the book that is imed to be given to them and confirms that General Li gave it to them by himself.


    From the corner of his eye, Xi Ying saw the ghastly pale face of the Crown Prince.


    Since ording to him, it was only him who knew that it was the truth, not a rumor.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was afraid. Who spread this rumor? It must be someone who already knows that it was him and General Yun who framed General Li.


    If General Yun is exposed then would not he be exposed soon? How can the enemy country speak for them when they used them and betrayed them in the end?


    "Father Emperor, this prince knows General Yun. He will not ��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s anger increased its peak when he was interrupted again.


    "Your Majesty, how can one know anyone''s heart after spending some time with them? In fact, Xi Ying also thinks that there is something that does not sit well in this whole matter. Your Majesty, try to think if the enemy country really had that book then do you think that we would be able to defeat them that too without General Li''s support. Xi Ying thinks that someone stole the book and wants to frame General Li by using it."


    His each and every word made Zhao Zhuang Chen''s heart palpitate in fear. He felt like that the next second, the cunning Prime Minister will suddenly say that it was him who nned all this. He viciously looked at the man sitting beside him and said


    "Don''t know why but this Prince suddenly feels as if Minister Xi is trying to protect Li n since the beginning."


    At his words, Zhao Wang Lei looked at Xi Ying''s face with scrutinizing eyes. Without any change in his expression, Xi Ying for the first time turned to look at the Crown Prince and said with a strange smile on his face.


    "Xi Ying is just protecting those who are innocent. No one who didn''tmit any wrong deserves death especially in this way."


    But there was no smile in Xi Ying''s eyes. His eyes were icy cold and his fists were clenched under the table.


    Yes he had nned to abduct General Li from the battlefield but he had never nned to kill a single person of Li n. Though heid the n, he also had his own principle.


    This was something that even the Emperor knew about.


    Zhao Wang Lei face changed for a moment when he heard his words and then he said seriously.


    "Minister Xi said wise words."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen who was intimidated by Xi Ying suddenly stood up and said


    "Father Emperor, the Imperial Son feels a little unwell and will take his leave now."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhuang Chen exited the Imperial study room.


    "So Minister Xi what have you thought? How will you deal with this matter now? Zhen thinks that soldiers will turn against General Yun now and this will create more chaos in Xin."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and replied.


    "Xi Ying have a n if your Majesty would like to hear it."


    "Continue."


    -----------------------


    It was veryte when Xi Ying came out of the Imperial Study. While walking out of the Imperial residence, he saw the second Prince, Zhao Zhang Weiing towards himself.


    His eyes flickered and intentionally slowed down his steps. When Zhao Zhang Wei saw this, he stopped a few steps away from him and nodded his head with a polite smile on his lips. Xi Ying replied with the same.


    "Minister Xi should visit Xinhe Pce some time."


    ''This servant saw some shadow guards that were not from our group. They were also protecting soldiers from the Imperial shadow guards.''


    This was what Huang had told him before leaving for the borders. When he investigated, he had never expected the result he heard.


    With not so smile on his lips, Xi Ying replied


    "Sure."


    As he walked away, Zhao Zhang Wei''s smile disappeared and he looked at his back with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    There was only one person who could change the wind of Xin like this. But Zhao Zhang Wei wondered what was the reason behind Prime Minister Xi''s unexpected actions.


    The man who was with the Emperor and schemed to destroy Li n until now, Why would he suddenly try to protect Li n?

 Chapter 67 - A Brothers Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 67 - A Brother''s Dilemma</h4>


    An Ping stood outside his master''s study room with red eyes. For the past two days, he had been following his An San after his master ordered him to do so.


    But what he discovered was never within his expectation.


    An San was passing each and every information about his master to Princess Wenling. Everything about Xi Manor, about Lady Li, about young master''s health. He didn''t hide anything.


    This was not the only thing. There were many servants in Xi manor who worked for Princess Wenling and An San knew this.


    The revtion shocked An Ping. Betraying the master was the path of ruin.


    When did his younger brother start to go down this path? Why did he not notice it?


    Master had asked him to report everything about An San but with what face he should go there and tell his master that his younger brother was betraying him(Xi Ying), his own brother, and everyone else.


    Now he was loyal to Princess Wenling only.


    With this same face, years ago he had begged in front of master to take An San and himself with him. He had promised that his brother and he would remain loyal to the master till theirst breathe.


    But it seemed like it was only him who had taken that oath.


    An Ping could not gather his courage to tell master all this. In a daze, he went to his vige.


    He sat beside his mother''s grave for a few hours. He kept apologizing to his mother that he could not keep An San safe as she had asked him.


    He was not a good brother and son.


    However, no matter how much he tried to avoid it, he knew that he had to tell his master.


    His hand trembled as he raised it to open the door. He retracted it and gripped his sword tightly with that hand.


    Closing his eyes, An Ping remembered his oath.


    "From this moment till thest breath, An Ping knows only one person that is his master. Everyone else is stranger to An Ping from now on."


    ''Even if it was his younger brother.''


    When An Ping opened his eyes again they no longer had any hesitation and fear inside them. He indifferently opened the doors and went inside.


    ------------------


    Xi Ying was working on some documents when he felt someoneing in.


    "An Ping greets My Lord"


    He didn''t raise his head and waited for An Ping to say something else. Seeing that An Ping came two dayste from the time he had asked him to report, he knew that An Ping already knows the truth about his younger brother. What he wanted to see was if An Ping would tell him the truth or he would lie because An San was his brother.


    "My Lord, An Ping had followed An San just like My Lord ordered."


    Still, with his eyes on the documents, Xi Ying hummed nonchntly which was a sign for An Ping to continue.


    "This servant watched An San sharing the information of Xi Manor with Princess Wenling with his own eyes."


    Hearing these words, Xi Ying raised his head and asked nonchntly.


    "Oh�� that is against the rules, right?"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "An Ping raise your head and tell me how should I punish An San?"


    An Ping raised his head and Xi Ying''s sight went to his red eyes.


    "My Lord should give whatever punishment there is ording to the rules for the betrayal."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said


    "Good. However, this is not the right time for this. You can leave."


    An Ping bowed his head again and turned around to leave again. Just then, he heard his master''s voice again.


    "An Ping, do you regret following me back then?"


    An Ping fists were clenched tight and it took him a moment to answer the asked question.


    "No, An Ping never regretted it. Following the master was An Ping''s own choice."


    ''Because it was the only choice he had back then to keep himself and his brother safe.''


    Saying this, An Ping exited the study.


    ---------------------


    As soon as An Ping left the study room, Shui Cao came with three maids to Xi Ying.


    The three maids kneeled on the floor with their eyes full of fear. The cold aura of the man sitting on the couch was too much for them.


    "Raise your heads."


    At themand, the maids raised their heads instantly.


    Xi Ying nced at the maids'' faces indifferently and then said


    "Leave."


    The maids left the room and Xi Ying looked at Shui Cao who was standing in a corner bowing his head.


    "Shui Cao."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Send them to Plum Courtyard today. The three of them will be the personal maidservants of Wangfei and Xi Ling."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "In theing days, change a few servants every week and appoint only those one who is bought from a very far ce. Only when you are sure that they have never stepped inside Imperial City before, you will take them inside the manor. Don''t give the servants any chance to mix up between themselves. A weekter, spread this in the whole Manor that Xi Ling was poisoned in my absence so I have asked you to change all the servants of the manor. "


    When Shui Cao heard thest sentence his eyes widen a bit. Although he had many questions in his heart, he didn''t dare to ask anything and replied respectfully.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Frowning a little, Xi Ying continued again.


    "Don''t throw those maids out who was inside Plum Courtyard that day. Let them stay in the manor. They themselves and nothing that belongs to them will be allowed to go out of Xi Manor."


    He can''t let those maids spread the news that he was going to Li Rui''s courtyard every day. Not until he can assure the safety of Li n.


    "You yourself will send four times meal or any other eatable thing to the Plum Courtyard. Everything will be tasted by Chef before it is sent to the Plum Courtyard."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Leave"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Shui Cao exited the room.


    Leaning on the headrest, Xi Ying sighed pressing his eyebrows.


    For the first time, he didn''t feel any satisfaction even if things were going ording to his n.


    What was there to be happy for when he had to leave Rui here and go to the borders alone? Where he would not be able to see her?


    He was also worried that Princess Wenling would try something in his absence. That is the reason he had asked Shui Cao to look for the maids that can serve Li Rui. He sent his own man to confirm that they have never stepped in Imperial City before.


    Still, he was afraid. Till now, he couldn''t find out who tried to kill Li Rui on that day. Last time, Li Mei saved Li Rui but what if ��


    Sighing in frustration again, he stood up and walked to the Plum Courtyard. There was only one person in this world whose presence can calm his mind and heart.


    ---------------


    Stepping inside the Plum Courtyard, he saw Xi Ling sitting in thep of his mother. The little boy was learning to read words from her mother very seriously.


    When Xi Ling saw his mother pronouncing the words without any difficulty, he praised her with bright eyes.


    "Mother is so intelligent just like father. Xiao Ling also wants to be like mother one day."


    Xi Ling''s ears were red while saying thest sentence. He felt shy whenever he called himself Xiao Ling but it felt sweet because his mother also calls him by this name.


    Li Rui smiled softly and stroked his son''s forehead.


    "Xiao Ling will be more intelligent than Father and Mother in the future."


    Xi Ling smiled widely at these words.


    While Xi Ying who was standing at the doors felt his heart skipping a beat.


    A smile made its way on his lips when he heard Li Rui''s words. He stood there and watched the duo for a long time.


    For countless times, he imagined himself there with them where he was making Li Ruiugh intentionally, where Xi Ling hid behind his mother whenever he tried to hit him because of his mistake in pronouncing the words.


    This kind of family he could have if he had not done all that things in the past four years. He destroyed everything with his own hands.


    His trance was broken when he heard Xi Ling calling him.


    "Father"


    Xi Ling jumped down from his mother''sp and ran towards him. The smile instantly disappeared from Li Rui''s lips.


    Xi Ying picked his energetic son in his arms and asked him to wait for him inside the room.


    When he could no longer see Xi Ling, Xi Ying looked at Li Rui. Folding his hands behind his back, he cleared his throat and said


    "I have to go out of Imperial City tomorrow for a few days."


    Li Rui was confused as to why he was telling this to her.


    "Will you see me off tomorrow?"


    His face showed no emotion but only he knew how nervous he was feeling inside his heart.


    When he heard no response, his eyes dimmed a little and he tried to smile as he said.


    "It''s alright if you do��."


    But amidst his words, he heard her soft voice.


    "Rui will be there to see off Lord Xi tomorrow."


    Li Rui replied calmly. As a Wangfei, it was her duty so she can''t refuse something like this.


    Xi Ying nodded his head calmly. However, when he turned around, he had a wide smile on his lips.


    He had never thought that one day such a trivial thing would give him so much happiness.


    Perhaps this was the power of love.

 Chapter 68 - I Want You To Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 68 - I Want You To Trust Me</h4>


    Xi Ling stood in front of his father with a small pout on his lips.


    "Father this is wrong, you are leaving Xi Ling alone again."


    Xi Ying sighed. He noticed Li Rui entering the room who saw the pout on his lips and that was enough to make her frown.


    He didn''t know why but it irritated him so he turned to Xi Ling and said seriously.


    "Xi Ling, That''s enough. You should try to understand that Father is going for some important work."


    The scolding made Xi Ling angry. He stomped his foot and ran towards his mother. His red eyes made Li Rui''s heart soft and she looked at Xi Ying with the same frown who didn''t see it as he was pressing his aching forehead.


    As she picked her son in her arms, she felt bad seeing how less his weight was that she could pick him so easily.


    With wide and bright eyes, Li Rui secretly whispered in his son''s ear.


    "Xiao Ling, Let your Father go wherever he wants to go. You can live here with your mother. Mother will y with you every day."


    Xi Ling who was sniffing while trying to control his tears looked at his mother and asked


    "Really?"


    Li Rui nodded her head to assure him with a smile on her lips.


    "Xiao Ling loves Mother. Father is a baddie."


    Saying this, Xi Ling wrapped his arms around her mother and hugged her tightly.


    Xi Ying who heard everything turned to look at the duo in disbelief.


    Why does he feel like he was not needed at all?


    ----------------------


    After the whole day of ying and studying a little, Xi Ling was tired. So Li Rui put him on the bed and patted him softly.


    With sleepy eyes, Xi Ling held his mother''s index finger in his hand and said.


    "Mother''s hands are so small from father."


    The first day when he hade to the Plum Courtyard Xi Ling was very careful with his words in fear that he chattered too much then his mother would dislike him. But the more he spent time with his mother, the more he found out that his mother was very gentle and sweet to him.


    And his mother loved him so much that she hugged him in her arms while sleeping.


    Xi Ling blushed shyly. Being with his father, he had been used to seeing a serious face. His father rarely hugged him in his arms and if he spoke too much then one look from his father was enough to make him shut up.


    The nanny and maids will run after him if he does not want to eat medicine. His Father will forcefully make him eat it but it was only his mother who would coax him gently and find different ways to make him eat those medicines.


    Xi Ling''s heart was full of sweetness. As he closed his eyes when the sleep overcame him, he could not help but murmur.


    "Mother, why did you not like me before?"


    Li Rui''s hand that was patting her son''s chest softly stilled when she heard his murmured words. It was not only she who heard it.


    Sitting on the couch ced in the corner of the room, Xi Ying also heard his son''s words. He saw Li Rui''s face does not have any emotion and his heart sank.


    Will the past always cast its shadow on their lives like this? If it continued then how will Li Rui ever be able to forgive him?


    Xi Ying stood up and walked to the bedside.


    "Rui��"


    He does not know what she was thinking but he could say that should not be remembered at all.


    Li Rui looked at him in surprise as if she had already forgotten his presence in the room.


    "I have something to talk to you."


    She nodded at his words. He forwarded his hand to let her take it and get down from the bed. But she looked at his hand for a long time and then got down from the bed by herself.


    He could only take back his hand. Empty.


    Both of them were sitting inside the living room side by side.


    "Rui��" He had just started but Li Rui interrupted him without giving him any chance.


    "Don''t call me by this name." The merciless words rang in his ears again and again.


    He was hurt. Very hurt but he smiled from outside.


    "Alright"


    "An Shing "


    A man in ck clothes appeared in the living room when Xi Ying''s deep voice fell into therge hall.


    "My Lord"


    Li Rui had also seen this man before. Pointing towards the man, Xi Ying told her.


    "From now on, he will follow you. Whatever work you want to be done, just tell him. He will not refuse you."


    Li Rui looked at the man with a cold smile and whispered.


    "Anything?"


    An Shing heard her and immediately responded.


    "Yes, this servant is ready to give his life if that is what Lady Li demands."


    "Oh�� even if I want you to kill Minister Xi right now."


    An Shing''s eyes widened in horror at these words. He looked at his master but Xi Ying was already looking at his wangfei''s cold smile calmly.


    ''Do you really hate me so much that you want to see me die?''


    His eyes were warm as he told her very gently.


    "If that''s what you want then he will do it."


    An Shing dropped his sword on the floor and kneeled down.


    "My Lord��"


    Li Rui''s smile became colder when she saw this. She looked at Xi Ying with the same smile which pricked his heart like thorns.


    He nced at his shadow guard coldly and said


    "An Shing"


    With trembling hands, An Shing could only pick his sword. Just as he had taken a step forward, Li Rui waved her hand and said


    "Leave. I will call you when you are needed."


    An Shing sighed in relief and looked at his new mistress withplicated eyes. He felt ashamed when he saw his master''s gaze full of disappointment towards him.


    Only now he understood that it was a test for his loyalty towards Lady Li which he had failed. But even if it was a test, he could never raise his sword against his master.


    He bowed his head and disappeared from there.


    Xi Ying looked at his Wangfei who was sitting so close to him yet she felt so distant. He felt confused by her sudden cold behavior.


    "Are you angry at me? Did I do something wrong?"


    Perhaps she was startled by his question; she looked at him in confusion and then shook her head in ''No''.


    "It is not early. This Wangfei will go to bed now."


    Saying this, she got up and left from there leaving Xi Ying alone in the living room.


    -----------------------


    The next morning, the maids and servants filled the carriages that were to be taken on the journey. Inside the Plum Courtyard, Xi Ying was wearing his robe. When he came out of the room, his eyes softened seeing the small and lonely figure standing in the living room. The pain he had feltst night from her cold behavior suddenly seemed to disappear at this moment.


    Li Rui nced at him and stepped forward.


    "This Wangfei hopes that Lord Xi have a sessful journey."


    His gaze didn''t move away from her for a long time when he suddenly said


    "Do you know where I am going?"


    Li Rui raised her head at his question.


    Xi Ying stepped closer to her and told her


    "I am going to the borders to find General Li and Commander Li."


    He saw her eyes widening a bit. Was he selfish? Just because he wants her to miss him even if it is because of her family, he told her this. She was so cold when he was here. He was afraid that she would forget his existence if he went away silently.


    He will not touch her if his touch made her ufortable. But he will not give up his efforts to win her heart.


    Her eyes looked at him with so many questions and he felt he could read each and every one of them.


    "His Majesty knows this."


    He wanted her to question him but he knew that she would never do so because she does not trust him.


    "Rui, I have done many wrong things to you just because of a few misunderstandings unknowingly. You have thousands of reasons to not trust me but I still want you to trust me."


    He had tried to say these words before but could not say them. Now he knew that he had to try because if he didn''t even try then Li Rui will go far away from him.


    He will repeat himself until she will start to believe them.


    His each and every word made Li Rui''s mind nk for a moment. She suddenly seemed to remember something that her father had told her once.


    ''Only one man can save Li n and that man is Prime Minister Xi.''


    She had not believed her father''s words at that time.


    But those words seemed true now.


    He can save Li n from its destruction. But the question was;


    Could she really trust this man?

 Chapter 69 - You Made Me Like This

    <h4>Chapter 69 - You Made Me Like This</h4>


    Lost in her own thoughts, Li Rui heard the man in front of her asking


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Her heart jumped not because of some other special emotion but because of surprise and it has be a special urrence in the past few days. The man who was her husband in the eyes of everyone was really capable of surprising her.


    Since the day he had returned, he kept touching her as if they always have shared a normal Wangfei-husband rtionship.


    Then one evening he suddenly stopped doing all this. He slept in the same room wither but not on the same bed.


    And now he was asking her permission to kiss her once.


    Li Rui didn''t have any emotion towards this man. To her, he was an intelligent Prime Minister of Xin favored by the emperor who could destroy Li n but could also save it. Except this, he was nothing to her.


    She didn''t hate him but she also didn''t love him.


    "Just once."


    He asked again.


    Although he was trying to keep his face straight, she could see the pleading in his eyes. It made her wonder if he really was the dignified Prime Minister of Xin who kept a cold and straight face.


    When Xi Ying didn''t hear any response, his fists opened and closed in nervousness. He sighed and then smiled slowly.


    "It''s alright�� if you don''t want to��"


    "Yes"


    The simple ''Yes'' made his heart jump in joy and he almostughed out loud in happiness.


    Why was he feeling like he was touching her for the first time?


    Or it was really the first time because this time he has her permission.


    When he stepped closer, he saw Li Rui closing her eyes. Her long eyshes touched her soft cheeks.


    Li Rui who waiting with her eyes closed suddenly felt his lips on her ��


    forehead. She had not expected that he wanted to give her a forehead kiss.


    The unexpected action made her open her eyes. When she raised her eyes, she saw that his eyes were closed and his lips were still touching her forehead.


    "Take care of yourself and Xi Ling."


    He whispered and stepped back without touching her anywhere else.


    She nodded her head in a daze and saw him turning around. Soon he left the Plum Courtyard leaving her mind full of thoughts.


    ------------------


    Xi Ying didn''t look back at his Wangfei again. It would very difficult to leave for him if he took one more nce at him. He just found pleasure in remembering how Li Rui allowed him to kiss her forehead.


    At the Manor gates, Shui Cao was already waiting for him. The steward bowed his head when he saw him.


    Xi Ying nodded in acknowledgment and climbed on his horse. He nced at his Manor for onest time and then moved his horse forward.


    Many horses and carriages from Xi Manor exited the Imperial City that morning.


    A figure stood there for a long time watching the horses crossing the Imperial City''s exit gates and then flew away.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the Xinhe Pce''s study room, Zhao Zhang Wei sat on his chair waiting for his man. Just then, the same figure appeared in front of him and bowed his head.


    "Did you see them?"


    Zhao Zhang asked his man immediately.


    The man bowed his head and replied


    "Yes, Your Highness. Prime Minister Xi left Imperial City early morning with his men."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head with a serious expression on his face and then said


    "Follow then with four other men but keep your distance as much. Help them only when you feel like they are in any problem else try to remain unnoticed from everyone''s eyes."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "You can leave."


    After the man disappeared from the study room, Zhao Zhang Wei stood up from his chair and walked in front of the mirror. He rubbed his cheek and soon the five fingerprints on his cheek became visible.


    He watched the mark for a few moments and sighed. He really wanted to get angry at Yi Huiqing. After all, she pped him, a Prince. No matter what her reason was it was a crime.


    But why can''t he feel anything but happy when he remembered how she looked during that time?


    Her misty eyes filled with a wronged expression as she tried to hide her hear by using him.


    Was he not sane any more? Because Zhao Zhang Wei felt that he could get pped once more if he could see her like that again.


    ------------------


    Bangggg


    Two maids carried out an unconscious maid from the Princess''s chambers. When the body was finally outside, one of them who had been holding the dead body fell on the floor.


    "Jiujiu��"


    Touching the unconscious face, she cried hysterically while all the other maids looked at her pitifully.


    Both of them were best friends since childhood. They entered the Imperial Pce together. Then why is it that Jiujiu you left me alone here?


    An old maid tried to move her away from the dead body.


    "Xui Lan, we need to take the body away?"


    Xui Lan looked at the old maid with red swollen eyes and started shouting.


    "Mama Zhui, why did she kill my Jiujiu? Was it her fault that Xi Manor''s steward didn''t take her inside the Manor as a maid? Why is she so cruel to everyone just because of a man who doesn''t even love her?"


    All the maids gasped and the one who were standing closer covered her mouth instantly.


    Xui Lan struggled toe out of their hold but was pressed on the ground. So she could give up and cry helplessly as she watched Jiujiu''s body being taken away.


    The old maid stroked her hair gently and but her words were cruel.


    "We are just ves, Xui Lan. We don''t have any power to go against these Imperials. You''ll be fine. You should be happy that Jiujiu is out of this hell."


    A tear slipped through the old maid''s eyes as she touched the deep scar on her forehead. She also had been hit many times by the Princess but she didn''t die.


    Was she fortunate or unfortunate?


    .


    .


    .


    Princess Wenling was fuming in anger as she paced inside her chambers.


    "She didn''t leave from there. She promised me yet she didn''t leave."


    An olddy who was standing in a corner stepped forward and said gently


    "My Princess, you should calm down."


    Princess Wenling looked at her incredulously.


    "Calm down! Nanny you are asking me to calm down! This was myst chance to make her divorce Prime Minister Xi and from what this Princess can see, I have failed to get what I wanted. Do you even understand what it means?"


    The old Nanny smiled and said calmly.


    "Yes Princess, this ve understand whatever you are saying but no problem can be dealt when one does not have a stable mind and this one is such a small problem. Why does Princess need to get worried like this?"


    The worried Princess looked at her in confusion as she said


    "What do you want to say?"


    The eyes of the old Nanny flickered and she licked her lips nervously as she continued


    "Forgive this ve for overstepping her boundaries but if Princess had done what this old ve had said before then until this day, Princess would already have be Lord Xi''s Wangfei."


    Seeing the still confused Princess, the old nanny walked closer to the Princess. Her eyes had a vicious expression as said in a low voice.


    "If Lady Li is not alive, then Xi Manor will not have a Wangfei."


    "No��"


    Princess Wenling whispered and stepped back with a horrified face.


    "I can''t kill her."


    She may have hated Li Rui but she can''t kill her. How could she kill the person who once had saved her life?


    The First Princess shook her head in a trance when nanny''s humorless chuckle fell in her ears.


    "The Princess is so kind. That woman married the man our Princess loved. Almost the whole Imperial City knows that Princess likes Lord Xi. Despite that, she married Lord Xi and the Princess is scared to kill such a woman."


    With red eyes, the old nanny shed a few tears and continued to fill Princess Wenling''s ears with her vicious words.


    "This old ve still remembered the Princess'' state when Princess had seen Lady Li and Lord Xi in one room when it was announced that Lord Xi would marry Lady Li. This servant''s blood boils every time remembering those days and it urges me to kill Lady Li with my own hands. But what can this mere servant do when the Princess is so merciful to her own enemies��.


    My Princess being kind to your enemy is being cruel to yourself. We have been lucky that Lord Xi disliked Lady Li but what if one day he no longer has those same feelings for her. After all, he is a man and Lady Li is so beautiful. What if�� "


    "Stop it��"


    Princess Wenling shouted covering her ears.


    She doesn''t want to hear the next words.


    When she raised her head, her eyes had craziness. Swallowing down her rage, she said calmly


    "Kill her. Send someone to kill her."


    But the next moment she looked at the nanny in confusion.


    "But how will we kill her? My men will not be able to enter Xi Manor."


    The motherly smile was back on the nanny''s lips.


    "Princess does not need to worry about this. We will just wait for a suitable time."


    Princess Wenling nodded her head two or three times.


    ''Rui, you made me like this.''

 Chapter 70 - The Loyal Commander Xie

    <h4>Chapter 70 - The Loyal Commander Xie</h4>


    It took Xi Ying one and a half day to reach the borders. The horses and carriages didn''t stop that much as Xi Ying wanted to find General Li and his son as soon as possible. The sooner he found them, the sooner he would be able to go back to Xi Manor.


    So he and his shadow guards continued their journey without any rest.


    Since he doesn''t not wanted much people to know that he was going to the borders, they avoided the busier and shorter routes.


    When Xi Ying passed the camps of soldiers, he climbed off his horse once and stood there for a long time.


    He felt that the atmosphere was too depressing. The soldiers when fighting needed to be motivated and filled with energy by their leader.


    But how could they feel motivated when their leader was used of a crime like treason and they could not nothing except sitting there and fight for their country?


    He nced at the flying g of Xin on the top of the camps.


    What was the difference if in a country the army is controlled by a General or an Emperor?


    The soldiers in the end fought for Xin but what were they getting back for their selfless sacrifices. So many of them died on the battlefield just because the Emperor wanted to snatch the military power from General Li.


    Xi Ying stood there for a few more moments and then climbed on his horse. The horses moved towards the dense jungles of the borders.


    The horses stopped again after half an hour but this time they were standing on a widerge grassy ground.


    As soon as Xi Ying got off his horse, an eagle came flying towards him and sat on his shoulder. He caught it and stroked its head a few times. Then he left the eagle to fly in the sky.


    The eagle howled loudly in the wode sky two or three times.


    A few secondster, the fifty shadow guards in ck clothes apppeared in front of Xi Ying.


    They bowed their head and greeted him.


    "Huang"


    At hismand, the shadow guard named Huang stepped forward.


    "Did you find out anything?"


    Huang replied respectfully.


    "My Lord, we searched each and every area you have told this servant carefully but didn''t find anything."


    Different from the expected disappointed expression, Xi Ying smirked coldly.


    The cunning Emperor didn''t hide them. He was letting the Crown Prince do everything.


    "Stay here for a few days."


    The chorus of ''Yes Master'' rang in the wide ground.


    After that, Xi Ying got on his horse and rode it towards the camp of soldiers again.


    This time he stopped his horse in front of Commander Xie camp.


    The Xie n had been loyal to the Li n for the past seven decades.


    As much as he remembered, Commander Xie was the most loyal and oldmander in General Li''s army.


    Getting off from the horse, Xi Ying walked towards the camp alone.


    The soldier who was guarding the camp recognised him and greeted him respectfully.


    "Tell yourmander that Prime Minister Xi wants to see him."


    The soldier was surprised that instead of sending a servant, Minister Xi came by himself to ask for the meeting with Commander Xie.


    But he only bowed his head and walked inside the camp to pass the message to hismander.


    Inside the camp, Commander Xie was sitting on his chair lost in his own thoughts.


    When the soldier stepped inside the camp, he sobered himself and looked at the soldier.


    "Command Xie, Minister Xi is outside the camp and is asking to meet you."


    Commander Xie''s face went cold when he heard the soldier''s words.


    Every Minister of the Imperial Court knew that Prime Minister Xi doesn''t like General Li much. Him being here at this time, the middle-agedmander was afraid that the Emperor might have sent the Young Minister to investigate General Li''s treason case.


    "Let him inside the camp."


    The soldier walked out of the camp after hearing the order and soon after he left, Commander Xie saw the young minister inside the camp.


    He didn''t stand up to say any greetings and just nced at Xi Ying.


    Not minding the cold behaviour, Xi Ying greeted him first.


    "Xi Ying greets First Uncle."


    He didn''t feel offended when his greetings was not reciprocated. Although Commander Xie was his mother, Xie Man, elder brother, the Xi and Xie n didn''t interact much after his mother''s death.


    And he knew that themander might be thinking that he was only here to gather evidences against General Li not to save him.


    He walked inside further and sat on the chair that was in front ofmander Xie.


    When themander didn''t say anything, Xi Ying started.


    "Commander Xie, I need your help"


    The words finished and Commander Xie chuckled humorlessly.


    "Help. Help in what? To prove General Li Heng and his own n a traitor? If it is so, then Minister Xi should exit thismander''s camp as soon as possible because this Commander will not help you to prove a lie."


    After this, he didn''t look at Xi Ying and started to look through the maps that were spreaded on the table.


    Xi Ying had already expected all this but he didn''t have any other way except making Commander Xie agree to help him. So this time he directly said the words that could attract the middle-agedmander''s attention


    "Commander Xie, I suspect that General Yun framed General Li and Commander Li."


    Commander Xie abruptly raised his head and looked at him with wary face while Xi Ying continued.


    "I have found some evidence that shows that General Li and Commander Li was abducted from the battlefield."


    Commander Xie was shocked by the new discovery and it took him a moment to register everything.


    "What about soldier Yi Lie?"


    " There is no information about him yet."


    Commander Xie''s face sank but then he suddenly looked up at Xi Ying.


    "How can thismander help Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying felt relieved hearing that themander was ready to help him. He can''t expose his shadow guards here to others and that is the only reason he wanted Commander Xie to help him.


    After half an hour of discussion with Commander Xie, Xi Ying stood up to walk out of the camp.


    Before he exited the camp, he heard Commander Xie''s words from behind.


    "If this Commander found out that you are just feeding me lies then I will not hesitate to kill you. Even if you are my nephew."


    Xi Ying just nodded his head and walked out of the camp.

 Chapter 71 - The Search Begins

    <h4>Chapter 71 - The Search Begins</h4>


    "Why do you think Commander Xie called us here?"


    "Can''t say anything, maybe the enemy country is nning for another attack"


    The whispers inside the huge camp quitened down when Commander Xie entered the camp followed by a young man.


    A few soldiers recognised him and bowed their heads together to greet Commander Xie and Xi Ying.


    "Commander Xie, what happened? Are we under attack or something?"


    A soldier stepped forward and questioned.


    "There is nothing like that"


    After that, Commander Xie nced at Xi Ying and Xi Ying walked to him.


    "These soldiers are the one who had worked under General Li for the most time. Thismander assures Minister Xie that all of them can be trusted"


    Xi Ying nodded and looked at the soldiers who were looking at him back since the moment they had heard General Li''s name.


    Commander Xie stepped in front of the soldiers and started.


    "Soldiers, Minister Xi here suspects that General Yun framed General Li."


    The soldiers looked shocked when they heard this and the a sudden uproar started in the camp.


    All of them were furious when they came to know that the Emperor announced General Li a traitor without any investigation.


    "Minister Xi wants soldiers help in gathering evidences against General Yun."


    A burly masculine soldier stepped forward and said loudly.


    "Tell me how can I help, Minister Xi? Even if you will ask me to kill General Yun to save General Li, I am ready to do that."


    The soldiers immediately nodded their heads in agreement showing that they were all ready to do whatever they can.


    Xi Ying was satisfied with their enthusiasm and said


    "Then we shall start right now."


    -----------------


    The darkness of the night eneveloped the ck camps of the soldiers. In the silent night, footsteps of soldiers echoed as they stepped inside a camp.


    Inside the camp, a chubby man was snoring lying on the bed. One of the soldier covered his mouth tightly and then with the help of others he dragged the man outside the camp.


    The man had woken up till now and started to struggle fiercely.


    The soldiers controlled him easily. However, as soon as they came out of the camp, swords were pointed towards them.


    "Fenyu, what are you doing? Leave Commander Ji right now."


    The man holding the sword said to one of the soldier whose hand was covering Commander Ji''s mouth tightly.


    "Nah...Guan, I will not leave this pig."


    Guan frowned hearing the impolite words for hismander. His face was hard as he said


    "Fenyu, think before you talk. That''s ourmander you are talking about."


    Soldier Fenyu justughed at these words.


    "Do you think I care?"


    To prove his words, he even kicked Commander Ji''s from back heavily and said


    "Eat Eat Eat, he only knows how to eat. From this body Where does he look like amander?"


    Guan tried again when he saw Commander Ji ring at him for not freeing him from the soldiers.


    "Fenyu, you can''t take away ourmander like this. Leave him this instant."


    Fenyu kicked Commander Ji again when he felt him biting his hand with his teeth.


    "Ah...Guan, Do you think I am enjoying holding his body in my arms? You don''t know what this pig had done? He sent a letter full of lies iming that our General Li betrayed his country."


    Fenyu didn''t stop here and revealed everything that Minister Xi and Commander Xie had told him.


    "And do you know the truth? It is he who framed General Li with General Yun."


    Guan had an expression of disbelief as he muttered.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Minister Xi told us."


    Fenyu looked at Guan with red eyes as he continued.


    "Guan, do you know what it means? We lost so many friends of ours just because of this pig and General Yun. I ....I even lost my younger brother on that day on battlefield, Guan."


    Fenyu face hardened when he said the next words.


    "So if you want to have a fight with me then I am ready but I will not leave your Commander."


    Guan looked at the pale face of Commander Ji and then at red eyed Fenyu.


    After a moment, he lowered the sword in his hands. Seeing this, Fenyu dragged Command Ji forward.


    -------------


    Inside the camp, Xi Ying and Commander Xie were waiting for the soldiers.


    The soldiers dragged Commander Ji inside the camp and tied him to the chair.


    When his mouth was uncovered, Commander Ju screamed for help and shouted that it was wrong to abduct someone like this.


    Irritated from his screams, Xi Ying suddenly stepped in front of him with the dagger in his hands.


    He applied force on his jaw and opened his mouth forcefully.


    "One more useless word and this lord will cut your tongue."


    With the face full of horror, Commander Ji nodded vigorously implying that he will mot scream again.


    The soldiers chuckled and looked at him in disgust seeing him crying like a woman.


    "General Yun subordinates are just like him. When there is time to get praised they will step forward in front of the Emperor shamelessly but when it is time to step forward and show bravery, they shed tears and snots luke children."


    The loudughters of soldiers echoed in the camp.


    Commander Ji felt humted but he could only swallow down his anger in the situation he was.


    "Now tell me where is General Li and Commander Li?"


    Xi Ying left his mouth with these words but the dagger in his hands was enough to terrify Commander Ji.


    Looking at the dagger fearfully, Commander Ji murmured in a low voice.


    "I don''t know any.....ahh...."


    His words fell and then his screams followed.


    Commander Ji howled in pain and fear as he looked at the blood flowing out of his hand.


    The middle finger of his right hand was missing from its ce.


    The soldiers were smiling when they saw the ruthlessness of Minsiter Xi while Commander Xie felt that his nephew might not be lying to him.


    "One more lie and next will be your hand, tell me again."


    Thia time Commander Ji said directly.


    "I don''t know the name of that ce but it is inside the forests. Very far away."


    Xi Ying nodded and said


    "It is good to be wise. You will take us there."

 Chapter 72 - They Were Close

    <h4>Chapter 72 - They Were Close</h4>


    In the early morning, the soldiers, Commander Xie and Xi Ying started their search in forests. Commander Xie was worried that if they took too many soldiers and the enemies attacked on the border again then the manpower to fight against them would be less.


    However, Xi Ying told him nonchntly that the enemy country will not attack again.


    He had already done his investigation. All of their resources were depleted in thest battle.


    Because they believed General Yun, they paid the price.


    For them to start the war again, they would need at least six months to gather all that resources such as a huge army and weapons again.


    Commander Xie was now starting to trust him slowly. So he didn''t argue much and took one-third of the soldiers to search for General Li.


    Amidst the dense forests, a few soldiers were cutting the bushes to make the way for horses.


    Commander Ji was tied behind the horse and a soldier was riding the same horse. The horse sometimes ran too fast or sometimes at a normal pace.


    The chubbymander was forced to walk ordingly making the soldiersugh at his sweaty and red face.


    Commander Xie didn''t restrain his soldiers and let them have fun with Commander Ji as if he didn''t notice anything.


    The long day passed like this. Soon everyone could see the setting sun in the sky.


    The soldiers looked at theirmander and Xi You who didn''t seem to have any wish to stop and continued their journey silently.


    Commander Xie nced at the half-dimmed sky and said suddenly.


    "Commander Ji might be lying to us by showing the wrong way."


    Xi Ying heard the words and continued to move his horse forward.


    "No"


    He was assured that Commander Ji would not dare to lie after the fear he had incurred inside him. So he was not worried about this.


    What he was worried about is how many more people might be there where General Li and his son are kept.


    The Crown Prince''s people, General Yun''s people or there might be Emperor people also hiding in the shadows protecting that ce from any kind of invasion.


    That was why he had to take Commander Xie''s help.


    Without the soldiers, he would have to reveal his shadow guards. So if he was going to find General Li with soldiers then no one would suspect him. Those shadow guards were a small and secret army of Xi n so he can''t let them be exposed in front of those Imperial family members.


    With the soldiers, his shadow guards would be able to hide among them.


    Those people will be killed by his shadow guards but for everyone else, the soldiers killed them.


    It was a perfect n.


    ---------------


    Twenty minutester, Xi Ying suddenly heard the eagle''s cry from the sky and his eyes flickered.


    He raised his hand and the soldiers behind him stopped.


    He got down from his horse and walked to the panting Commander Ji who was about to lose consciousness.


    "How much time it took you that day to reach there?"


    "Huh?"


    Since he had not seen Li Rui for two days now, Xi Ying''s mood was already very bad.


    Seeing the dozingmander, he grabbed the water pouch from the nearby horse and threw the cold water on themander''s face mercilessly.


    On the borders, the days were very hot while the nights were very cold so the cold water stabbed Commander Ji''s skin like knives, and he was wide awake now. Seeing Xo Ying in front of himself, he stepped back in fear and tears fell out of his eyes.


    For a moment, even Commander Xie felt pity for the chubbymander.


    However, Xi Ying was indifferent. He stepped forward and asked again


    "How much time it took you to reach there before?"


    "Sss....six shichen"? (*Twelve Hours*)


    Getting the answer he needed, Xi Ying turned to Commander Xie who understood what he was thinking.


    They were close. Very close.


    ---------------


    Far away from the borders, a shabby hut in the forest was covered by the bushes. The soldiers were patrolling outside the hut.


    Suddenly a scream pierced through the silence of the night which was muffled soon.


    Inside the shabby hut, a young man was kicked mercilessly as heid on the ground curling up his body to reduce the impact of the kicks somehow.


    "Scream....scream now. Why don''t you scream? Do you think that we are stupid and can''t see what you two are trying to do?"


    While saying hisst sentence, the man who was moving his legs blindly kicked the other man who was lying in the corner.


    After a while, the man stopped suddenly.


    "Since you want to save him so badly, I will see what you will do now."


    The two men who were lying on the ground raised their heads with difficulty when they heard his words.


    "Drag the General inside."


    Soon a middle-aged man whose face was bruised and swollen was dragged inside by two men.


    "Wee General Li"


    General Li saw the two men on the ground and his eyes were filled with rage.


    The man smirked provocatively as he looked at the angered General.


    He then looked down at the two men on the ground andughed.


    "General Li, I was trying to be as merciful as possible but what can I do when your two subordinates are not letting me do my work."


    Saying this, he looked at General Li whose hands were tied with rope.


    "Now tell me General, where are the other things that your ancestors have left?"


    General Li''s expression didn''t change a bit.


    Seeing the tight-lipped General, the man smirked and said


    "Though I was asked to keep the General alive, I was also asked to kill him if he creates trouble..."


    He paused and took out the dagger from his waist. Putting the dagger on General Li''s neck, he continued


    "and I will never hesitate to do the second thing."


    "Father"


    "Uncle Li"


    Two roars simultaneously echoed in the shabby hut.


    Bearing the pain in his body, Yi Lei suddenly crawled to the man holding the dagger and kicked his leg.


    Li Diu saw the dagger on the ground and immediately picked it up but he was pinned down on the ground by the other men.


    The dagger in his hands was taken away.


    After being kicked, the man was angry.


    Seeing the eyes that were filled with murderous intent, General Li was not afraid even a bit.


    He closed his eyes silently. A small smile appeared on his lips as the picture of his wangfei shed in his mind.


    "Yi Jie..."


    He whispered the name of his beloved as he waited for his death.


    *(Please read the author''s note)*

 Chapter 73 - The Brave Yi Lei

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Brave Yi Lei</h4>


    General Li closed his eyes amd waited for his death with memories of Yi Jie revolving in his mind.


    However, the dagger never pierced him.


    Because at this moment, the door of the hut was suddenly kicked down and the man was pushed away from General Li.


    The confused General Li opened his eyes and was surprised to see the person in front of himself.


    "General Li, are you alright?"


    When the General nodded his head, Xi Ying observed the bruises and cuts on his face.


    It could be said that the General was beaten very badly.


    A thought suddenly entered Xi Ying''s mind.


    ''Will Rui kill him if she saw her father in this state?''


    ''She will, for sure.''


    His own consciousness answered him.


    Xi Ying smiled bitterly as he remembered the night when Li Rui ordered his own shadow guard to kill him.


    The soldiers killed the other men and supported Yi Lei, Li Diu and General Li outside of the hut.


    Commander Xie stabbed one man and nced at the soldiers.


    He breathed a sigh of relief seeing that the three of them were alive.


    As Xi Ying had expected, there were many shadow guards and soldiers who were protecting the shabby hut.


    "Huang"


    Hidden from everyone''s gaze behind a tree, Xi Ying called his shadow guard.


    Soon Huang appeared in front of Xio Ying.


    "My Lord"


    "Not even a single one should be left alive."


    If even one man was allowed to live and he ran to inform General Yun or Crown Prince then it will be difficult for him to proceed with his n.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Huang disappeared and Xi Ying led the soldiers supporting General Li, Yi Lei and Li Diu to a safe ce.


    -----------------


    It was almost midnight by the time the soldiers killed all of the men.


    Somewhere in the forests, they made their camps on the wide ground.


    In a small camp, Fenyu was putting some paste he had prepared with the nts from forests on General Li''s wounds.


    At this moment, Commander Xie entered the camp.


    He took the bowl filled with paste from Fenyu and dismissed him.


    Applying the paste on General Li''s wounds, he said


    "I have not expected to see you again."


    General Liughed out loud and said


    "I haven''t also."


    But Commander Xie was not amused at all. Seeing the stillughing General, he only felt anger and intentionally applied more pressure on his wound.


    "You still have the courage tough?"


    General Li was startled when he saw the red eyes of his subordinate.


    "Are you going to shed tears like a three year old child now? If so then please do it away from me. I don''t have any paitence to coax someone except my Wangfei."


    Commander Xie''s nostrils red in anger and he really have the urge to hit the man in front of hum.


    "Do you even know what all had transpired in your absence?"


    General Li frowned when he saw his serious face and asked


    "What happened?"


    Commander Xie ignored his question this time and asked instead


    "How did they abduct you from the battlefield in front of so many soldiers?"


    General Li understood that everything must be fine or else themander would not ignore his question.


    So he answered generously as he remembered that day.


    "While fighting at the front with Li Diu, I was told that you got injured and there was no one on your side to lead the soldiers. I left front side''s responsibility on Li Diu but when I reached your side, a soldier informed me that the enemy soldiers had invaded the camps. "


    "I saw that Yi Lei was leading the soldiers without any problem so I went to the camps area. However, when I reached there, a veryrge group of soldiers attacked me suddenly. I killed many of them but I have not known that they have called Li Diu there by telling him that I was injured."


    "With Li Diu, Yi Lei also came there. Before they could understand the situation, they were controlled by those soldiers. They threatened me that they will kill both of them if I didn''t corporate. So, I could only lower my sword."


    "After that, they covered our faces and took the three of us away with them."


    Commander Xie sighed as he said


    "I was never injured. I was suddenly called by Commander Ji who told me that he will lead your soldiers because you gave your ancestoral wars strategies to the enemy country."


    Of course, General Li understood what Commander Xie was talking about. He himself had his doubts about the whole matter that day.


    Commander Xie had a grim face when he asked the question inside his heart.


    "What happened to Yi Lei''s face?"


    When he visited Li Diu and Yi Lei just now, he had seen Yi Lei''s face.


    Half of his face was covered with arge scar with some burnt sh hanging down.


    A heavy sigh escaped General Li''s lips.


    "Yi Lei...I have truly underestimated that young boy."


    "One night, he had sessfully cut all of his ropes but he was caught when he and Li Diu came to free me. They ....


    burnt his face to supress him."


    General Li chuckled as he continued.


    "But they never seeded. Whenever they tried to force out some information from my mouth, both of them would start to scream or do something to stop those men."


    The silence prevailed in the camp after General Lipleted his words.


    The scar on Yi Lei''s face was veryrge. The soldiers on the battlefield was used of seeing such scars, but Yi Lei will not spend all of his life on the battlefield.


    However they could do nothing.


    Yi Lei had to care that scar on his face throughout his whole life.


    This silence was broken when Fenyu stepped inside. He bowed his head and informed General Li and Commander Xie


    "Minister Xi wishes to see General Li."

 Chapter 74 - What Changed Rui?

    <h4>Chapter 74 - What Changed Rui?</h4>


    Xi Ying stepped inside the camp. He saw Commander Xie sitting by General Li''s side.


    His face didn''t change a bit when he saw the approval and trust in Commander Xie''s eyes for him. He really didn''t care whether themander trusted him or not. He had just wanted Commander Xie''s soldiers'' help to cover his shadow guards.


    There was only one person whose opinions matters to Xi Ying. He only cared whether that person trusted him or not.


    Nodding his head in greeting to both Commander and General as they reciprocated, he looked at General Li and said


    "General Li, I want to talk to you about something."


    He felt awkward talking to General Li. After all, he had never initiated a conversation with the General before.


    However, with a face that was free of any emotion, he should be able to hide it.


    Then why is it he could feel that General Li''s smile was saying something else? As if the General could see his awkwardness.


    "I will go and check on Li Diu and Yi Lei again. We will talkter."


    Commander Xie stood up and after patting General Li''s shoulder he left the camp.


    Xi Ying walked forward and sat on the chair ced by General Li''s bedside. He didn''t need to say anything to start the conversation as General Li said before he could say anything.


    "This General thanks Minister Xi for saving my life."


    The words shook Xi Ying''s heart. Not because he was afraid that General Li could have died but because of the consequence the ''not happened events'' could have.


    What if General Li would have really died today?


    He would have lost Li Rui forever.


    Even the thought was enough to make him feel as if he was being suffocated by someone. He suppressed the ufortable feelings inside his chest and nodded his head at General Li''s words.


    "However, This General wonders why did Minister Xi save me?"


    Xi Ying looked at the General who had a yful smile on his face. His face remained indifferent as he said his next words without any shame.


    "Of course, for my Wangfei."


    Surprise flickered in General Li''s eyes. He had not expected this answer from the young minister. He had thought that Xi Ying finally came to know about the scheming Emperor and hence came to save him.


    Although the answer was unexpected, it didn''t disappoint him even a bit.


    Instead, heughed out loud and said


    "This General has already told Minister Xi that my daughter and Minister Xi are made for each other but ��"


    General Li let out a sigh and continued


    "you didn''t believe me at that time."


    Xi Ying remembered the day General Li had asked him to marry his daughter and he had rejected the proposal right away.


    He felt regret inside his heart. If only he had seen Li Rui once, he would never have rejected General Li''s proposal that day. Things would have been so different that way. Maybe Rui would also have loved him then just like he loves her.


    However, he could only regret it now.


    All this made him wish if he could see Li Rui right now and hear her soft voice as she read the book to Xi Ling. He wondered what she would be doing at this moment.


    Xi Ying red at the General for distracting him and finally paid attention to the matter he hade for.


    "General Li, I want to ask you something��.about Li Rui."


    When the General nodded his head he continued


    "Fourteen years ago��"


    Xi Ying saw General Li''s face had a serious expression and he continued


    "Why was Li Rui banned from entering the Imperial Pce?"


    This was something he hade to know when Princess Wenling had called Li Rui to her chambers. He had sent his men to find out anything about this matter but he was told only one thing.


    ''Li Rui was banned from entering the Imperial Pce for ten years when she was seven.''


    But why? What was the reason behind that?


    He never found out.


    Xi Ying had been trying to find out who was behind the attack on Li Rui and for that, he needed to know everything about Li Rui.


    Having the power to blend his shadow guard among Princess Wenling''s shadow guards, the person must be someone more powerful than Princess Wenling.


    He had a feeling that he can find out about this person if he found out why Li Rui was suddenly banned from entering the Imperial Pce.


    Amidst his thoughts, he heard General Li''s firm voice asking him.


    "Why does Minister Xi wants to know this?"


    Xi Ying scrutinized the General as he said


    "Well she is my Wangfei, I had to know everything about her."


    When the General didn''t say anything after that, he pursed his lips and stood up from the chair


    "If General Li does not want to tell anything then I can only send my man to look into this matter."


    However, when he was about to exit the camp, he heard General Li asking


    "What is the guarantee that whatever Minister Xi finds out is the truth?"


    Xi Ying turned around and looked at General Li''s face with a confused expression on his face. General Li smiled a little and patted the chair saying


    "Come back, I''ll tell you everything about your Wangfei you wish to know."


    Xi Ying didn''t mind that General was not using honorifics anymore now. As long as the General was ready to tell him everything, he didn''t mind anything.


    He walked back and sat on his previous seat and looked at the General waiting for him to speak.


    General Li let out a heavy sigh as he started


    "Rui, my daughter, she was not like this before. So calm, silent, cold, and indifferent."


    Xi Ying frowned hearing this. Yes, Li Rui speaks less. But his Rui was not cold and indifferent. She has the softest heart for her loved ones.


    However, the General seemed to be lost in his own world and didn''t notice it. As he continued, a smile yed on his lips.


    "She was the liveliest and naughty child, I have ever seen. My daughter, Rui, had the power to create chaos in the whole Li Manor that was so hugepared to her small frail body. She would never let the servants of Li Manor breath in relief in her childhood."


    "The sound of herughter was something that I was used to hearing while going to the morning court anding back as well. She was very naughty and stubborn and never liked to be scolded."


    General Liughed remembering something and looked at Xi Ying.


    "You know��once her mother scolded her because Rui had scared away the teacher that was called to teach her and that little brat ran away from the home."


    Even now whenever General Li remembered the hrious scene when he had found out Li Rui, he could not help butugh out loud.


    On the other hand, when Xi Ying heard everything General Li was telling him, he felt that the girl, General Li was talking about was a stranger to him.


    Rui and naughty, both the words didn''t even seem to match each other.


    However, when he imagined everything General Li told him, he couldn''t help but smile with a silly expression.


    He had never heard Li Ruiughing. Let aloneugh, he only heard her soft voice hiding outside the doors when she read something to Xi Ling.


    A whileter Xi Ying frowned as he thought.


    What made Li Rui change so much?


    Perhaps General Li had read the question on his face, he smiled sadly and said


    "However, I could not protect the smile of my most love child. I could not protect the most spoilt child of my Li Manor."


    -------------------------


    (Fifteen Years Ago)


    Li Manor


    A six-year-old girl dragged the small table while using all of her strength. When the table was finally at the ce where she wanted it, she smiled widely.


    Then put her knee on the top of the table and finally after a few moments she stood upon the table with her short legs somehow.


    She rummaged inside the wardrobe with her small chubby hands. Taking out a few favorite dresses of herself, she dropped them on the floor where a white sheet was spread.


    Then she got down from the table with very difficulty and tied her clothes inside the white cloth. With this small bundle, she raised her dress with one hand and with silent steps made her way outside her courtyard unnoticed from anyone''s eyes.


    A few momentster, she hid her small body behind a wall and peeked at something.


    She was looking at a servant who was plucking the flowers from the tree while standing on adder leaning against the wall.


    After a while, the servant got down from thedder and walked away from there.


    The young girl looked around and when found no one around she came out of her hiding ce and walked towards thedder.


    She watched thedder for a few seconds and remembered how the servant climbed on it every day. With the small bundle in one hand, she put one foot on thedder while holding it with her other hand.


    Finally, when she was on the high wall, sheughed happily. However, when she looked down on the other side of the wall, her face was morphed into a confused one.


    ''How to go down now?"


    Her thoughts were disrupted when she heard a furious shout from her behind


    "Rui, what are you doing there?"


    *(Please read the author''s note)

 Chapter 75 - Lantern Festival

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Lantern Festival</h4>


    "Rui, what are you doing there?"


    General Li shouted in panic and anger.


    The young girl who was sitting on the high wall turned around to look at her father. Her small chubby face was wrinkled and her lips had a pout.


    Seeing her father, she pouted more and turned around again to look at the ground in confusion.


    ''How could she get down from the wall now?''


    General Li could only sigh exasperatedly and press down his anger. With a gentle tone, he coaxed his daughter


    "Rui,e down okay? You will fall from there and it will hurt very badly."


    Hearing her father''s words, Li Rui really felt afraid as she looked down on the ground. However, she didn''t turn around immediately and continued to sit on the wall. Swaying her legs, she said in a low voice.


    "Rui will note down. No one loves Rui here. Rui will go somewhere else to live by herself."


    As she said this, she could not help but pity herself.


    Behind her, General Li said immediately


    "No one loves Rui? How can it be possible? Rui is my most precious child. Come down child and Father will tell you how much I love you."


    Thest sentence General Li said with greeted teeth.


    But Li Rui was intelligent enough to deny her father''s words.


    "No, Father doesn''t love Rui. Father was standing there silently when Mother was scolding me. Mother also doesn''t love Rui."


    "Young Miss��"


    "Rui��"


    Rui turned around a little and saw her mother and maids looking at her with worried eyes. She nced away from her mother because she was still angry.


    "Only Li Zhan, Li Hua and Li Mei love Li Rui."


    General Li rolled his eyes at his daughter''s words. While Yi Jie eyes were filled with tears and she said


    "Rui, Mother is sorry. Mother will not scold you again, okay? Come down now."


    As soon as Li Rui heard her mother''s choked voice, she turned around and looked at her father with fear. Sure enough, her father was ring at her.


    She forcefully avoided her father''s eyes and continued. After all, she had not achieved what she wanted yet.


    "Mother will never scold me again?"


    Yi Jei immediately nodded her head.


    "Mother will also not stop Rui from going to the Lantern Festival?"


    There was a moment of hesitation but soon Yi Jie nodded her head.


    Finally getting what she wanted, Li Rui smiled widely. Her white teeth shone amidst her soft pink lips. She didn''t dare to try anything new ande down with the help ofdder.


    Li Hua and Li Mei helped her fearing that she will fall down tripping on her dress.


    As her legs touched the ground, she ran to her mother and hugged her waist.


    "Mother loves Rui and Rui also loves Mother."


    Yi Jie was really horrified after the maids told her that her daughter was missing. She remembered thest time when Li Rui had run away from the Manor after she had scolded her and instantly regretted losing her calm with Li Rui.


    Now seeing her daughter again, she didn''t dare to scold her. She hugged her tightly in her arms till General Li took her away from her.


    Holding her daughter''s little hand in his own, General Li looked at his wangfei warmly and said


    "Weren''t you going to visit your Father and Mother today? Go"


    He looked down at his daughter and said smilingly


    "I''ll handle her."


    But Li Rui seemed to see something else in her father''s smile. She struggled to free her little hand from her father but her efforts were in vain.


    Yi Jie was hesitating to leave Li Rui alone but General Li persuaded her and hence she left from there.


    General Li looked down at her daughter who avoided his eyes.


    "So you wish to go to Lantern Festival, huh?"


    Little Li Rui twisted the hem of her dress with one hand as she looked down on the ground.


    "Father, that ��Rui ��that ��Ahhh"


    Her words were interrupted when she was suddenly picked up by her father.


    "You little brat��pretending in front of your mother ��.."


    "Father��.hahaha��F..father ..no��.Rui��hahaha��sorry"


    General Li held her with one hand and tickled her with his other till she apologized.


    "Li Zhan��help��hahaha��."


    Behind them, the three maids smiled seeing this.


    The melodious sound of herughter echoed as General Li walked to his daughter''s courtyard.


    -------------------


    The whole Imperial City was decorated. A red Lantern hung at every house and shop.


    Dressed in a pink-colored dress, Li Rui looked at the crowd in front of herself. When her clean ck eyes fell on the stall of ''Tanghulu'' they brightened and she raised her foot to run towards the stall.


    However, her steps were made to halt when her arm was grabbed by someone from behind.


    "Rui, this is why Mother doesn''t allow you toe outside."


    Little Li Rui stuck out her tongue. Her hairpin tinkled as she turned her head to look at her elder brother, Li Diu apologetically.


    If her mother came to know about this, then she can''t even dream of stepping outside of Li Manor again.


    "Elder Brother will not tell Mother, right?"


    Thirteen-year-old Li Diu was already used to see his younger sister''s pretense so he didn''t sway no matter how cute faces she made and said mercilessly


    "Depends on your behavior."


    Saying this, he turned around and strictly asked the maids to not remove their eyes from her. While Li Rui made faces behind his brother''s back.


    As she walked to the stall of Tanghulu with others, Li Rui looked at the group of soldiers walking with them with dissatisfaction.


    ''What is the need of so many soldiers? She was here to enjoy the festival but her father sent soldiers as if she was going for a war.''


    As she thought this, she tried to mimic the way the soldier was walking. Keeping her back straight, she put one hand on her waist copying the way the soldiers ced their swords. Raising her chin a bit high, she walked with the soldiers.


    The soldiers saw this and could not control theirughter.


    Seeing themughing at herself, Li Rui didn''t feel offended. Instead, she giggled with them. Amidst her giggles, she nced sideways and herughter stopped short when she saw the boy walking beside her didn''t smile at all.


    She grabbed the sleeve of the boy and asked with a smile.


    "Elder Brother Junjie, why are you notughing?"


    ''Was she not funny enough?''


    Yi Junjie just nced at her and then looked at her hand on his sleeve. He didn''t say anything and continued walking with no expression on his face.


    Li Rui frowned. A few months ago, her mother and Aunt Yi had told her and Huiqing Jiejie that the boy was her elder brother from now on.


    Li Rui was very excited to have a new brother but this elder brother never smiles.


    He doesn''t even talk to her. However, sheforted herself that this time he didn''t try to free his sleeve from her hand.


    Although small, this was also progress, right?


    She felt happy at her achievement and her happiness increased when she saw the stall of Tanghulu in front of herself.


    The owner of the stall had ced a few chairs and tables for the customers.


    Sitting on the chair, Li Rui ate her Tanghulu happily looking at the passing people. Her one hand still held Yi Junjie''s sleeve who sat beside her with a nonchnt face.


    "It would have been greater if Qingqing Jiejie had alsoe with us."


    Yi Junjie nced at her sideways saw her sad face. He moved his gaze away and said in a low voice.


    "You cane with her next time."


    Li Rui felt alright hearing these words and her mood was bright again but she didn''t notice that this was the first time Yi Junjie had talked to her.


    At this moment, a few people suddenly ran inside the shed covering the chairs and tables. The soldiers tried to make a circle around the table to protect Li Diu, Li Rui, and Yi Junjie.


    "Ahh��"


    One soldier bumped into Li Rui making the Tanghulu in her hand fall on the floor. Li Rui looked at the fallen stick with a pout. She raised her head to search for the stall owner so that she can buy other Tanghulu.


    Soon after, the chaos inside the shed calmed down. But at this moment, a running horse was seen in the wide street.


    The horse was running blindly and seemed to be out of control.


    "I''m here to take care of these two. We will be alright. Go and control the horse unless someone dies."


    Liu Diu said the soldiers.


    The soldiers nodded and except one, others went to the street to control the running horse.


    The people inside the shed gasped suddenly.


    Li Diu curiously looked outside. On the street road, he saw a girl was standing in the way of a horse. However, this was not what made him panic.


    It was the small figure dressed in pink that was running towards that girl.


    Li Diu swiftly turned his head to look around the round table silently hoping that whatever he was thinking was wrong.


    When he didn''t found the person he was looking for, he stood up abruptly and ran outside the shed.


    But till the time, he reached there the figure had already rushed in front of the horse and he could only scream in panic and fear.


    "Rui"

 Chapter 76 - Will You Be My Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Will You Be My Friend?</h4>


    The whole street was silent at this moment. Except the neigh made by the horse, nothing else could be heard. Everyone''s attention was on the girl who was now about toe under the horse''s feet. People could not help but pity the two poor girls.


    No one stepped forward to help the two young girls. No one was brave enough to sacrifice his life. An ordinary person will not be able to control the crazy horse.


    Standing at the end of the street, Li Diu ran behind his sister to remove her from the front of the horse.


    However, different from everyone''s expectation, just before the blindly running horse could smash the two girls under his feet, the young girl pushed herself and the other girl away on the side of the road.


    Another wave of silence enveloped the street which was soon broken as the people whispered amongst themselves whether the girls would be alive or dead.


    "Ahh��"


    Li Rui heard a whimper and raised her head. The girl under her was crying. Little Rui thought that she must be heavy so she got up from the girl''s body carefully.


    "Are you alright?"


    She stretched out her hand in front of the girl who was still lying on the ground. Her words were very polite, different from how she acted spoiled in Li Manor.


    A soft hand which was a bitrger than her own soft and small ones was ced in her hand. When the girl stood up in front of her, Li Rui could not help but admire the hairpin she was wearing.


    It was very beautiful with two shiny peach blossoms-shaped flowers hanging on it. The girl was taller than her and she was very beautiful.


    But when her sight fell on the girl''s tears, she frowned.


    ''She doesn''t like to see anyone''s tears.''


    But just then her gaze moved to her bleeding hand and she understood why the girl was crying. Stepping forward, she took the girl''s hand in hers and blow air on it.


    "Sssshhh��it will not hurt in a few moments."


    The people on the street saw this scene and smiled. The younger was consoling the person who was older than her. They felt their heart moved when they saw the young girl doing this.


    "Does it hurt still now?"


    Li Rui asked as her lips continued to blow breath on the girl''s hand.


    "N��No��Thanks"


    The girl answered sniffling but there was a small smile on her lips as she looked at the little girl in front of herself.


    Li Rui was about to say something else but she was suddenly dragged sideways by someone. Raising her head when she saw how cold her brother''s face looked she almost stepped back in fear.


    "You have so much courage to jump in between the troubles, huh?"


    Li Diu shouted at his sister. Only he knew the relief he was feeling after seeing her safe. But when he remembered how she had jumped in front of the horse, he raised his hand to p his sister so that he could fill some sense in his mind.


    But Li Rui suddenly grabbed his sleeves and started crying


    "Brother, it hurts so much��.Brother, Rui is in pain��"


    The hand that was raised to p her fell down and Li Diu immediately held her shoulders. His face was full of panic and worry as he asked his sister


    "Where? Where does it hurt?"


    Hearing his question, Li Rui thought for a moment and then said


    "Brother, everywhere��"


    Li Diu shook his head now knowing that she was only pretending so that she can save herself from scolding.


    He was about to open his mouth to shower her with some new colorful words but he saw imperial guards walking towards them, heposed his expression and made Li Rui stand behind him.


    The guards bowed their heads in front of him and said respectfully.


    "Thanks to Young Lady Li for saving First Princess"


    Li Diu was startled and looked at the girl who was standing behind Imperial guards.


    She was a Princess Wenling.


    Princess Wenling didn''t notice his gaze as she was already down at someone with a soft smile on her lips. Li Diu followed her gaze and saw that someone was none other than his younger sister. She was chattering nonstop as the Princess listened to everything she said with a smile.


    "This Princess thanks you for saving my life."


    Princess Wenling said to Li Rui. Li Rui smiled and said


    "Father said to help if we can. Rui just did whatever Father taught."


    Li Diu sneered when he heard this because she didn''t tell what Father had said after this.


    ''Father had also said that your safety is the most important thing and if you y with it then you will pay the price, not anyone else.''


    "Will you be my friend? I don''t have any friends."


    Li Rui smiled brightly at the Princess''s words.


    While Li Diu''s face sank.


    ''If his father came to know about all this then he would peel his skin off from his body.''


    He grabbed Li Rui''s arm and made her stand behind himself not before giving her a re to shut her mouth.


    Then he nodded his head to the head of Imperial guards and said


    "It is enough that everyone is safe."


    He didn''t want to stay for long. So he grabbed his sister and turned around to leave.


    Li Rui who was dragged away by his brother suddenly remembered something.


    ''I don''t have any friends.''


    She turned her head and shouted


    "I wille to y with you."


    Standing a few steps away, Princess Wenling heard her and smiled brightly. She nodded her head and then waved her hand to Li Rui.


    Li Rui also wanted to raise her hand to wave back but when she looked at how her brother was looking at her, she obediently lowered her head with a pout.


    ''It is now time to be a good child.''

 Chapter 77 - Young Miss Was Their Priority

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Young Miss Was Their Priority</h4>


    When they were back in the shed, Yi Junjie nced at Li Rui once from up to down. When he found out that she was not injured anywhere, he took back his gaze and continued to look at nothing.


    After reaching the shed, Li Diu decided to leave for Li Manor. No one said anything on the way. Sitting inside the carriage, Li Rui nced at his brother from time to time but lowered her head instantly when she found him looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    Yi Junjie saw her like this and a small smile emerged on his lips. He could not help but remember the time he had smiled before.


    It was when he was practicing a sword fight with his father. That day, he had won against his father.


    It still felt surreal that he had lost the two most important people in his life.


    His Mother and Father.


    On the other side, Li Rui was trying to gather her courage to open her mouth. She wanted to ask her brother not to tell Father and Mother about whatever happened. But seeing his brother''s face her courage flew out of the carriage''s window.


    Leave it. She will do something after they reached the Manor.


    But things turned out different from her expectations. As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, she saw her father standing at the Manor''s entrance ring at her angrily.


    By her side, Li Diu wanted to run away somewhere.


    "How did I forget those soldiers? They must have told Father beforehand."


    The little Li Rui smiled nervously when she heard her brother''s words as she looked at her father. But her father didn''t seem to like her smile at all.


    She looked at her elder brother who nodded his head seeing her gaze on himself. It was a sign.


    So she held her brother''s sleeves and both of them turned around to run as fast as their legs allowed them.


    Behind them, General Liughed angrily seeing this.


    While Li Diu and Li Rui suddenly halted amidst their running away mission.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and then at the soldiers standing in a horizontal line in front of them.


    Looking around they tried to find anyway but were blocked by soldiers.


    "What? Tired?"


    Both of them turned around and gulped in fear looking at their father.


    "My dear childrene in your father''s arms. Father missed you so much."


    The words were sweet but the face that General Li used to say them even the soldiers felt cold sweat running behind their back.


    When Li Diu and Li Rui didn''t step ahead, General Li sneered and stepped forward. Before they could run away again, he held them by their cors and dragged them inside the Manor.


    ------------------


    "Ahhh�� my hands��"


    Li Rui rubbed her wrist with her left hand.


    When she looked down at the number of times she had written whatever her father gave her, her hands hurt more.


    She was yet to write the same thing ten times.


    "Young Miss, should I help you and write instead of you?"


    Li Mei who was grinding the ink by Li Rui''s side said with a concerned expression on her face. Although she was just a ve, she knew how to read and write.


    Li Rui''s eyes brightened and she immediately left the chair and made Li Mei sit on it.


    "Just five times."


    She waved her small five fingers in front of Li Mei.


    "Write five times and give it to me back. I will write the rest by myself."


    Li Mei had said that she would write in her miss'' ce but now she thought something and panicked.


    "Miss, what if General Li found out that this servant helped you."


    She was not worried about herself but about her miss. What if General Li found out and punished Miss more severely. Then instead of helping her Miss, she would only trouble her Miss more.


    Li Rui''s forehead knitted for a second and then she said to Li Mei.


    "Write a few words for me."


    Li Mei obeyed and wrote a few words on an extra rice paper.


    Looking at the written words for a whole minute, Li Rui bit her lips and then picked the brush.


    Li Mei gasped when she looked at the words written on the paper. The words written by her miss looked exactly the same as she wrote them.


    "I will handle Father. Li Mei��.please help me.."


    Li Mei could not resist anymore and picked the brush to write on the paper.


    Standing outside the room, Li Hua frowned looking at this scene.


    "Li Mei is too gullible and carefree. Miss might think that she can fool General Li but Li Mei should know the truth."


    Li Zhan chuckled at Li Hua''s words.


    "Let her be. In the end, she is just trying to help young Miss."


    But Li Hua was not satisfied with these words and Li Zhan continued


    "Why are you so serious? You can also act silly and carefree like her. As long as I am here with you, you can do anything you want until it is for young Miss. Both of you protect Young Miss and I will protect both of you."


    Li Hua smile softly at these words. She looked at Li Zhan and asked


    "And who will protect you?"


    Li Zhan chuckled again and patted her forehead.


    "Among the three of us, I am the elder one. So it is my duty to protect both of you. I don''t need any protection."


    Li Hua rubbed her forehead softly and her lips still had a small smile on them.


    The three of them had entered the Li Manor together. In Li Zhan, Li Mei and Li Hua had found an elder sister, a mother, and a family.


    Young Miss was their first priority.


    Protecting the Miss was their responsibility but amidst all these, they had to protect themselves also. After all, they can protect Miss only when they are alive.


    That''s what Li Zhan had told them. That''s what the two girls had engraved in their minds and hearts.


    (*Please read the author''s note)*

 Chapter 78 - Rui Wants To Enter The Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Rui Wants To Enter The Imperial Pce</h4>


    The soldiers guarding the entrance of Li Manor looked at Young Lady Li who was peeking at the entrance door. Li Rui smiled in embarrassment when she was caught and came out from behind the wall.


    Walking towards the soldiers with small steps, she bowed her head and said


    "Rui thanks both the soldier uncles for protecting Li Manor for so many years. It is only because of both the uncles Rui have been sleeping inside her courtyard peacefully at night."


    Both the soldiers reciprocated her bow and continued blocking the door. Li Rui didn''t go away.


    She looked at them and they looked at her. She smiled and they reciprocated with the same.


    After a while of silence, she cleared her throat and said


    "Soldier uncle must be tired after standing for so long. Why don''t you go and rest for a while? Rui will stand here and if someone came, Rui will inform both the uncles. Hmmm�� This sounds good. Uncles should go and rest."


    Satisfied with her own words, she nodded her head. But she didn''t see the soldiers straightening their back suddenly.


    "Hmmm, so that you can run out again, right?"


    The familiar sound fell in her ears and Li Rui gasped. The soldiers almostughed out loud seeing her expressions.


    "Turn around, my dear daughter."


    She really didn''t want to turn around and see who it was. Today, she already had heard so many colorful words. Fortunately, her father didn''t beat her like her brother. But what was the guarantee she wouldn''t be beaten now?


    However, she can''t ignore her father. So she turned around slowly and saw her father looking down at her with not so smile on his lips.


    "My daughter never thanked me for being your father. After all, I am doing the most difficult duty in the whole Xin. Such an unfilial child��"


    While saying these words, General Li even squeezed his daughter''s soft little face in his hands. He really enjoyed seeing her irritated expression when she couldn''t stop him.


    She let her father squeeze her face as much as he wanted. At least it was better than hearing those colorful words or getting beaten.


    General Li did it a few more times and then left her face. But he didn''t walk away and looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    "What are you doing here? Have you already copied down the pages I gave you?"


    Li Rui nodded her head instantly.


    "Yes, Father. Rui didn''t dare toe out of her study until she didn''t finish copying them."


    General looked at her face with full of suspicion for a moment and then nodded his head saying.


    "Good. Bring them to my study."


    And then he walked away.


    The little Li Rui heaved a sigh of relief and ran to her courtyard.


    ------------------


    Inside the study room, sitting on the chair General Li turned the pages in his hands as he looked at the words written on them carefully. In front of him, Li Rui stood looking at him now and then.


    She clutched the hem of her dress when she saw her father stopping at a certain page but sighed in relief when he turned the next one.


    When he finally put down them on the table and looked at her she made a pitiful face.


    Then bowing her head she said


    "Rui apologize for making Father worry unnecessarily."


    General Li hummed and Li Rui took it as a sign that her father forgave her. She smiled brightly when she raised her head and took a few steps forward to hug her Father''s waist.


    "Father is so good to Rui."


    General Li shook his head with a smile on his lips. He patted his daughter''s head and made her sit in hisp.


    Leaning her small head on her father''s chest, Li Rui called him


    "Father��"


    General Li stroked her hair lovingly and hummed.


    "Father, Rui couldn''t even enjoy today''s festival. Elder Brother brought Rui straight away to the Manor. Rui will have to stay inside the Manor for so many days again and didn''t even enjoy today. Father, don''t you think Rui is pitiful? "


    General Li''s lips twitched.


    "Pitiful and you? Whose fault it is that you couldn''t enjoy the festival?"


    The answer came immediately.


    "Horse. Father, All of it was that horse''s fault. Neither that horse would have run like that in the street, nor would Rui have jumped in between to save the Princess."


    General Li bit his lips to contain hisughter.


    Only his daughter was clever enough to turn such a matter into something like this.


    "Ohhhhh��now it really seems that Rui is pitiful. It was all that horse''s fault."


    Li Rui swiftly raised her head to look at her father. Seeing that he really seemed to believe her words she continued with a pitiful face.


    "See�� Father Rui was not even at fault and you punished Rui. Still, Ruipleted her punishment obediently. Shouldn''t Father make up for Rui?"


    General Li scrutinized at her with interest propping his chin on his hand that was supported by the arm of the chair. He was really curious to know what was going in his little daughter''s mind.


    "So how do you wish for Father to make up for you?"


    Li Rui looked at her father with bright eyes and said with an excitedly


    "Father can take Rui to the Imperial Pce tomorrow morning with himself."


    The smile disappeared and General Li face instantly became serious. He picked Rui from her arms and made her stand in front of him.


    "Rui, take out this thought from your head. You are not going to step inside the Imperial Pce."


    Li Rui frowned hearing her father''s words. But General Li ignored it and picked the documents from the table.


    "Go to your courtyard now."


    Li Rui tried to insist again.


    "But Father��"


    "Rui"


    However, General Li didn''t let herplete her words and pointed towards the door.


    So Little Li Rui could only leave the study with a pout on her lips.

 Chapter 79 - The Helpless Father

    <h4>Chapter 79 - The Helpless Father</h4>


    Silence hung at the dining table as the four Li family members ate their dinner. Except for the ttering of chopsticks and bowls, nothing else could be heard inside the dining room.


    Yi Jie looked at Li Diu with a questioning look who shook his head signing that he doesn''t know anything. So she could only pull her husband''s sleeve and point towards her daughter.


    General Li nced at his daughter who was stuffing the food inside her mouth while sulking. He pursued his lips and then patted his wife''s hand tofort her as her face was full of worry.


    Clearing his throat, General Li picked a te and served something on Li Rui''s te.


    "Rui, see this is your favorite. Father specially asked the cook to make it for you."


    But Li Rui didn''t raise her head. She didn''t even pick anything her father served her.


    Suddenly she seemed to have thought of something and stood up. When she stepped out of the dining room, Yi Jie stood up to chase her but General Li stopped his Wangfei.


    "Let her be. She will be fine after a while."


    "But��"


    Just as Yi Jie was about to say something she saw her daughter entering the dining room. She held a few things in her hand and was walking slowly so that they don''t fall down. Li Zhan, Li Hua, and Li Mei followed her inside with worried faces.


    When she reached the dining table, she put everything in front of General Li.


    A beautiful feather colored in different colors, a ck stone, a few pieces of jewelry, and a beautiful hairpin.


    "Rui will give all of this to Father. Will Father take her to the Imperial Pce now?"


    The things ced on the table were very ordinary and worthless for General Li. But each and every person inside the room including General Li knew that Li Rui cherished these few things.


    General Li had thought that his daughter would forget this matter in a few days.


    But for her to give all these things, she must be very determined to go inside the Imperial Pce.


    General Li sighed heavily and stroked his daughter''s head gently.


    "Rui, Imperial Pce is not a good ce to go. Don''t think about it, okay? Father will take you somewhere else, wherever you want to go."


    General Li had thought it would make his daughter gave up her mind.


    Li Rui raised her head and looked at her father sadly.


    "Father, that''s not a good ce but she lives inside that Pce. "


    When she saw that her father didn''t say anything, she stepped back and shook her head.


    "Rui does not wish to go anywhere else."


    Saying this, she ran out of the dining room followed by her maids.


    ---------------------


    Lying on the bed, General Li ying with his wangfei''s hair. With her head leaning against his chest, Yi Jie looked at her husband and found him staring at the ceiling.


    "Heng, are you thinking about Rui?"


    Li Heng kissed his wangfei''s forehead and hummed in agreement.


    "Why don''t'' you just take her to the Imperial Pce once?"


    "I don''t want her to step inside that ce."


    Yi Jie chuckled and said


    "I really don''t understand your dislike towards the Imperial Pce. You go and attend the Imperial Court every morning despite your hatred for that ce."


    General Li sighed.


    "I am helpless. It is what I must do; my duty and my responsibility."


    After that, both of them were silent for a few moments till Yi Jie spoke again.


    "Xiao Diu told me that she had promised that Princess that she will go to y with her. And you know how your daughter is."


    "If you will not take her with yourself, she will find some other way to go there."


    Of course, General Li knew that and that was the thing he was most worried about. He doesn''t want his innocent daughter to step inside that vicious ce. He doesn''t want to stain her innocence.


    However, it seemed like he has no other way.


    That night, General Li didn''t sleep for a long time. He continued to stare at the ceiling with his mind full of different thoughts.


    -------------------------


    It was early morning. The sun was about to rise in the sky. d in blue colored robes, General Li stepped out of his courtyard.


    Instead of going towards the entrance of Li Manor, he walked to Li Rui''s courtyard. The maids and servants greeted him.


    When he reached inside his daughter''s room, he saw the cold food ced on the bedside table. He nced at the maid.


    Li Hua stepped forward and said


    "This servant tried but Young Miss didn''t eat anything."


    He nodded his head and walked towards the bed. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he gently uncovered her hidden face under the nket.


    He stroked her head for a few moments and then smiled


    "Open your eyes now. Don''t pretend to sleep anymore."


    However, his stubborn daughter still didn''t open her eyes.


    "Get ready in half an hour if you wish to go with me otherwise don''t me me for leaving you alone here."


    The words fell in her ears and Li Rui opened her eyes wide in shock. She looked at her father who was looking down at her with a smile.


    "Father is not lying to Rui."


    "Has Father lied to you before?"


    Li Rui shook her head in ''no''.


    "Then get up and eat something. We will leave soon."


    A wide smile emerged on Li Rui''s pink lips. She jumped up from her lying position and hugged her father with all her strength.


    The whole courtyard echoed with her giggles as she shouted.


    ''Father is the best.''


    ''Father loves Rui very much.''


    ''Rui also loves Father the most.''


    General Li heard his daughter''s sugar-coated words silently.


    Standing outside the room, Yi Jie breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. The Li Manor became just like before. Alive with Li Rui''sughter.

 Chapter 80 - Rui Is A Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Rui Is A Good Girl</h4>


    General Li chuckled shaking his head when he saw his daughter running out of her courtyard before the time he had given her.


    "Rui thanks Father for waiting for her."


    Little Li Rui bowed her head smiling politely and thanked her father.


    "Huh? Such a clever daughter I have. You ignored me the whole day yesterday and as soon as your wish gotpleted you are back to sugar coating ."


    Rui stuck out her tongue andughed.


    When her father stretched out his hand she held the index finger of his hand. Swaying her father''s hand she walked jumping here and there.


    They soon reached the Imperial Pce. The Imperial Guards standing at the bowed their heads as General Li entered the Imperial Pce with his daughter.


    Outside the Imperial Court, there was a hall.


    He picked Rui up and made her sit on a couch. Then he said to her in a strictly


    "Don''t move from here. Father wille outside and then will take you to visit the First Princess."


    Rui vigorously nodded her head to show that she will obey her father.


    General Li patted her head and then called an Imperial guard to stand there so that he can keep his eye on his daughter.


    After he was sure that everything was fine, he entered the Imperial Court.


    Fifteen minutes had passed since General Li went inside. Li Rui licked her dry lips and then looked at Imperial Guard standing by her side.


    "Guard Uncle"


    The Imperial Guard who was standing with a straight face suddenly heard the soft voice and looked down. His face unconsciously softened when he saw a cute and beautiful girl.


    "Yes, Little Lady?"


    "Guard Uncle, Rui is feeling thirsty. Is there some water?"


    The Imperial Guard looked at the tables in therge hall but there was no water jug ced anywhere. He saw that the little girl looked really thirsty. So he said


    "Young Lady Li, I request you to not move away from here while I will go and bring water for you."


    Rui smiled and patted her chest.


    "Guard Uncle can rest assured. Father told Rui not to go away anywhere. Rui is a good and sensible girl who obeys her Father."


    If General Li had heard his daughter''s words then he would have rolled his eyes and called her a ''big liar''.


    However, he was not there so no one could tell the imperial guard that how much of a good girl the little girl in front of him was. He believed her words and went to bring the water for her.


    Li Rui was waiting on the couch for the guard as she yed with her long hair. At some moment, she started ying with her jade bangle. She took out the bangle from her wrists and caressed the engraving on it when suddenly the bangle fell down from her hands.


    The jade bangle rolled down on the smooth floor and stopped a few steps away from the couch.


    She pouted and then got down from the couch with her short legs and ran to pick the bangle from the ground.


    Her whole attention was on her bangle as she walked towards it. So she didn''t notice the grouping in front of him.


    "Ahhh��


    Suddenly her head hit something heavy. Because of the sudden force, she was pushed down to the ground and was forced to sit on the floor.


    Clinkkkkk��


    The sound of something hitting the ground echoed in therge hall.


    The pin-drop silence lingered and a very strange atmosphere enveloped the hall.


    Li Rui raised her head and innocent ck eyes fell on the hem of the red robe that was shining because of the Golden lining. When she raised her head further, she saw a pair of cold phoenix eyes looking down at her.


    The guards standing behind gasped when she didn''t lower her head and continued looking at those eyes innocently.


    The Imperial guard who had just entered the hall saw the scene in front of him and the ss in his hands almost fell down on the floor.


    When no one was paying any attention to him, he ran inside the Imperial court to call General Li.


    The staring contest between Li Rui''s clean ck eyes and those phoenix ones continued till General Li came running out of the Imperial Court.


    He saw Li Rui sitting on the ground and in front of her was standing the man d in red-golden robes who was looking down at her.


    He was none other than the Emperor of Xin, Zhao Wang Lei.


    His face became grim when he saw the crown lying on the floor. Just beside Li Rui.


    General Li immediately stepped forward and picked Li Rui from the ground. He made her stand beside him and kneeled down.


    "Your Majesty, this subject''s daughter was mischievous andmitted a crime unbeknownst. Please forgive the little girl, Your Majesty."


    General Li frowned when he saw that his daughter was not bowing her head. He red at her but Li Rui still didn''t bow her head.


    Instead, she tried to make her father stand but when he didn''t she pouted in dissatisfaction.


    The interaction fell in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes and he looked at the little girl in front of himself with deep eyes.


    Li Rui looked at her Father''s bowed head and then raised her head to look at the man in front of her. Her soft words sounded as she opened her mouth.


    "Li Rui greets Your Majesty, the Emperor."


    She curtsied like any nobledy and then continued looking at the Emperor''s eyes.


    "Your Majesty, It was Li Rui''s first time to enter the Imperial Pce. Your Majesty''s home is very beautiful. Rui congrattes Your Majesty for such a nice home. However, Your Majesty, don''t you think that there should be a carpet here?"


    She pointed towards the floor under the couch.


    "If there was a carpet there then Rui''s bangle would not have rolled down like this. If it had not rolled away then Li Rui wouldn''t have bumped to Your Majesty."


    Her voice was soft and clear but her words were so illogical andplicated that no one could understand their meaning.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at her for a few moments then asked in his deep voice


    "So you''re saying that it is not your fault?"


    *(Please read author''s note)*

 Chapter 81 - Rui Doesnt Want To Be A Childhood Companion

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Rui Doesn''t Want To Be A Childhood Companion</h4>


    "So you are saying that it was not your fault?"


    No one spoke anything as the Emperor questioned the little girl.


    "Your Majesty is indeed very wise."


    General Li''s lips twitched in anger when he heard his daughter talking so casually.


    ''You just go home today and see the rewards I am preparing for you��"


    "So whose fault it is? Is it Zhen who is at fault?"


    Everyone waited for the little girl''s answer with bated breath.


    Li Rui smiled and opened her mouth to answer Zhao Wang Lei''s question.


    "No, Your Majesty. It is the floor that is at fault. It if would not have been this smooth then my bangle would not have rolled away."


    Another series of illogical words but why everyone inside the room felt that no one was at fault. It was indeed the floor''s fault.


    Loudughter echoed in therge hall. Everyone was surprised when they saw the Emperorughing so openly.


    Li Rui was picked up from the floor by Zhao Wang Lei. A visible frown appeared on her forehead because she disliked being carried by someone else than her father or mother.


    But when she saw her father''s bowed head she remained silent and didn''t oppose.


    "General Li may rise."


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled as he looked at the little girl in his arms.


    "General Li, what an intelligent daughter you have."


    General Li smiled humbly.


    ''Of course, he knows that. Only his daughter was capable enough to turn a matter into something like this.''


    The imperial guards and other ministers who were now outside the Imperial Court chuckled at the Emperor''s words.


    In their eyes, the Emperor was a man with a good temper who didn''t take a child''s words seriously.


    Amidst all this, no one saw the irritated expression on Li Rui''s face.


    "Rui"


    A soft voice attracted everyone''s attention. Li Rui turned her head to look around and when her eyes fell on the girl standing at the doorway, she shouted smiling brightly


    "Princess"


    Princess Wenling ran inside the hall followed by her maids. She looked confused when she Li Rui in her father''s arms.


    "Wenling greets Father."


    Zhao Wang Lei let Li Rui stand on the ground and nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    Princess Wenling smiled excitedly when she saw her and held her hand.


    "You really came to y with me. I haven''t thought that you willplete your promise."


    Li Rui patted her chest proudly and said


    "Of course Rui had to. Rui even went on a hunger strike to force father so that he can bring me to the Imperial Pce and Father..."


    A loud cough interrupted her words and she turned to look at her father in worry. But when she saw his re, she stuck out her tongue only remembering now that it was not something she should have said in front of so many people.


    But the work was done. Everyone had a smile on their lips as they looked at the young girl.


    "Wenwen knows General Li''s daughter?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked his daughter when he saw her enthusiasm as she talked with Li Rui.


    Princess Wenling turned to her father and still holding Li Rui''s hand she told him


    "Father, it was Rui who saved Wenwen yesterday at the Lantern''s festival."


    A moment of realization dawned on everyone''s face. They knew about this incident as it involved an Imperial Princess.


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and then looked at General Li.


    "General Li, you have a very brave daughter."


    General Li replied humbly.


    "Your Majesty overpraises."


    Zhao Wang Lei then nced at Li Rui and straightened his face. His eyes flickered with something for a moment that went unnoticed by everyone as he announced in his deep and loud voice.


    "From this moment, Zhen announce General Li''s daughter, Li Rui as Princess Wenling''s childhoodpanion."


    Whispers sounded and everyone muttered as they looked at General Li with slightly envious eyes.


    Being a childhoodpanion that too of a Princess that was favored by an Emperor, it was not only beneficial for Li Rui but also for Li n.


    Princess Wenling smiled widely at her father''s words and stepped forward to thank him. She made Li Rui bow with her who still didn''t know anything and was trying to wear the jade bangle on her wrist.


    While General Li had a grim face as he looked at his daughter.


    "Take Princess and Young Lady Li to Princess'' chambers."


    Zhao Wang Lei ordered the maid.


    When Li Rui was suddenly turned by Princess Wenling around as she held her hand to take her to her chambers, she turned around to look at her father.


    But she could only see her father''s back as he was already going inside the Imperial Court.


    "Rui, I have a garden inside my courtyard. We will y there."


    She heard Princess Wenling and turned to look at her with a smile.


    -----------


    Two hourster, Li Rui and Princess Wenling were lying on the bed giggling and panting. For a few moments, the two little girls stared at the beautiful ceiling catching their breath.


    Then suddenly, Princess Wenling crawled near Li Rui and lied beside her. Taking her hand in hers, she said with a sad smile


    "I have never enjoyed ying this much. All thanks to Rui."


    Li Rui smiled and patted the hand holding hers


    "Princess does not need to thank Rui. Rui also enjoyed ying with Princess."


    Princess Wenling giggled and then frowned


    "Call me Wenwen, not Princess."


    Li Rui didn''t find anything wrong so she nodded her head and said


    "Rui enjoyed ying with Wenwen."


    Princess Wenling was satisfied and continued


    "I am so excited since Father Emperor announced you as my childhoodpanion."


    Li Rui was confused and looked at Princess Wenling with a questioning look.


    "Childhoodpanion? What is that?"


    The young Princessughed and patted Li Rui''s forehead


    "Silly girl, didn''t you hear what Father Emperor said? From now on, you will be mypanion. You will do everything with me. We will study together, y together, eat together and everything ��we will do it together."


    Li Rui frowned as she sat up on the bed.


    "Will Rui not go back to Li Manor? Will Rui also not be able to see Father and Mother?" Li Rui questioned again


    At this, Princess Wenling immediately said


    "No, Rui. You can go to Li Manor back in the evening."


    But Li Rui''s frown only became deeper after she heard Princess''s Wenling words.


    "Then when will Rui y with Jiejie and Younger Brother Chenchen?"


    Princess Wenling was silent when she heard her question.


    "Rui doesn''t want to be anyone''s childhoodpanion."

 Chapter 82 - You Are Very Special

    It was evening. The sun was about to set. Li Rui exited the Imperial Pce with her Father. General Li was silent because he was not happy with the Emperor''s announcement.


    Now his daughter would have to enter the Imperial Pce every day. She has to step inside this vicious ce every day where he never wanted her to be; not even once.


    He looked down at his daughter to scold her.


    If she had controlled her mouth then all of it would not have happened.


    But when he saw the pout on his lips, his heart softened and he picked her up in his arms.


    "Rui, what happened?"


    Li Rui looked at her father sadly and spoke


    "Father, Rui won''t be able to y with Huiqing Jijejie and Xiao Chen from now on?"


    General Li caressed her cheek and continued walking.


    "Who said that?"


    "Wenwen, she said��"


    "Rui"


    Li Rui was confused by the sudden strict tone in her Father''s voice.


    "She is a Princess. You can''t call her by her name."


    She frowned and said remembering Wenling''s words.


    "But Wenwen told Rui that Rui should call her by her name only."


    "Still, you can''t. At least, not in front of others. Do you understand?"


    She nodded her head when she how serious her father looked.


    General Li smiled and then asked


    "Now tell me, what did Princess tell you?"


    "She told Rui that Rui will leave the Imperial pce only in the evening. Father, Rui can''t spend so much time away from Mother and Father ��.and Elder Brother also. When will Rui y with Jiejie and Chenchen? Father Rui does not want to go to Imperial Pce every day."


    General Li eyes gleamed with brightness when he heard this.


    "So should I talk to His Majesty about it?"


    Li Rui was silent for a few moments and then answered


    "But Princess looked so happy after ying with Rui. Princess does not have any other friend than Rui. Father, what should Rui do?"


    General Li did not care whether the little Princess was happy or not ying with Rui. What he cared for at this moment was his daughter.


    He just doesn''t want Li Rui to be a part of such ce.


    Rui already saved Princess''s life yesterday. If she said even once that she doesn''t like to enter Imperial Pce then His Majesty will have no reason to force her.


    With these thoughts, he climbed on the horse and made Li Rui sit in front of himself. As the horse started moving, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Rui, why didn''t you kneel down and bow your head in front of the Emperor?"


    Li Rui''s every action had a reason behind it. This much General Li knew about his daughter.


    Li Rui''s forehead wrinkled in confusion as she remembered something.


    "Rui just didn''t want to. Rui doesn''t know."


    ''His Majesty''s eyes ...His Majesty does not like Rui. Rui felt it.''


    Thest part she mumbled which could not be heard by General Li.


    General Li had a somber face. He kissed Li Rui''s head from the top. Looking straight at the road he said


    "Rui, sometimes we have to bow our head even if we don''t want to. Because that is ordance in the situation we are in."


    Then he looked at Li Rui and asked


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Father."


    --------


    The next day General Li entered the Imperial Pce alone.? After the ministers finished discussing courts matter, the Emperor suddenly called him.


    "General Li, Your daughter didn''t enter Imperial Pce today?"


    General Li stood up and bowed his head to answer the Emperor''s question


    "Your Majesty, This subject''s daughter is still a little girl. She can''t stay away from her mother that long. This subject apologizes to Your Majesty as well as Princess."


    Zhao Wang Lei waved his hand and said


    "There is nothing to apologize for."


    Then he chuckled.


    "It seems that Princess really likes your daughter. Last night, she specially came to visit us and told us that Li Rui does not wish to separate from her brothers and sisters. Seeing this, Zhen allows Li Rui to apany anyone she wants when she enters the Imperial Pce. Li Rui will only enter the Imperial Pce for the first three days of the week to y with First Princess. The rest of the week she can spend in Li Manor."


    The ministers were shocked. Giving so much freedom to a little girl, that too, a childhoodpanion of an Imperial Princess was something that had never happened before.


    But General Li was not satisfied.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand to stop General Li.


    "General Li, Zhen understood you and make so many changes for your daughter. You should also try to understand Zhen. After all, Wenwen is Zhen''s daughter."


    So General Li could only shut down his mouth.


    -------------------------


    The next day, Li Rui entered the Imperial Pce again but this time she brought her three maids, Li Zhan, Li Hua, and Li Mei with herself.


    "Now you don''t have any problem with being my friend, right?"


    Princess Wenling asked Li Rui nervously.


    "No Princess."


    Princess Wenling smiled brightly and said


    "Rui, you are my first friend. You are very special for me."


    Li Rui also smiled and replied


    "Princess is also very special for Rui."


    Li Rui spent her whole day with Princess Wenling and went back to Li Manor in the evening.


    In three months, Li Rui and Yi Huiqing made many friends while attending the gatherings and banquets in the Imperial Pce.


    Sometimes, on thest four days of the week, Princess Wenling would visit the Li Manor whenever she missed Li Rui.


    Li Rui was happy. Now she didn''t have to stay inside Li Manor the whole day and she could also spend time with her mother and Father.


    Everything was peaceful. But too much peaceful.


    -------------


    The Imperial garden echoed with the young girls''ughter as they tried to catch each other. Hiding behind the bushes, Princess Wenling peeked outside when someone suddenly shouted in her ear.


    Booooo


    Scared she could not bnce herself as she jumped back and fell on the grassy ground.


    When she heard the giggles of Li Rui, she pouted but then started tough after a few moments.


    The other girls looked at Li Rui enviously. Their Father sent them to Imperial Pce so that they can please Princess and be her friends.


    But nothing they could do that could please the Princess enough to be their friend. But everything Li Rui did, even if it was an impolite action that should not be done to an Imperial Princess was enough to make Princessugh loudly, without any restraint.


    They had given up now.


    "My Princess, Her Majesty the Empress is waiting for you inside your Chambers." A maid said


    Princess Wenling nodded getting up from the ground. She also helped Li Rui and said


    "Let''s go."


    She held Li Rui''s hand and walked towards her chambers.

 Chapter 83 - The Start Of The Storm

    The old mama who was standing outside the Empress''s chambers was waiting for Princess Wenling. As soon as she saw Princess Wenling, she stepped forward with a smile. However, her smile froze when she saw that Princess was holding someone''s hand.


    When Princess Wenling was about to enter her mother''s chambers with Li Rui, she was suddenly stopped by the old mama.


    "Why doesn''t Young Miss Li stay outside with this old maid? Her Majesty wants to talk to Princess ��alone."


    Li Rui nodded her head and tried to take her arm out of Princess Wenling''s hand but Princess Wenling was already frowning at the old maid''s words.


    "Rui will go inside with this Princess. If she can''t go then this Princess also doesn''t want to go inside."


    The old mama sighed as she had already expected this. She was just trying to help the little girl who has been making the Princess smile since she had entered the Imperial Pce.


    She doesn''t know why Her Majesty disliked Young Lady Li. Seeing this little girl and Princess together will only anger the Empress more.


    When she thought of what she had heard from the empress, she can''t help but pity the Princess as well as the Young Miss Li.


    In the end, Princess Wenling was determined to take Li Rui inside with her so the old mama could not stop her.


    Inside the chambers, Empress Qin Wenya was sitting on a couchfortably. A maid, sitting on the ground, was peeling fruits when the Princess entered.


    The Empress smiled when she saw her daughter but when she the person following her, her smile went cold.


    She nced at the nanny standing beside herself who blinked her eyes tofort the empress.


    "Wenling greets Empress Mother."


    Li Rui also curtsied and greeted the empress.


    Empress Qin Wenya waved her hand saying that there was no need for all these formalities and signed her daughter toe closer.


    Princess Wenling stepped forward and Li Rui stood a few steps behind. The empress made her sit beside herself and caressed her cheeks.


    "Wenwen is growing up so well. This Empress can predict that Wenwen will be the most beautiful girl in the whole Xin when she grows up, right Nanny?"


    The Nanny chuckled and replied


    "Your Majesty just said what this servant was thinking about. Princess is really very beautiful and this beauty will only increase with the age."


    Princess Wenling shyly lowered her head.


    Qin Wenya then looked towards Li Rui who was standing quietly and said nonchntly.


    "What does Miss Li think about this Empress'' words?"


    Li Rui was surprised by the sudden question butposed her expression soon. Her mother had taught her that she had to follow some rules whenever she will talk in front of Imperial family members otherwise she will bring shame to the whole Li n.


    "Li Rui agrees with Your Majesty, the Empress. Princess is very beautiful."


    Satisfied with the reply, Empress Qin Wenya nodded her head with no emotion. She then looked at her daughter whose head was lowered. Gently stroking her hair, she said


    "Nanny from today on, you will live in Wenwen courtyard. Teach her the rules and whatever else she needed to be taught."


    The nanny bowed her head and said


    "This servant will not disappoint Your Majesty."


    A vicious smirk appeared on nanny''s lips as she looked at Li Rui from the corner of her eye.


    -----------------


    The days passed and soon it was the time of the year when the banquet was organized in the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Pce was decorated and many noble families attended the banquet.


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei sat on the throne and looked at his Imperial Prince and Princesses with a proud smile.


    "Today, Zhen will reward Imperial Prince or Princess but they have to earn their rewards."


    So every prince and princess performed something. Some painted a beautiful painting, some sang a song and some presented a beautiful dance.


    When it was Princess Wenling''s turn she brought Li Rui with herself.


    Standing in front of the Emperor, Princess Wenling held Li Rui''s hand and both of them recited very pleasant and long poetry.


    Li Rui kept her voice low so that only Princess'' voice could be heard by everyone.


    But suddenly Princess Wenling stopped speaking. Li Rui looked at the Princess in confusion and saw the teary eyes of Princess.


    "I forgot the next lines"


    Princess Wenling muttered with a lowered head.


    Li Rui squeezed the hand holding hers and started reciting alone.


    In her soft voice, she recited the long poetry without any fear. When she finished, a thunderous p filled the banquet hall.


    "Such a wise and intelligent young daughter you have General Li."


    General Li looked at Li Rui proudly as the Emperor praised his daughter.


    "Zhen rewards Rui from Li n for her."


    After going back to her seat, Princess Wenling finally raised her head.


    "Rui, you saved me from being humiliated. "


    Li Rui just smiled and looked towards her family that was sitting too far away from her. She really wanted to go and sit with them.


    ----------------------


    The banquet ended in thete night.


    The maids werebing Princess'' hair after she had bathed so that she could retire to the bed. After the maids finished, they left the chambers and the nanny prepared the bed for the princess.


    While preparing the bed, the nanny looked at the young Princess and spoke.


    "My Princess, why did you let Lady Li recite the poem alone?"


    Princess Wenling bit her lips and said in a low voice.


    "I forgot the next lines."


    Since the nanny was given to her by her mother, Princess Wenling trusted her fully. Also in the past few days, the nanny had taught her many good things.


    The nanny sat in front of the princess on the ground.


    "Even then the Princess should not have taken Lady Li with herself and let her recite the poem alone. Even if the Princess forgot, the Princess should have asked Lady Li to recite and Princess could move her lips making everyone believe that Princess was also reciting."


    Princess Wenling looked confused so the nanny continued.


    "Thepetition that His Majesty announced was for the Imperial Prince and Princesses. To make them stand out from the other noble family''s children. Lady Li snatched the praises that should have belonged to the Princess."


    Princess Wenling frowned at the nanny''s words and stood up


    "Nanny, what rubbish are you saying? Rui saved me from the humiliation. You are not allowed to talk about her like this."


    When the nanny saw that the Princess really looked very dissatisfied, she shut her mouth and apologized.


    But she smirked when she saw Princess going to the bed with a frown on her forehead.

 Chapter 84 - The Envious Princess

    Since it was the fourth day of the week, Li Rui didn''t enter the Imperial Pce. But the most surprising thing was that Princess Wenling didn''te to Li Manor this week.


    Li Rui also found it weird but didn''t think much about it.


    Inside her chambers, Princess Wenling was sitting on the bed as the words she had heard two days ago from the maid''s mouth revolved in her mind.


    "When Young Miss Li stands with Princess Wenling, I can''t even differentiate who is the real Imperial Princess."


    "True. Young Miss Li is not lesser than an Imperial Princess in any way. So beautiful, so intelligent and so lively."


    The humiliation that she had felt when she had forgotten poetry was suppressed by the Princess. But after she the nanny''s words of that night and then the maid''s words.


    ''This servant is afraid that having friends like Miss Li; Princess will regret it in the future.''


    All of this was not letting her forget that she an Imperial Princess was beingpared to Li Rui who was merely a daughter of the Li n.


    Was Rui really snatching everything that should have belonged to her from the beginning?


    The young Princess was now confused and the nanny saw this. She benefited from Li Rui''s absence for four days and filled Princess'' mind with her talks against Li Rui.


    The next week when Li Rui entered the Imperial Pce with her maids, she was told that Princess Wenling was not feeling well and hence she should leave.


    Li Rui frowned. Instead of leaving the Princess courtyard, she sneaked inside Princess'' chambers when no one was noticing.


    Inside the chambers, she saw Princess lying on the bed with her back facing her. Li Rui walked towards the bed with silent steps as she was afraid that she would disturb Princess'' sleep.


    But the Princess was already awake and was staring at the opposite wall. However, Li Rui couldn''t see this. Very carefully, she stretched out her hand and put it on the Princess'' forehead.


    The sudden touch startled the Princess and she turned around.


    Seeing her awake, Li Rui took back her hand and whispered


    "Wenwen, the maids outside told Rui that you''re feeling unwell. What happened?"


    When Wenling saw Li Rui''s innocent eyes, she really couldn''t believe that Li Rui can try to do something like that.


    In a daze, she shook her head and muttered


    "I lied."


    "Huh?"


    Li Rui was surprised and thenughed suddenly.


    "Are you trying to skip today''s ss with Teacher Wu?"


    Princess Wenling got up from the bed and smiled when she saw herughing. She nodded her head gently and then said


    "Let''s go."


    Li Rui and Princess Wenling attended sses together. Teacher Wen read something aloud and then exined its meaning. He then asked a few questions which both girls answered very well.


    Teacher Ji was very satisfied and praised them but today Zhao Wenling felt as if the teacher praised Li Rui more. His eyes when he looked at Li Rui were more gentle.


    Whenever Li Rui answered the question he asked, they will brighten with joy and approval.


    Li Rui was very intelligent. Even more than her. Princess Wenling knew it. She could remember the things she once read. She could also think of any solution when Teacher Wen would give them a political situation.


    But could Li Rui gain all this without her? It was she who had given her all this.


    ''Young Miss Li is nothing without Princess but Princess how long will it remain that way? The way the things are going right now, this servant fears that soon Miss Li will overshadow the Princess.''


    Zhao Wenling couldn''t concentrate on what Teacher Wen was saying. Her head was starting to hurt with the thoughts that were not ready to leave her mind.


    She got reprimanded by Teacher Wen many times during the ss.


    After the ss, Li Rui and Princess Wenling were passing through the Imperial garden while going to Princess'' chambers when the second Princess suddenly stopped them.


    The second Princess, Zhao Xiuming was one year younger than Princess Wenling. She has always been envious of Princess Wenling since Li Rui had be herpanion.


    Zhao Xiuming liked Li Rui''s liveliness as it was something that no other girl couldpare to. She nced at Li Rui. Clutching the hem of her dress, she asked Zhao Wenling.


    "Elder sister, will you like to y with Xiuming and her friends?"


    Princess Wenling saw the other girls standing behind Zhao Xiuming and had to nod her head or else she will look arrogant in other''s eyes.


    The girls started ying. Whoever lost would be punished to do anything. When it was Li Rui''s turn to get punishment, Zhao Xiuming suddenly eximed.


    "Rui, can you recite a poem?"


    Li Rui nodded her head with a smile and recited the lines she had just learnt in today''s ss. When she finished, someone''s p sounded in the garden.


    "Remarkable."


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei who was passing by heard Li Rui''s soft voice and stopped. He stood there and heard the whole poem recited by the young girl.


    As he walked forward, everyone bowed their head and greeted him.


    Li Rui nced at him for a few moments and then bowed her head as she remembered her father''s words.


    "Li Rui, do you remember any other poem?"


    Li Rui nodded her head at the Emperor''s question and told the names of a few poems.


    "That''s quite a lot."


    Zhao Wang Lei chuckled. He then asked her to recite a few of the poems and she recited everything without any problem.


    The ministers standing behind the Emperor looked at the young girl with admiration. Such a young girl and could remember so much. Even the boys of her age couldn''t do that.


    The Emperor looked very happy and praised Li Rui which she heard silently and in the end, thanked the emperor.


    Standing amidst all other girls, Princess Wenling saw all of this and she felt very irritated.


    She didn''t like how her father and the ministers were praising Li Rui. She stepped forward and clutched his father''s sleeve in her hands interrupting him when he was about to shower Li Rui with another string of praising words.


    "Father Emperor, Wenwen also learned a few poems. Would? Father Emperor hear them from Wenwen?"


    Zhao Wenling asked in a spoiled manner. She saw Zhao Xiuming envious eyes as she did this and felt a little satisfied. Only she can behave with Father Emperor in this manner.


    Zhao Wang Lei patted his daughter''s head but his words made Zhao Wenling''s smile disappear.


    "Wenwen should also learn from Li Rui. Father will hear them from you some other time."


    Saying this, Zhao Wang Lei left the Imperial garden.

 Chapter 85 - The Confused Princess

    Zhao Wenling was the most favored Princess by the Emperor. It was something she was always proud of.


    Her father loved her the most. No one couldpare to her in front of her Father.


    However, today as she looked at her father''s departing back, she felt utter humiliation. Seeing Zhao Xiuming''s mocking eyes, she was furious.


    She could hear the girls around herself whispering. They were talking about her. They were also looking down at her.


    ''You''re an Imperial Princess, that too, the most favored. No one should beparable to you.''


    The nanny''s words shed in her mind and Zhao Wenling could not agree with them more at this moment.


    Li Rui saw the unmoving Princess and walked toward her. Just as she touched her arm and called her.


    "Wenwen��ah��"


    She was pushed down to the ground.


    Li Rui was shocked and raised her head to look at the Princess who was already looking down at her with red eyes.


    "Wenwen��"


    "Don''t call me that."


    Princess Wenling shouted and then emphasized


    "Never call me with that name again."


    And then she ran away from there leaving confused Li Rui on the ground.


    It was Zhao Xiuming who stepped forward and helped her up from the ground.


    "Does she behave like this with you always?"


    Zhao Xiuming asked as she helped Li Rui in cleaning her dress that had a few stains of soil and grass.


    "No, Wenwen treats me very well."


    Li Rui answered immediately.


    However, Zhao Xiuming didn''t seem to believe her as she had seen with her own eyes what kind of a person her elder sister was.


    Li Rui also didn''t care whether she believed her or not. She gathered her and Wenling''s books from the ground and went to Princess'' courtyard.


    Her maids were already waiting for her outside the courtyard. When they saw her, they sighed in relief. Just a few moments ago, Princess Wenling entered the courtyard alone. They were very worried when they didn''t see their Young Miss with the princess.


    "Young Miss, how did your dress get these stains?"


    Li Zhan asked as she walked forward and kneeled down to clean the stains with her handkerchief.


    "I fell down."


    Li Rui answered her maid calmly but it worried Li Zhan more.


    "Then did Young Miss get injured anywhere?"


    Li Rui shook her head and then walked further into the courtyard. However before she could step inside, the nanny held her arm and looked at her strictly.


    "Young Miss Li, Didn''t this servant tell you that Princess is feeling unwell? Yet you still took her to attend the ss with yourself."


    The maids frowned at the nanny''s behavior.


    Li Rui''s arm hurt as the nanny was holding it very tightly. She looked straight in the nanny''s eye and said


    "Leave my arm."


    When the nanny still didn''t leave her, she opened her mouth and bit down her arm mercilessly.


    "Ahh��"


    The nanny howled in pain and pushed Li Rui away immediately.


    Li Rui could not bnce herself against so much force and fell down on the ground.


    "Young Miss"


    The three maids ran forward and Li Zhan picked Li Rui up checking her body for any scratches. When she didn''t find any, she red at the nanny.


    The nanny got furious when she saw a maid ring at her and ordered the maids to throw Li Rui and her maids out of the courtyard.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Rui never saw Princess Wenling. She nced at the chamber''s door for thest time and then left the courtyard with her maids.


    ----------------


    After that day, Li Rui never saw Princess Wenling again. She didn''t let her maids tell anyone in the Li Manor about the incidents of the Imperial Pce.


    She would go to the Imperial Pce on the first three days of the week but was never allowed to go inside the courtyard. However, she never stopped.


    She was confused by the changed behavior of the princess.


    This was thest day of the third week when she was returned from the Princess'' courtyard. On her way to the Imperial ce''s exit gates, she met Zhao Xiuming who invited her to y with other girls.


    She refused in the start but when the princess insisted she couldn''t refuse anymore.


    While ying in the Imperial garden, Li Rui saw Princess passing by from there. She ran out of the Imperial garden without informing her maids.


    "Wenwen��"


    She shouted when she was finally closed to the Princess.


    Zhou Wenling heard the familiar voice and halted. She turned around only to see Li Rui running towards her.


    "Wenwen"


    Li Rui called again when she was finally in front of the princess.


    "Wenwen, what happened? Did I do something wrong?"


    Zhao Wenling clutched the hem of her dress when she heard Li Rui''s innocent and soft voice. Her mind was suddenly filled with confusion.


    ''What did Li Rui do wrong?''


    When she didn''t say anything, Li Rui stepped forward to hold her arm. As soon as she touched Princess'' the nanny said


    "Young Miss Li, you should not force Princess if she doesn''t want to see or talk to you. Leave Princess this instant."


    Li Rui ignored the nanny and continued


    "Wenwen, tell me. Why did you suddenly change so much? Is it because of something I did?"


    The nanny saw Princess''s confused face and immediately tried to free her from Li Rui''s hold.


    "Miss Li, you can''t force Princess like this. Leave her."


    Li Rui looked at the nanny but saw that the nanny was already looking down at something.


    She was about to leave Princess hand but when she saw the nanny''s hand on the princess back and the pond in front, instead of leaving the hand she held it tightly.


    "What are��"


    Before Li Rui could even question the nanny, the nanny pushed Princess Wenling forward. Her strength was notparable to nanny and she couldn''t hold Princess at thest moment.


    "Wenwen��"


    Princess Wenling who was already confused was suddenly pushed forward and couldn''t bnce herself. Before falling down inside the pond, she only saw Li Rui''s hand stretched towards her.

 Chapter 86 - Young Miss Will Never Harm Princess

    Li Rui''s mouth was still parted as she shouted Princess Wenling''s name seeing her falling inside the pond.


    Her maids had already noticed her absence and they were starting to search for her. When the second Princess found Li Rui missing, she and the other girls also started to look for Li Rui. Hence, when they heard the screams from the other side of the Imperial garden they immediately went there.


    But everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. No one could see the nanny''s hand as she pushed Princess inside the pond because Li Rui was standing in front of the nanny.


    They only saw that Li Rui was holding Princess Wenling hand one moment and the next moment Princess Wenling fell inside the pond.


    The shocked Li Rui couldn''t see anyone. She couldn''t think of anything at this moment except saving the Princess who was now inside the pond.


    "Save Wenwen"


    She muttered when she couldn''t see Princess Wenling figure inside the pond.


    The nanny had already jumped inside the pond. She searched here and there and after a few moments she brought out the unconscious princess outside the pond.


    "Wenwen"


    Li Rui ran to the edge of the pond and helped the nanny who pped her hand away. Her eyes went red because of the pain in her hand but she didn''t care.


    When the nannyid the Princess on the ground, she still went towards the Princess.


    However, at this moment the Empress came running inside the Imperial garden. When she saw her unconscious daughter on the ground, her face went pale at this sight.


    The nanny saw the Empress and pushed Li Rui away. Then she started shouting


    "Such a young girl yet have so vicious mind."


    "Young Miss"


    Li Rui''s maids were already behind their Young Miss, so they held her before she could fall down.


    The nanny continued


    "Just because Princess didn''t want to talk to you, you pushed her inside the pond. How cruel and wicked your heart is."


    After that, she kneeled down beside the Princess and cried


    "Princess, this servant has always tried to stop you from being so soft-hearted. This servant couldn''t save you."


    The nanny said many things but Li Rui''s mind was not on the usations that were put on her. Instead she was looking at the unconscious Princess.


    "Press down her chest"


    She said and then even kneeled down to do it but the nanny didn''t let her do it.


    "What are you doing? Still trying to stop Princess''s breathing."


    Li Rui instantly shook her head and said


    "No, Rui read in a book that one should��"


    p��


    A heavy pnded. The target was Li Rui but it fell on Li Mei''s cheek who covered her Young Miss immediately.


    "Li Mei"


    Li Rui cried out when she saw the bleeding lips of her Li Mei.


    The Empress red down at the girl whom she couldn''t hit.


    "You are indeed very courageous, Li Rui. Just as His Majesty had told this Empress. However, you are not wise. Daring to do such a thing with an Imperial Princess, you are the most stupid girl this Empress has ever seen."


    "Call the Imperial Physician. Take the Princess inside her chambers."


    The Empress ordered the maids. The nanny herself picked up the Princess and everyone followed her to the Princess Wenling courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    Half an hourter, Li Rui was standing at the entrance of the Princess Wenling''s courtyard. The Imperial guards didn''t allow her inside the courtyard. Li Rui silently waited with her maids outside.


    The girls from other noble families looked at her as if she was a devil. So many whispers fell in Li Rui''s ears. So many cruel words.


    Even Li Mei and Li Hua couldn''t hold their tears. Li Zhan silently stood with Li Rui who was staring down at the ground.


    Li Rui knew that everyone only saw her holding Princess'' hand andd that''s why they believed that it was she who pushed Princess inside the pond.


    But she didn''t care what others were saying. What she cared about was whether Princess Wenling, her best friend, Wenwen would believe or not.


    The Imperial Physician came outside and Li Rui blocked his way.


    "Physician Uncle, How is Wenwen��Rui means Princess?"


    The Imperial Physician couldn''t find any reason to hide it from the little girl so he said


    "Princess is alright now. Little girl, she is conscious. If you want to meet her then you can go inside."


    Li Rui nodded her head with a small smile and let the Physician go.


    After the Imperial Physician left, Li Zhan urged Li Rui to go back to Li Manor. Today, she had decided that she would tell everything to General Li.


    Such a behavior towards her Young Miss was intolerable. Today, the Empress tried to p her young miss but Li Mei covered her at the right time.


    If something else would have happened, then how would she have answered General Li?


    But Li Rui didn''t agree with Li Zhan. She insisted that she would not leave until she didn''t see Wenwen.


    At some moment, she turned to look at her maids and asked


    "You three��are you not scared of me?"


    The three maids smiled.


    Li Zhan kneeled down in front of Li Rui and stroked her hair gently.


    "We believe Young Miss. Young Miss can never harm Princess because for Young Miss, Princess is her best friend."


    Li Rui smiled and her heart felt warm.


    One by one everyone started to leave. The girls who had always been envious of Li Rui rolled their eyes seeing her still standing there.


    They taunted her a few times but when they saw Li Rui''s face didn''t change at all by their words, they could only leave.


    The sun was about to set when the nanny came outside.


    Li Rui looked at the nanny with no expression. She saw the nanny smirk as he told her.


    "Young Miss Li, Princess wants to see you. Please step inside the courtyard."

 Chapter 87 - This General Will Leave Xin

    When Li Rui stepped inside Princess Wenling''s chambers, she saw the Princess''s translucent figure behind the curtains on the bed.


    "Wenwen"


    She called and stepped forward. However, the Empress, Qin Wenya who was sitting by her daughter''s side raised her hand to stop her.


    "Stay there. I would not have allowed you inside if I have my way. But my daughter is just too soft-hearted. However, I will not let youe close to Wenwen. Say whatever you want to say from there."


    Li Rui nodded her head at the Empress'' words. Then she looked towards the translucent figure hoping to have one nce as she said


    "Wenwen, Rui didn''t push you in the pond. It was the nanny..."


    Lying on the bed, Princess Wenling smiled humorlessly when she heard Li Rui''s words. She remembered what the nanny had told her.


    -----------


    "Princess, this servant tried to hold you when Miss Li pushed you inside but couldn''t hold you at the right moment. Princess, since this servant had shouted at Miss Li so much she will put all the me on this servant. "


    The nanny told the Princess as she cried bitterly.


    "Princess herself had seen Miss Li pushing you inside the pond, right Princess?"


    Princess Wenling nodded her head as she remembered seeing Li Rui''s hand towards herself before she fell inside the pond.


    The nanny smirked when she saw this.


    ------------


    "Never show me your face again."


    Princes Wenling whispered.


    Li Rui was shocked when she heard this.


    "Wenwen"


    She stepped back in disbelief.


    "Don''t call me by this name. I gave you so much freedom when you were just a daughter from a noble family."


    Princess Wenling''s voice came again.


    "I will forget this matter. Just go away and nevere back."


    Li Rui was looking at the ground. A teardrop fell from her eyes on the ground when she heard thest words of the Princess.


    She doesn''t believe her.


    With slow and stiff steps, Li Rui turned around and exited the chambers.


    Outside the three maids were teary-eyed when they saw their young Miss''s condition.


    On the way to Li Manor, no one said anything. Li Rui didn''t raise her head even once.


    When the carriage reached the Li Manor, she came out by herself before the maids could help her.


    As she ran inside the manor, she didn''t see General Li who was waiting for her at the entrance with his arms open to hug his daughter.


    "What happened?"


    General Li asked the three maids strictly as he looked at the disappearing back of his little daughter.


    Li Zhan licked her lips and stepped forward. Tears streamed down her eyes as she told General Li everything.


    General Li''s face sank after he heard everything.


    He ran to his daughter''s courtyard.


    When he reached Li Rui''s room, he knocked on the closed door. One minute passed and no one opened the door.


    He knocked again and said in a gentle voice


    "Rui, open the door child. Father has prepared a surprise for you."


    When the door still didn''t open, he felt worried. He applied force and pushed inside the door.


    When General Li stepped inside the room, he saw a small lump under the nket on the bed. He sighed and sat by the bedside.


    "Rui��you will suffocate yourself like this."


    General Li tried to take her out from under the nket but she tightened her hold on the nket.


    With narrowed eyes, General Li picked the whole lump with the nket from the bed. He then forcefully uncovered Li Rui''s face.


    Her hair was a mess. He carefully tucked them aside but when he saw his daughter''s face, he was startled.


    Her whole was red. Her eyes were red and her cheeks were wet because of tears.


    He had not expected Li Rui to cry like this. Li Rui cried very rarely because his daughter never liked tears.


    "Rui, my daughter��"


    General Li''s eyes were filled with worry and distress as he hugged his daughter''s small head to his chest and patted her back gently.


    Li Rui sobbed and hupped


    "Father��Wen��Wenwen doesn''t ��believe Rui. Rui didn''t push her. Father, why doesn''t ��Wenwen believe Rui?"


    "She asked Rui��to go away."


    General Li didn''t say anything and continued to pat her back gently.


    Li Rui cried for a long time in her father''s arms. After half an hour, her sobs quieted down and she slowly closed her eyes.


    When her breathing was even, he gentlyid her on the bed and covered her with the nket.


    Outside the room, he saw the three maids and asked them.


    "Why was I not told before?"


    When the three maids didn''t say anything, he looked at them coldly and said


    "Continue to stand here for the whole night."


    After that, he walked away.


    It was a very cold night but the three maids didn''t dare to oppose. They stood there for the whole night.


    -------------


    The Imperial Court was silent. Everyone looked at General Li who was standing in front of the Emperor with his bowed head.


    "Can General Li repeat himself?"


    "Your Majesty, this General''s daughter didn''t push Princess inside the pond."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at General Li with no emotion and said


    "General Li, there were many people there who had seen your daughter pushing Princess inside the river. Should Zhen believe you instead of them?"


    "Your Majesty, That is something that this General can''t answer. This General only knows that if my daughter said that she didn''t push Princess then she didn''t."


    Zhao Wang Lei narrowed his eyes.


    "However, General Li Zhen can''t believe anyone like this. Your daughter hasmitted a crime and Zhen has to punish her ordingly. "


    General Li raised his head and looked at the Emperor


    "Your Majesty, there is no way to prove that Li Rui pushed the Princess. If it is about just seeing then my daughter saw the Princess'' nanny pushing Princess. Your Majesty should punish the nanny ording to that. Those few girls have always been envious of my daughter. They would naturally not leave a chance to nder her. My daughter didn''tmit any crime. And if she was punished for something she didn''t do then this General will leave Xin."

 Chapter 88 - A Father’s Selfishness

    The next day Li Rui woke up veryte. The three maids didn''t wish to disturb her peaceful sleep.


    Even when General Li returned from the Imperial Court to Li Manor, she was on the bed.


    Back in his courtyard, Yi Jie was pacing outside when he returned.


    "Heng��"


    Yi Jie called her husband when she saw him.


    "What are you worrying about?"


    General Li asked seeing the frown on his wangfei''s forehead.


    "Rui��Heng, what happened yesterday inside the Imperial Pce?"


    A sigh of relief escaped General Li''s lips when he saw that she didn''t know anything.


    "Nothing happened. Just a little fight between Princess and Li Rui. I have told His Majesty that Rui will not go to Imperial Pce for a few days."


    Heforted her with his lies.


    Yi Jie frown smoothened at her husband''s words.


    "Oh��"


    After coaxing his wangfei, General Li went to his daughter''s courtyard only to hear from the maids that she was still sleeping.


    General Li looked at the small lump on the bed and sighed again.


    ''It is not easy for him to keep his precious treasures happy.''


    He went out of the room and came back a few momentster with something. Stepping near the bedside, his sight fell on the small clenched fists.


    On the bed, Li Rui''s eyes were closed and the whole incident of the previous day was revolving in her mind.


    She didn''t open her eyes even though she was awake. She didn''t want to get up because she was very upset.


    She flinched when she felt something soft on her cheeks.


    "Rui, get up and see what Father has brought for you?"


    Instead of opening her eyes, Li Rui closed her eyes tightly.


    The soft-touch went away after a few moments and she heard her father''s voice again.


    "Since you don''t want it, then alright. Father will give these rabbits to Li Na and Li Caihong"


    The eyelids fluttered and the clean ck eyes like grapes were filled with a new shine.


    Rabbits.


    She instantly jumped up from the bed. Turning around, she saw the two small white and cute rabbits in her father''s hands.


    General Li hid his smile and turned to walk out of the room with rabbits.


    Climbing down from the bed as soon as she could with her small legs, she clutched her father''s sleeve to stop him.


    Standing on her tiptoes, she tried to look at the white rabbits in her father''s hands.


    "Father, give one to Rui."


    Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at his Father.


    General Li raised his eyebrow and said


    "No, you go and sleep. I will give them to my nieces now."


    He had just taken a step forward when his waist was grabbed by the little arms.


    Little Li Rui clung to her father and shouted.


    "No Father. Rui will not let Father take rabbits away."


    "What are you doing? How udylike!"


    General Li scolded his daughter who was not ready to leave him but Li Rui didn''t mind his scolding.


    In the end, he gave her the rabbits to let her leave him.


    .


    .


    .


    Sitting on her bed, Li Rui touched the rabbit''s soft fur with amazed eyes.


    "You must have done some big favor on me in my past life that I have to repay by having you as my daughter."


    General Li said as he looked at his daughter with narrowed eyes.


    But Li Rui didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "So soft��" she muttered.


    "Can they sleep with Rui?"


    General Li patted his daughter''s forehead and said


    "With the way you sleep, either you will smash them or suffocate them in one night."


    Li Rui rubbed her forehead and pouted at her father''s words. Her attention was soon attracted by the rabbits in herp again.


    She patted the rabbit''s head softly said with a bright smile.


    "Wenwen will be so happy when she will s��"


    She stopped amidst her words when she realized what she was going to say.


    Her heart became sad again because she realized that Wenwen would never see them. Because she doesn''t want to see her.


    She was suddenly picked up from the bed.


    With the rabbit still in herp, General Li ced his daughter in hisp and made her look at him.


    "Rui��"


    General Li started with a serious face.


    "Forget about the Princess."


    "But Father, Wenwen needs to know the truth. She��"


    "Rui, even the Empress believes that it was you who pushed her daughter inside the pond. The Empress is Princess'' mother. Who would Princess believe more? You or her Mother?"


    Li Rui eyes were dimmed when she heard her father''s words.


    General Li stroked her hair and said gently.


    "The Princess wanted a friend and my Rui became the best friend she could ever have. Now if she doesn''t want you, there is no need to chase her."


    "Sometimes we have to let the things go the way they are going. You can do nothing but exin yourself but your exnation is nothing but a lie in their eyes."


    "It is enough that you know, you''re not wrong, there is no need to prove it to others."


    Li Rui heard everything her father said with her head lowered.


    Her eyes were filled with tears but she didn''t want to cry.


    General Li knew his daughter and hugged her to his chest.


    He might be teaching something wrong to his daughter but General Li didn''t care as long as it could assure her safety. He wanted nothing but his family and n''s safety.


    A part of his heart was relieved that now Li Rui would be away from that vicious ce.


    It was good that everything ended like this. This incident��he will press it down even if he had to threaten the Emperor itself.


    At least Li Rui will not have to go to the Imperial Pce every third day.


    She will slowly forget the Princess also and everything would be like it was before.


    If only General Li knew how wrong he was.

 Chapter 89 - The Imperial Banquet (1)

    <strong>Four dayster</strong>


    "Elder sister, they''re so cute."


    Li Rui smiled at Li Chen''s words.


    "Father gave them to Rui. Chenchen do you want to touch them?"


    The little boy nodded his head vigorously eager to touch the rabbit''s soft fur.


    Just as Li Rui was about to hand the rabbit to Li Chen, she heard Li Na asking her


    "Elder sister didn''t go to the Imperial Pce today?"


    Li Rui''s hand paused for a small moment and then she answered with a small smile


    "Princess is unwell."


    That''s what her father had told him to say if anyone asked her.


    "Young Miss, we should leave now. It''s lunchtime."


    Li Zhan immediately said when she saw that Li Rui was again thinking about the Princess.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the dining room, the maids cleared the table after the family of four had finished their lunch. General Li didn''t let anyone leave after lunch.


    He waved his hand to dismiss the maids and then announced.


    "The Emperor has announced that there will be a banquet in the Imperial Pce two dayster. Every person from the noble families had to attend the banquet."


    "Banquet now? For what?"


    Yi Jie asked with a confused face.


    General Li just shrugged and said


    "His Majesty''s wishes, only he knows."


    He then nced at Li Rui who was silent.


    "Yi Jie, Why don''t we, the family of four, go somewhere after this banquet?"


    Yi Jie was surprised to hear it from her husband. He only talked about these matters when her daughter wanted to go somewhere.


    "Where?" She asked her husband curiously.


    General Li stood up and picked his daughter. Raising her chin he smiled and said


    "Wherever Rui wish to go."


    Li Rui smiled but the smile didn''t reach her eyes and General Li''s smile disappeared when he saw this.


    He had thought that Rui would forget everything in a few days but now it seems like that it was not that easy.


    -------------


    Two days passed soon and the Imperial City was again lively because of the ongoing preparation for the Imperial banquet.


    In the evening, the three households of the Li n attended the Imperial banquet.


    Sitting with Li Na and Li Caihong, Li Rui nced around therge hall when her eyes finally found the person she was looking for.


    She smiled but not for long when she saw the two girls sitting beside Princess Wenling.


    Princess Wenling wasughing with them.


    She forced a smile again when she saw that Princess was looking at her. However, the Princess turned her eyes away coldly.


    The eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and the banquet started.


    The dancers presented a beautiful dance.


    After they finished, the Emperor said


    "In thest banquet, Zhen had seen the skills of Imperial Prince and Princess. This time Zhen wants them topete with the noble families'' sons and daughters."


    ording to the Emperor''s wish, the Imperial Prince and the noble family''s sons presented different skills.


    The young children showed remarkable skills and pleased the Emperor.


    Just before her turn, Princess Wenling smiled widely. Because of what happened in thest banquet, this time she had already made preparations.


    She nced at the nanny who was standing behind her and said in a low voice.


    "All thanks to the nanny that this Princess will not have to face humiliation today."


    The nanny smiled humbly and said


    "What is Princess saying? Our Princess is exceptional. Thest time was just bad luck. This time this servant knows that only Princess will win thepetition."


    "Yes, Princess is very talented."


    "No one can win against the Princess."


    The two girls sitting beside Zhao Wenling said to please the Princess. All of this made Princess Wenling smile confidently.


    She looked towards Li Rui who was talking to Li Chen.


    ''Yes, No one can win against me. Not even you Rui.''


    Very confidently, Princess Wenlingpleted the poem she had prepared. She felt proud when she heard the ps and praised of the ministers and her father.


    When she went back to her seat, the nanny and the two girls by her side praised her.


    Princess Wenling was confident that she will win thepetition.


    Since Li Rui was the youngest amongst the girls of the noble families, her turn camest.


    During her turn, she only recited a poem that her father had just taught her the day before.


    It was not a long poem but when she finished the banquet hall was unusually silent.


    A momentter, the p sounded and it was the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei himself who was pping. The minister and the others hurriedly followed the emperor.


    "Li Rui, who taught you this poem?"


    The Emperor asked Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s gaze went towards her father who was smiling at her.


    "Father."


    "Good, Zhen is pleased to hear that. Only the Li n people can have so much love for the soldiers and battlefield. "


    The poem recited by Li Rui was about the wars, soldiers, and battlefield.


    The ministers looked at each other. Just two days before, General Li had threatened the Emperor to leave Xin but the Emperor still favors General Li.


    They also said praising words for Li Rui.


    "Zhen announces Li Rui as the winner of thispletion. Rewards."


    Sitting in her seat, Princess Wenling was filled with rage. She got up from her seat furiously and exited the banquet hall.


    Just as she was crossing the entrance, she heard the two maids talking to each other.


    "This time also, Young Miss Li won. His Majesty praised her greatly."


    "Competing with Imperial Princesses and then winning thepetition, Young Miss Li will surely be the most talenteddy of Xin in the future."


    The vase ced beside the maids was suddenly kicked down and they raised their head in horror.


    "She will not. It will be this Princess. She is nothing��"


    "Princess, calm down."


    The nanny held the Princess and asked the two maids to leave.


    After a few moments, when princess Wenling had finally calmed down the nanny suddenly spoke.


    "This servant apologizes if Princess doesn''t like my words but the maids said nothing wrong."


    When the Princess red at her, the nanny didn''t cower in fear instead she continued


    "If the things continued this way then Miss Li will surely cross the Princess one day.


    However, it can be stopped if Princess allows this servant."

 Chapter 90 - Imperial Banquet (2)

    "Your Majesty, First Princess lost her hairpin. The hairpin was gifted by Your Majesty to the Princess."


    The nanny kneeled down on the floor in front of the Emperor and told him.


    Princess Wenling looked at all this in confusion.


    The nanny just asked her for her hairpin and told her that now she needn''t worry. Li Rui will never be able to step in her way again.


    However, the nanny didn''t tell her what she was going to do. Now the nanny was telling the Emperor that her hairpin was lost. She was very curious to see what the nanny was going to do.


    Sitting on the throne, Zhao Wang Lei frowned when he heard the nanny.


    "Father Emperor, this daughter has always cherished the hairpin given by Father Emperor. It is my fault today that I wasn''t careful."


    Princess Wenling stepped forward and said the same words the nanny had asked her to say.


    "The Princess said the truth. Your Majesty, this servant has seen with her own eyes how Princess cherishes that hairpin. Even though the hairpin didn''t match with Princess'' dress today, Princess still brought it with herself with the sachet."


    The nanny also said a few words and the Emperor immediately ordered.


    "It must have fallen somewhere in the banquet. Send some maids and servants to search the Princess'' hairpin."


    At the Emperor''s order, the servants started searching all over the banquet area.


    The banquet didn''t proceed ahead. Losing a hairpin that was given by the Emperor himself was an important matter.


    The Emperor''s frown got deeper with every passing minute.


    "Princess, this servant will also look around."


    Princess Wenling nodded.


    The nanny turned around and clutched her sleeves with one hand. She looked here and there for a few moments and pretended that she didn''t find anything.


    When she was near Li family, she stopped there for a long time.


    While passing behind their chairs, she suddenly bumped against a maid standing behind Li Rui.


    "Ahhh��"


    The nanny fell on the ground and held her shoulder screeching in pain.


    Everyone''s attention turned towards them.


    "This one didn''t see clearly and bumped against Miss Li''s maid. Apologies."


    However, everyone''s attention was not on her. They were looking at the beautiful hairpin lying on the ground that exactly looked like Princess had mentioned.


    Two peach blossoms-shaped flowers were hanging on the hairpin.


    The nanny pretended to nce around casually and then looked at the hairpin.


    "Ah�� Princess'' hairpin. Princess this servant found the hairpin."


    Saying this, the nanny leaned down to pick the hairpin from the ground but suddenly stopped.


    "However, how did it��"


    She then looked at the young maid with scrutinizing eyes just like everyone.


    The hairpin was very close to the young maid and the nanny fell a few steps far away.


    ''The young maid stole the hairpin.''


    This was what everyone was thinking.


    "Young Miss��"


    Li Mei''s face had already gone pale under everyone''s eyes. She hid behind her young Miss and said tremblingly.


    "I��this servant didn''t steal anything. This servant didn''t��"


    Li Rui held her maid''s hand in front of everyone.


    "I know."


    She looked at the nanny coldly and whispered to Li Mei.


    "It''s not you who is at fault."


    Princess Wenling walked near Li Rui''s seat. She saw her hairpin lying on the ground and then she looked at the nanny.


    "This��Young Miss Li��. Although Miss Li has liked Princess'' hairpin always, it is not ideal to tell your maid to steal it."


    Whispers ran through therge banquet hall.


    Being used of stealing something was not a small allegation, especially for the daughter of a noble elite family.


    Li Rui looked at the silent Princess.


    However, the Princess didn''t meet her eyes.


    "Wenwen, do you think that Rui will steal something?"


    Li Rui questioned calmly. She still has hope that Princess would not lie.


    Princess Wenling swallowed in panic. She was about to open her mouth to say something when from her behind she heard the nanny''s voice.


    "Princess, this is thest chance. If Princess wants then Miss Li will never be able to stand against you again."


    The words made the Princess conscious or that was what she thought.


    "Rui, I know that you really liked my hairpin. I would have given you the hairpin but it was gifted by Father Emperor to me. Even after knowing how much the hairpin matters to me, you��you�� tried to steal it."


    Thest words came out choked and with a little trembling in Princess'' voice.


    "Look at the Princess, Miss Li what have you done? You don''t even know how sad and disappointed Princess'' heart must be after you did something like this. My Princess gave you so much and always treated you like her sister but you gave her this in exchange."


    The nanny covered the young princess'' stuttering by calling it her despair.


    Everyone believed the nanny''s words. The Princess didn''t use honorifics with Young Miss Li. Even this small thing was enough to show how much freedom Li Rui was given by the Princess.


    The nanny then stepped in front of the Emperor and eximed


    "Justice, Your Majesty, Justice. This servant demands justice for the Princess."


    "No��No, My Young Miss never told me something like that. Neither had I stolen anything."


    Li Mei stepped forward and defended her young Miss.


    She was very sacred. Her hands and legs were shivering but she can''t anyone nder her young Miss.


    The nanny red at the maid and said


    "How can anyone believe in your words? After all, you are Miss Li''s maids. It is natural that you will try to protect your Young Miss."


    Li Mei shook her head hearing the nanny. She knelt down in front of the Emperor and said


    "Your Majesty, My Young Miss will nevermit such acts. She really thinks of Princess as her best friend and has always cherished this friendship. She��"


    The nanny didn''t let the maid continue.


    "Cherish the friendship? This servant highly doubts these words."


    "Your Majesty, this servant can''t believe this maid after I have seen Miss Li pushing the Princess inside the pond."


    As soon as the nannypleted her words, the collective gasps were heard in therge banquet hall.

 Chapter 91 - The Brave Li Zhan

    The collective gasps of so many people ran through therge banquet hall.


    Li Rui pushed Princess Wenling inside the pond.


    No one knew this till now except a few people.


    General Li had threatened His Majesty to leave Xin if his daughter was used wrongly.


    The Emperor had called those girls and Second Princess specially and asked them not to mention this in incident again. So the ministers themselves were wide enough to not talk about this matter.


    However, now thosedies, unmarried girls, the children of those families, and every member of those noble elite families were present in the Imperial Court.


    Now everyone knew that General Li''s daughter who was chosen as the First Princesspanion pushed the Princess inside the pond that too intentionally.


    The nanny''s eyes flickered with victory when she saw the shocked faces of everyone.


    That was what she wanted.


    She had nned so much only to be suppressed by General Li.


    How could she bear to see her efforts to go waste?


    Now she would use that incident with this and then her purpose would be achieved.


    "Heng, did you hide this from me?"


    Yi Jie asked her husband with a shocked pale face.


    General Li couldn''t answer his wangfei question. He just lowered his head and sighed heavily pressing his head.


    "Heng, do something. What if His Majesty gave some hard punishment to Rui?"


    General Li raised his head swiftly and looked towards his daughter who was now going towards Li Mei.


    He saw Li Rui''s eyes and immediately rose from his seat.


    "Your Majesty, Li Mei didn''t do anything. Li Rui..."


    Li Rui could notplete her sentence.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Li Rui turned around to look at her father who signed her to shut her mouth and don''t say anything.


    "Your Majesty, someone is framing my daughter."


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent for a few moments as he looked at General Li.


    "General Li, first your daughter pushed an Imperial Princess into the pond. Zhen could give her the death sentence if not for your face. But Zhen can''t leave her again and again if shemits such acts. Stealing something just because you liked it that''s not what the children of noble families do."


    In brief, the Emperor meant that this time General Li can''t save her daughter by threatening him when so many people had witnessed her daughter and maid''s action.


    General Li''s face was grim and Li Rui was baffled when she saw her silent father.


    "Your Majesty"


    Amidst the whispers of the others, a new voice sounded.


    Li Zhan stepped forward and kneeled down on the floor in front of the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, this servant ...mitted a sin. Asking Your Majesty to punish me. It was me who stole Princess'' hairpin. This servant really liked that hairpin. While..."


    "Zhan jiejie..."


    Li Mei was teary-eyed and Li Rui was shocked.


    How can both of them not know that Li Zhan was doing all of this to save both of them?


    "Li Zhan"


    Li Rui wanted to stop her maid but General Li grabbed his daughter''s arm to stop her.


    "Father, Leave Rui."


    General Li''s face held no emotion as he continued holding Li Rui and dragged her behind himself.


    Someone needs to sacrifice himself. Only then Li Rui would be saved.


    He nced at Li Mei who understood what he was saying.


    With lips quivering, Li Mei stepped backward leaving Li Zhan alone in front of the Emperor.


    Her heart was stuffy and very painful. Hot tears streamed down Li Mei''s face.


    Her Zhan Jiejie.


    ''I''ll protect both of you.''


    Li Hua and Li Mei nced at each other. Both of them have red and swollen eyes.


    "While��"


    Li Zhan gulped. She was very sacred. Her heart was beating very fast inside her chest. But when she remembered Li Mei''s young face and her Young Miss''s smile, she pressed down her fear and started.


    "While this servant used toe to the Imperial Pce with Young Miss Li, I had observed that Princess carried the hairpin with herself always if she didn''t put it in her hair. So when this servant saw that today Princess doesn''t have the hairpin in her hair, I knew where it would be. I couldn''t control myself and ��I��st��stole the hairpin from the Princess."


    "No, Li Zhan you didn''t. I know you��don''t lie."


    Li Rui''s shouts echoed in therge hall as soon as Li Zhan finished her words.


    "As ady from a noble family, Young Miss Li should know how to behave in the Imperial Pce."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were very cold as he looked at the screaming Li Rui.


    Mercilessly, General Li covered his daughter''s mouth with his hand and didn''t let her speak anything again.


    "You��the maid of Miss Li�� continue"


    With her bowed head, Li Zhan could still hear Li Rui''s muffled words. Her hands clenched in herp and tears fell down from her eyes one by one.


    "I ..I was afraid that I will be caught so I hid it in Li Mei''s clothes when she was not noticing."


    The Emperor propped his chin and looked at the maid bowing in front of him.


    "Then why did you step out now?"


    This time Li Zhan raised her head. There was a very small smile on her tear-filled face.


    "Your Majesty, My Young Miss��she has saved this servant when I was thinking that I will notst long in this world any longer. She took this servant under her care when I had nothing. She never treated this servant wrongly."


    She looked towards the nanny and continued


    "I couldn''t see anyone ndering my Young Miss. My conscience screamed inside me to step out and because my Young Miss was the purest and innocent soul this servant has ever seen."


    Then Li Zhan looked towards the Princess and said


    "How could I bear to harm the person who had saved me?"


    Princess Wenling face was pale. She understood what Li Zhan was implying. Her conscience was also screaming inside her.


    But her courage was very small.


    After creating so much drama, how could she tell everyone that it was all her n?


    How would she bear that humiliation?


    So she only lowered her head and pretended as if everything that was happening in front of her never involved her.


    The nanny who was standing silently suddenly stepped forward again and spoke


    "Lies��Your Majesty, the maid is lying. It is her Miss who had done all this. She is just trying to protect Miss Li."


    General looked at the nanny coldly and said


    "This nanny��why does it seem like you are hell bent on putting all the me on my daughter? When the maid herself is saying that she was behind the stealing then why are you intentionally ndering my daughter again and again?"


    The nanny couldn''t speak anything to refute General Li''s words.


    "This servant��is speaking for my Princess. I just don''t want any kind of injustice done to my Princess."


    General Li smiled humorlessly.


    "Your Majesty, This General didn''t know that the servants were allowed to speak so freely in the Imperial Court when their master is sitting silently."


    He nced towards the silent Princess who avoided his eyes.


    "Just a maid�� and she is ndering my daughter for something she didn''t do. People wouldugh at this General that he couldn''t protect his daughter against a nanny''s ndering."


    The nanny was furious and couldn''t control her mouth


    "General Li, your daughter pushed the Princess inside the pond. She intentionally tried to kill the Princess. How could this servant not suspect her?"


    "Cover the nanny''s mouth."


    Zhao Wang Lei ordered and the two guards immediately covered the nanny''s mouth.


    Then the emperor looked at the maid and announced


    "ording to the Imperial Pce rules, an ordinary person receives fifty strokes of the cane formitting a sin like theft. For the ves the punishment doubles. So Zhen announces that Miss Li''s maid will receive a hundred strokes of the cane as a punishment."


    The minister praised the Emperor that he made a wise decision.


    "Zhen wants everyone to see as this maid receives her punishment so that no one can dare tomit such act again in the Imperial Pce events."


    Hundred strokes of the cane.


    The maid will not remain alive after receiving them.


    Li Zhan''s body had lost strength after she heard the Emperor''s punishment for herself.


    Two Imperial guards picked the lifeless Li Zhan from the ground and dragged her out of the Imperial Court. Zhao Wang Lei stood up and followed the guard.


    And after that, everyone rose from their seat and followed the Emperor.


    General Li looked down at his daughter who was looking at her with pleading eyes.


    "Father can''t do anything, Rui."


    He whispered with a hard face.


    Holding his daughter in his arms, he signed his wangfei toe with him. Li Hua and Li Mei followed General Li with slow and heavy steps.

 Chapter 92 - A Lose That Changed Everything

    The Imperial Pce has a separate hall where ves, servants, and Imperial Eunuchs received their punishment. This hall wasrge and wide. Whenever something like this was to happen, every servant was to be present there to witness it ording to the Imperial Pce rules.


    This was the first time that the elite families were ordered to see a maid receiving a punishment. Everyone looked confused at the emperor''s decision, however, no one opposed it.


    In her Father''s arms, Li Rui looked at the entrance of therge hall with her clean ck eyes.


    "The ve, Li Zhan, stole the hairpin gifted by the Emperor to the First Princess. Here in the presence of everyone, she receives a hundred strokes of the cane as announced by His Majesty, The Emperor, as said by the Imperial Pce rules."


    The Imperial guard announced.


    The imperial guards who were holding Li Zhan stepped forward dragging her with them. Just at the entrance of the hall, Li Zhan turned around.


    Her eyes were red, filled with unshed tears but there was a small smile on her dry lips as she looked at her Young Miss.


    Li Rui hadn''t cried yet. She didn''t like tears. As long as there was any hope, she wouldn''t cry. She would hold onto that hope till the end.


    It was when she would feel really helpless, really hurt, and really unable to stop her tears; she would let them flow out.


    Till now, she still had hope that she could stop everything.


    Li Zhan didn''t do anything then why would she suffer?


    However, Li Zhan''s smile was breaking all her hopes. The smile says something else. Something she never wanted to hear.


    She was bidding farewell. She was telling her that it was no one''s fault. It was something that she chose herself.


    Li Zhan had already given up.


    A tear slipped out of Li Rui''s eyes which Li Zhan couldn''t see as her eyes moved to Li Hua and Li Mei.


    Li Zhan''s lips quivered as she looked at their teary eyes.


    For a moment, she could see her two young sisters in Li Hua and Li Mei.


    The younger sisters she couldn''t protect.


    She had to see them die with her own eyes as they starved for so many days. One by one; everyone died in the vige, only Li Hua remained alive until she was found by the sellers of ves.


    Why? Li Zhan had questioned herself.


    Life there was much more painful than starving. There she got food but the things that she had to do for that food were disgusting.


    Just when Li Zhan had thought that thest thing that was hers, her chastity, would also be lost, she was saved by a girl who was so younger than her.


    The girl took her with herself to her home; the home she could also call hers. There Li Zhan found a new family.


    The two younger sisters she had lost long ago; she found them in Li Hua and Li Mei.


    She really wanted to rush to Li Mei and tell her that doing all this was her selfishness.


    By doing all this, she would assume that she had saved her sisters.


    She tried to widen her smile. It pained to leave them alone here in this cruel world.


    Li Hua and Li Mei were looking at her while crying silently. They looked at each other and then hold their hands together.


    ''If I am not here, then you would be there for each other.'' Li Zhan had said once.


    Tears rushed down through Li Zhan''s eyes without control seeing their joined hands. She passed a small smile to them for thest time as the Imperial guards opened the door and dragged her inside.


    Li Rui''s whole body was frozen as she saw Li Zhan disappearing from her sight.


    It was only after a few moments that she seemed toe out of her stupor.


    She jerked her father''s hand away and ran towards Princess Wenling.


    Holding the princess'' hand, she pleaded


    "Wenwen, you''re angry with Rui, right? You can do anything to Rui. Rui will not stop you but please leave Li Zhan. Tell them that Li Zhan didn''t steal the hairpin."


    Princess Wenling looked at begging Li Rui with a strange look. When she didn''t say anything, Li Rui kneeled down and begged


    "Wenwen, it will hurt a lot. Li Zhan will be in so much pain. Wenwen, please don''t do this."


    Everyone saw this and felt pity for the little girl but the princess'' next words vanished that pity in an instant.


    "I was also in pain when you pushed me inside the pond, Rui."


    Princess Wenling seemed to remember the time when she was thrown inside the water.


    "I couldn''t breathe. I struggled but nothing helped me. I was so scared, Rui."


    Her face was very pale. The empress held her daughter and signed the maids to keep Li Rui away from the Princess.


    "Rui didn''t do it. Why can''t you believe Rui? Why would Rui do something like that to you?"


    Li Rui shouted as she was forcefully separated by the maids from the Princess hiding in her mother''s embrace


    Her shouts came to stop when arge scream erupted through the silent air.


    With widened eyes, Li Rui looked towards the entrance.


    It was Li Zhan''s scream. How painful it must be for Li Zhan to scream like this.


    Struggling out of the maid''s hands, Li Rui ran towards the entrance.


    She needs to stop them from hitting Li Zhan.


    "Hold Miss Li this instant. She should not enter the hall."


    The Emperor ordered and the maids ran forward again to hold Li Rui.


    Just at the entrance of the hall, Li Rui was caught by the maids.


    "No��No, leave Rui, Li Zhan��Leave"


    Li Rui struggled fiercely. Hot tears were streaming down from her eyes.


    General Li couldn''t see it anymore and took his daughter from the maids. He held her tightly in his embrace regardless of how much she struggled.


    The sound of the cane hitting the body and then a scream continued. With time, the screams became low and less.


    Princess Wenling inside her mother''s arms flinched at every scream.


    And Li Rui continued to struggle. Her struggle to leave her father''s embrace continued till the guards dragged out Li Zhan''s lifeless body.

 Chapter 93 - Banned From Imperial Palace

    The trail of red blood floor painted the floor as the Imperial guards dragged out.


    Standing by General Li''s side, Yi Jie gasped as she looked at the maid.


    Red blood soaked her clothes.


    "Yi Jie"


    General Li called his Wangfei to divert her attention.


    He hid Li Rui''s face in his chest. He could feel her wet cheeks. She was already like this. He doesn''t want her to see this scene.


    But Li Rui already knew that something was not right. She could hear Li Hua and Li Mei''s sobbing as they whispered


    "Jiejie��"


    "Father, is it Li Zhan? Let Rui see her."


    Rui''s voice came muffled but General Li understood her words. Still, he didn''t remove his hand from her head.


    "Father, please��"


    A very irritated sigh escaped General Li''s lips. He let Li Rui stand on the ground.


    ''Since she wants to see then let her see. Perhaps it will make her understand things will not go her way every time.''


    Although General Li said this inside his heart, he still felt very afraid to think of Li Rui''s reaction when she would see Li Zhan.


    Li Rui''s feet touched the ground and she turned around to look at Li Zhan.


    She saw that Li Zhan was lying on the floor.


    She looked at the two guards with a frown.


    Even in Li Manor, after the punishment, the servants were provided with a physician. And here in Imperial Pce, theyid Li Zhan on the cold ground like this.


    When she stepped closer, she could see the blood on L Zhan''s clothes.


    Li Rui bit her lips to stop the sob that was about to escape from her lips. So much blood. Li Zhan must be in so much pain.


    She went forward and turned Li Zhan to look at her face.


    "Li Zhan."


    No one responded to her call.


    Li Rui uncovered Li Zhan face from her hair carefully and saw that her eyes were closed. Her eyes widened and she shouted


    "Father, call a physician. Li Zhan is unconscious."


    Then she patted Li Zhan''s cheek softly.


    "Li Zhan��Li Zhan��The physician ising. You''ll be fine soon."


    Princess Wenling hugged the Empress tightly as she continued to hear Li Rui''s words.


    Li Rui frowned when she saw her father didn''t order anyone to call the physician. She stood up and while pulling her father''s sleeve, she asked him


    "Father, why are you not calling the physician?"


    General Li was thinking about how to answer her daughter''s question. While Li Rui thought that he was silent because of the Emperor.


    She turned around and looked at the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Li Zhanpleted her punishment. Now she should be allowed to be checked by the Imperial Physician, right?"


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Li Rui for a few moments silently. His eyes flickered and then he said


    "Miss Li, Unfortunately, the physicians in Zhen''s pce are not capable to bring life to a dead person."


    General Li''s fists were clenched.


    What a cruel way the Emperor chose to disclose it to his daughter.


    "Dead?"


    Li Rui whispered with a frown.


    She looked at unmoving Li Zhan and felt a little scared.


    She sat beside Li Zhan immediately and held her fingers under her nose.


    The teacher had told her that the dead people don''t breathe.


    Li Rui held her fingers for a long time but she could feel nothing.


    However, she was not ready to believe that Li Zhan is dead. She held Li Zhan''s hand but they were so cold that the coldness seemed to prate her heart.


    Shocked, she couldn''t maintain her bnce and fell on the floor.


    "Rui��"


    Yi Jie shouted and General Li walked towards his daughter.


    He picked her up from the ground and made her stand.


    "Rui..."


    General Li called but Li Rui was only looking at Li Zhan in shock.


    "Li Zhan...Li Zhan...Li Zhan"


    She muttered again and again.


    "Young Miss"


    Li Mei and Li Hua stood behind her and sobbed seeing her like this.


    "Rui, look at me."


    General Li forcefully turned his daughter''s face away from Li Zhan towards himself.


    Finally seeing her father, Li Rui said in a daze.


    "Father, Li Zhan...she is not breathing. Call the physician immediately. Li Zhan is not breathing."


    She was repeating the sentence again and again as she pulled her father''s sleeves.


    "Rui..."


    General Li tried to stop her but she didn''t.


    He held her daughter''s face in his hands and made her look at him.


    "Rui"


    With a very serious and hard face that didn''t have any emotion, General Li told her


    "She is dead. Stop thinking that she would ever wake up again."


    Li Rui went silent at her father''s words. Her eyes were nk as she stared at her father''s face.


    "Rui"


    She didn''t respond to her father no matter how many times he called her.


    "General Li"


    General Li stood up when he heard the Emperor calling himself. As he held his daughter close to him, he heard the Emperor''s next words


    "General Li, looking at your daughter''s attachment towards the ve, Zhen allows you to take this ve''s body with you."


    Despite the anger inside his chest, General Li had to bow his head and thank the Emperor for his greatness.


    Then Zhao Wang Lei looked at everyone and continued


    "Zhen knows that everyone might be thinking why did Zhen ask all of you to witness this ve''s punishment."


    "A ve always represents his master. If the vemits something unforgivable then his master also has a role in that unforgivable sin. That''s what Zhen thinks. It is because you don''t handle them well, they thought of doing that thing."


    Everyone nodded their head showing their agreement with the Emperor''s words.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at the firm General. He then nced at Li Rui who was still staring nkly.


    "So Zhen hold Miss Li ountable for her maid''s doing. Miss Li also pushed the First Princess inside the pond. The act could take the life of an Imperial family member."


    "Seeing all this, Zhen forbids General Li''s daughter, Li Rui to enter the Imperial Pce for the next ten years."

 Chapter 94 - The Funeral

    The Emperor banned General Li''s daughter, Li Rui from the Imperial Pce.


    Soon the news spread all over the Imperial City. People talked about it. Something like this has never happened before. No one has ever been banned from entering the Imperial Pce, that too, for a particr time period.


    But no one has ever tried to harm an Imperial Princess also.


    Many assumptions were made.


    Why would Miss Li do this?


    She must have been jealous of the Princess. After all, Princess Wenling was the most favored princess in the Imperial Pce.


    People had thought that Miss Li was lucky to be chosen as apanion of an Imperial Princess. However, she dug a pit for herself and jumped inside it leaving no way toe out.


    What a stupid girl!


    All in all, this Miss Li has now be a topic of gossip among the people. People could nder her, implicate her and do anything while they talked about her.


    ------


    "Heng, what should we do? She is not ready to leave Li Zhan''s hand."


    Yi Jie''s eyes were red as she looked at her unmoving daughter.


    A few steps away from her, Li Rui was sitting on the ground holding Li Zhan''s hand. She has not shown any reaction since General Li had told her that Li Zhan is dead. Not even when the Emperor banned her from the Imperial Pce.


    "Don''t worry. You should go and have some rest. I''ll look here."


    General Li said to his Wangfei. He didn''t like to see her worry about anything.


    "How can I sleep leaving my daughter in such a condition?"


    General Li sighed as he looked towards Li Rui.


    "Master, preparations have been made. The ve can be buried now."


    A servant told General Li.


    General Li acknowledged his words and told them to start.


    The maids had to carry Li Zhan''s body to the tomb. But as they were about to pick her body from the ground, they saw Young Miss Li holding Li Zhan''s hand.


    On seeing the maids'' awkward gaze, General Li stepped forward and tried to separate Li Rui from Li Zhan.


    "Rui, leave Li Zhan''s hand."


    However, Li Rui didn''t show any reaction and continued holding Li Zhan''s hand.


    "Rui"


    General Li held her hand and separated it from Li Zhan''s hand. He had expected Li Rui to resist but she still didn''t do anything just continued staring at Li Zhan''s face.


    For a moment, General Li really felt worried about his daughter.


    As the maids picked Li Zhan''s body and put it inside the tomb. Li Manor had a separate ce for the burial of servants and ves. The servants raised the tomb from the ground when General Li suddenly heard Li Rui''s voice.


    "We will not bury Li Zhan there."


    A sigh of relief escaped General Li''s lips seeing that she finally opened her mouth to say something. Her voice was very hoarse and she seemed to be very exhausted.


    He patted Li Rui''s head but Li Rui avoided his hand. General Li frowned at her action but said gently


    "We will bury Li Zhan wherever you want."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything but Li Hua and Li Mei knew where she wanted to bury Li Zhan.


    They showed the ce to the servants and the servants dug a new pit there.


    Looking at the tree in front of herself that was not fully grown yet, Li Rui remembered the day when she had nted it with Li Zhan, Li Hua, and Li Mei.


    That day, she had enjoyed so much with them. When she was covered in mud, Li Zhan had cleaned her before her mother could see her and scold.


    All the memories of Li Zhan rushed into her mind and she felt her heart very stuffy.


    The first time when she had met Li Zhan. The memory of that day was still clear.


    That day, she had sneaked out of the manor alone. She had found Li Zhan screaming in the street under an ugly man.


    The man was beating Li Zhan, Li Rui had thought.


    She was very angry when she saw that so she hit that man with stones using her catapult.


    When the man ran away, Li Zhan was huddled in a corner; sobbing and crying endlessly.


    Li Rui had to hold Li Zhan''s hand at that time and bought her from the sellers with the ten tales of gold that she had saved for so many years.


    So the n to run away from the Li Manor had just been canceled like that. Because with no money, she didn''t have any courage to go anywhere especially when there was one more person with her.


    Coming back to the Li Manor, when her father had found out that Li Zhan was a ve she had bought; he didn''t oppose and let Li Zhan stay in the Li Manor.


    The first time she had seen Li Zhan''sughing was when Li Mei had fallen because of her own stupidity. At that time, she hadughed at the same time she was crying.


    When Li Rui asked her the reason she told her that her younger sister was also stupid like Li Mei.


    After that, she never saw Li Zhan crying.


    She was sensible. She would reprimand Li Hua, Li Mei, and sometimes even her if she did something wrong.


    She always cared for others.


    It still felt surreal that she wouldn''t be able to hear Li Zhan''s voice again as she called her ''Young Miss.''


    The servants picked the tomb and put it inside the pit.


    The pit was being filled and the tomb started to disappear beneath the sand.


    The whole Li family stood there attending Li Zhan''s funeral.


    Yi Junjie was standing in a corner. His gaze was fixed on Li Rui.


    "Rui"


    So he was the first to run when he saw Li Rui falling down on the floor with others following him.


    "Young Miss"


    ''Li Zhan, do you regret meeting your Young Miss?


    Because if you haven''t met Rui, then you would be alive today. Laughing somewhere with someone else.''

 Chapter 95 - She Will Never Forget

    The next few days after Li Zhan''s burial, Li Manor was very silent. A very strange and depressing atmosphere surrounded the whole Li Manor.


    The new servants found it a little weird.


    Wasn''t Li Zhan just a ve?


    Her death should not have brought such an effect to the whole Manor.


    But the old one knew the reason behind it.


    Li Zhan''s death was the end of the manor''s liveliness.


    On the day of the funeral, Li Rui copsed and had a high fever. The physician was called and he told General Li that it was perhaps because of exhaustion or maybe Miss Li was scared because of today''s incident.


    General Li denied the physician''s ims.


    Scared? His daughter?


    The words don''t match with each other at all.


    Li Rui murmured Li Zhan''s name in her sleep as her body burnt with a high fever.


    It was her emotions that had made her so weak, General Li knew.


    Li Hua and Li Mei took care of Li Rui for the whole night. The next day the fever was finally down but Li Rui still needed to rest.


    However, as soon as Li Rui opened her eyes she said that she wanted to visit Li Zhan. Li Mei and Li Hua tried to make her understand but she was stubborn.


    Yi Jie came and talked to her but Li Rui didn''t listen to her mother.


    In the end, when General Li returned from the Imperial Court he had to go to his daughter''s courtyard first.


    He frowned when he stepped inside the room.


    Li Rui was standing in front of the window looking towards the tree.


    "Rui"


    He called her but she didn''t turn her head to look at him.


    General Li sighed in defeat and went to stand by her side. He also looked towards the tree and said


    "You can also Li Zhan from here. Do you want Father to ask the servants to move your bed here?"


    The father inside him felt distressed when he looked at his daughter''s pale face.


    Li Rui didn''t respond to him and continued looking outside. General Li frowned. He had also noticed yesterday that she didn''t talk to him.


    "Rui��"


    He kneeled and stretched his hands to pick her up but Li Rui stepped backward to avoid his arms.


    General Li was startled when he saw the look in his daughter''s eyes. They were nk. The brightness, the mischievousness that he had seen for the past seven years in those eyes was lost.


    He found her looking at himself with no emotion on her face.


    "Why didn''t Father try to save her?"


    Her voice was weak and low but audible enough that General Li heard her words.


    With a shocked face, General Li stood up and asked in disbelief.


    "You think that your maid died because I didn''t try to save him."


    Li Rui''s face didn''t change at all as she said her next words.


    "Father had taught me that being silent when you see someonemitting a sin with your own eyes is also a sin. Hitting Li Zhan to death who was an innocent girl was also a sin. Then why was Father silent yesterday in front of His Majesty?"


    General Li was really angry at this moment.


    He was also feeling guilty for sacrificing Li Zhan selfishly. But he had no other way. If it was not Li Zhan then it would have been Li Rui.


    So he chose to sacrifice Li Zhan. In the end, she had promised him that she would protect his daughter till herst breath.


    He had thought that he would make Li Rui understand their situation calmly.


    But Li Rui''s words made him very furious.


    "You think that I was responsible for your maid''s death. What about you, Rui?"


    Li Rui looked at his father in confusion.


    "I have told you not to enter the Imperial Pce. I warned you again and again that that ce was very dangerous. But you didn''t listen to me. You were stubborn just like you are now. Would all of this have happened if you have listened to your Father?


    But no, you have to do what you think is right."


    "Actually you''re right. I am at fault because I always tried to give my daughter everything she wished for. I ignored when shepleted a punishment with the help of her maids. I ignored when she tried to betray me with her cleverness. I am really at fault, Rui."


    Li Rui''s mouth was parted in shock when she heard her father''s words. She really remembered that her father had tried to stop her.


    But she just wanted to be a friend to Princess that Princess could never have.


    "Rui understands that Rui was at fault. Still, Father could have tried to save her. Father is a General. A minister who is favored by the Emperor."


    General Li chuckled humorlessly.


    "It is very easy for you to say this. Because you don''t know anything. You don''t know the truth hidden behind these lies."


    The words only confused Li Rui more.


    "Then tell me. Tell me the truth."


    .


    .


    .


    Half an hourter, General Li exited Li Rui''s courtyard. Different from how he used to have a smile on his face in the past whenever he came out of Li Rui''s courtyard, this time his face was grim, serious, and a little indifferent.


    His eyes were cold.


    Inside the room, Li Rui was sitting on the bed shocked by everything her father told her.


    Her n, Li n.


    The Emperor wanted to destroy her n. He wanted to take all the military power from her father.


    She couldn''t believe this.


    The favoritism was just a pretense to hide the malicious intentions.


    She lost Li Zhan only to know that she could lose her family, her n, her everything anytime.


    Her father really was not at fault. He was just saving whom he thought was precious to him.


    She was angry because she lost whom she thought was her precious.


    But could she escape from being med for Li Zhan''s death by doing all this?


    No.


    Father was right.


    All of this would not have happened if she had not insisted to go to the Imperial Pce.


    She was the sole reason that Li Zhan died.


    And she would never let herself forget this.

 Chapter 96 - Would He Ever Be Able To Bring Li Rui Back?

    That day, Li Rui didn''t resist when her maids brought medicine and meal for her. She ate everything without any resistance. She didn''t deny anything.


    If they asked her to sleep, she will sleep. If they asked her to wear more clothes, she would wear them. When she was not sleeping, she would stand in front of the window of her room and look at the tree silently.


    Two dayster, the physician told General Li that Li Rui waspletely fine now.


    It was good news. However, no one had a smile on their faces.


    Because they could feel something, something that they didn''t want to ept; something they will never be ready to ept.


    General Li turned around to look at the bed. He found that Li Rui was also looking at him.


    In the past, seeing her eyes would bring a smile to his lips but now he felt he couldn''t bear to look in them.


    Because he felt someone pinching his heart mercilessly seeing her calm but nk ck eyes.


    "Father"


    He swiftly raised his head when he heard her voice.


    "Can Rui visit Li Zhan now?"


    He nodded his head with a grim face.


    This was not his daughter, General Li Knew at this moment.


    Because if she was, then she would have already sneaked out of her courtyard to see Li Zhan.


    In the evening, Li Rui went to visit L Zhan''s grave with Li Hua and Li Mei.


    ''Li Zhan, do you feel alone here? Don''t worry, I''lle here to apany you whenever Father would allow me.


    She sat there for a long time until General Li came and scolded her maids that it was cold and they should take their Young Miss inside.


    Li Hua and Li Mei were guilty but what could they do?


    They also wanted to sit there where their Zhan Jiejie was buried.


    Li Rui didn''t say anything; she stood up and went inside her courtyard obediently with her maids.


    General Li followed her.


    When she suddenly turned around at the doors of her room, his heart lifted with some happiness. However, she didn''t jump to embrace him as he had expected, instead, she bowed his head and asked him.


    "Father, can Rui study? Can Father find a teacher for Rui?"


    Every teacher who was brought to teach Li Rui in the Li Manor ran away after one or two days. It was only in the Imperial Pce, Li Rui studied seriously.? Even General Li was surprised to see this.


    When he had asked her the reason she told him that the Princess would study only if she studied with her.


    Li Rui never studied because she liked it. It was the first time she was asking General Li for something like this.


    However, General Li didn''t like her request.


    But he couldn''t refuse it. So with clenched fists, General Li said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    And then he left Li Rui''s courtyard.


    Li Rui lost Li Zhan who was a friend and sister to her more than a maid..


    But who said he didn''t lose anything?


    He lost his lively daughter in those vicious schemes.


    ----------------


    <strong>At Present</strong>


    "After that, she never refused anything I asked her. She obeyed my every wish. Shouldn''t I be happy as a Father that my daughter was so obedient?"


    General Li chuckled humorlessly.


    "But I never felt happy."


    "Sometimes, I regretted that I told her everything. If I hadn''t��."


    Bangggg��


    The chair Xi Ying was sitting on was kicked down as he stood up from it.


    "You should General, You should regret whatever you have done."


    His eyes were red. General Li was startled when he saw them.


    "Xi Ying��"


    General Li wanted to hold Xi Ying''s shoulder but Xi Ying avoided his hand while ring at him coldly.


    He took deep breaths to calm down his wavering emotions but whenever he closed his eyes, he could see the young Li Rui just as General Li described her.


    Xi Ying felt he was stabbed by a sword again and again in his heart when he thought how Li Rui was nowpared to her childhood.


    "You killed your own daughter, General."


    Xi Ying whispered with trembling lips.


    Just how lively she must be to be like this now.


    General Li face held no emotion as he replied to Xi Ying''s words.


    "I had no other way, Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were cold and sharp as he raised his head to look at General Li.


    "Really? You didn''t have any other way? As much as I know General Li, your wangfei doesn''t know anything. I am sure that you were capable enough to hide from your daughter."


    ording to him, General Li was at fault. He taught Li Rui to not exin herself to the Princess.


    She chose the same method for him.


    That''s why she never tried to tell him the truth of that evening when he thought that she drugged him.


    "So, you know everything."


    General Li smiled a little and continued.


    "But at least my that one step made my daughter what she is today. She is strong and is capab��"


    Xi Ying was controlling the burning rage inside his heart.


    "Strong? Do you think you have made her strong?"


    Xi Ying pped his hand in front of General Li andughed humorlessly. His eyes were red and his lips held a smile as he continued


    "Then wake up General Li. You made her strong but hollow. She is so hollow that she fears showing her emotions in front of others now. Because she thinks that everyone will use them to make her weak."


    Just like she doesn''t show any emotion in front of him. Because she is scared that he will use her emotions to make her weak.


    Like the First Princess did.


    Xi Ying remembered how Li Rui was crying alone inside the dark room before he had got his body back.


    So much happened with her that she changedpletely.


    Would he ever be able to bring that Li Rui back?


    Who he really wished to see!


    Who was lively!


    Who was real!

 Chapter 97 - Harm This Lord’s Wangfei, Face This Lord’s Wrath

    The silence inside the camp was deafening.


    "Everything I did always was for my daughter''s protection."


    General Li whispered and Xi Ying just looked at him coldly.


    "Even after knowing how dangerous it was for my n, I threatened the Emperor itself."


    General Li looked at Xi Ying.


    "Do you think it was easy for me to marry my daughter to you? A man who defiled my daughter without marrying her? A man who disliked my daughter because of me?


    Even after knowing everything, I still married my daughter to you. Because she could only remain safe that way."


    Xi Ying frowned. Somehow he felt that the General words carried more meaning. A few momentster, his frown loosened but his heart had a sinking feeling.


    "What do you mean, General? Say clearly."


    He just wished whatever he was thinking was not true.


    General Li''s face was serious as he told Xi Ying what he had always hidden from everyone.


    "Minister Xi, there is someone who wants to kill my daughter."


    Xi Ying''s face was hard and cold after General Lipleted his words.


    ''His guess, in the end, was true.''


    General Li continued


    "When Li Rui was just born, she was attacked many times. Sometimes it was poison, sometimes it was something else but Li Rui would alwayse out safe in the end. I tried to find out who was doing all that but I could never find out anything."


    Xi Ying''s fists were clenched.


    "Then the attacks just stopped suddenly. I was also confused but I was relieved. However, five years ago, the attacks started again."


    Xi Ying frowned again.


    Why is it that he wants to solve everything but everything was just bing more confusing?


    Who would want to kill Li Rui?


    Why would anyone try to kill a child? What could a child do to anyone?


    "I married Li Rui to you because I knew that only you could protect her."


    Xi Ying looked at the General.


    ''Did he really protect Li Rui?''


    He didn''t. Because if he had then Li Mei would not have died while saving Li Rui. But he didn''t tell all this to General Li.


    He didn''t care why General Li married Li Rui to him.


    Rui was his wangfei now. He just knew that he loved her and he would always protect her.


    Xi Ying didn''t want to stay inside the camp anymore. So he directly talked about the other thing he wanted to talk about with General Li.


    "General Li, there was something else also that I wished to discuss with you."


    General Li looked at him questioningly.


    "I wish to protect Li n with you. I will fight against the Emperor with you."


    General Li was surprised when he had heard Xi Ying''s first sentence. However, the next words made him frown.


    He looked at Xi Ying seriously and said


    "Minister Xi, I don''t have any wish to fight against His Majesty."


    Xi Ying looked at the General in confusion.


    "My n and my ancestors have oathed to protect the Xin and its Emperor. I can''t go against that. This General just wants his n safe."


    With an exasperated sigh, Xi Ying stepped closer to General Li''s bed and said


    "And how If I may know General Li, you would do that without going against the Emperor?"


    "I would just give His Majesty no chance to take away this General''s military."


    Xi Ying just pressed his temples. It was very difficult to talk with the General.


    General Li didn''t mind. He knew the uncertainty hanging around his own n.


    "Since General Li don''t wish to go against the Emperor. Then why don''t General Li just give the military power to His Majesty willingly?"


    General Li stilled at Xi Ying''s question.


    Once Li Rui had also asked him the same question.


    ''Can''t we give them what they want and just go away from here with our whole n?''


    He couldn''t answer her question at that time and today also, he can''t answer the same question.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly at General Li''s silence.


    "What? General Li will not answer my question? You can''t give up your power because then you would have to give up on what is the most precious to you. More precious than Li Rui, right?"


    General Li''s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Xi Ying.


    "How much do you know? "


    Xi Ying sneered and answered


    "As you said, General Li. Everything."


    Stepping closer more, Xi Ying looked at General Li in the eyes and continued


    "So I want you to tell Rui the truth. You only told her the half-truth. Tell you Wangfei the truth. Because if she dared to me my Wangfei for whatever happened to her husband again, this Lord will not tolerate it."


    General Li''s eyes were red with anger.


    He held Xi Ying''s cor and pulled him towards himself.


    "Minister Xi, not a word against this General''s Wangfei. Else this General will not hesitate to kill you here right now."


    Xi Ying sneered and easily freed his cor from General Li''s hands.


    He actually wanted to tell Li Rui everything himself but she wouldn''t believe him. That''s why he had to talk to the unrelenting General.


    "This Lord doesn''t feel sacred by your threats, General Li."


    "What this Lord knows is that whoever will dare to harm this Lord''s Wangfei will face this Lord''s wrath."


    "Even if it''s you, your wangfei, or the Emperor himself."


    Even if it''s him.


    He will not let her cry again like that. Alone in a dark room.


    He will not let Li Rui suffer again.


    General Li red at Xi Ying but suddenly he smirked and then chuckled.


    Xi Ying''s gaze was cold as he saw the Generalughing while looking at him.


    "Minister Xi, You are threatening me with my daughter. Do you even know why is she living inside your manor for four years even after the kind of life you have given her?"


    Pointing towards himself, General Li told Xi Ying with a smirk.


    "It is because of this General"


    "If this General asked his daughter to divorce you, she will not hesitate to do that. So you should not try to do something like that again unless you wish to separate from your Wangfei."

 Chapter 98 - An Unforgettable Appreciation

    The sun was about to rise in the sky. The soldiers were making arrangements to leave the forests.


    Inside his camp, Xi Ying was sitting on his bed. His eyes were red as he red ahead at nothing.


    General Li''s words were ringing in his ears continuously.


    ''If this General asked his daughter to divorce you, she will not hesitate to do that. So you should not try to do something like that again unless you wish to separate from your wangfei.''


    The anger rushed inside his veins and Xi Ying kicked the nearby bedside table.


    Would Rui really leave him if her father asked her to do that?


    Somewhere inside his heart, Xi Ying already had the answer.


    She would. Why wouldn''t she? He doesn''t have more importance in her heart than her father?


    But he can''t let her go. It was very difficult.


    Once he had given her the chance to leave him, he does not have any strength to do that again.


    Even the thought was enough to make him feel the suffocation.


    Li Rui might not need him but he would need Li Rui forever.


    He could do anything to make her stay by his side.


    Even if it was protecting Li n hiding in the shadows just like Rui.


    Since the General doesn''t want to tell her the truth, he won''t tell her. But he won''t bear anyone to use her of something she never did.


    Something she was never responsible for.


    -------------


    The journey to the borders started again.


    The path was clear now, without any bushes as the soldiers had cleaned them previously on their way. So it didn''t take long to reach the camps on the borders.


    It was afternoon when Xi Ying reached the borders with everyone.


    The soldiers cheered when they saw General Li and everyone safe and sound.


    A feast was prepared for everyone. After having lunch, Commander Xie asked General Li, Li Diu, and Yi Lie to gather inside his camp.


    When General Li stepped inside Commander Xie''s camp with Li Diu and Yi Lei, he found Xi Ying already there.


    Commander Xie stood up when he saw General Li and frowned as he nced at sitting Xi Ying.


    However, General Li ignored it like nothing and sat down on an empty chair.


    Li Diu and Yi Lei nced at Xi Ying who looked cold and indifferent to their nces. Then both of them looked at each other and sat down on their seats.


    No one spoke anything.


    Xi Ying picked the ss of wine and drank from itzily while Li Diu and Yi Lei were ring at him coldly.


    A whileter, Commander Xie cleared his throat to break the tense atmosphere.


    "General Li."


    General Li looked at Commander Xie.


    "There are some things that General Li needs to know before entering the Imperial City."


    At Commander Xie''s words, Li Diu and Yi Lei also looked serious. General Li nodded his head and Commander Xie continued.


    "When General Li, Commander Li, and soldier Yi Lei suddenly disappeared from the battlefield, the enemy country had started to suppress our soldiers. At that moment, General Yun''s subordinate, Commander Ji had entered the battlefield with his army and had fought against the enemy soldiers bravely."


    General Li looked surprised. There seemed to be something missing here. How can anyone enter the battlefield just like this? It can''t be a coincidence that Commander Ji entered the battlefield at the right moment.


    And Commander Xie''s next words proved that he was not wrong.


    "But two days back, Prime Minister Xi came to me and told me that it was General Yun''s n to frame you. He abducted you and then used of giving your ancestral war strategies to the enemy country."


    "He made it look like in front of the Emperor that General Li, Commander Li, and soldier Yi Lei betrayed Xin. Li n and Yi n were used of selling their mothend. The Emperor ordered that if even one member from both the n was found guilty; the whole n would be executed in front of everyone."


    General Li face was grim.


    Li Diu and Yi Lei looked shocked.


    While Xi Ying continued to drink the winezily.


    For a moment, he silently nced at General Li.


    He wanted to see the anger on General''s face. Even after knowing that the Emperor had ordered to execute his whole n; could he still think about his ancestral oath?


    General Li also found him looking at him with a smirk.


    A few momentster, General Li sighed and then asked Commander Xie.


    "Anything else that I need to know."


    Xi Ying removed his sight from the General in a bored manner.


    The General really has too much patience. If he had been in his ce then he would have already dered war against the Emperor.


    General Li loved his family but he equally loved his country.


    However, Xi Ying only loved his small family. Nothing else mattered to him in this world.


    His Wangfei and his son, as long as they are safe and happy he had everything with him.


    "Yes, General Li. After you were dered a traitor by the Emperor in your absence; the soldiers of Xin closed down the whole country."


    "Huh?"


    General Li was surprised by the words of Commander Xie.


    Commander Xieughed and said with a little envious tone.


    "Your soldiers, General Li, went against the His Majesty''s order for you and your n."


    A General, amander, and a soldier spend most of his life on the battlefield but they got much less appreciation for whatever they have done for the country.


    Some of them don''t even get married and live without a family in their old age.


    However, General Li got the most beautiful and memorable appreciation in the form of his soldier''s support.


    How unforgettable it was that so many soldiers were ready to go against the Emperor''s order for the General who trained them.


    It was unbelievable but it was true.


    This was the thing that will be written in the history of Xin.

 Chapter 99 - This Lord Has His Wangfei Waiting For Him At Home

    Li Diu and Yi Lei''s eyes were filled with joy after Commander Xie told them how the soldier made Emperor change his decision.


    Once in a while, General Li would nce at the silent Xi Ying.


    Commander Xie and General Li discussed many things but Xi Ying didn''t say anything.


    It was evening when everything was decided. They were to leave for the Imperial City tomorrow morning.


    Exiting the camp, General Li suddenly stopped Xi Ying on his way. When Li Diu and Yi Lei also stopped with him, he signed them to walk ahead.


    Both the men frowned, however, obeyed him.


    "Xi Ying, I am really grateful to you for saving Li and Yi n."


    Xi Ying didn''t seem to like when General Li called him by his name. General Li chuckled when he noticed this.


    "You are just like your father."


    A momentary stillness was there over Xi Ying''s whole body when General Li mentioned his father.


    "He also didn''t like to be called by his name."


    "Only my wangfei can call me by my name. That''s what he used to say."


    General Li was smiling but Xi Ying didn''t feel funny at his words.


    "General Li, Don''t talk about my father and mother again."


    He whispered harshly shocking General Li.


    Coldly ring at General Li, he stepped back and walked away from there.


    While General Li continued to stand there, he couldn''t help but remember the same incident of a few years back.


    The difference was that before it was Xi Ying''s father and his friend who had talked to him like this and today it was his son.


    He never really understood why suddenly he broke their friendship?


    And why Xi Ying''s eyes held the me for him when he said


    ''Don''t talk about my father and mother.''


    --------------


    The evening passed and then came the night.


    Xi Ying couldn''t sleep the whole night. His mind was filled with different thoughts.


    Thoughts of his father and mother.


    Thoughts of Li Rui.


    And many other things.


    He just wanted to go back to Xi Manor so that he could see Li Rui again.


    So as soon as the morning arrived, he came out of his camp. The soldiers were still preparing the carriages and were surprised to see him there.


    When Xi Ying saw General Li and everyone elseing out of their camps, he climbed his horse and motioned his people to start the journey.


    So the journey to the Imperial City started just like this.


    "What is he doing? He should stop for some time. You, Li Diu, and Yi Lie are still injured and need some rest."


    Commander Xie said to General Li as he looked at Xi Ying''s back with full of dissatisfaction.


    It has been twenty hours since they have started their journey but Xi Ying didn''t stop to rest at all.


    Riding his horse in the front, Xi Ying heard Commander''s Xie words and turned to look at him with a sneer.


    "Well, Commander This Lord is not like you and has his wangfei waiting for me at home."


    Commander narrowed his eyes as Xi Ying turned around and continued moving his horse. He looked at General Li with the same eyes but General Li betrayed him mercilessly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. This General also has his wangfei waiting for me at home."


    He also wants to go back as soon as possible and hug Yi Jie in his arms.


    Commander Xie was furious.


    ''If you had, you had. Why the both of you need to rub it on my face? And why should all of us suffer because of your restlessness.''


    The soldiers who heard the conversation chuckled and joked with Commander Xie.


    The journey continued.


    It was after two hours that Xi Ying finally stopped his horse. The soldiers breathed a sigh of relief. They immediately built a few temporary camps.


    Before going inside his camp, Xi Ying himself checked the soldiers'' amount standing at various ces.


    After every one or two hours, he would wake up and check General Li, Li Diu, and Yi Lei''s camps.


    Anything could happen on the journey so he wanted to be careful.


    He had promised Li Rui that he would bring her father and her brothers back to her and he would keep it till the end.


    .


    .


    .


    The journey to the Imperial City started again after seven hours.


    After every twenty to twenty-four hours, Xi Ying would stop his horse and let the soldiers have their rest. Since this time there were many people, the journey was a little slow.


    It was almost three days after Xi Ying reached the Imperial City.


    From far away, a few soldiers could be seen guarding the Imperial City''s entrance. However, they were not wearing Imperial guard''s clothes.


    They were wearing Li n''s military clothes.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows when he saw this. When he had left for the borders with his people they were not here. It seemed that the soldiers increased their influence in the past few days.


    He wondered what the Emperor''s reaction was when he had found this.


    Commander Xie smiled when he reached near the soldiers.


    "Tell everyone that General Li has been found."


    The soldiers were surprised and for a moment didn''t believe it. It was only when General Li climbed down from his horse and patted each and everyone''s soldiers, they started to cheer.


    A wave of happiness washed over the whole Imperial City in a few moments.


    But Xi Ying''s face didn''t change a bit as he saw all this. His eyes were still cold as he left the soldiers and General Li there only and moved his horse forward.


    General Li shook his head with a chuckle when he saw this.


    The young minister was really eager to meet his (General Li) daughter.


    On his way, Xi Ying wondered what his Wangfei would be doing right now.


    She might be teaching Xi Ling or ying with him. He thought with a smile.


    However, when he reached the Xi Manor, the situation there waspletely different from his expectations.

 Chapter 100 - Blood And Regrets

    Xi Ying entered the Plum Courtyard. His heart was very excited and eager to see Li Rui. The pace fastened and he was soon near Li Rui''s room. However, his steps halted suddenly when he saw the crying Xi Ling outside Li Rui''s room.


    A maid that he had appointed for Li Rui just before leaving for the borders was trying to coax his son. However, Xi Ling was crying relentlessly.


    Xi Ying frowned.


    Xi Ling never cried without any reason.


    He stepped forward and picked his son from the maid''s hands.


    The maid greeted him but he just ignored her and wiped Xi Ling''s tears gently.


    "Xi Ling, what happened?"


    He asked Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling seemed relieved after seeing his father. He pulled his father''s sleeve and between his hups as he said only one word again and again.


    "Mother��Mother."


    And then he nced towards the door of Li Rui''s room.


    A sinking feeling couldn''t help but emerge inside Xi Ying''s heart.


    Rui�� Did something happen to her?


    He gave Xi Ling to the maid instantly and pushed the closed door and stepped inside the room.


    Seeing the small and lonely figure of Li Rui leaning against the alone couch in the form, Xi Ying ran towards Li Rui.


    "Rui"


    His hands stretched out to take her in his arms but when he remembered his promise to not touch her without her will he took them back.


    However, a momentter, even the consciousness of that promise couldn''t stop him from taking Li Rui in his arms.


    There was blood.


    Red blood on Li Rui''s clothes.


    What happened?


    Was she hurt?


    Was she in pain?


    "Rui."


    He very carefully took her in his arms and felt the skin beneath the blood''s stain. However, he didn''t feel any wetness of blood under her clothes.


    Only then, Xi Ying noticed that he couldn''t feel her reluctance towards his touch when he took her in his arms a few moments ago.


    Swiftly raising his head to look at her face, his sight was caught by those lost, nk and empty ck eyes.


    So lost and so empty.


    They seemed to prick his heart like thorns.


    "Rui"


    He patted her cheek gently hugging her tightly in his arms but she never responded to any of his calls. He followed her gaze to where she was looking at.


    Looking towards the bed, he finally found the reason why Li Rui looked so lost.


    On the bed was lying Li Hua. Her eyes were closed and her clothes were bloody.


    Looking back at Li Rui''s nk eyes, his heart suddenly felt a little heavy.


    He had seen her condition when her maid, Li Mei had breathed herst and after knowing about her first maid had died, Xi Ying could understand why she behaved like that.


    He carefully supported her unmoving body on the couch and moved towards the bed. Taking out his handkerchief from his sleeve he put it on Li Hua''s wrist and then checked the pulse.


    His eyes held surprise when he felt the faint movement.? Li Hua''s clothes were full of blood. He could see the trail of blood rushing down from the wound on her stomach.


    It was unbelievable that she was still alive.


    Instantly, Xi Ying left Li Hua''s side and kneeled down in front of Li Rui.


    He held her shoulders and made her look at him firmly.


    "Rui, look at me. She is still alive,"


    "You can try to save her, Rui. It is not the time to sit like this."


    He knew that Li Rui thinks that if she had not copsed before then she could save Li Mei. This time he doesn''t want her to regret that she didn''t save Li Hua.


    He doesn''t want her to have nightmares of Li Hua''s death.


    He could see that the focus in Li Rui wasing back. He gently picked her up in his arms and took her towards the bed.


    Setting her down by the bedside, he told her.


    "Feel her pulse, Rui. Even though it is faint, she is still alive."


    Li Rui''s eyes were full of disbelief. She looked at Xi Ying with a slightly opened mouth and then seeing his firm gaze on herself, she held Li Hua''s wrist and she could actually feel the faint movement of her pulse.


    Her hands trembled as she put down her wrists carefully.


    She looked at Li Hua''s face that was getting paler and paler with every passing moment.


    "I have to stop the bleeding."


    She murmured and then applied pressure on Li Hua''s stomach.


    "Come inside."


    Two young maids ran inside hearing Xi Ying''smand.


    "Rui, you can tell them whatever you want."


    Li Rui looked at the maids and then asked them to bring clean clothes and warm water. The maids started the work.


    After stopping the bleeding, Li Rui stood up to go to the backyard of the Plum Courtyard. She picked some herbs from the table and made a paste.


    During the whole time, Xi Ying didn''t leave her side. Whenever she needed anything, he would provide her or ask the maids to give it to her. Her hands didn''t seem to have the strength to grind the herbs into the paste so he took them from her hands and ground them under her guidance.


    As he made the paste, he didn''t notice that Li Rui was staring at his face. She removed her eyes instantly when he asked her if he should grind more.


    She checked the paste and then shook her head.


    With the paste in her hands, she exited the backyard and went to her room.


    She needed to undress Li Hua so she nced at Xi Ying standing by her side who understood what she meant and nodded his head.


    He stepped out of the room and closed the door.


    Outside he saw, An Shing looking at the door nervously. When An Shing saw him, heposed his emotions and kneeled down.


    "An Shing greets My Lord."


    Xi Ying didn''t acknowledge his greeting and asked instead.


    "What happened here, An Shing?"

 Chapter 101 - The Second Attack (1)

    <strong>Two Hours Ago</strong>


    "Mother, Xi Ling wants to go outside and see the Imperial City."


    Xi Ling pleaded with his innocent eyes in front of her mother.


    There was hesitation in Li Rui''s eyes when she heard Xi Ling''s request.


    "This��Xiao Ling Mother will take you to see the City after your Fatheres back, okay?"


    Xi Ling pouted and said in an aggrieved voice. His face looked as if he was about to cry.


    "Mother promised Xi Ling that she willplete Xi Ling''s wish."


    Xi Ling saw that her mother still didn''t look ready to go and continued


    "Father will not take Xi Ling outside. Father always says but never took Xi Ling to see the Imperial City."


    Li Rui frowned when she heard this and asked her son.


    "He never took you outside."


    Xi Ling shook his small head.


    Li Rui knew what her son was feeling right now.


    Being kept inside a manor was a very harsh thing to the children no matter howrge and beautiful that manor was. She has experienced this.


    In her childhood, her father would not let her go anywhere but she wished to see the whole world with her eyes.


    The world that the books mentioned.


    So she would sneak outside the manor.


    However, all the wishes just ended as time passed.


    She came out of her trance when Xi Ling pulled her sleeve.


    "Mother��"


    Seeing his aggrieved face and tear-filled eyes, how could her motherly heart bear to refuse her. So she nodded her head with a smile.


    Xi Ling was very happy and jumped here and there inside the courtyard as Li Rui made the arrangement to go outside and see the Imperial City.


    He told every servant that his mother was taking him to see the City.


    "An Shing."


    Inside the living room, Li Rui called the shadow guard given to her by Minister Xi.


    She didn''t have many hopes from the shadow guard aboutpleting hermands. However, she believed that he would not disappoint her with Xi Ling''s safety.


    "An Shing greets Wangfeii."


    Li Rui acknowledged his greeting and said


    "I and Xi Ling are going to see the Imperial Lady. You will apany us."


    "Yes, My Lady."


    An Shing replied as respectfully as he could. This was the first time Lady Li had called him since his master had left.


    He didn''t want to disappoint her in any way.


    "You can leave now."


    With this, An Shing disappeared from there.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui asked Shui Cao to ready only one carriage, that too, without Xi name on it.


    The steward was confused but obeyed her.


    Fifteen minutester, one carriage departed from Xi Manor.


    An Shing walked outside the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, Xi Ling nced outside with big and bright eyes.


    "Mother, what is that?"


    "Mother, what are they doing?"


    He asked Li Rui many things and she exined everything to him very patiently.


    Her eyes stared at Xi Ling with adoration. She could see her past self inside her son.


    "Xi Ling thanks Mother for taking him out."


    Xi Ling thanked her mother with a bright smile and even kissed her cheek.


    "Xi Ling mother loves more."


    Li Rui just shook her head at her son''s ttery and thought.


    Did her Father also catch her lies when she sugar-coated her words in her childhood?


    "Mother, Xi Ling wants to eat that?"


    Li Rui nced where Xi Ling was pointing. Her smile disappeared when she saw the familiar stall of tanghulu. Seeing the familiar stall, so many bitter memories rushed into her mind.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ling really wanted to taste it. The boys he used to y with had told him that this red-colored thing was very sweet and tasty.


    Li Rui looked down at Xi Ling and forced a smile.


    "Mother will ask someone to buy it for you."


    "Stop the carriage."


    Just as she was about to call An Shing, Xi Ling caught her sleeve.


    "Mother, let''s go outside and buy it."


    "Outside��"


    Li Rui frowned. She doesn''t want to go outside especially when Xi Ling was with her. After thest attack, she knew that she have to be careful.


    "Mother, please."


    Helpless Li Rui looked outside and saw the crowd of people.


    ''Who would dare to do anything in between so many people?''


    Xi Ling''s pleading and this thought made her step out of the carriage.


    An Shing saw both of them getting out and stepped forward immediately.


    "Does My Lady need anything?"


    Li Rui shook her head and said


    "Xi Ling wants to eat something. We will be back soon."


    An Shing frowned but when he saw the Young master''s happy face, his heart softened. He followed Li Rui and Xi Ling without saying anything.


    "Mother, this is so delicious."


    Xi Ling said as he ate the tanghulu.


    Li Rui rubbed Xi Ling''s head and smiled softly.


    "Mother, taste it."


    The small boy tried to stretch his body and forward the stick in front of Li Rui but his small height didn''t allow him to do that.


    Li Rui chuckled at his vain attempts and kneeled down.


    But just as put her knee on the ground, she heard something passing above her head with a great speed.


    With that, followed An Shing''s scream.


    "My Lady."


    Just in front, Li Rui saw the arrow stuck in an elder woman''s chest.


    Her whole body froze as she stared when the woman fell down on the ground lifeless.


    The arrow was meant for her.


    The thought seemed to have woken her up and pushed Xi Ling to An Shing who wasing towards them to take both of them away.


    "Ah�� Mother"


    The tanghulu stick in Xi Ling''s hand fell down on the ground when he was suddenly shoved away to An Shing.


    "Take Xi Ling back to the Xi Manor instantly."


    Li Rui said to An Shing without any emotion on her face.


    "My Lady��"


    An Shing muttered as he stared at Li Rui with wide eyes.


    "I am ordering you to leave, An Shing."


    This time Li Rui''s eyes and voice were very cold.


    An Shing could only step back and fly away with Xi Ling but not before telling Li Rui that he wille back to take her.


    Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief when he finally left from there. She knew if she had gone with them then they would follow her and it could put Xi Ling in danger.


    Looking around as the people ran mindlessly, she took out the dagger hidden inside her sleeve.


    Then she went and hid inside the shop.

 Chapter 102 - Rui Was His Priority

    "An Shing doesn''t know what happened after I left with Young Master from there. When I went back to find Lady Li there were many men lying there��dead. Inside a shop, I found Wangfei sitting on the ground with a girl in her arms."


    It confused An Shing who killed all those men because he only saw Lady Li there.


    "This servant then left Wangfei in the Xi Manor with the injured girl and took An San and An Shi with himself to find out the attackers."


    There was a long pause and then An Shing said in a low and ashamed voice.


    "However, we found nothing."


    An Shing told Xi Ying with a look that contain remorse and guilt for not being able to protect Wangfei. Although Wangfei was safe it was not him who saved Wangfei. Fortunately, that youngdy saved Wangfei but what if she hadn''t.


    Xi Ying''s face was so cold that even Xi Ling was looking at him with wide eyes.


    "This Lord gave you just one responsibility and you couldn''t even manage it. Go and��"


    "It''s not his fault."


    Xi Ying turned to look sideways when the soft and familiar voice fell in his ears. His clenched fists loosened when he saw her.


    Li Rui stepped forward and curtsied. She had changed her clothes but Xi Ying frowned when he saw her wearing only oneyer of clothes.


    When Li Rui was about to open her mouth to greet him, a robe that smelled of a manly scent fell on her body. Since the action had been done before, she was not startled; just a bit unused.


    "Wear more clothes. What if you get cold?"


    He said as he adjusted the robe on her small body.


    Li Rui raised her head and saw the frown on the elegant and cold face. Her eyes unconsciously went to her son who was looking at this interaction with bright eyes. Her eyes lowered and after a moment she said


    "This Wangfei will be careful in the future."


    Xi Ying''s hands paused for a moment when he heard her reply.


    At this moment, Xi Ling stepped forward and bowed in front of his father.


    "Father, Neither Brother An Shing nor Mother is at fault. It is Xi Ling who is at fault. Xi Ling wanted to go outside so Xi Ling forced Mother to go out of the Manor and see the Imperial City."


    Although Xi Ling was afraid of what he would do after he told the truth, he doesn''t want his mother and An Shing to cover for his mistakes.


    ''A wise person will ept his mistakes.'' His father had taught him.


    Xi Ying''s face was again indifferent after Xi Ling confessed the truth. Still standing near Li Rui, he turned to look at his son whose head was already lowered.


    "Kneel down."


    He said without any emotion and Xi Ling kneeled down immediately.


    Standing beside him, Li Rui''s eyes widened when she saw her three-year-old son kneeling on the ground.


    Without thinking anything, she walked forward and picked Xi Ling up from the ground.


    She then looked at her husband who was staring at Xi Ling in her arms emotionlessly.


    "The ground is very cold and he is recovering from��"


    She paused but Xi Ying knew what she was about to say.


    Li Rui calmly changed her words and continued


    "His body is still weak. If Minister Xi wants to punish him, there are many other ways to do that."


    Xi Ying suddenly felt a little jealous of his own son and even An Shing.


    "Oh, how?"


    He really wanted to talk to Li Rui so he dragged this conversation.


    "Xi Ling doesn''t like to eat green vegetables. For one week, he will only eat them."


    Xi Ling''s face scrunched in displeasure when he heard his mother.


    Why does he feel like it should be not his father whom he should feel afraid of?


    Xi Ying noticed his son''s face and smirked.


    "Very well. Wangfei is very intelligent. But what about him?"


    He looked towards An Shing and then moved his eyes to Li Rui''s calm eyes with a smile.


    Li Rui looked at An Shing whose head was bowed and frowned.


    "What is his fault? Didn''t he protect Xi Ling?"


    Li Rui was confused. She had ordered the shadow guard to take Xi Ling back to the Xi Manor and he did that. She was really grateful that he was there at that time and took Xi Ling away.


    For what, Prime Minister Xi wants to punish him.


    Xi Ying''s smile went stiff when he heard his wangfei''s question. He looked at Li Rui''s eyes that were filled with confusion and suddenly felt that his heart was heavy.


    "His duty was to protect my wangfei and my son, Rui. Not only Xi Ling."


    He said seriously.


    Li Rui looked at him with a surprised expression when she heard his words.


    From the beginning, she had thought that the shadow guard was left to protect Xi Ling.


    "Go and ept your punishment."


    Xi Ying said coldly to An Shing. When Li Rui was about to step forward to speak he said gently.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not something that he can''t bear."


    Xi Ying knew that Li Rui thought that An Shing saved Xi Ling and it was she who had ordered him to leave so he was not at fault. That''s why he should not be punished.


    But Xi Ying didn''t think that.


    An Shing left because, in his mind, Xi Ling was his priority. If Li Rui was equally important in his mind then he would have never left her like this.


    He could have called another shadow guard to take Xi Ling away.


    And he would be punished for this.


    Somewhere Xi Ying knew that this was his fault. Since he had not paid any attention to Plum Courtyard before, his shadow guards think that Li Rui was not that important to him.


    However, he would instill in their mind that Li Rui was his Wangfei.


    She was his priority.


    She was very important to him.


    More than him.

 Chapter 103 - The Unshed Tears

    "You will not ask me about your Father?"


    Xi Ying asked Li Rui to divert her mind somewhere else and he was sessful because Li Rui''s whole attention was on him as she waited for him to say something with a bated breath.


    He signed the maid to take Xi Ling away from Li Rui and enjoyed her whole attention on himself during this whole while.


    When the maid went away, he couldn''t bear to let her wait anymore and told her with a smile.


    "General Li, Commander Li, and Soldier Yi Lei are safe now and back to the Li Manor."


    Li Rui''s face didn''t change even a bit for a while as she registered his words in her mind.


    "Father is alright��"


    She whispered.


    A few days back, she got a letter from Yi Junjie telling her that the shadow guards he had sent could find nothing. Her heart was shaken with fear since that day but she decided to wait for the man who had told her to trust him.


    Still, sometimes she would fear if her father and brothers were really not found then what would she do? How will she save the Li and Yi n then?


    "Do you want to go and meet them?"


    She instantly nodded her head when she heard Xi Ying asking him.


    Xi Ying chuckled and said


    "Alright, then I''ll ask Shui Cao to make arrangements."


    Xi Ying didn''t want to leave but he needs to do some important things. So he could only nce at Li Rui''s face for onest time and reluctantly leave the Plum Courtyard.


    ---------------


    "So you left my Wangfei alone there?"


    Xi Ying said coldly.


    The five shadow guards stood with their bowed heads in the study room.


    An Shing was kneeling on the ground in front of Xi Ying. Hearing his master''s words his face was full of guilt as he said


    "Master, please forgive this servant. Wangfei told this servant to leave with Young Master and this servant also thought that that was the right thing to do at that time."


    Xi Ying walked towards his kneeling shadow guard.


    "Raise your head."


    When An Shing raised his head, he found a sword was pointing at his neck.


    Xi Ying stood in front of him holding the sword just a needle distance away from his throat and asked.


    "Now tell this Lord, An Shing. Did you not do it because you thought that saving Xi Ling was the important thing rather than saving Wangfei?"


    An Shing''s eyes widened when he heard these words. A sh of guilt passed through his eyes and he confessed.


    "An Shing thought that Master just would also have ordered this if present there."


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but sigh. He lowered down his sword.


    He knew that his shadow guards think that he was just scheming against Li n by pretending to treat Li Rui well.


    He looked at his shadow guards who had been loyal to him for so many years.


    "Li Rui is this Lord Wangfei. "


    He walked in front of them as he continued.


    "This Lord is saying for thest time because if something like this happened the next time then what waits for you is a torturous death."


    "Even if anyone of you has to choose between me and her in the future, you will save her."


    The shadow guards were shocked and raised their heads to look at their Master who really seemed like he meant his words.


    In the end, they bowed their head and swore that protecting Xi Manor''s Wangfei was their duty from that day on.


    "You took An San to find the attackers?"


    Xi Ying asked An Shing after everyone have left from there.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An Shing answered.


    "Leave."


    -------------------


    Li Hua woke just once in between. When she opened her eyes she saw her young Miss in front of herself putting a cold and wet cloth on her forehead.


    "Young Miss��"


    She whispered with a relieved smile.


    Her young miss was safe.


    "Li Hua��"


    Li Rui''s hands putting the cloth on her forehead paused amidst.


    "Young Miss lied to this servant."


    Li Hua said weakly.


    Li Rui blinked her eyes when she heard Li Hua. To hide her emotions, she continued whatever she was doing as she asked calmly.


    "Then you will never talk to me again?"


    Li Hua chuckled at the question but frowned soon when she felt the pain in her stomach.


    "Careful."


    Li Rui told her and looked at the wound to see if it was alright and was not bleeding again.


    "How can this servant do that? Who else I have in this world other than Young Miss?"


    Li Rui caressed her head gently and said


    "You shouldn''t have done that, Li Hua."


    "Young Miss should also have not lied to this servant."


    Li Rui sighed as she didn''t have anything else to say in response.


    "Young Miss mes herself for Li Mei''s death."


    It was not a question but a statement. Li Rui''s hand stilled and Li Hua took the same hand in her hand. Li Hua knew that not only for Li Mei''s death but Li Rui med herself for Li Zhan''s death also.


    "Young Miss shouldn''t me herself for anything."


    "We''ll talkter, okay?"


    Li Rui stroked Li Hua''s hair and said. But Li Hua held her hand tightly and said


    "Now��"


    Helpless,


    "Zhan Jiejie had once told Li Hua that Young Miss brought her out of the darkness and showed her a bright world. She would never�� want Young Miss to me herself for whatever happened. No one knew that the Imperial Pce had so many vicious people��.. Being a little naughty and na?ve is not a crime��. And my Young Miss never harmed anyone so she doesn''t deserve to be med for what she never did."


    Li Hua paused and took a breath.


    "Zhan Jiejie told Li Mei and Li Hua that it was our duty to protect Young Miss. But we couldn''t do that. We couldn''t do anything��when Young Miss no longerughed freely. It was Li Mei''s own choice and if Li Hua had also died today then it was Li Hua''s own choice. Li Hua would never have med Young Miss for anything."


    Li Rui''s chin trembled as she tried to control her tears and whispered.


    "Really? Li Zhan doesn''t hate me?"


    "Never."


    Li Hua smiled and said firmly.


    She held her Li Rui''s hands tightly as Li Rui shed the tears she had not shed at Li Zhan''s funeral.

 Chapter 104 - Living Only Because Of You

    General Li entered the Li Manor with Li Diu. His frown was still visible on his forehead after he had seen the imperial guards on his manor''s gates.


    "Father, now don''t make a face like this. If Mother saw you like this, then she will think that you have turned old."


    Giving a stinky eye to his son, General Li said


    "You are old."


    And then walked further inside.


    No maids, no servants not a single sound except his and Li Diu''s footsteps could be heard inside the manor. That''s how they have made his manor in his absence.


    ''Fortunately, The Emperor had called those Imperial guards back to the Imperial Pce or he wondered what his father would have done to them after seeing all this.''


    Seeing the deepening frown on his father''s forehead, Li Diu thought.


    It was inside the living room that they finally found the whole family.


    So silent.


    General Li had never seen his family sitting so quietly like this.


    "Elder brother."


    He called out to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang seemed to think that he was having hallucinations but still he swiftly raised his head and turned to look towards the door.


    It was not only him who was shocked. The whole family was looking towards the door.


    Since the Imperial guards were guarding the Li Manor''s gates no one in the Li Manor came to know that General Li and Li Diu had been found and they hade back to the Imperial City.


    "Li Heng��"


    Li Qiang whispered and stood up from the couch.


    "Second Brother."


    It was Li Jiang who first stepped forward and hugged General Li.


    General Liughed and patted his younger brother''s shoulder. He then asked her to leave him and walked towards his Li Qiang.


    "Elder Brother."


    Li Qiang was still trying to control his tears but his eyes were red.


    "You are alright."


    He put his hand on General Li''s shoulder and then patted it.


    After meeting with his brother, General Li looked at everyone.


    "It is good that Elder Brother is back."


    Li Fan, Li Jiang''s wife stepped forward and greeted General Li with a smile.


    "Second Uncle."


    Li Caihong, Li Na, Li Chen, and Li Sying stepped forward and greeted him.


    There was a bright smile on Li Chen''s lips. His heart was filled with guilt since the day he had realized his stupidity. Now seeing his second Uncle, he felt shameful for his doings.


    He couldn''t even go and look for Li Rui for the past few days but he was sure that she had not left the Imperial City yet.


    It was good that the second uncle was back and Jiejie didn''t leave Imperial City.


    After looking at everyone, General Li frowned when he didn''t find the person he had been wanting to see first.


    "Second Aunt is inside her room."


    Li Chen answered immediately when he saw his second uncle''s frown. He already knew that his second uncle was looking for his second aunt.


    "What is she doing alone inside the room?"


    General Li asked with knitted eyebrows.


    "Second Uncle, Second Aunt said that she wants to remain alone for some time."


    This time it was Li Sying who answered General Li.


    "Second sister-inw really looked like she wanted to remain alone for some time so we didn''t want to disturb her."


    Li Fan told General Li.


    "Alone?"


    General Li whispered with a frown and in big strides exited the living room.


    Behind him, everyone chuckled seeing his eagerness to meet Yi Jei.


    Soon he was inside his courtyard. Standing outside his and Yi Jei''s room, General Li knocked on it gently. He wanted to surprise his wangfei.


    But a whole minute passed, the door didn''t open.


    He knocked again and this time thrice but no one opened the door from inside. He couldn''t even hear a single sound from inside.


    General Li suddenly felt his heart sinking and called his wangfei''s name.


    "Yi Jie."


    The door remained closed.


    "Yi Jei, open the door. It''s me, Li Heng."


    This time when General Li heard no response, he stepped back and then pushed his body towards the door breaking it in a single attempt.


    "Yi J.."


    He couldn''tplete his words when he saw the scene inside the room.


    On the bed, Yi Jie was sitting with a knife in her hands. The knife was just a small distance away from her wrist.


    "Yi Jei."


    General Li shouted as he ran towards her but she didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Swiftly, General Li took away the knife from his Wangfei''s hands and threw it far away.


    He then kneeled on the floor in front of Yi Jie and checked her body from up to down. When he didn''t find any injuries he asked her


    "Yi Jei, are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Heng��"


    He heard a whisper and finally looked at Yi Jei''s face.


    His heart clenched when he saw her pale face but instantly rage took over his heart when he remembered that she was trying to harm herself.


    "What were you going to do?"


    General Li asked sharply with red eyes.


    What if he had been even a momentte? He would have lost her forever.


    However, his anger instantly cooled down when Yi Jie touched his cheek and caressed them gently. A tear fell down from red eyes as she whispered.


    "Heng, is it another dream?"


    General Li released a trembling sigh and kissed her palm that was on his cheek.


    "No��"


    General Li whispered gently while caressing the swollenness under her eyes.


    "Your Heng is back."


    This seems to have allowed Yi Jei to let her tears flow out.


    "Heng...Heng��.Heng"


    She whispered again as she stared at her husband''s face.


    Her tears shattered General Li''s heart in pieces. He stood up and sat on the bed. Picking her up from the bed, he let her sit on hisp and embrace her tightly in his arms.


    "Shhh��I''m back now. Why are you crying?"


    Although he said this, his own tears flowed out as he heard her sobs. Hiding his head in her hair, he whispered sweet things and coaxed her.


    "I thought that you will nevere back to me. I would have killed myself if you hadn''te back"


    Yi Jei whispered in between her tears.


    He had also thought the same.


    The moment when he had thought that he would not be able to see Yi Jei again, was the most painful moment in his life. General Li thought.


    Raising Yi Jei''s chin from his chest, General Li stared at her face. He gently kissed her tear-filled eyes, then her cheeks, and finally her lips.


    Yi Jei responded immediately while caressing his cheek.


    For her, he had made the Emperor his enemy.


    For her, he didn''t care for anything.


    Even his own life.


    Because Yi Jei, you are the reason that I''m alive.

 Chapter 105 - Going To Li Manor

    One hourter, Shui Cao had made arrangements so that Xi Ying and Li Rui could go to the Li Manor.


    After his shadow guards left, Xi Ying went back to the plum courtyard. The maids told him that Li Rui was with Li Hua.


    He patiently waited outside the room. As he waited for her, Xi Ying remembered that An Shing had told him that a few men were already killed when he went back to save Li Rui.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Perhaps Li Rui was a bit startled to see him outside as she looked at him with a surprised face.


    Xi Ying frowned because before she lowered her head. His eyes caught her red and swollen eyes. He nced towards the door and asked


    "Is your maid alright?"


    "Yes, Minister Xi." said Li Rui


    ''Then why did you cry?''


    He wanted to ask but didn''t know whether she would answer him or not.


    "An Shing told me there were dead shadow guards outside the shop when he went back to get you."


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui''s lowered head as he told her. When she heard him, she raised her head and looked him in the eye.


    "This Wangfei doesn''t know anything about this."


    Although he had expected that she would say something like this, still he couldn''t help but feel a little disheartened.


    ''When will you trust me enough to not hide anything from me?''


    "Should we leave now?"


    He asked maintaining a gentle smile and Li Rui stared at him in confusion.


    "We?"


    At her question, Xi Ying felt a little guilty and awkward but saidposedly. He had never visited Li Manor before.


    "You''re my Wangfei. It is natural that I will apany you to your maternal home."


    Li Rui looked at him for a few more moments and then just nodded her head.


    Xi Ying sighed. He had so many reasons to not let her go alone.


    First, he doesn''t want to leave her, and second was today''s attack.? While the third and most important reason was the threat that General Li gave to him on the borders.


    He doesn''t believe General Li so he can only apany Li Rui and not give General Li any chance to fill Li Rui''s mind against him.


    When both of them were inside the living room, Li Rui saw Xi Ling. Standing by the maid''s side; he was now dressed in new clothes.


    Seeing his mother, Xi Ling ran forward and said shyly.


    "Mother, Father told Xiao Ling that Mother is visiting her Father and Mother. Can Xi Ling also go with Mother?"


    Xi Ying looked at his son with narrowed eyes but he suddenly remembered the Li family''s words when they had asked Li Rui about Xi Ling.


    So before Li Rui could say anything; he hummed in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, you can go with Father and Mother."


    Li Rui was surprised again. She had thought that he would not allow Xi Ling to go to Li Manor. Especially after today''s attack.


    The carriage was ready. It was Xi Ling who first sat inside it with a face full of smiles.


    It was the first time he was going somewhere with his Father and Mother.


    When Li Rui was about to go inside she suddenly found a stretched hand in front of herself.


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with nervousness as he waited for her to put her hand in his hand. Few seconds passed when he didn''t see her raising her hand.


    He felt a little sad and was about to retract his hand back but his heart almost jumped out of his chest when he felt the soft hand in his hand.


    A smile almost broke out on his lips and he didn''t try to hide it when Li Rui looked at him.


    An Shing looked at his master as if he was he was looking at a ghost. This childlike smile, he had never seen on his master''s face before.


    His Master really likes Lady Li. An Shing confirmed inside his heart.


    This bright smile seemed to dazzle his eyes so he lowered his head and pretended as if he didn''t see anything.


    Very carefully, Xi Ying helped Li Rui to sit inside the carriage.


    During the whole ride, the smile didn''t leave his lips.


    "Mother, what is that?"


    Xi Ling''s series of questions started again when he saw new things.


    Li Rui answered his question while feeding him something as he didn''t eat anything for a few hours.


    "You should also have something."


    Xi Ying also remembered that she might have not had anything because of the chaos made by the attack.


    The carriage was big and there was a small table ced inside it on which a few fruits were ced. He cut a few by himself and forwarded the te in front of her.


    Li Rui picked a few and ate them and then she gave them to Xi Ling.


    As he talked, Xi Ling chewed the fruits inside his mouth.


    Sitting in front of the mother and son, Xi Ying suddenly couldn''t bear to see this harmonious picture.


    He looked at his son with envy as Li Rui fed him and caressed his head.


    After a few moments, he smiled helplessly on realizing that he was being jealous of his son.


    How strange it was. Xi Ying couldn''t help but think.


    In just one day, she could make him feel so many emotions. She could make him feel insecurity, despair, and happiness. She could bring out the best of him and also shatter him with just a small action of hers.


    Was he blessed to have such a person in his life who could affect him so much? Who could make him feel powerful and helpless at the same time?


    Xi Ying didn''t know this.


    What he knew was he would want Li Rui in his every lifetime. It doesn''t matter if she loved him or not.


    He just wanted to love her selflessly and unconditionally.

 Chapter 106 - The Insecure Yi Lei

    He just wanted to love her selflessly and unconditionally.


    The carriage stopped outside the Li Manor.


    Xi Ying first got out of the carriage and nced at the manor gates. He smirked when he saw that there were no Imperial guards at the gates.


    He then picked Xi Ling from inside the carriage and helped him to stand on the ground. Again stretching out his hand, he waited for Li Rui to ce her hand in his hand.


    However, this time when she was out of the carriage he didn''t leave her hand. He could feel her gaze on his face as she once tried to take her hand back but he didn''t let her.


    "I''ll leave. Let me just hold it until we are in Li Manor."


    He whispered in her ear and Li Rui looked away silently making Xi Ying releived.


    Her gaze went down when she felt Xi Ling holding her hand. Xi Ling was looking at her with a smile when she looked down. His gaze lingered on his father and mother''s joined hands and Li Rui noticed it.


    Her heart melted away at this sight and she forgot about the unfamiliar touch in her other hand.


    Just as the three of them stepped inside the Manor, a maid who was cleaning the front hall saw them. The cloth fell down from her hand when she who it was.


    She hurriedly ran inside to inform anyone of Prime Minister Xi and Young Miss'' arrival.


    Inside the living room, the Li and Yi family was talking to each other.


    The men stood on one side making a small circle around General Li as he returned the questions of everyone.


    How was he saved? Who abducted him? and etc.


    In a corner, the women were sitting on the couch having some chat.


    Yi Lei''s mother was shedding tears as she thought about her son''s burnt face. Yi Jie was consoling her.


    Yi Lei was sitting with other Li family''s children. His face was indifferent as he nced at his mother in between.


    Once in a while, he would see Li Na and Li Caihong''s gaze full of disgust on his face. Li Sying was also looking at him with fearful eyes. But he looked calm.


    A few maids were setting snacks on the table. The Emperor ordered to free the servants who were already investigated by Minister Xin.


    The maid knocked on the door and then stepped inside the room interrupting the conversations inside the room.


    "My Lady"


    She went in front of Yi Jie and bowed her head.


    "Young Miss is here."


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by the maid''s words.


    "Elder sister is here."


    "Jiejie is here."


    Yi Lei and Li Chen, both stood at the same time as they said this. They looked at each other with a frown and then stepped forward to go out of the room.


    Li Na and Li Caihong looked at leaving Li Chen with a displeased face.


    "Jiejie, why is Li Chen so eager to meet her?"


    Li Caihong asked her sister with a frown.


    "Who knows? Let''s see." Said Li Na and then walked out of the living room followed by Li Caihong.


    On the couch, Yi Jei was looking at the ground when General Li walked towards her and patted her cheek.


    "Yi Jei."


    She was startled and raised her head at the voice.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply? Didn''t you hear the maid? Rui is here."


    General Li told her with a smile. He then forwarded his hand and said


    "Let''s go outside."


    With a nervous heart, Yi Jie ced her hand in her husband''s hand.


    Outside in the front hall, everyone surrounded Li Rui.


    "Elder sister."


    It was Li Sying who first ran forward and hugged Li Rui holding her waist.


    Li Rui''s one hand was held by Xi Ying and the other by Xi Ling so she couldn''t raise her hand to pat the young girl''s hand affectionately.


    However, Li Sying didn''t even notice it. She really missed her elder sister. Before when Li Rui hade, she was not in the Li Manor andst time also, the situation didn''t allow her to meet her Li Rui properly.


    Yi Lei and Li Chen were standing a bit far away as both the young men red at Xi Ying who was holding their Jiejie''s hand.


    They had wanted to talk to Li Rui first but both of them had not expected Prime Minister Xi toe with Li Rui. They were not unaware of the rumors that Xi Ying doesn''t treat Li Rui well.


    Their steps halted when they saw the scene of Li Rui''s hands hold by Minister Xi and Xi Ling allowing Li Sying to run ahead of them.


    "Rui"


    Li Diu stepped forward and called her. Compared to Yi Lei and Li Chen, he was mature and intelligent enough to understand that they can''t do anything if Minister Xi hade here now.


    He had not seen his younger sister for so long so he doesn''t want to waste this time by getting angry at someone.


    Li Rui raised her head when she heard her elder brother''s voice.


    Seeing him standing in front of her safe and sound, she felt relieved.


    "Elder Brother."


    Xi Ying left Li Rui''s hand so that she can talk to Li Diu properly. He then signed Xi Ling toe on his side. Li Sying also moved back with a pout.


    "How is Elder Brother?"


    Li Diu knew that although Li Rui looked calm, she must be very worried for him and his father.


    He patted her head with a smile and said


    "I''m alright. What can happen to me? How are you doing?"


    While asking this to Li Rui, he also nced towards Xi Ying. Li Rui, of course, understood what he was trying to ask.


    "Rui is also doing well."


    Her eyes moved across the room to look at others, but they suddenly stopped on someone.


    Yi Lei''s body tensed when he felt Li Rui''s eyes on his face.


    Will Jiejie also dislike him because of his disfigured face?

 Chapter 107 - A Forceful Apology

    In the past four years, many times Yi Lei wished to go to Xi Manor and take his Jiejie away. It was only because General Li dered that no one will go and take Li Rui away from Xi Manor, he couldn''t do so. He respected his Uncle Li a lot.


    But living in Imperial City when knowing that both of his elder sisters were not happy where they were living was very difficult for him.


    So Yi Lei decided to be a soldier and go to the battlefield. His mother had cried very much, had pleaded to him to not do this but Yi Lei only had this way to maintain his sanity.


    Because if he lived in the Imperial City then he knew one day he would go to Xi Manor or to the Imperial Pce to fight for his sisters.


    ---------


    Li Rui continued to stare at Yi Lei''s face. She raised her foot and slowly walked towards him.


    When she was finally in front of him, Yi Lei smiled forcefully and asked


    "Did I finally scare Jiejie?"


    He had been trying to scare his Jiejie since childhood. Never had he thought that he will achieve it in this way? Yi Lei thought bitterly.


    Li Rui''s released a trembling breath at his question and shook her head as she whispered


    "No."


    Her heart was shaken as she looked at the burn and remembered the timid boy from four years ago.


    It must have hurt very much.


    A tear slipped through her eye as she thought this but she wiped it quickly so that Yi Lei would not be able to see it.


    Yi Lei was startled at the answer. He lowered his head and a tear fell down from his left eye.


    He used to cry in the same manner when he would find out that his efforts went waste and his Jiejie was not scared at all.


    However, this time he was happy to hear this answer.


    A soft touch wiped away the tear from his cheek.


    "Don''t cry. It''ll hurt."


    When he raised his head he saw a frown on Li Rui''s calm face. He nodded his head and rubbed his eyes. He smiled when Li Rui patted his head just like she used to do before.


    "Elder sister will treat your face."


    He nodded his head with a wide smile at her words.


    In fact, he really doesn''t care whether his face would heal or not. He was just d that the people who loved him didn''t hate him because of this.


    "Hmph��Met everyone except your father."


    She heard a voice from her behind.


    Everyone chuckled when they heard General Li''s sulking voice.


    With a sigh, Li Rui turned around and looked at her father from up to down. When she didn''t find any serious injury, she was relieved again.


    "Rui greets Father."


    She curtsied as she greeted her father.


    General Li rolled his eyes and forwarded his hand.


    "Come here."


    She put her hand in his father''s hand and General Li dragged her closer.


    His eyes filled with fatherly love as he stroked her hair.


    "How have you been? Does Minister Xi treat you well?"


    He smirked when he saw the young Minister''s cold re.


    "Rui is very well."


    General Li then patted her head gently and said in a low voice.


    "Good Rui. Now you don''t have to worry about anything. Just transfer all your worries to your husband."


    Li Rui looked at her father in confusion but General Li didn''t exin anything and just said


    "Strengthen your rtionship with Xi Ying, Rui."


    With that, he stepped back and stood beside Yi Jie. He frowned when he saw his Wangfei''s lowered head. She didn''t even a single word since Rui has entered the Li Manor. He had thought that she will be the happiest person to see her daughter. Just as General Li was about to ask his Wangfei the reason behind her unusual behavior, he heard his elder brother''s voice.


    "Li Caihong."


    Li Caihong looked at Li Na in confusion who signed her to go forward.


    "Yes, Father."


    Without looking at his daughter, Li Qiang said


    "Go and kneel down in front of your Elder sister."


    "Father��"


    Li Caihong looked shocked and muttered in disbelief.


    "What is Father saying?"


    Li Qiang looked at her emotionlessly and said again.


    "Go and kneel in front of Rui right now."


    "Elder Brother, Is something wrong? Why are you asking Caihong to kneel in front of Rui?"


    General Li asked Li Qiang with a frown.


    Li Qiang stared at his daughter who was still not moving.


    "She should know what the result of hitting her Elder sister is. Now go and do what I have told you, Caihong."


    However, Li Caihong shook her head firmly and shouted


    "No, I will not kneel in front of her."


    Li Qiang''s eyes were cold when he heard his daughter''s refusal.


    "I seem to have given you much freedom that you dare to disobey your father now."


    General Li, Li Diu, and the whole Yi family were confused by the current situation. It was Li Sying who went to her Second Uncle and whispered how Li Caihong had pped Li Rui in front of everyone ming her for everything.


    After hearing everything even General Li, Li Diu, and Yi Lei''s faces were cold.


    "Qiang, leave it."


    Li Hong felt distressed for her daughter and tried to make her husband understand.


    Seeing her husband''s re she said immediately.


    "She will apologize to Rui. I''ll ask her to do that. Just don''t ask her to kneel."


    Li Caihong looked at her mother with wide eyes and immediately denied.


    "No, I will not apologize to anyone."


    Hearing these disrespectful words, Li Qiang felt more furious.


    Seeing his Father''s anger, Li Na shook her head at her foolish sister and went behind her.


    "It is just an apology, Caihong. You need to say a few words. Doesn''t matter you mean it or not. Mother is also trying to save you. You don''t have to kneel. Go and apologize instead of angering Father more."


    Li Caihong''s face was full of displeasure at her sister''s words. However, she knew that Li Na was right.


    So flicking her sleeve in anger, she turned around and stood in front of Li Rui with a heart full of hatred.


    "Caihong apologize to Elder sister. Caihong shouldn''t have raised her hand on Elder Sister that day."


    Li Rui stared at Li Caihong''s lowered head and didn''t speak anything.


    Seeing this, Li Hong frowned and said with a tight smile.


    "Rui, she is your younger sister. She did a mistake and is apologizing to you by heart. Won''t you forgive her?"


    Li Rui looked at her Aunt.


    Li Hong was about to say something again when she heard a cold chuckle.


    "Ha��"


    Standing a few steps away, Xi Ying saw all this with cold eyes.


    First, they do something unforgivable and then also force his wangfei to forgive them.


    He chuckled coldly and walked towards Li Rui. Holding her hand in his own, he looked at Li Hong and said


    "First Madam Li, you can force Rui to forgive your daughter. However, this Lord will not forgive your daughter for touching my Wangfei with her disgusting hands."

 Chapter 108 - A Mother’s Distrust Is The Biggest Hurt

    Li Hong''s face burned with shame as she felt everyone''s gaze on herself.


    Xi Ying had indirectly said in front of everyone that she was forcing Li Rui to forgive Li Caihong. Although she was ashamed, seeing her daughter''s pitiful face, Li Hong courage her heart and spoke


    "What is Minister Xi saying? Rui and Caihong are sisters. It is natural in a family to forgive each other''s mistakes instead of pulling the matter long. This one was just trying to end this matter. Minister Xi is here for the first time and it is not every day Ruies to Li Manor so why waste precious time on such things instead of having a good time with the whole family."


    She frowned when she saw Xi Ying smiling at her words mockingly.


    He, of course, understood what she was implying.


    He had juste to Li Manor for the first time and hence he shouldn''t speak in Li family''s matters.


    He raised Li Rui''s hand and pressed his lips on her knuckles. After that, he caressed her palm when he felt her body stiffening under his touch.


    Looking at the shocked face of few people, Xi Ying smirked.


    ''They believe that he doesn''t favor Rui so they can do anything to her. Let them wake up today.''


    He then looked at Li Hong and said


    "Second Madam Li, if you don''t y these womanly tricks on this Lord, then it would be better. This Lord doesn''t talk like you. Saying the words that have an altogether different meaning."


    "I will only say it once. Either your daughter will kowtow in front of my Wangfei or General Li as the head of Li n will disown her right now."


    Everyone was shocked by Xi Ying''s words.


    "Disown?"


    Li Caihong and Li Hong muttered in disbelief at the same time.


    Li Hong wanted to say something but when she looked at Xi Ying she thought that it would be of no benefit.


    So she turned towards General Li and said


    "Second Brother, what is going on? Li Caihong did wrong because she couldn''t control her emotions that day. She was very scared after hearing the Imperial decree. She is ready to apologize then what is the need of all this?"


    Then she looked at Xi Ying and said


    "And when did Li n start to follow rules set by others?"


    Li Qiang frowned at Wangfei''s tone.


    Does she even know whom she was talking about?


    Xi Ying just ignored as if she was nothing but air. He only looked at General Li to hear what he will decide.


    If the General didn''t make a satisfactory decision then he would take Li Rui back to Xi Manor right now. He would send the carriage for General Li and anyone whom she wants to meet. They cane to Xi Manor.


    But his wangfei will not step inside the ce where she is not respected.


    General Li''s face was somber and he answered Li Hong seriously


    "Elder Sister in Law, every child in this Manor is equal for me. If Rui had done such an act, then I would have already punished her severely. Li Caihong also needs to face punishment if she had done anything wrong. And what is wrong with bowing your head in front of elders? Even today, I bow my head in front of Elder brother and I don''t feel any humiliation in this."


    As soon as General Li finished his words, Li Qiang also spoke.


    "Li Heng said right. It''s you who is speaking wrong and thinking about only to save your daughter instead of correcting her mistake."


    He scolded his wangfei making her shut her mouth.


    Li Qiang then looked at his daughter and said


    "Now apologize to Rui sincerely or else don''t shout when Li Heng will disown you from the Li n. Even I will not stop your Second Uncle from doing that."


    Li Caihong cried hearing the cold words of her father. She looked at her mother who was silent and standing with her head lowered, then at her sister who signed her to do what Father was saying.


    Left with no other way, she cried feeling humiliation as she kneeled down and kowtowed.


    Her heart was only filled with more hatred towards Li Rui thinking that she faced all this humiliation just because of her.


    After performing the bow, she stood up and ran to her room while sobbing.


    When Li Hong was about to run behind her daughter, Li Qiang held her hand and said


    "There is no need to go behind her. She should remain alone and reflects on herself."


    Helpless, Li Hong could only stand there with everyone.


    Xi Ying was still smiling as if nothing happened.


    As he did this, Li Na couldn''t help but look at his every action. She had thought that Minister Xi didn''t favor Li Rui. Not only she but the whole Imperial City thinks this.


    But seeing with her own eyes how gently he treated Li Rui, Li Na suddenly felt jealous of her.


    If only she was in Li Rui''s ce.


    Xi Ying caressed Li Rui''s hand and said attracting everyone''s attention


    "Was it only she who wronged you?"


    Li Rui who was silent all the while didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, General Li frowned when he saw Xi Ying''s cold nce at his Wangfei. He held Yi Jei close by her waist and red at the Young Minister but it was not only he who had noticed Xi Ying''s nce, but Yi Jei had also seen it.


    Now she knew that her husband had told her that he was framed by General Yun. Her daughter had no fault and she felt guilty for ming her.


    Although she didn''t say it directly that day, she didn''t even stop Li Caihong when she hit her daughter.


    The guilt inside her heart increased more when she heard Xi Ying''s question.


    No longer able to bear this feeling of distance between herself and her daughter, she removed General Li''s hands from her waist and walked towards Li Rui.


    Standing in front of Li Rui, she looked at her daughter''s joined hands with her husband.


    Yi Jie was happy. She was happy to see that Lord Xi supported her daughter and asked justice for her.


    Looking at her daughter''s calm eyes, hot tears rolled down from her eyes when she remembered how she had also moved her eyes away when she had looked at her questioningly whether her mother also believed that she was the reason behind her father''s disappearance.


    A mother''s distrust was the biggest hurt a person could get.


    "Rui, will you forgive Mother?"

 Chapter 109 - It Is Lord Xi Who Should Feel Threatened

    "Rui, will you forgive mother?"


    "Mother."


    Li Rui called out when she saw her mother''s tears. There were not many instances when she had seen her mother crying. Her father loved her mother too much and can''t see her tears.


    Leaving Xi Ying''s hand instantly, she wiped her mother''s tears while Xi Ying sighed feeling a little upset at the loss of the soft touch.


    General Li felt upset hearing his wangfei''s choked voice and hurriedly hold her.


    "Yi Jie, what happened? Why are you crying? And why are you asking Rui to forgive you?"


    Her husband''s question made Yi Jei cry even harder. But she knew that she doesn''t have the right to cry when she was wrong.


    Looking up at his worried face as he wiped her tears, she said sobbing.


    "Heng, I ��also med ��Rui when you and Li Diu went missing. I thought�� I didn''t stop Li Caihong when she pped Rui. I didn''t help my own daughter."


    After Yi Jei finished her words, she turned to Li Rui.


    "Rui, Mother also knows that she was wrong. Don''t keep it in your heart, okay? Tell mother what she should do to have your forgiveness."


    Yi Jei was worried that Li Rui would keep in her heart. She had done the same since her childhood. After the Imperial Pce''s incident, she had never heard Li Ruiining to her about anything.


    "Mother, calm down first, okay?"


    Standing behind his wangfei, General Li now understood what Xi Ying meant to say when he had said those things about his Wangfei.


    Though General Li was upset after hearing that Yi Jei also put all the me on Li Rui, he can''t see his wangfei like this.


    As Li Rui wiped her mother''s tears while sayingforting words, he held her to show his support.


    He nced at the young Minister who was looking at his daughter and then moved his gaze away.


    Just how does Xi Ying know so much? General Li knew his daughter.


    Knowing her nature she would neverin to anyone no matter how much she had suffered.


    So how did Xi Ying know everything that happened in his absence?


    And the biggest question was how did he suddenly change so much? He could see that he really loved his daughter.


    He could see it from his eyes but this sudden love was a little doubtful.


    Did the intelligent Prime Minister know that his sudden show of feelings would only increase the doubt in Rui''s heart towards him?


    His trance was broken when he heard Rui saying something to Yi Jie.


    "Mother doesn''t need to apologize for anything. Rui had done so many mistakes in her childhood and Mother sued to forgive her so easily. So mother doesn''t need to think about it anymore."


    Yi Jie had now stopped crying. She nodded her head after hearing her daughter''s words and hugged her daughter.


    After that, she looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Minister Xi, This one is happy to see that you support my daughter so much."


    Xi Ying was neither too respectful nor too disrespectful towards Yi Jei as he said


    "Of Course I will. Rui is my Wangfei."


    "We already know this."


    Xi Ying faintly nced at the General and said arrogantly


    "That''s good to hear."


    General Li scoffed at the young minister''s arrogance. He doesn''t know how many times he had said this in front of him.


    It seems that he loves to tell everyone that Rui was his wangfei.


    The conversation was interrupted when a sweet and soft voice fell in everyone''s ears.


    Li Rui felt her sleeve being pulled by someone and looked down.


    "Mother, Xi Ling is tired after standing for so long."


    Only then Li Rui realized that Xi Ling had been standing behind her all the while. Since Xi Ying was still recovering from the effect of the left poison inside his body, his body was weak. Also, he was still three years old.


    She med herself for ignoring this.


    "Is it Xiao Ling?"


    Yi Jie asked with a smile.


    Hearing her mother''s question, Li Rui nodded her head and picked Xi Ling from the ground.


    "Give him to me. He is heavy."


    Xi Ying said when he saw her picking Xi Ling up.


    "Who says this about your children?"


    Li Rui frowned and said to Xi Ying with a displeased face.


    Xi Ying was startled to see this. It was the first time she had showed her displeasure in front of him at something that too so normally.


    ''If only she can behave so normally with him without any restraint forever. ''


    "And Xiao Ling is not heavy. He is thin."


    He heard her continue and immediately nodded his head.


    His heart was jumping wildly in joy as he said


    "Of course, I said wrong words. You''re right. But for now, give him to me, Xi Ling wants toe to Father, right?"


    He asked Xi Ling.


    However, he had not expected his son to betray him so mercilessly.


    "No, Father. Xiao Ling wants Mother. Mother smells so sweet."


    Xi Ying''s face went ck when he heard General Li''sughter.


    Not only General Li but everyone was trying to retrain theirughter seeing this scene.


    "Let''s go inside. I will ask maids to serve something. Xiao Ling must be hungry."


    Yi Jei said.


    Her whole attention was on Xi Ling in her daughter''s arms.


    Everyone stepped forward and went to the dining room.


    Xi Ying and General Li walked behind them.


    "Well, General Li, This lord hopes that you have seen enough to know that Rui is no longer alone. There are still people in your n who have tried to harm her. This Lord has just started yet."


    General Li chuckled.


    It was a threat.


    He stopped and looked at Xi Ying seriously.


    "Of course, This General saw everything, Minister Xi. However, I don''t know whether you saw how Rui didn''t even hesitate to leave you when she saw her mother''s tears."


    Seeing Xi Ying''s cold face, General Li didn''t feel afraid and continued


    "For Rui, her familyes first, before anything, even before you."


    "So it''s not this General who should feel threatened, instead it is Lord Xi who should feel that."


    Saying this, General Li walked inside leaving Xi Ying standing there alone.

 Chapter 110 - Yi Junjie’s Threat To Xi Ying

    The dining room was very lively. Except for Li Hong and Xi Ying, everyone had a smile on their faces.


    "Xiao Ling, here call me Grandmother."


    Yi Jie who was sitting beside Li Rui said to Xi Ling sitting in his mother''sp.


    Xi Ling has never seen the woman in front of him so he hesitated for a second. But when his mother nodded her head, he sweetly called out.


    "Grandmother."


    Of course, Xi Ling knew what a grandmother was. He had read enough in those books to know about these things.


    So he earnestly bowed his head and said again.


    "Xi Ling greets Grandmother."


    Everyone''s heart went soft seeing his cuteness. Yi Jie couldn''t even control the wide smile on her lips as she proudly looked at her husband and said


    "Heng, see Xi Ling called me Grandmother."


    General Li would of course be happy seeing his wangfei happy. So he smiled but then turned to Xi Ling and said


    "Xi Ling, I''m your grandfather."


    Hearing this, Xi Ling again looked at her mother who nodded her head again. And after that, he greeted General Li also.


    A new round of introduction and greetings started at the dining table.


    No matter young or old, everyone introduced themselves to Xi Ling and then heard him greeting them.


    In between Li Rui would forward the food near his lips so his cheeks were bulging as he ate and talked.


    All in all, the young child looked very cute.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked at his son who was foolishly bing the source of everyone''s amusement.


    He looked at Li Rui who seemed to be happy seeing this so he didn''t say anything.


    General Li''s words were still revolving in her mind so he didn''t eat much.


    After lunch, everyone sat in the living room.


    The men were standing in a corner discussing something. Xi Ying was also there with them. But he had no interest in their conversations.


    After every few seconds, he will look towards Li Rui who was sitting with her mothers and sisters.


    "Does Prime Minister Xi treat you well?"


    Yi Jie asked Li Rui holding her hand.


    Li Rui was silent for a second and then nodded her head. Seeing this, Yi Jie didn''t ask any more questions.


    Although she doesn''t know what changed between her daughter and Lord Xi, she could see that he really was treating her better.


    "Good. It''s good that Xi Ling can have his father and mother''s, love."


    Li Rui knew what her mother meant.


    She looked towards Xi Ling who was in Li Diu''s arms currently. She could still feel the gaze burning behind her back, constantly.


    However, when she turned around he had already turned his head perhaps already knowing that she will turn around.


    "Mother"


    When she turned back her face she found Xi Ling standing in front of her.


    "Mother, can Xi Ling go with uncle to y with horses?"


    She nced towards Li Diu and Yi Lei who blinked their eyes to assure her they would take care of Xi Ling. So she allowed Xi Ling to go with them.


    Just after Xi Ling went out of the living room, Yi Junjie stepped inside.


    It was the group of men who first noticed him.


    As he greeted General Li and the others, Yi Junjie''s gaze stopped at Xi Ying. His eyes flickered with a surprise for a moment and then he nodded his head which was reciprocated in the same way by Xi Ying.


    The discussions started again. While everyone was busy in talking, Yi Junjie looked around the room and his sight finally found Li Rui.


    He was not involved much in the discussion so without any excuse, he raised his foot to walk towards Li Rui.


    However, he had taken only a one-step when his way was suddenly blocked by someone. Raising his head, he saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes fixed on him.


    "Where does Lord Yi wish to go? Can this Lord also apany you?"


    Xi Ying asked nonchntly to Yi Junjie.


    Yi Junjie stared at Xi Ying for a few moments and then nodded his head.


    "Let''s go to the gardens if Minister Xi doesn''t mind. "


    A few minutester, Yi Junjie and Xi Ying were strolling in the Li Manor''s gardens side by side.


    No one said anything.


    It was Yi Junjie who first stopped and turned to look at Xi Ying seriously.


    "Prime Minister Xi, what are you trying to do?"


    Xi Ying smiled and pretended to be confused as he asked


    "What is Lord Yi implying? This Lord didn''t get it."


    Yi Junjie sharply looked at the smiling Minister and borated.


    "You saved Uncle Li and for that, you even went against the Emperor. Why?"


    Yi Junjie, of course, knew that it was Xi Ying who had provoked soldiers by doing something.


    "What does Lord Yi think?"


    Xi Ying threw the question back on Yi Junjie.


    Yi Junjie smirked as he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Well, if Lord Xi wishes to know what I think then I will say that��"


    His eyes were cold as he continued his next words


    "It is Lord Xi''s some other n. Perhaps Lord Xi and Emperor together are trying to make a fool out of Li n by making them believe you. And when they will be in their most vulnerable point you will stab them in their back."


    "Stabbing in the back?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows seemingly amused by his words. He then looked at Yi Junjie and saidzily.


    "It''s not something that this Lord does. And if this Lord really wish to destroy Li n so badly then I would not have wasted my time in doing this entire pretense. The Li n has already been destroyed until now."


    Yi Junjie''s scrutinizing eyes examined his each and every expression. The next moment he asked full of confusion


    "Then why did Lord Xi protect Li n and General Li?"


    Xi Ying turned to look at the trees and said casually.


    "This Lord doesn''t find it necessary to tell you everything I do, Lord Yi."


    "What this Lord just wanted to tell you was, now you can remove your people from Xi Manor. This Lord can protect his Wangfei by himself."


    Saying this, Xi Ying has just stepped forward when he heard Yi Junjie saying something and stopped.


    "And you believe that I will trust your words and remove my man."


    It was predictable that Yi Junjie was no longer in the mood of any pretense so he was talking without using any honorifics.


    "Four years. For four years, Rui lived in Xi Manor and you have always ignored her. And now suddenly you wish to be a good husband to her. How do you think I will leave her alone to live with you?"


    Xi Ying''s were cold and indifferent after Yi Junjie finished his words. He turned around and looked at Yi Junjie''s eyes sharply.


    "Believe me, Lord Yi if you didn''t remove your people from Xi Manor right now, I am very capable to do that myself. And about Rui, she is my Wangfei so you don''t need to worry about her from today."


    The two men red at each other for a long time.


    "I''ll remove my man."


    It was Yi Junjie who first conceded.


    "However, if I found out that you are nning something else then I will take her away. And you won''t be able to stop me, that I promise you."


    His words only made Xi Ying furious. His fists clenched whenever Yi Junjie took Rui''s name from his mouth.


    "By what rtion you are threatening me, Lord Yi, if I may know?"


    Yi Junjie''s silence made Xi Ying more irritated. He knew that Yi Junjie doesn''t ept himself as Rui''s elder brother. His feelings for Rui were more than that of an elder brother. That''s the reason he doesn''t want him to stay around Li Rui anymore.


    He just wanted to go back and take Li Rui with him to Xi Manor back.


    So he raised his foot and left the garden instantly.

 Chapter 111 - Why Should She Compromise?

    "What are you thinking?"


    General Li asked his wangfei while stroking her hair. He chuckled when he saw her startled face and said


    "You were thinking so deeply. It must be this General whom my Wangfei are thinking about, right? "


    Yi Jie put down theb while shaking her head at her husband''s antics and stood from the front of the dresser.


    "That��I think Prime Minister Xi really likes our Rui now. Heng, what do you think?"


    General Li nodded his head casually and embraced her.


    "Hmm��you are always right."


    Holding her husband''s wandering hands; Yi Jie red at him and said


    "Heng, we''re talking about our daughter."


    General Liughed seeing his wangfei''s re and then held her face in his hands.


    "Okay, we will talk if that''s what you want?"


    "Hmm"


    Yi Jie nodded her head in satisfaction and then said


    "I was saying that since he likes her now, Rui should try to lessen the distance between herself and Minister Xi. I also said this to Rui but she didn''t say anything. So I''m worried that she will lose this chance and��"


    "Yi Jie��"


    General Li interrupted his wangfei.


    "It''s not us who have lived in Xi Manor for four years. It''s Rui. So she has the whole right to decide what she wants to do with her rtionship with Minister Xi."


    Seeing the frown on his wangfei''s face, he sighed and smoothened it with his fingers.


    But Yi Jie avoided his hands and said


    "Heng, sometimes women have topromise. Even if Rui does not want to, she needs to do it, at least for Xiao Ling. He is still a child. How would he feel seeing his mother and father so distant? And now when Minister Xi is ready to take a step ahead, Rui should not step backward."


    General Li stared at his Wangfei for a few seconds until she couldn''t bear it and say


    "What? Say something."


    Caressing her cheek and realizing a sigh, General Li only said a few words.


    "Yi Jie, other women mightpromise but Rui does not need to if she doesn''t wish to. And about Xi Ling, she is his mother.? Li Rui loves him a lot. She would never take any decision that would affect him in a bad way. "


    Why should shepromise when she can destroy the whole Xin if she wishes? She has a man who is ready to do anything for her, for her single smile.


    Then why should shepromise?


    -------------


    The inside of the carriage was deathly silent. Even Xi Ling didn''t dare to utter a single word after ncing at his father''s face.


    He wanted toin because he was having so much fun ying with horses when his father suddenly came there and said that they are going back. But seeing his father''s cold face his courage to act spoiled in front of his mother flew out of the window. So he held his mother''s hand and silently yed with her fingers.


    During the whole ride, Li Rui nced at Xi Ying only once. He was looking outside of the carriage in deep thinking.


    She had seen him going outside with Yi Junjie. It was only after that he came back and announced that they were leaving. He then held her arm and took her out of the Li Manor without saying anything.


    ''Perhaps Elder Brother said to him something.'' Li Rui thought.


    The whole ride passed in silence.


    After the carriage reached the Xi Manor, Xi Ying helped Xi Ling and Li Rui toe out.


    Looking at Li Rui as he held her hand, Xi Ying suddenly wished to ask her.


    Will she really leave him if her father asked her to do that? Or will she go with Yi Junjie if he came to her one day to take her away?


    He has been threatened two times in one day, that too, with the woman he loves with his everything. If it was someone else then Xi Ying would have buried them six feet under the ground until now.


    However, he can''t do that now when they were the people who Li Rui adored. For her, they were her family.


    What was he? Xi Ying thought bitterly.


    The hand that was in his hand slid away when he loosened the hold and he felt his heart tightening. Feeling the suffocation, Xi Ying again held the hand tightly.


    Rui, but I can''t let go.


    Even if you want, I won''t be able to let you go now.


    Because you''re my sanity.


    He noticed Li Rui''s eyes on himself and in the end, he left her hand.


    The heaviness came back again. Afraid that he would do something that he shouldn''t, he said


    "I''ll go to my study."


    And then he left from there.


    Behind him, Li Rui looked at his leaving figure for a few seconds and then walked to the Plum Courtyard with Xi Ling.


    ---------


    "Mother"


    Li Rui hummed as she forwarded the spoon to Xi Ling''s lips and he drank the medicinal soup.


    "Does Mother like Xi Ling?"


    Li Rui hummed again with a smile.


    "Does Mother like Father?"


    The action of dipping the spoon again in the bowl paused and Li Rui looked at her son.


    "Why are asking this?"


    She caressed his head and whispered.


    "Xi Ling just wants to know."


    Stirring the spoon in the bowl of the soup, Li Rui lowered her head and hummed again.


    "Then Xi Ling has a lovely family, right?"


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows at this question. At this, Xi Ling said


    "Hu Dou said that he has a lovely family. His father and mother love him and they also love each other. That''s a lovely family. So Xi Ling also has a lovely family."


    Hu Dou was the son of a maid with whom Xi Ling usually ys in the Xi Manor.


    Li Rui stared at her son for a while and then nodded her head slowly.


    Forwarding the soup-filled spoon to Xi Ling''s lips, she thought about her mother''s words.


    ''Rui, since he is trying now, you should also put some effort. If not for yourself, then for Xiao Ling.''

 Chapter 112 - The Shocked Lord Xi

    Xi Ying couldn''t spend much time in the study room alone. After confirming that everything for tomorrow''s Imperial Court was set, he went to the Plum Courtyard.


    The sun was ready to set.


    He went to Li Rui''s room but frowned when he didn''t find her there.


    "Wangfei is with Young Master inside his room."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows.


    From when did Xi Ling also start to have his own room? Didn''t he usually sleep in Li Rui''s room?


    "Where is it?"


    The maid pointed towards the room that was two rooms away from Li Rui''s room.


    Although Plum Courtyard was the most isted courtyard in Xi Manor, it was not small at all. The Courtyard has many rooms and a huge living hall and front hall. Outside in the front hall, there were four rooms that could be upied by the servants in the courtyard separately.


    Xi Ying walked towards the room the maid had pointed to.


    The door was closed. He opened it a little and saw Li Rui putting Xi Ling to sleep. There was a small smile on his lips. He couldn''t remove his eyes from her figure. She looked so gentle at this moment. Actually, every time she was with Xi Ling she would look like a gentle mother and nothing else.


    It was only with him that she would take back her smile and her eyes would hide everything that she was ready to show to others who were closer to her heart.


    Like General Li and Yi Junjie.


    Although Xi Ying knew that he can stop Li Rui from leaving him, he was that capable but still..... it made his heart tighten every time he would think that one day she would really say that she no longer want to remain his wangfei.


    Perhaps Li Rui felt his presence and stare; she raised her head to look towards the door.


    Her ck eyes instantly turned to those calm ones and she moved her eyes away soon. Bit Xi Ying didn''t move away from there. He continued to stare at her until she got up from the bedside after being assured that Xi Ling was asleep.


    Then she came out of the room. Xi Ying took a step back gave her some space so that she could close to door slowly and waited for her to turn around.


    She finally did but no one said anything for a few seconds.


    He found her looking at him but he couldn''t guess what was going on in her mind. Just as Xi Ying was about to open her mouth, he heard her say.


    "Does Minister Xi have some free time?"


    Though a little stunned, Xi Ying immediately nodded his head.


    "Yes, Do you want to talk about something?"


    As soon as hepleted his words, Xi Ying felt panicked. He didn''t leave her alone with General Li so the General must not have gotten any time to talk something to Rui that he doesn''t want.


    However, what about General Li''s wangfei? Can it be that General Li told his Wangfei to asked Li Rui to divorce him?


    Xi Ying suddenly didn''t wish to have any talk anymore.


    Li Rui nodded her head implying that she really want to have a conversation and said


    "Then, pleasee with me, Minister? Xi."


    She turned around and walked towards her room but Xi Ying could not find any strength to follow her.


    What should he do? Should he make some excuse to avoid it or go inside and hear what she wants to say?


    What if she really wanted separation?


    Xi Ying''s thoughts were creating a mess in his mind.


    "Minister Xi?"


    "Huh?"


    Startled, he raised his head and found Li Rui standing outside her room and staring at him in confusion. Only then he realized that she was waiting for him.


    In a daze, Xi Ying raised his foot and walked towards her.


    His eyes stared in her eyes.


    Inside the room, he was standing with her back facing the door so he didn''t notice Li Rui closing the door.


    She looked at his back for a few moments and then stepped forward to stand in front of him.


    "Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying raised his head to look at her. His hands folded behind his back. His fists were clenched and his face didn''t have any emotion.


    This was the first time his eyes didn''t have any gentleness when he was in front of Li Rui. Because, he was trying to hide his helplessness.


    Xi Ying had decided that if Rui asked for separation then he would refuse. He would do anything she asked that could make her not think about the separation. If she wants him to not step in her courtyard again then��..


    He would do that also.


    Just don''t leave him.


    "I thank you for saving my n, my father, and brothers."


    The clenched fists loosened instantly and Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with surprise.


    ''She just wanted to thank him.''


    A breathless chuckle escaped his lips and his heart suddenly felt a little light.


    A smile formed on his lips as he looked at Li Rui who was already looking at him finding his expressions a bit weird.


    But he really didn''t mind.


    He smiled gently and said


    "Just a small thank you?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. At this moment, even his eyes were filled with smiles. If his shadow guards have seen him like this, then they would have shaken their heads saying that this person was not their master but someone else.


    Even Xi Ying was a bit surprised by his own behavior. This side of him onlyes in front of Li Rui.


    But he liked it. He felt rxed and happy.


    However, his smile disappeared soon and his whole body suddenly went stiff.


    The soft and cold touch on his lips made him gulped inaudibly. He stared at the erged and beautiful face in front of him and couldn''t believe anything for a moment.

 Chapter 113 - Rui, I’ll Never Let You Regret This

    (***Warning- This Chapter has slightly mature content. If You are below 18 or you don''t wish to read something like this then please skip this chapter.***)


    The soft and cold touch on his lips made him gulped inaudibly. He stared at the erged but beautiful face in front of him and couldn''t believe anything for a moment.


    Li Rui was kissing him.


    He couldn''t believe it. But it was really not a dream.


    His heart and mind almost exploded when he felt her lips moving on his lips.


    His eyes were opened and he could see her closed eyes.


    He could feel that she was just moving on instinct. Her every move showed how inexperienced she was. However, it still made his heart wild and his whole body stiff.


    He only came out of his shock when Li Rui leaned back a little and moved her lips away.


    When she opened her eyes and found him staring at herself, she felt a bit awkward.


    "I don''t know much about all this but I think Lord can understand what I meant."


    Seeing her avoiding his eyes and hearing her words, Xi Ying''s heart melted into a soft puddle of the pool.


    His mouth opened and closed but he couldn''t form a single word. In the end, he took a step closer to Li Rui.


    Seeing that, she didn''t step back his fingers trembled. He raised his hands to hold her but before he asked


    "Can I?"


    When she nodded her head slowly, he didn''t wait anymore and moved her small and light body in his arms.


    "Rui"


    The breathless whisper escaped his lips. His voice was husky and gentle.


    His heart jumped when he felt her trembling in his arms. Although her face was calm, she was affected by his closeness.


    Xi Ying held her body closer if that was even possible.


    A gasp escaped from Li Rui''s lips at the sudden action. His warm breath sprayed on her cheeks.


    "Do you mean what I understand?"


    She heard him asking


    When she said nothing, he raised her chin and made her look in his eyes. He lovingly caressed her face and asked again


    "Hmmm��?"


    Her sweet scent almost made him lose control but Xi Ying controlled himself. If she said no then he would back away instantly.


    Li Rui stared into his ck eyes.


    She remembered her mother''s words, her father''s assurance, and her son''s bright eyes. Clutching the hem of her dress, she whispered what Xi Ying wanted to hear.


    "Yes"


    Her eyes were firm. When Xi Ying looked at them, he really couldn''t find any trace of unwillingness.


    He cupped her face with his both hands without moving away.


    "Rui, do you know what it means?...what your ''yes'' means?"


    His ck eyes were very serious as he continued


    "There will be no going back. I won''t let you leave me after this�� never. Is your answer still yes?"


    He waited for her answer and gave her enough time to think over his words.


    Of course, Li Rui knew whatever he said. Since she has taken a decision, she had thought about everything before.


    So she nodded her head and said again firmly


    "Yes."


    Hearing her answer, Xi Ying released a relieved sigh. His heart was filled with so much happiness that he couldn''t control the widening smile on his lips.


    He looked into her ck eyes and caressed the skin under them.


    His eyes were filled with so much love and adoration that for a moment even Li Rui felt stunned seeing them.


    She almost stepped back when his eyes moved down on her lips and went dark.


    His one hand held her waist as he traced her lips with his thumb and whispered


    "It''s alright if you don''t know anything, I will teach you everything."


    As soon as he finished his words, he leaned down and caught those pink and soft lips.


    Tracing her tongue over them, he almost groaned.


    They were so sweet.


    "Open up��"


    He whispered huskily.


    Li Rui''s eyes were still opened as she tried to maintain her calm at the unfamiliar touch. Hearing him, her eyes were filled with confusion but she still opened her mouth after a moment of hesitation.


    She gasped in surprise when the hot tongue invaded her mouth but her gasp was swallowed by Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying sucked her tongue gently and caressed her waist with his one hand. He swallowed whatever she gave and entangled her tongue with his own.


    "Mmmm��"


    Li Rui was shocked by the sound when she realized it came out of her mouth only. But when she felt him sucking her tongue again, she forgot everything and her legs went soft.


    Feeling her weakening body, Xi Ying held her more tightly.


    "Rui..."


    It was just a kiss but Xi Ying thought that he will go crazy because the woman in his arms was the woman he loved.


    He sucked, bit, and nibbled on her lips for a few moments and after a soft peck, he finally left them afraid that she would suffocate if he continued.


    He caressed her waist to let her calm down as she panted and gulped arge amount of air.


    Her eyes were a little misty, her cheeks were a little red and her lips were red and swollen. Xi Ying traced them again mesmerized by the woman in his arms.


    He couldn''t wait anymore.


    So he picked her up in his arms and smiled when she looked at him with wide eyes.


    Gently and carefully heid her in the middle of the bed. He didn''t do anything after that. He just held her body in his arms and looked down at her face for a few moments.


    He stroked her hair, caressed her cheek, and whispered


    "You can stop me at any moment, you feel ufortable, okay?"


    When she nodded her head slowly, Xi Ying leaned down and kissed her forehead and her eyes. His eyes lingered for a more time there.


    He then kissed her nose and both the cheek.


    Raising her head, he looked down at her eyes that were opened now.


    His heart was filled with so much love that Xi Ying thought it would burst out in the next second.


    "Rui, I promise you that''ll never let you regret this."


    He then sealed his promise with a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 114 - The Long Night

    (***Warning - This chapter contains slightly mature content, please skip the whole chapter if you don''t wish to read such content. ***)


    Outside the three new maids who were lightening the hall, blushed red when they heard a sounding out of the room.


    The two young maids looked at each other and then at the doors of the room, while the third maid who was now a middle-aged woman didn''t have much of an expression.


    Before this, Mi Xian had worked in many ces before and has served many concubines. So it was nothing new for her.


    Although the hall was silent after that and no other sound was heard from the room, the three maids outside the room now knew what was going on inside the room.


    Seeing the blushing maids, the older maid, Mi Xian said


    "You can go and have some rest now. I''ll be here in case wangfei needed some help."


    The two maids nodded and left but not before saying


    "Alright, Nanny Xian we''ll leave. But if you need us then please tell us."


    Mi Xian nodded her head and after the two maids left she went to Xi Ling to check whether he was sleeping well or he hadn''t removed the nket.


    Lady Li has specially asked her to check on Young Master tonight.


    After that, she came out of the room and sat in the outside hall doing some left chores.


    The night was long.


    --------------


    Inside the room, Xi Ying gently wiped tears from the corner of Li Rui''s eyes. His eyes were filled with distress as he looked down at her pale face.


    His forehead was covered in sweat and so was Li Rui''s. A bead of sweat rolled down as he felt the unbearable sensation on his lower half. It almost made him go wild and start moving but her tears made this urge disappear. Gritting his teeth, he whispered sweet things gently in her ear as he caressed her waist hoping that it will distract her.


    Under him, Li Rui bit her lips to stop the shout and closed her eyes tightly that was about toe out of her mouth at the burning sensation.


    No matter how much she tried to be strong, a wave of tears would always slip out from her eyes. Her mouth was opened forcefully making her open her eyes.


    "Don''t bite your lips."


    Seeing her red lips, Xi Ying felt more worried and asked


    "Do you want me to stop?"


    Hearing the gentle voice, she blinked her eyes when he wiped her tears.


    Li Rui had read some books and some things were told by her mother on the day when she was newly married and had entered the Xi Manor.


    ''Men can''t control themselves at that time so you will have to bear some pain.''


    Li Rui didn''t know how much of it was true. With the pain, she was bearing and she could also see the sweat on his forehead. she could feel that he was also trying to control himself but it was difficult for him.


    When she felt the pain was a little low, she nodded her head slowly and whispered weakly


    "Move."


    The words bought relief to Xi Ying. His eyebrows were knitted as he leaned down and kissed Li Rui''s forehead while whispering.


    "I''ll be gentle."


    Then he started to move slowly. Afraid that she would bite her lips again, he opened her mouth and let her bite his hand.


    Li Rui was surprised but seeing his serious face she didn''t refuse.


    He felt the pain in his hand but didn''t mind it.


    Seeing the frown on Li Rui''s forehead, he lowered his head again and kissed her corbone, and then taking the sensitive spot of her neck in his mouth, he sucked it and kissed it. All this while, the slow movements of his lower half never stopped.


    "Nngh��."


    The embarrassing sound came out of her mouth again making Li Rui wonder at herself.


    ''How could she let out such a sound?''


    With one hand, she covered her mouth, and with the other, she clutched the bedsheet tightly.


    However, her moans lit a new fire in Xi Ying''s heart. The hold of his hand that was holding her waist became more possessive. His eyes became darker.


    Noticing her action of covering her mouth, he held her hand and uncovered it. Although his hold was gentle it was a little forceful.


    He entwined his fingers with hers so that she would not cover her mouth again and nuzzled against her neck.


    "Rui, let me hear your voice."


    As he finished, his movements started again. He kissed her neck and sucked the soft skin again and felt her body trembling again herself.


    The feeling was something that she had never felt before, Li Rui thought.


    Her hands tightened around his hands as she felt the intense feeling again.


    "Ahh��" Another moan escaped from her lips making Xi Ying''s eyes go red.


    He held her more closer to his body if that was even possible.


    "Rui�� Rui��Rui"


    He whispered again and again as his movements became faster.


    "Nngh��.."


    Her moan was swallowed by his hungry lips as they attacked her soft pink lips.


    "Rui��. my wangfei"


    The kiss was long. The pleasure was intensifying with every second. Everything almost made Li Rui dizzy.


    She felt something in the pit of her stomach, a knot.


    "What is going�� on with me?" She whispered.


    Her innocent question made Xi Ying adore her more.


    He kissed her lips again and again.


    "Trust me��Rui, you''ll enjoy whatever it is."


    After that, he increased his movements. His groans and her moans echoed in the room.


    The knot in her stomach became tighter. The sensation became so unbearable at some moment that she just wanted to run away from it. She closed her eyes tightly. However, it only increased the feeling more.


    "Ahhh��"


    Finally, a few momentster, she arched her back and let out a loud moan which was silenced again by Xi Ying''s lips.


    The next second, she felt something hot inside her lower body which made her gasp.


    "Rui, look at me."


    Amidst his release, Xi Ying asked and his words stilled like every time when he looked in her eyes.

 Chapter 115 - He Will Wait For Her Heart To Open

    (Warning- Those who don''t wish to read mature content can start the chapter from the three vertical dots, that is, after the big space.)


    Two hourster, Nanny Xian was still sitting in the outside hall embroidering something.


    She nced at the doors of the room once from the window of the inner hall and then continued her work.


    While inside the room, Li Rui was not left with any strength. The only thing that could feel was the hot breath against her neck.


    A momentter, Xi Ying had calmed down and raised his head. Her messy form looked more seductive to him. Controlling the again raging desire in his body, he stroked her hair gently and whispered


    "Sleep."


    Li Rui was really very tired so she didn''t say anything else. She just nced at him for onest time and then closed her eyes tiredly.


    He stared at her face for a few more moments and then got down from the bed. He covered Li Rui properly and then wore his clothes.


    The door finally opened and Mi Xian stood up from the ground and walked towards the doors.


    She didn''t raise her head the whole while.


    "Bring some warm water."


    Xi Ying ordered in his usual cold voice.


    "Yes, Master."


    The maid went away and Xi Ying closed the door again.


    Sitting on the bedside, he gently tucked Li Rui''s hair that was clinging on her forehead and neck behind her ear.? His eyes held love and possessiveness as he looked down at the woman sleeping on the bed peacefully. But his face didn''t have any expression.


    The peaceful atmosphere was broken by the knock on the door.


    Xi Ying stood up calmly and walked towards the door.


    Mi Xian also brought clean cloth and warm water.


    Opening the doors, he took the warm water and cloth from the maid''s hands and then closed the doors again.


    He wiped Li Rui''s body and cleaned her properly. For once, Li Rui opened her eyes slowly when he parted her legs and looked at him with her calm ck eyes.


    Afraid that she would misunderstand, he said gently


    "Sleep, I''ll be done in a while."


    When the cloth touched her thighs, only then Li Rui understood that he was cleaning her body. It felt a bit awkward.


    She nced at his serious face as he gently wiped her body without any change in his face.


    A momentter, the exhaustion made her close her eyes again.


    After cleaning Li Rui, Xi Ying cleaned himself and then climbed on the bed again.


    .


    .


    .


    Lying beside Li Rui, he picked her small body carefully and put it on his own. Since he has removed his robe, he could feel her soft and even breaths on his chest.


    He stroked her hair with his one hand and held her waist with other as he stared at the ceiling.


    As he reminisced the wonderful night a tear slipped out from his left eye.


    He saw everything in Li Rui''s eyes.


    Lust, pleasure, need but not affection.


    This was a bitter truth but he knew that he had to ept it.


    She gave him her body because she wanted to show that she is ready to forget everything andplete her responsibilities of a wangfei.


    He knew it but he still didn''t stop himself.


    He can''t help but take greedily whatever little she was ready to give him.


    Few words he had heard years ago from someone closer to him rang in his ears today.


    ''It hurts to see that her eyes don''t have anything for me, doesn''t have the love I have for her. But I still can''t stop myself from loving her.


    I still can''t help but wish to have her in my every lifetime. By my side. No matter whether she loves me or not.


    Because my love is enough for both of us.''


    Years ago, Xi Ying had not understood the underlying meaning of these words. He had just wondered.


    Was love this powerful?


    Seeing the strongest man in his life bing weak after losing his beloved, he was scared of love.


    ''Love makes us weak.'' Xi Ying had thought.


    Still, he fell in love with Li Rui when he first saw her.


    But he doesn''t regret it now. Because now the life seemed meaningless without her.


    Holding her body, Xi Ying nuzzled his nose in Li Rui''s hair smelling her sweet scent.


    It was also good, he thought.


    If he could hold her like this, it was sufficient.


    He pecked her forehead and smiled a little seeing her peaceful face.


    He will wait for her heart to open for him.


    Until then, he would love for both of them.


    --------


    The midnight in the Liang Courtyard was more lively.


    "Wangfei, please eat this medicinal porridge."


    Yi Huiqing frowned as she looked at the porridge in the maid''s hands.


    "No, I''m fine now. Take it away."


    Li Fan sighed heavily with a face full of worry and concern. She wanted to tell her mistress to rest but seeing that she had already turned to continue what she was doing before, she pouted.


    Suddenly her eyes brightened, she hurriedly ran out of the room with the porridge without being noticed by Yi Huiqing.


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing was looking out of the window. Looking at the stars and the moon filled sky, she reminisced her childhood when she used to spend so much time counting them with Li Rui.


    ''How stupid.'' Yi Huiqing thought.


    Both of them at that time used to think that they would really count all the stars in the sky.


    A bitter smile emerged on her lips.


    Now the same childhood just seemed to be a dream.


    "Why didn''t you take the medicine?" A deep voice echoed in the room.


    Yi Huiqing was startled and gasped at the sudden voice. She turned around only to look at the man with five fingerprints on his cheek.


    The scolding that she wanted to give him for starling her, was swallowed down as she moved her eyes away nervously.


    "Bring the porridge."


    Zhao Zhang Wei ordered the maid.


    Li Fan went outside to avoid her mistress who was ring at her leaving figure fiercely.


    The porridge came sooner than Yi Huiqing wanted. Li Fan even arranged a chair for the prince so that he can sit beside Yi Huiqing.


    After that, she exited the room.


    "Here."


    Yi Huiqing scrunched her eyebrows seeing the spoon in front of her lips.


    "This Wangfei can eat by herself." She tried to take the spoon from his hand but Zhao Zhang Wei avoided her hand and said with a mocking smile.


    "Really? Then I would not have toe here every day. Now eat��"


    Yi Huiqing wanted to refute. She was healthy now so why should she eat these bitter medicines. However, when she saw the red mark on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face, she opened her lips guiltily.


    Seemingly satisfied from her action, Zhao Zhang Wei even praised her while hiding his smirk.


    "Good girl."


    Yi Huiqing almost sputtered out the porridge in her mouth.


    ''Good Girl. Was she a five-year-old girl that he was coaxing her like this?''


    She red at him who was busy stirring the porridge with a spoon. But felt guilty again when her sight was caught by that red ring mark.


    ''Did I hit that badly that the mark had not disappeared until now?'' Yi Huiqing thought nervously.


    Unconsciously, she raised her hand to touch the mark.


    Her action was not noticed by Zhao Zhang Wei as he was busy stirring the soup to mix the medicine well.


    But his hand froze when he felt something soft on his cheek. He raised his head and saw Yi Huiqing staring at her hand with wide eyes.

 Chapter 116 - I Will Obey My Wangfei

    With wide eyes, Yi Huiqing was looking down at her fingers. Her eyes were filled with shock seeing the red color on them.


    She raised her head slowly and saw that the red mark on Zhao Zhang Wei''s cheek was now a bit spoiled.


    "So you intentionally put it on your cheek."


    She whispered but felt a little ridiculous.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei''s whole body had stilled after he had seen the red color on Yi Huiqing''s hand.


    What would she think about him?


    Such a childish act it was, he thought.


    Her whisper made him feel lower.


    However, when he saw how her eyes were filled with anger, those feelings left and a smile emerged on his lips.


    "You��You were fooling me all the time."


    Yi Huiqing stood up and red at Zhao Zhang Wei while pointing her finger at him. She was furious.


    Just how many bowls of medicinal porridges has she eaten because of the guilt of hitting him?


    Whenever she tried to refuse, her sight would fell on the red and five fingerprints on his face making her shut her mouth and she would obediently open her mouth and eat whatever he made her eat.


    Now looking at the man in front of her, it could be also possible that he intentionally unted the mark in front of her to make her feel guilty.


    Of course, Zhao Zhang Wei did it intentionally. For the past few days, he was busy with some things so he could not visit Liang Courtyard more often. He would onlye at the mealtime to make sure that Yi Huiqing was having her dinner on the time.


    On the first day, he had seen her refusing to eat the medicinal porridge. Then, seeing Yi Huiqing''s obedience after she had pped him gave him this idea.


    Now seeing his angry and shocked Wangfei, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly felt a bit delighted. This Huiqing was different from that Yi Huiqing whosenguage only included ''This Wangfei'', ''Wangye''.


    He smiled provocatively and said


    "Yes, and I made you fool for a whole week. I have never known that my wangfei is so foolish."


    He smiled widely and continued seeing Yi Huiqing''s red face.


    "Foolish enough to think that the mark left by a p wouldst this long; especially with your little strength."


    The mark had started to fade away after a few hours and till the time he had to attend the Imperial Court, it had disappearedpletely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought he would have rolled on the ground withughter if he didn''t have such an amazing control because Yi Huiqing looked so funny and cute at that time.


    Her fists were clenched and her lips were a little puckered up. Although she was trying to re at him he only found her big ck wide eyes a little funny.


    All in all, she looked ready to pounce on him.


    As time passed by and Zhao Zhang Wei stared into her eyes his gaze suddenly started to be hot. He suddenly wanted to squeeze Yi Huiqing''s cheeks tightly and kiss her everywhere.


    Realizing the change in his body, he squirmed to find afortable position and cleared his throat. His voice was a little deep and husky as he said seriously.


    "Sit and finish this porridge else it''ll get cold. After that, you have all the time to fight with me."


    He stirred the porridge with the spoon.


    Even Yi Huiqing realized that her behavior was a little presumptuous.


    She sat down obediently but frowned when she saw the porridge. She looked at it with disgust and said


    "Wangye, this wangfei is fine now so there is no need to eat this porridge."


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed thinking that now they were back to this Wangye and Wangfei.


    He filled the spoon and forwarded it to her lips. Seeing her cute frown and not opening her lips, he smiled gently and couldn''t help but pat her head after putting the bowl on a nearby table.


    "Just eat it today nicely, okay? Then tomorrow, I''ll not force you."


    He used ''I'' instead of ''This Prince'' hoping that Yi Huiqing would also leave the use of these formalities and honorifics.


    Yi Huiqing, of course, was shocked seeing his gentle behavior. Her mouth even parted a little as she remembered that Zhao Zhang Wei seems to havee to her courtyard more often now.


    What was the reason?


    Her thinking was disrupted when she felt the bitter taste in her mouth.


    The consciousness of being a Wangfei to a Prince left again as she tried to vomit out the bitter porridge but heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s dangerous phoenix eyes instantly.


    "If you dared to do I am thinking then I will stuff all this porridge in your mouth in my own special way."


    She surely knew what his special ways were. So crying inside her heart, she gulped the bitter porridge.


    So the bowl was emptied with the help of threats and coaxing in the end.


    After the porridge was finished, Zhao Zhang Wei put the bowl in the tray and searched his sleeve. A momentter, he took out something and presented it in front of Yi Huiqing


    "Here"


    Yi Huiqing looked at the wrapped sweet candies in her husband''s palm. For a moment, she seemed to be in a daze.


    Was he roaming around the ce keeping these candies in his sleeve?


    Was he not afraid of being mocked if someone found out?


    Seeing the stupid look on her face, Zhao Zhang Wei shook his head and unwrapped a sweet candy, and forwarded it to her lips.


    Yi Huiqing silently opened her mouth and sighed at the sweet taste of the candy. It reduced some bitterness.


    Her eyes went immediately bright with a satisfaction which made Zhao Zhang Wei chuckle.


    Was satisfying her so easy?


    This brightness he had seen in other concubines'' eyes when they got some precious jewelry and were promoted and she was so happy because of small candy.


    "Is it sweet?"


    Yi Huiqing hummed and then said politely


    "Wangye should also try some?"


    However, her words held a different meaning for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Oh, Really?"


    Yi Huiqing hummed again with closed eyes enjoying the sweet taste.


    Anyways he had so many candies, he could also try one, however, she was not sure whether he would like it or not.


    Yi Huiqing shrugged but suddenly gasped when she opened her eyes and saw the magnificent and erged face in front of herself.


    "Okay, then I will obey my Wangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered and then sealed those soft lips that he wanted to kiss for so many days leaving Yi Huiqing to look at him with wide eyes.

 Chapter 117 - Lord Xi Wants To Help

    The sun was about to rise in the Imperial City.


    After so many days, the Imperial City was weing a peaceful morning. The soldier has now gone back to their viges after General Li had assured them that Li n would not face any injustice and that he believed that the Emperor would not wrong anyone.


    This was General Li''s loyalty to the Emperor.


    Everyone praised the Li n and their belief was more firm that someone framed General Li.


    The Xi Manor was also very lively today.


    It didn''t take long before everyone in the manor knew what happened in Plum Courtyard yesternight.


    Lord Xi spent the whole night in Wangfei''s room. Although it was not a new urrence but this time Young Master was not in the room.


    And he also asked for warm water at midnight.


    What all of these things indicated, a wise person could understand it very easily.


    Everyone sighed.


    Who had thought that things would turn like this?


    Who had thought that Lady Li would be favored by Prime Minister Xi one day? The same minister who has not stepped inside her courtyard for four years was now spending his every night in the same courtyard.


    Only in a single night, the news affected maids and servants so much that some ridiculous rumors started to emerge slowly.


    ''Lady Li must have done some ck magic on Prime Minister Xi.''


    Early morning, Shui Cao heard this rumor from a servant''s mouth, he swiftly took action. He found the origin of the rumor and dismissed a few servants.


    A few servants who were a bit suspicious and fell in the criteria Lord Xi had told him, he just warned them and wrote their names on a separate paper.


    They were to be reported to Lord Xi personally.


    After that, no one talked uselessly and if someone tried to the other person would walk away from there.


    Hence, the peacefulness of Xi Manor was also back after these events.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the Plum Courtyard, the two young maids had sent Mi Xian to rest inside her room and were waiting outside Li Rui''s room.


    The sun has risen but the doors had not opened yet.


    Inside the room, a nket covered the two figures lying on the bed.


    Behind the translucent curtains, Xi Ying was looking down at the woman in his arms with a smile on his lips.


    He caressed her face or sometimes stroked her hair carefully.


    Remembering thest night, there was a strange satisfaction inside his heart.


    He kissed Li Rui''s forehead and whispered


    "Rui�� my wangfei"


    Seeing that, she still didn''t wake up, he chuckled.


    He didn''t want to disturb her peaceful sleep but she had not eaten anything for a long time now.


    In her sleep, Li Rui suddenly felt something wet on her lips. After that, something hot invaded her mouth making her open her eyes slowly in confusion.


    Seeing the face in front of her, thest night events rushed to her mind and she closed her eyes again calmly and let him do what he wanted.


    However, momentster, she couldn''t remain calm as she felt the deep kiss making her mind nk.


    She was left breathless when those lips finally left her.


    She could feel him caressing her waist and murmuring her name which made her feel a strange sensation inside her heart.


    Does every man behave like this on a first night with a woman? Rui wondered.


    But then she remembered that it was not her first night.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She raised her eyes to look at the man who was looking down at her with so much gentleness that it confused her.


    "Nothing." She whispered.


    Although Xi Ying had expected this answer he was still a little sad. But he no longer pondered over this sad feeling because today he didn''t want to remain sad.


    "I''ll ask the maids to prepare bath." He said pecking her forehead.


    Li Rui nodded her head and saw him going out of the bed.


    Xi Ying came back a few momentster and climbed on the bed again. But when he was about to raise the nket and get inside, he found that Li Rui was clutching it tightly.


    He looked at Li Rui in confusion who has turned her back towards him.


    Xi Ying''s heart sank suddenly.


    Did he do something wrong?


    "Rui, what happened?"


    He called out worried and panicked. Only Rui could make the cold minister feel these weird emotions.


    "Can you go out?"


    He heard her low and soft voice which was also a bit hoarse now.


    Xi Ying raised his hand and put it on Li Rui''s shoulder that was covered with the nket. Seeing her not pushing it away, he sighed and said


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Facing the other side, Li Rui heard his question and felt a little weird suddenly.


    Was it fear she could hear in Minister Xi''s voice?


    Shrugging her thoughts away, she answered his question awkwardly and tightening the nket around her body.


    "I want to wear my clothes."


    Behind her, Xi Ying sighed in relief.


    Suddenly his eyes caught Li Rui''s red earlobes and he chuckled silently.


    Was she shy?


    He felt his heart softened.


    The words that ''he had already seen everything and there was no need to hide'' were swallowed down.


    He leaned down and kissed her temple.


    "I''ll go outside then. "


    He whispered and then left the room.


    After going outside, Xi Ying was about to ask the maids to help Li Rui but suddenly didn''t like this thought.


    He disliked the thought of her being seen by anyone even if the other person was of the same gender. But she would need some help.


    After pondering for a few moments, Xi Ying opened the door and went back inside.


    Li Rui who was amidst lowering the nket looked at the door with wide eyes. When she saw Xi Ying, she covered her body and looked at him in confusion.


    Didn''t he go inside?


    Xi Ying cleared his throat seeing her questioning eyes and said


    "I want to help you."

 Chapter 118 - Lord Xi’s Shy Wangfei

    "I want to help you."


    Li Rui looked at the man standing in front of her with a weird gaze as she covered her body with the nket.


    Perhaps Xi Ying realized that there was something wrong with his words but still he couldn''t find anything wrong.


    However, he changed his words.


    "Do you need any help?"


    Li Rui just shook her head. Xi Ying pursed his lips and whispered


    "Then I''ll go out."


    He had just finished his words and turned around when he heard a whimper. Swiftly turning around, Xi Ying saw Li Rui sitting on the edge of the bed with a frown.


    He walked in long strides towards the bed and picked her from the bed.


    "Rui, where does it hurt?"


    He should have known that she would reject his help.


    His hand clutched the nket to remove it from her body so that he can take a look at the ce where she was hurt but his hand suddenly held.


    The grip was strong but not strong enough to stop him. However, he still stopped and looked at Li Rui with knitted eyebrows.


    "It''s fine. It doesn''t hurt that much."


    Li Rui said calmly however she felt weird seeing him worry so much.


    Because it seemed genuine.


    "Then let me see."


    She immediately clutched his hand and said again


    "It''s really fine."


    She has not just expected the pain that''s why she couldn''t control the whimper escaping from her mouth. Otherwise this much pain, she could bear it without anyint.


    Seeing her insistence, Xi Ying could no longer oppose her so he didn''t force but noted in his mind that he will bring the medicine from the Imperial Pce while returning from the Imperial Court.


    Knock��


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "My Lord, the bath is ready."


    Xi Ying stood up from the bed with Li Rui in his arms. Feeling her eyes on himself he just told her gently


    "The bath is ready."


    "Stop"


    Li Rui said when she saw him walking towards the door.


    Was he really going to take her outside like this?


    "What are you doing?"


    Xi Ying chuckled when he saw her re earlobes and a little red cheeks. This sight was so loving that it made his heart softened until it became a mess.


    "Why are you still shy?"


    The silly expression on Li Rui''s face was even more adorable when she said


    "I am not. I just ��it will not look good if we will go out like this."


    Pecking her forehead, Xi Ying said smilingly


    "I have already told them to go out. So there will be no one outside."


    How could his heart bear to let anyone see her like this?


    While Li Rui suddenly felt a little annoyed by the man who was holding her.


    ''He could also have told me this in the beginning.''


    She thought inside her heart but didn''t say anything as he opened the door and took her out of the room.


    As Xi Ying had said, the hall really was empty.


    Xi Ying calmly walked forward and opened the door of another room.


    Inside the room, there was arge wooden tub filled with water.


    Just as they were inside the room, Li Rui looked at him and whispered


    "Lord can leave me here."


    Hearing the Lord from her mouth, made Xi Ying stop for a moment. This was how all the wangfei called their husband.


    Seeing her red face, he let her down from his arms but was worried that the pain wille back. However, Li Rui controlled her expressions very well this time.


    There was soreness and a burning sensation in the lower part of her body.


    But it was not unbearable also she had a feeling that if he came to know that she was in pain then he would apany her in the bath too.


    Xi Ying stared at her for a few moments. Now Rui could no longer betray him. He, of course, knew what she was doing.


    He caressed her cheek gently and said seriously.


    "Rui, you don''t need to hide your pain from me. I''ll not do anything that makes you ufortable until and unless I feel that you can''t bear the pain."


    After that, he walked out of the room while Li Rui looked at his departing back with deep eyes.


    -----------


    An hourter, Xi Ying entered the room after having a bath. In the dark blue robes, he stepped inside and saw the maidsbing Li Rui''s hair as she was sitting in front of the dresser.


    Seeing him, the maids bowed down and he waved his hand to let them continue their work.


    Sitting on the bed, he nced at Li Rui from the mirror but she was looking down. The smile didn''t leave his lips all this while.


    After Li Rui was ready, the maids hurried to set the meal and walked out of the room not before bowing to Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    As soon as the maids went out, Xi Ying stood up and went to Li Rui.


    He forwarded his hand in front of her and asked with a yful smile


    "Shall we go my wangfei?"


    When she put her hand in his hand and stood up, Xi Ying held her by the waist and walked to the dining room.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    He whispered in her ear when they were going towards the dining room.


    The redness on those small white and cute earlobes was back and Xi Ying smiled again.


    "No"


    He heard her low answer.


    Walking towards the dining room, Xi Ying could not help but tighten her hold on Li Rui''s waist possessively.


    Was there any way to keep her with him every moment? He thought inside his heart.


    Because he really wanted to carry her in his pocket wherever he needs to go.


    Then he would not have to stay away from her even for not a single moment.


    Unfortunately, there was no way.

 Chapter 119 - You Don’t Need To Be Grateful

    Li Rui looked at the pile of dishes on her te and then raised her head to look at the man who was sitting in front of her.


    Although every dish was ording to her taste, she can''t eat so much at one mealtime.


    Seeing her not moving her chopsticks, Xi Ying said seriously


    "You''re too thin."


    In the end, she picked her chopsticks and started eating. However, she could never finish everything on her te.


    Xi Ying frowned butforted himself that she at least ate more than she does every day so he didn''t force her.


    He didn''t serve anything in his te and took her te.


    Li Rui nced at him faintly when she saw him eating her leftover without any change of expression.


    She then looked towards the maid and asked


    "Where is Xiao Ling?"


    As soon as she finished his words, a small figure dashed inside the dining room towards her.


    "Mother."


    Xi Ying looked at the maid who came running behind Xi Ling and seeing his gaze the maid lowered her head guiltily.


    What could she do? She could only hold Young Master till he finished bathing and wore his clothes. After that, he just ran out of his room searching for wangfei everywhere.


    "Mother, why were you not there with Xiao Ling when he got up?"


    Xi Ling tried to climb in Li Rui''sp with his short legs while Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he saw his clingy son forgetting that he was not any lesser than his son in thisparison.


    Holding his cor, he dragged him towards himself and made him sit on hisp.


    "Have you eaten?"


    He asked his son as he served the food on a new te.


    Sure enough, Xi Ling pouted and looked towards his mother while answering


    "No"


    Mercilessly, Xi Ying turned his face towards himself and stuffed his mouth with food.


    "Then eat."


    With aggrieved eyes, Xi Ling chewed the food in his mouth. When the food in his mouth became less and he was about to speak, Xi Ying stuffed his mouth again.


    The maids lowered their heads and covered their mouths to control theughter seeing the young master''s helpless situation.


    Even Li Rui had a smile on her lips. She couldn''t help but remember the same incident from her childhood when she would run to her mother and her father would drag her towards himself not letting her spend much time with her.


    The next time, Xi Ling covered his mouth when he saw his father was doing it again and said in a muffled voice.


    "Xi Ling wants to eat with mother."


    He also looked towards Li Rui with misty eyes. Seeing this, Li Rui''s heart softened and she stretched out her hands to take him in herp but Xi Ying avoided her hand.


    "Don''t be too soft on him."


    He said softly to Li Rui and then looked at Xi Ling with a serious face and said strictly.


    "Xi Ling, you need to understand that Mother can''t always tend to you. She is also sometimes tired and busy somewhere else. However, it does not mean that she is ignoring you. Your Mother still loves you the same but you can''t take advantage of her love every time."


    Xi Ling looked at his father and then at his mother. After that, he lowered his head.


    Xi Ying knew that his son had understood what he wanted to convey.


    It was necessary for him to understand this.


    He also wished to spend some alone time with Li Rui. Also, he knew that it was Xi Ling who forced Li Rui to take him out of the Xi Manor so he wants Xi Ling to know his mistake so that he won''t repeat it again.


    A momentter, Xi Ling raised his head and said


    "Xi Ling apologizes to Father."


    He then looked at Li Rui and said


    "Mother, Xi Ling is very sorry. Xi Ling should not have forced you."


    Li Rui smiled softly and squeezed his face.


    "Xiao Ling is very sensible."


    Actually, she didn''t even think that Xi Ling has any fault. It is natural for a child to have the wish to go outside and see the world. However, she doesn''t want to interrupt Xi Ying. As a father, he has every right to teach his son what is wrong and what is right.


    Xi Ling was happy hearing her mother''s praise.


    So he smiled and obediently ate when Xi Ying forwarded the chopsticks near his lips.


    After breakfast, the family of three was in the living room. Xi Ying gave a book to Xi Ling and asked him to recognize new words from it.


    Then he stood up from the couch.


    Seeing this, Li Rui also stood up as she knew that he was going to the Imperial Pce now.


    Xi Ying held her hand and walked towards the courtyard''s entrance.


    "Take enough rest okay?"


    "Yes, Lord."


    Li Rui said


    At the entrance, he stood and faced Li Rui who was also looking at him. He waited for her to say something but when she didn''t he sighed and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle everything in the Imperial court."


    Today was the first meeting of ministers and the Emperor since General Li had entered the Imperial City. So it was predictable that it would not be going to be a peaceful meeting.


    The Emperor shall decide the fate of Li and Yi n today.


    Hearing his words, Li Rui felt relieved.


    "This Wangfei is grateful to Lord for whatever you are doing for my n."


    She said politely.


    When she was about to bow, Xi Ying held her hand and said


    "You don''t need to be��. Rui, you never need to be grateful to me."


    Because it is me who should be grateful.


    Because you don''t know what you have given me.


    He kissed her forehead after saying these words and left Plum Courtyard.


    Li Rui continued to stand there for a few moments as she stared at nothing.


    She didn''t know whether she was doing everything right or wrong. She didn''t know anything.


    However, this was the best effort she could give in strengthening her non-existing rtionship with Lord Xi, in saving Li n, and for her son''s happiness.

 Chapter 120 - The Imperial Court

    The ministers entered the Imperial Court one after another. The meeting was about to start very soon. Fifteen minutester, the lower chairs that were reserved for the ministers ording to their ranks were filled.


    Among the seated ministers, Xi Ying''s seat was closest to the Emperor. Seated on his eatfortable, the cold and aloof Prime Minister casually nced around the whole Imperial court and the row of ministers.


    It stopped for a moment at General Li who also looked towards him.


    With a tacit understanding, both the men moved away from their eyes away from each other.


    Zhao Zhang entered the Imperial Court and saw this exchange. With his usual gentle smile, he walked towards his seat.


    Just after him, the crown prince entered the court.


    His eyes roamed around the Imperial Court and stopped at General Li''s seat.


    They narrowed for an infinitesimal second and then he smiled and nodded politely in greeting at the middle-aged General who also reciprocated it.


    Very casually, then he moved his gaze towards General Yun whose anger could be seen through his expression already but seeing Zhao Zhuang Chen''s stare heposed his expression.


    Then the Crown Prince moved towards his seat.


    At this moment, the Imperial guards announced the arrival of the Emperor.


    Everyone stood up and kneeled down to pay respect to the Emperor as he entered and walked towards the throne.


    "Paying respect to the Emperor."


    It was only Xi Ying who was standing straight and bowed her head once. It was because the Emperor had awarded Prime Minister Xi that he doesn''t need to kneel down to pay respect in front of him.


    After sitting on his throne, Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand, and said


    "Beloved subjects may rise."


    Everyone sat down on their seats.


    The Emperor looked at the row of ministers and called out


    "General Li."


    Standing up from his seat, General Li bowed his head.


    "Zhen is delighted to see that you,mander Li and soldier Yi Lei are safe and sound."


    General Li bowed his head again and replied humbly


    "It is all because of Your Majesty''s blessing."


    Seated on his seat, Xi Ying scoffed at General Li''s words.


    ''Indeed because of Your Majesty''s blessings.''


    The Emperor continued.


    "General Li, until now you should have alreadye to know that Li and Yi n are used of selling Xin to the enemy country."


    At the Emperor''s words, everyone looked at General Li''s face to see his reaction. However, they were disappointed to see the wooden face of General Li.


    "Yes, Your Majesty this General knows."


    The Emperor nodded his head and said


    "Seeing the soldiers'' efforts to save Li and Yi n, we have postponed any decision regarding both the ns. So since you are back now, today Zhen will hear the investigation results and will punish those who havemitted wrong."


    "This General believes that Your Majesty will take a wise decision."


    Saying this, General Li sat down and the Emperor indicated to start the meeting.


    It was Xi Ying who first stood up and came to stand in the center of therge hall just in front of the Emperor.


    "Since Your Majesty has given me the responsibility to find out what had happened on the borders in thest enemy attack, this subject will describe his findings now with Your Majesty''s expression."


    "Prime Minister Xi may start."


    With that, Xi Ying turned around and waved his hand.


    Soon two Imperial guards entered the Imperial Court but with a chubby man tied with shackles.


    As soon as General Yun recognized the tied man, his eyes widened and he shouted out.


    "Commander Ji."


    Hearing him calling this name, the Crown Prince frowned and looked at the dirty-clothed and chubby man.


    "General Yun." The Emperor nced at General Yun coldly admonishing him for speaking in between like this.


    General Yun nced towards the Crown Prince nervously but seeing him not looking at him, his nervousness increased. However, in the end, he could only sit down on his chair silently.


    "Indeed, General Yun recognized his subordinate very easily."


    Xi Ying was satisfied to see General Yun''s tensed face as not only him but every minister could see that he was behaving weirdly.


    He confidently turned to the Emperor and said


    "Your Majesty, when this subject reached the borders, I first went to meet Commander Xie."


    Commander Xie stood up and bowed his head in front of the Emperor to which the Emperor nodded his head acknowledging him.


    "Commander Xie told me how that day when the enemy country suddenly attacked and they had to prepare everything in hurry. General Li with Commander Li was defending the front while Commander Xie was defending the west side of the borders."


    "Commander Xie also told me that while fighting on the west side of the border he was informed by one of his soldiers that Commander Ji was asking him toe in his camp urgently. However, till then the situation on the border was not much good. The enemy soldiers were forming some kind ofbyrinth."


    "The same kind that was only mentioned in the war strategy book of the Li n''s ancestors."


    The Emperor nodded his head hearing everything very seriously.


    "So, Commander Xie couldn''t leave the battlefield and his soldiers at that time. But the soldier sent by Commander Ji told him that it was something rted to the attack so soldier Yi Lei came forward to take Commander Xie''s ce and Commander Xie went to meet Commander Ji."


    Turning to look at Commander Xie, Xi Ying asked


    "Commander Xie, Is there anything that you would like to add?"


    Commander Xie solemnly replied


    "No Minister Xi whatever you said was exactly what had happened."


    Xi Ying again turned to the Emperor and said


    "What happened after that, Your Majesty, will be told by Commander Xie."


    Commander Xie stepped forward and detailed the events that transpired on the day of the enemy''s attack.


    He told that when he went back to the camps, Commander Ji told him that General Li was a traitor and he had given his ancestral war strategies to the enemy''s country.


    Not only this, he even told him that he had already sent his soldiers to the borders and they would surely win against the enemy but they have to catch General Li and his son.


    "This Commander went back to the borders with Commander Ji. However, when we reached there the battle was already won, but we could never find General Li, Commander Li, and soldier Yi Lei there."

 Chapter 121 - The Panicked General Yun

    The pin-drop silence lingered in the Imperial Court after Commander Xie finished his words.


    All the ministers looked at General Li who was still sitting very calmly.


    The atmosphere was dreading. Everyone could imagine what kind of a worse condition battlefield would be in if a General would suddenly disappear.


    They could have lost in this battle and Xin could have been in the enemy''s hands today.


    If it was true that General Li really did sell his ancestral war strategies to the enemies then executing the whole Li n was really a fair punishment.


    Suddenly General Yun stood up from his seats interrupting. Commander Ji was relieved to see this. However, in his mind, he had already decided that if he was exposed in front of everyone then he would also not let the General go.


    With a sneer, he nced at Xi Ying and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, your acts surely are very reasonable."


    Then General Yun walked to stand in front of the Emperor and continued


    "Your Majesty, this subject wants to know does amander who saved Xi from such a dreadful attack with his cleverness, does she deserve such a treatment?"


    "Instead of rewarding him and appreciating his loyalty to Xin, Minister Xi made Commander Ji enter the Imperial Court like this. While the one whomitted the treason is sittingfortably on his seat as a high-ranked General."


    While saying thest sentence, General Yun looked at General Li.


    "Your Majesty, what kind of justice is this?"


    The Emperor was silent but he also nced at Xi Ying. Sensing his gaze, Xi Ying nodded his head and opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty, General Yun will get answers to all of his questions, if he can sit back on his seat patiently or I also have many other ways to shut his mouth."


    Coldly looking at General Yun, Xi Ying saidzily


    "Because this minister doesn''t like being interrupted."


    Hearing his words, the Emperor also said


    "General Yun, we will give everyone a chance to speak his opinions. But you should go back to your seat now."


    General Yun was infuriated by Xi Ying''s disrespectful attitude but he could only huff and go back to his seat.


    Finally having the silence back, Xi Ying started to speak.


    "Your Majesty, when Commander Xie told me everything, I found everything very suspicious."


    General Yun''s back straightened suddenly while the Emperor raised his eyebrow and asked


    "What was suspicious, Minister Xi?"


    "Doesn''t His majesty find it strange that Commander Ji was able to send so many soldiers suddenly to the borders, that too when it was a sudden attack?"


    "Even ifmander Ji knew everything just as the attack started, he would not have gotten that much time to prepare the soldiers and send them to the borders from their camps. And it can also not be possible that he already knew beforehand because then he would not have called Commander Xie to tell everything amidst the attack."


    Everyone had a moment of realization on their face. While the Emperor''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he nced at the tied Commander Ji.


    "Thinking over everything that happened, this subject only came to one conclusion. Commander Ji could not send the soldiers to the battlefield ��.


    "Unless everything was nned beforehand."


    Xi Ying''s sentence waspleted by the Emperor himself.


    "Your Majesty is right."


    Under everyone''s suspicious gazes and Emperor''s cold stare, Commander Ji was feeling very afraid. He hurriedly kneeled down and wailed


    "Your Majesty, ��this subject is innocent. I was ordered by General Yun to do all this."


    Pointing at the shocked General Yun, Commander Ji continued shouting


    "He asked me to abduct General Li from the battlefield and then send soldiers to fight. I don''t know anything, Your Majesty. I just did what I should have done as a subordinate."


    "Rubbish��"


    Furious and nervous, General Yun ran to the wailingmander and kicked him harshly. The woundedmander screamed in pain but General Yun didn''t care.


    Two Imperial guards dragged General Yun away from Commander Ji. After struggling for a while, General Yun instantly kneeled in front of the Emperor and said loudly


    "Your Majesty, this subject is being framed. I have never done anything against Xin. Your Majesty must not believe this betrayer without any evidence."


    A low chuckle interrupted General Yun''s begging. He turned sideways and saw Prime Minister Xi looking at himself coldly.


    Now all of his arrogance had wore down and General Yun only felt a very bad feeling in the pit of his stomach as he looked at the young minster''s cold and cruel smile.


    Sure enough, the cold minister opened his mouth and said


    "What if there is evidence, General Yun?"


    General Yun shook his head in horror and confusion.


    ''What evidence will he have against him? He had made sure that there were not left any traces of his wrongdoings. Even the men who were told to abduct General Li would never utter his name if Prime Minister Xi had caught them. It was only Commander Ji who was the weakest point in all his nning and confessed easily.''


    With a very cold smile, Xi Ying looked at General Yun increasing his fear, and said


    "Minister Xin, can you please show the evidence to His Majesty?"


    Everyone''s attention was now turned to Minister Xin who bowed his head and came to the center of the Imperial Court with an old book in his hands.


    General Yun''s eyes were about to fall on the ground when he saw the book while General Li''s eyes flickered with relief when he saw the book.


    "Your Majesty, the book in my hands is the one which had all the war strategies from the ancestors of Li n. This subject had sent his people as servants to General Yun''s manor under Prime Minister''s Xi instructions and they found it in General Yun''s study room."


    It took General Yun a few moments that now he was really in a very difficult situation. In his panic and fear of being exposed, he ran towards the Crown Prince and kneeled down in front of him.


    "Your Highness, Please help me."

 Chapter 122 - The Retribution

    Zhao Zhuang Chen panicked inside his heart when he saw General Yun begging him in front of all the ministers.


    He cursed the stupid General inside his heart.


    Who hides such an important book so carelessly that even those who entered his manor for the first time and don''t know the way around his manor could find it so easily.


    No wonder that he could never get ahead of General Li and win against him.


    Now he was only worried that General Yun would also expose him like Commander Ji.


    Feeling everyone''s gaze on himself, he kicked General Yun away and said coldly.


    "This Prince has also been fooled by you, General Yun. Benwang thought that you were loyal to Xin but giving such dangerous war strategies to the enemies��tsk��you have fallen from this prince''s eyes now."


    General Yun was shocked. So shocked that he could not register in his mind that the crown Prince had put all the me on him.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard the crown Prince order.


    "Father Emperor, such a man should not be kept alive. His death should be an example to others so that no one will even think ofmitting this act again."


    Zhao Wang Lei was also looking at General Yun coldly.


    Hearing these words, General Yun immediately crawled near Zhao Zhuang Chen''s legs and pleaded


    "Your Highness, please don''t do this. I did whatever Your Highness had asked me then I don''t deserve to be left alone by Your Highness."


    Shocked eyes fell on General Yun and the crown prince who was sweating under the Emperor''s suspicious gaze.


    "Presumptuous, you dare to nder this crown Prince just because Benwang asked a hard punishment from Father Emperor for you."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed in relief when he saw everyone''s attention darting away from him to General Yun.


    He looked at the Imperial Guards and ordered


    "Guards, shut his mouth. If it is left open, Benwang doubts that next, he will nder Father Emperor himself."


    The Imperial guards looked at the Emperor who raised his hand to do as the crown Prince said.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked at everything with a cold smile.


    ''Such a good act they can y. No wonder he couldn''t catch their pretense for so many years.''


    "Your Majesty"


    He called out and attracting the Emperor''s attention and said


    "This subject has not yet finished."


    "Continue, Prime Minister Xi."


    With a nod, Xi Ying said the words that he had nned in his mind.


    "Your Majesty, this subject was told by Commander Ji that General Li, his son and soldier Yi Lei was kept away in the forests. With the help of Commander Ji, we found them. However, this subject was very surprised when he saw such arge amount of men protecting that area."


    "Fortunately, this one was there and Commander Xie had also taken one-third of Li n''s army with himself, or else we would never be able to free General Li."


    Xi Ying was feeling very irritated because he had to brief each and every detail standing here in the Imperial Court. However, he knew that it was important to erase the Emperor''s suspicion of his decisions.


    It was a good thing that now the Crown Prince was also in the zeal to punish General Yun so he didn''t have to speak his next words because he said them himself


    "Father Emperor, so many men that Minister Xi needed one-third of Li n''s soldiers to fight with them. How many men they could be?? Doesn''t it mean that General Yun was going against the Imperial Pce''sws? ording to the Imperial Law, a General if he is not from Li n can not keep more than five hundred soldiers under himself. His five hundred soldiers were already fighting on the battlefield then how did he get others to abduct General Li."


    "Now Benwang doubts that General Yun could be nning something very big by recruiting so many soldiers."


    The Imperial Court was silent after the Crown Prince finished his words. Ministers looked at each other agreeing with their thoughts.


    nning something bog. What could it be other than treason against the Emperor?


    Zhao Wang Lei who had been silent until now and silently observing everything suddenly kicked down the small table under his feet.


    The wooden table rolled down from the throne making arge sound.


    No one dared to utter a word as the Emperor said coldly


    "Going against the Imperial Laws is going against Zhen."


    After a moment of silence, he continued


    "On the fifteenth of the next month, the whole Yun n will be executed in front of the people of the Imperial City."


    A few words sealed the fate of a big n of Xin.


    Mouth stuffed with the cloth, General Yun struggled to get out of the Imperial guards'' hold however, all his efforts were in vain.


    As he was being dragged outside, he turned and red at the Crown Prince who smirked at him making his eyes go red with anger.


    But what else he could do?


    As the middle-aged General remembered the faces of his children, his tears streamed down continuously.


    He regretted.


    He wanted to make his n more influential and powerful. He wanted Yun n to be mentioned by the future generation. He wanted his ancestors'' efforts to be seen by everyone.


    However, in his greed, he had lost the prestige of his n. He had tainted Yun n with the stain of treason. Now in the future, his n would only be mentioned as a traitor.


    His children, his concubines, his wangfei, all of them would be executed because of his greed.


    General Yun felt that he didn''t deserve all this but he could do nothing now, except repenting his sins.


    But this was retribution.


    Retribution from some other life. The life where he had happily seen the destruction of Li n.


    Where he had killed so many innocents.


    Where he did not pay for his sins.

 Chapter 123 - The Two Conditions

    After General Yun was taken away by the Imperial guards, the Emperor announced the lifetime imprisonment for Commander Ji. He also announced that Ji n would be investigated and if someone was found to be involved with General Yun in any way then he would be executed on the same day Yun n was to be executed.


    Then the Emperor asked for General Li and praised him in front of everyone.


    "General Li, Zhen is pleased to see that your soldiers respect and believe you so much that they were ready to go against us to protect your n. A loyal General like you deserves this."


    After that, General Li was rewarded with many things.


    Hence, in the eyes of everyone, General Li got the Emperor''s favor back just like this.


    The Emperor announced the end of the meeting and exited the Imperial Court as the ministers bowed.


    Xi Ying had just stepped out of the Imperial Court when an old Eunuch informed that he was called by the Emperor to the Imperial study room.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen heard this and walked away from their sulkily.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the departing Xi Ying with a smirk.


    ''Prime Minister Xi was indeed very cunning. He saved Li n and at the same time he left a way for himself to get the Emperor''s trust.''


    Such a man if he can have by his side then he would easily be able to get what he wants.


    ----------


    Xi Ying entered the Imperial study room. ncing at the Emperor who was busy reading some documents, he said


    "Xi Ying greets Your Majesty."


    The Emperor nodded his head acknowledging his greeting and signed him to take the seat while he continued to look through some documents.


    Xi Ying patiently waited. He couldn''t help butugh inside his heart noticing the Emperor''s pretense.


    He knew that the Emperor was in a hurry to ask him questions but was deliberately hiding it.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Finally, setting down the documents on the table, Zhao Wang Lei leaned back on his chair and looked at him.


    "You might already know why Zhen has called you here."


    Xi Ying respectfully nodded his head and said


    "Indeed Your Majesty, this subject of course knows this."


    The Emperor looked at him indifferently for a few moments silently and then asked


    "Then shouldn''t you now exin to Zhen that how did Li ne out clean from everything?"


    Xi Ying''s face was still very calm as he remembered what he had said to the Emperor before leaving the Imperial City to find General Li,


    ------------


    "Your Majesty, this subject will go ande back with General Li. At the borders, I will find some fake evidence that can prove that General Li is ipetent and can no longer manage such arge army. Since his son is not experienced enough, In the Imperial Court we will easily be able to take the military power from Li n."


    "Since the soldiers only want General Li and Li n safe we will give them that. Your Majesty only wants military power of Li n and that''s what can be achieved by this."


    The Emperor has been surprised by his n.


    Although Xi Ying had nned against Li n before, he had never said that he wants to nder them for anything.


    It was against his principle.


    Now calling General Li an ipetent soldier was also an usation so he was surprised that Xi Ying was ready to do such a thing.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen is surprised that you are ready to go against your principle."


    At the Emperor''s question, Xi Ying had smiled coldly and said


    "Your Majesty, this Lord doesn''t like to be deceived. And General Li deceived me into marrying his daughter. This Lord will never forget that."


    The Emperor found it reasonable and nodded his head in agreement.


    ----------


    Xi Ying had to say all that so that the Emperor will not send his people to follow him as he finds General Li. Assuring the emperor that he was on his side was the only way he could freely n everything.


    However, now he knew that the Emperor would be suspicious of him because he said something else and did something else.


    Sighing, Xi Ying said with an annoyed face


    "Your Majesty, this subject would have never done against what I had said if I have not been helpless."


    The Emperor frowned in confusion and whispered


    "Helpless?"


    Xi Yig nodded his head and said


    "Your Majesty, this subject only told half-truth in the Imperial Court. It was not only General Yun who was involved in framing General Li."


    Looking straight in the Emperor''s eyes he continued


    "It was the First Prince who nned all this."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with something and after a moment he whispered


    "The Crown Prince?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This subject has found evidence against the crown Prince."


    "To save the Crown Prince, this subject had to protect Li n."


    When the Emperor still looked at him in confusion, Xi Ying borated.


    "General Li knows that the Crown Prince wanted to frame him."


    Zhao Wang Lei was startled and asked


    "How does he know this?"


    "The man who abducted General Li told him everything." Xi Ying answered while Zhao Wang Lei clenched his fists under the table.


    "So, Your Majesty, I talked with General Li and asked him to hide this matter. General Li agreed��."


    "But on two conditions."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was very cold as he asked


    "What conditions?"


    Hiding his smile, Xi Ying answered the Emperor''s question.


    "The first one to protect Li n��"


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled coldly. Although he knew that the General has always been wary of him, he had not expected him to guess the things so truly.? Even after being saved, the General knew that his n''s protection was not guaranteed. That''s why he put this condition.


    However, his smile disappeared soon when Xi Ying told the second condition.


    "��and the second was to dethrone the Crown Prince."

 Chapter 124 - Doesn’t Want To Be Mentioned With Princess

    The study room was silent. Xi Ying leaned on his chairfortable as he saw the Emperor staring at the ground coldly. At this moment, someone knocked on the study room door.


    "Your Majesty, Her Majesty, The Empress requests for a meeting."


    It was the old Eunuch Wang''s voice who had been working for the Emperor for many years.


    Xi Ying released a sigh of relief unnoticed from the Emperor''s eyes. He wanted to go to Xi Manor back as soon as possible. It was a good opportunity for him to leave from there.


    He stood up from the chair.


    "This subject doesn''t dare to interrupt Your Majesty''s time with Her Majesty, the Empress. So this subject will take his leave now. Before leaving, Xi Ying just wants to say that Your Majesty can take time to think about General Li''s second condition. However, this minister will just say a few words of advice."


    When the Emperor nodded his head indicated for him to continue, Xi Ying started.


    "If ites out that the Crown Prince really framed General Li and supported General Yun in selling off war strategies to the enemy country then it would create the unrest between people of Xin. People will no longer be able to believe the royal familypletely and all of this will make taking the military power from Li n more difficult."


    "This subject knows that Your Majesty will take a wise decision."


    Zhao Wang Li heard Xi Ying''s each and ever. He nodded his head and said in his deep and authoritative voice.


    "Zhen feels very pleased with Minister Xi''s loyalty."


    "It''s this subject''s duty to be loyal to Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying answered respectfully and after a few seconds, he left the study room.


    Just as he stepped outside the study room, he was stopped by the Empress.


    "Lord Xi."


    "Xi Ying greets Your Majesty."


    Towards the Empress, Xi Ying''s behavior was neither too hot nor too cold.


    "Mother Empress."


    A soft and shy voice suddenly interrupted the silence between the Empress and Xi Ying.


    The Empress nced sideways and smiled when she saw her daughter walking towards her.


    "Wenwen."


    Xi Ying frowned and was about to walk forward and the Empress called him again.


    "Prime Minister Xi, what''s the hurry?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes went cold when the Empress stopped him again. How could he not know what the Empress was trying to do?


    Smiling coldly, he arrogantly answered


    "Your Majesty, this Lord is just taking care of the propriety between men and women. Since Princess is a female, it''s not proper for me to stand here with you and Princess. This Lord doesn''t want his name to be mentioned with the Princess in any way."


    Zhou Wenling who was now just a few steps away from her mother heard these words and her face went pale.


    She stood there unmoving as she watched Xi Ying arrogantly walked away from there.


    The Empress was standing with her fists clenched in anger. She red at the departing Prime Minister''s back.


    Remembering her daughter, she swiftly turned around and her heart ached when she saw her pale face.


    "Wenwen��"


    She called her but Princess Wenling turned around and ran away from there.


    "Wenwen��"


    Qin Wenya shouted, afraid that her daughter will do something foolish so she wanted to follow her. But Eunuch Wang suddenly came and informed her that the Emperor was already waiting for her.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry. This servant will take care of the Princess."


    The nanny assured the Empress and then walked in the direction where Princess had run to.


    Huffing a sigh, the Empress could only go inside hoping that the nanny would be able to calm down her daughter.


    ----------


    Li Manor


    Inside the study room, General Li sat lost in his thoughts as he stared at nothing with a frown on his forehead.


    "General Yun��that b**t**d man, I should have asked the Emperor to give that man to me. The death penalty was an easy punishment. I will torture him until he will start to regret his birth."


    Li Qiang paced around the study room as he muttered these words.


    Li Jiangughed at his first brother''s words which ma Li Qiang re at him and he instantly shut his mouth.


    Turning to General Li, Li Qiang said seriously.


    "Heng, next time whenever there is any battle whether small or big, I and Jiang will also go with you."


    Li Jiang also nodded his head solemnly.


    However, hearing no response from General Li, both the brothers looked at him and found out that he was not even listening to them.


    Seeing his younger brother''s frown, Li Qiang thought that he was still worried about Li and Yi n so he went near him and patted his shoulder.


    "Heng, where are you lost? Now Li and Yi n are safe and the culprit has also been punished so why do you look so tense?"


    General Li came out of his trance and raised his head to look at his elder brother. Hearing his question, he just shook his head and said


    "Nothing, Elder Brother."


    However, Li Qiang and Li Jiang didn''t take it as ''nothing'', and both the brothers looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    Releasing a defeated sigh, Li Heng in the end has to tell them what he was thinking about.


    "I just��Elder Brother��there is no one except us three who knows where the book was ced. I am just thinking how did General Yun get it from Li Manor."


    Li Qiang and Li Jiang looked at each other and their faces were also now very solemn.


    A few momentster, Li Qiang nodded his head and said


    "You''re right. Invading Li Manor should also not be easy for General Yun''s man. And even if they entered Li Manor, they should have not been able to find the book in the first ce."


    "That''s exactly what I had been thinking for so long."


    General Li whispered in confusion.


    Li Jian who thought of something looked at his brothers and finally muttered.


    "Unless they already knew where the book was ced."

 Chapter 125 - Stubborn Woman

    Getting down from his horse, Xi Ying walked inside with long strides. His restless was beating with a fast speed inside his chest.


    A smile could not help but spread on his lips as he realized his behavior.


    Shui Cao who was waiting for him was shocked by his smile. He has been working in Xi Manor for so many years but he had never seen him smile before, one that didn''t have any coldness and cruelty.


    As Xi Ying walked in the direction of Plum Courtyard without even noticing him, he didn''t stop him. Looking at his back, Shui Cao shook his head with a smile.


    The image of a cold and cruel man who was the previous master of Xi Manor shed in Shui Cao''s mind.


    The same smile he had seen years ago on his face. It had dazzled him, confused him, and scared him.


    It was only after so many years Shui Cao understood that a man in love would smile like that. Foolishly, without any reason.


    Even those cold and emotionless men of Xi Manor.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying rushed inside the Plum Courtyard. Ignoring the maids who were greeting him, he walked forward in the direction of Li Rui''s room.


    However, he didn''t need to go there as he found her in the living room only.


    Sitting on the chair, Li Rui was writing something on the rice paper that was ced on the round table. He slowed down his steps and walked silently behind her.


    Looking at the written words, he found that they were perhaps some tricks that could make the business run better. He suddenly remembered that when he didn''t have his body, Rui had sent Li Hua away saying that she was sending her to some new embroidery shop. He had also heard that she and Yi Junjie had many other shops in Xin.


    So he guessed that she was writing these letters for those new shops.


    He wanted to tell Rui that she doesn''t need to work so hard to earn that meager amount of money. After all, everything he has belonged to her at the end of the day because she was his Wangfei. The Xi Manor''s treasury was filled with so much money that she could buy the whole Xin if she wanted with that money.


    However, Xi Ying knew that he had not earned that much ce in Li Rui''s life till now that he could ask her something like this.


    Maybe she would leave all this if he asked her but that would only be because he was her husband and she was his Wangfei.


    And if it gave her some sense of security then let it be. Let her do what she makes her feelfortable until and unless it doesn''t harm her.


    Li Rui who was busy writing letters couldn''t feel someone standing behind her. The brush in her hand stopped when she suddenly felt something warm and soft on her cold cheek and flinched at the familiar but unfamiliar touch.


    Turning her head she saw a pair of eyes staring at her with adoration. When her gaze moved down she saw a smile on her husband''s lips.


    "What are you doing?"


    The husky voice fell in her ears and she calmly put away those letters.


    "Nothing that Lord should worry about. Did Lorde just now?"


    Xi Ying feigned ignorance when he saw that she was trying to change the topic and just went with the flow.


    "Hmm��I just came back. Where��"


    He paused amidst his sentence and a deep frown appeared on his forehead as he looked at Li Rui''s pale face.


    At the same time, he remembered how cold her cheek was when he just kissed her.


    Li Rui was putting away the bush and ink when she noticed that he had stopped speaking so she turned to look at him.


    A warm and big hand enveloped her cheek and she saw a bog frown on Xi Ying''s forehead that confused her.


    "Lord��"


    Xi Ying didn''t even let herplete her sentence and asked with a solemn face.


    "Rui, did you not rest at all in my absence?"


    His lips were pressed in a thin line when Li Rui didn''t answer his question and just looked at him calmly.


    Last night, they had slept sote. His body strength was not weak so he could endure it but Rui''s body doesn''t have that much strength. He still remembered how she had fainted in the forest on the day of the attack.


    Seeing that he looked very serious, Rui didn''t know but she suddenly felt a little guilty. But the next moment she felt confused as to why she was feeling guilty.


    And why he, in the first ce, was looking so upset just because she didn''t rest?


    Looking at his serious face, she suddenly thought of the reason. Perhaps he wants to do ''that'' again tonight.


    Her emotions suddenly calmed down. Although she felt embarrassed she tried to answer him that if he wanted then they could do ''it'' tonight also. He doesn''t need to worry about her.


    "This wangfei��"


    However, her sentence was again left iplete as the man in front of her suddenly picked her up in his arms.


    "Stubborn woman."


    She heard him muttering under his breath and frowned at his words.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was still walking forward with a frown.


    Inside the room, Xi Yingid her down on the bed. He didn''t even pause for a second and started to remove her dress.


    Li Rui''s thoughts were confirmed by his actions.


    It was still daytime. She didn''t feelfortable doing it now but looking at his serious face, she didn''t say anything and let him do what he wanted.


    Her eyes closed in shame when she felt her lower body being uncovered.


    But in the next moment, they opened quickly.. A cooling and soothing sensation covered her lower body parts and she let out a sigh unconsciously.

 Chapter 126 - Was He That Shallow In Her Eyes

    Li Rui opened her eyes slowly as the cool sensation continued to soothe her body part that had been a little sore since morning. She saw Xi Ying sitting in between her legs. There was a small bottle in one of his hands.


    His face was still very serious. When he felt her gaze, he also raised his head to look at her. All the while his fingers'' movements didn''t stop.


    He looked at her so intently that for a moment she really wanted to look away because she thought it would burn her.


    When those fingers touched a certain part, she moaned unconsciously. Shocked, she covered her mouth. Her face went red as she wondered just how she could behave like this in front of a man whom she didn''t even know fully.


    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice how the man in front of her had tensed at her small sound.


    Afraid that he would lose control, Xi Ying covered her body with the nket and put the small bottle on the bedside.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down his raging breathing, he finally turned around.


    Rui was still feeling ashamed and he could see this. He stroked her red cheek a little making here out of her trance.


    As she looked at him with those m ck eyes, Xi Ying smiled slowly.


    When had he thought that he would be able to see Li Rui like this?


    So shy and awkward.


    "I brought this medicinal oil from the Imperial Pce."


    "Imperial Pce��" Li Rui whispered in shock.


    Xi Ying almostughed out loud when he saw her face. He could guess what she was thinking.


    "Yes, why are you so shocked?"


    He asked amused. But Li Rui just shook her head three times mumbling ''nothing''.


    ''What did he say to them to ask for the medicine?'' She thought inside her heart.


    Although they were husband and wife and she was not doing anything wrong, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed thinking that someone else also knew about it.


    "Apply it whenever you feel sore or any pain down there. It will help in reducing the pain."


    Xi Ying said with a yful smile. His smile widening on his lips, when he saw the redness increasing on her face.


    Chuckling, he leaned down and buried his face in her neck, and murmured.


    "Rui��"


    He could never get tired of this sight, her scent, and her.


    On the other hand, hearing his lowugh, Li Rui now knew that he was intentionally ying with her. A small frown marred on her face and she felt a little annoyed.


    Pressing her small palm against his chest, she tried to push him away.


    "What happened?"


    When he raised his head and asked this question, she was almost tongue-tied.


    What happened? How should she answer this question?


    So she bbered whatever came into her mind.


    "Lord is heavy."


    "Oh��"


    His lips narrowed when he said this and she remembered how Xi Ling was also used to say this word whenever he understood something suddenly.


    Her annoyance immediately disappeared when she remembered her son. So she didn''t resist when Xi Yingid his head on the pillow and dragged her body in his arms.


    Her heady on his chest as he breathed her scent through her hair.


    Everything, this position, this proximity still felt a little unfamiliar and a little unhabitual to her but she knew that this was something that she had chosen.


    The room was silent.


    Xi Ying was staring at the ceiling as he stroked Li Rui''s back from time to time while Li Rui was silently staring out of the window thinking about something.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying heard her asking him.


    "How did everything go in the Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying''s fingers stilled for a second. He let Li Rui''s heady on the pillow and propped his head on his hand as he looked down at her face.


    "Everything went just fine. The Li and Yi n came out clean. The Yun n shall be executed on the fifteenth of the next month."


    Li Rui looked at the ceiling of the room as she heard everything.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xi Ying asked her caressing her cheek when she saw her lost in her thoughts. At his question, Li Rui stared at him contemting whether she really should share her thoughts or not.


    In the end, she whispered while observing his each and every expression.


    "This Wangfei just couldn''t ept the fact that only General Yun was involved in framing Li n."


    How could she?


    When she knew just how much the Imperial family was eager to wipe out Li n from Xin. When she knew that only General Yun was not strong enough to shake the strong Li n.


    "Don''t overthink. Everything is fine now. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    Xi Ying said gently.


    He thought that he was able to hide everything with his smile.


    However, he couldn''t.


    His tight smile told Li Rui everything she wanted to know.


    He knew something she didn''t bit he was not telling her.


    Her m eyes observed him for a few moments and then she got up from the bed.


    "Rui, what happened?"


    Xi Ying held her arm and asked her


    Still, uncovering herself from the nket she tightened the strings of her dress as she answered his question.


    "Xiao Ling must be looking for me. This Wangfei should leave now."


    Her feet had just touched the ground when her waist was held suddenly and she was picked up. The next moment, she found herself back on the bed as Xi Ying hovered over her.


    Seeing the trace of indifference in her eyes, Xi Ying suddenly understood what the reason was behind her cold behavior.


    How can he be so foolish to think that she will not find out his lie?


    "Rui��"


    He wanted to exin but her next words stilled himpletely.


    "Lord should not worry. This Wangfei will be able to serve you tonight after putting Xiao Ling to sleep.


    Her few words had the power to pinch his heart mercilessly.


    Was he that shallow in her eyes?

 Chapter 127 - Zhao Zhang Wei’s Painting

    Pressing down the hurt forcefully, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s face in her hands and tried to make her look into his eyes but she avoided them very sessfully.


    He couldn''t force her so he felt helpless.


    In his helplessness, he could only plead


    "Rui, don''t be like this, please."


    Touching her forehead with hers, he closed his eyes and whispered


    "There are some things that I can''t tell you."


    Because he doesn''t want her to involve herself in all this anymore. He still hasn''t found out who attacked herst two times.


    He was afraid that he won''t be able to do anything if something happened to her.


    That''s why he wants her to stay away from all this nning and scheming.


    "But you don''t need to worry about anything. I''ll not let anything happen to Li n."


    When he opened her eyes, he saw that she was already looking at him.


    "Rui, trust me. I have promised you that I will never let you regret your decision. I''ll abide by my words till myst breath."


    With thesest words, he kissed her forehead gently and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    While Li Rui continued to stare at nothing lost in her own thoughts, confused as to why her heart was asking her to trust him but her mind doesn''t cooperate with the same.


    ---------------


    Imperial Pce, Liang Courtyard


    "When Wangyees in the future both of you will announce his arrival whether he signs you to do that or not. Otherwise, both of you will be sent to some other courtyard."


    Yi Huiqing told the two Imperial guards who were guarding the entrance of the Liang Courtyard.


    A small frown was visible on her forehead when she saw that two guards were not even nodding their heads at her order.


    "Why are you not acknowledging mymand?"


    The two guards looked at each other in confusion and Lin Daiyu who was standing behind her mistress beat her forehead seeing the unusual behavior of her mistress.


    "Miss, they understood whatever you said. Why won''t they follow what you have asked them? My Miss is the mistress of Xinhe Pce so they have to do whatever you will ask to them."


    From Yi Huiqing''s behind, she signed the guards to nod their heads and they did it still confused.


    What was Wangfei saying?


    If the Prince didn''t let them announce his arrival then how could they disobey and do it? Wouldn''t they lose their job if they did it?


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing was now satisfied with the guards'' response.


    In these four years, she had never thought that the second Prince who looked like such a gentle, proper, and disciplined man could be so shameless.


    After she had refused to round the room with him, she had thought that he will never visit her again in his rage.


    (**Round the room �C doing the deed/ Consummation)


    However, his visits only increased with time.


    Now hees every day to irritate her.


    His shamelessness leaves her shocked every time.


    The shameless man had kissed her without her permission so many times. He thinks that he cane to her courtyard anytime he wants.


    Thinking about a few moments, she tsked.


    He actually cane whenever he wants.


    Ha��however from now on, he would not be able to take any advantage of her.


    Seeing those concubines'' envious but smiling faces had tired her out. So whenever he woulde the next time, she would make some excuse to avoid meeting him.


    After a few days, he will stoping to her courtyard just like before.


    With a determined face, Yi Huiqing walked to her room.


    Since this matter was solved now she should write a letter to her mother and ask about her younger brother.


    .


    .


    .


    The evening breeze swayed the trees standing in the garden outside Liang Courtyard.


    The two Imperial guards stood straight guarding the entrance with solemn faces. Their expression changed when they saw a figure walking towards the entrance followed by Eunuch Zhang.


    Just as Zhao Zhang Wei was about to step inside the courtyard, the two guards opened their mouths to announce his arrival, however, the next moment, Zhao Zhang Wei raised his hand indicating him to shut his mouth.


    The guards'' mouth was still parted as they looked at each other.


    They contemted what they should do.


    Obey Prince, be transferred to another courtyard. Obey Wangfei, lose their job.


    It was apparent which side was heavier.


    So the two guards wisely shut their mouths as the second Prince stepped inside the Courtyard silently.


    While walking towards his wangfei''s room, a yful smile lingered on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips when he remembered thest night''s events.


    Yi Huiqing had been still and shocked by his sudden kiss. It was only when he reached the doorway he heard her shouting.


    "You shameless man��"


    Zhao Zhang Weiughed.


    It seemed that his wangfei''s words knowledge was limited. She doesn''t seem to know any other profanity.


    His innocent wangfei.


    When he reached the doorway, he stopped suddenly when he heard Yi Huiqing talking to her maid. She was sitting on a chair painting something.


    By her side, her personal maidservant was standing with a bowl of color in her hands.


    He smiled when she pouted in concentration while drawing something.


    Perhaps she was finished, so she put down the brush and looked at her painting with a smile full of satisfaction.


    "Daiyu, see��Don''t you think this looks exactly like Wangye?"


    She asked her maidservant.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart jumped in joy when he heard her words.


    Did she draw him?


    A woman only draws a man for whom she has some feelings in her heart towards him. He suddenly was very eager to see the painting his wangfei had drawn.


    So without any hesitation, he walked inside the room with long strides and went to stand in front of the painting.


    Since Yi Huiqing was still looking at Lin Daiyu waiting for her answer she didn''t notice him. She only saw her maid''s wide eyes and frowned in confusion.


    "Daiyu, are you alright?"


    While asking, she turned around to look at her painting. However, her sight caught the man standing on her other side who was looking at the painting with a ck face.


    When he turned to nce at her, she almost fell down from the chair seeing his furious eyes.

 Chapter 128 - You Can’t Refuse Me

    Zhao Zhang Wei stood in front of the painting that his wangfei had drawn and thought that it looked exactly like him.


    On the white sheet was drawn a pink-colored small pig that seemed to be strolling in the garden. However, there was more to this scene.


    The pig was seen to be walking towards a muddy area.


    And since Yi Huiqing''s painting skills were a bit strange she didn''t even draw anything properly. The legs of the pig looked unequal and its nose was also a little crooked.


    And she said that the pig looked like him.


    His face almost went ck because of anger and his lips were twitching.


    From where does he look like a pig?


    When he nced sideways at his wangfei who looked shocked seeing him standing beside her, he sneered.


    "Wangfei''s painting skills are admirable. What did you imagine when you painted this?"


    Although afraid, Yi Huiqing was satisfied with his praise and thought that he must have not heard what she was asking Lin Daiyu.


    Answering his second question she said


    "Of Course it''s yo��"


    But suddenly bit her tongue when she realized what she was about to blurt out.


    "Why is Wangfei not saying anything?" Zhao Zhang Wei asked her with a cold smile again.


    His cold smile seemed to scare Yi Huiqing as she hurriedly thought of an answer.


    "Me"


    She was shocked when she realized what she has said out loud.


    She was about to change her words when she saw Zhao Zhang Wei nodding his head while returning his eyes back to the painting.


    "Hmm��it indeed looks a bit like Wangfei."


    At his words, Yi Huiqing was so angry that she felt vomiting out red blood in rage.


    ''In which way the pig looks like me? It obviously looked exactly like him.''


    Standing behind her, Lin Daiyu covered her mouth andughed silently. She instantly took a few steps back to leave when she saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze lingering on her that indicate that she should leave now.


    Yi Huiqing only saw the figure of her maid rushing out of the room for a fleeting second.


    "Daiyu"


    She called out and stood up from the chair.


    ''Why did she suddenly leave me alone, that too, with this shameless man?''


    She was about to go out when her wrist was suddenly grabbed from her behind and the next moment, she felt two arms encircling her waist.


    Feeling the body in his arms stiffening, Zhao Zhang Wei frowned and whispered


    "Why are you so afraid of me?"


    He had actually noticed how Yi Huiqing is trying to avoid him every time hees to Liang Courtyard. She would either remain silent or would talk so politely that he would feel that he was not talking to her but someone else.


    Only if he would do something that could trigger her to forget her polite self, she would talk to him freely and even throw some profanities on him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t dislike it. That moment, Yi Huiqing would be in front of him without any cover. Her eyes would be bright when she would get angry, her cheek would go red. All of this would make him so entrance that he would not be able to remove his eyes away from her.


    However, he doesn''t want to force her every time.


    He wants her to remain that way only, at least in front of him.


    "Qingqing"


    He whispered the name that he had been murmuring from the past few days. A smile spread on his lips when he felt her trembling in his arms.


    "Wangye��I��"


    Yi Huiqing gulped inaudibly in nervousness and tried to push him away. But his next question froze her actions.


    "Can I sleep here tonight��with you?"


    He asked gently. Unnoticed by Yi Huiqing there was a pleading tone in his voice. Actually, Zhao Zhang Wei hade with a determined mind that tonight he would spend in Liang Courtyard only.


    It was very difficult to sleep without her. And since he had realized his feelings, he should try to get close to her and tell her about it.


    Remembering those eyes that used to carry love for him, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly felt cherished and blessed.


    She already loved him. He was confident.


    He wanted to know her more and also wanted to feel her love again.


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing''s heart had suddenly calmed down as she remembered the reason she was avoiding Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Her eyes were calm as she raised her head and answered firmly


    "No."


    It took a moment for Zhao Zhang Wei to register her answer.


    "I''ll not irritate you today."


    He told her smilingly as he thought perhaps she was still angry at him because of his behavior yesternight.


    Blowing warm breath in her hear, he said seductively


    "Instead we will do something else. Something very interesting."


    Saying this, he even stroked her waist but stopped when he heard her whisper


    "Stop."


    Taking a deep breath to calm down her emotions, Yi Huiqing continued.


    "This Wangfei can''t serve Wangye. It will be better if Wangye can go to one of the Younger sisters'' courtyard."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face suddenly went cold and his hands slipped down from her body.


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    His face didn''t have any emotion and his phoenix eyes looked very sharp and scary, however, Yi Huiqing didn''t feel afraid at all.


    "This Wangfei doesn''t want to serve Wangye so Wangye should go to Younger sisters'' courtyard."


    "You��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei was so angry by her words that he wanted to destroy the whole room.


    He was not furious because of her unwillingness to stay with him but with her indifference. How indifferently she was telling him to go to some other woman''s courtyard.


    Does she even love him?


    At this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei''s confidence suddenly started to waver down.


    Steeping closer to Yi Huiqing that his warm breath fell on her face, he said dominatingly.


    "You''re my wangfei. I am your husband and an Imperial Prince.. You can''t refuse me, Yi Huiqing."

 Chapter 129 - He Could Only Hope

    (***Warning- This chapter contains some instances of slight mature content. If you don''t wish to read such content, please start to read just after the three vertical dots.**)


    "You''re my wangfei. I am your husband and an Imperial Prince. You can''t refuse me, Yi Huiqing."


    His words were true.


    Yi Huiqing really couldn''t refute them. She was his Wangfei and he has every right to take her whenever he wanted.


    Her wish really doesn''t matter.


    ''Then why did he even ask her?''


    She suddenly felt a little indignant but stayed silent.


    What else she could say.


    Seeing her silence only made Zhao Zhang Wei angrier. He suddenly picked her from the ground and walked towards the bed.


    Heid her on the bed and Yi Huiqing silently stared at the ceiling. She could hear the rustle of clothes.


    He was perhaps removing his outer clothes. Her fists clenched the silk bed sheet.


    She loosened her hold when he raised her torso to open the strings of her dress.


    The cold air touched her naked shoulders and she closed her eyes tightly.


    Still with an emotionless face, Zhao Zhang Wei kissed her lips and caressed her shoulders with his other hand.


    He invaded her mouth and kissed her deeply.


    Although she didn''t respond she never stopped him.


    His lips then went down to her neck and he sucked the skin where he knew she was very sensitive hoping to get some reaction.


    But he didn''t get anything.


    How could he?


    .


    .


    .


    In front of her closed eyes, Yi Huiqing could only see the red blood. The blood that she shed when her child died.


    That was her child.


    Tears slipped down from her closed eyes without her permission.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei was getting only frustrated with her unresponsiveness. When he raised his head and saw her tears, he felt as if someone punched him in the gut.


    He retracted his hands from Yi Huiqing''s body as if he was scalded.


    A few moments passed when he finally couldn''t see her tears and called out


    "Yi Huiqing."


    Sitting on the bed as he saw her opening her eyes slowly, he whispered


    "Do you dislike me so much? Then why did you bear my touch for the past four years?"


    Yi Huiqing still didn''t say anything and stayed silent.


    Releasing a defeated and furious sigh at her silence, Zhao Zhang Wei got down from the bed. After wearing his robe, he didn''t look at the bed as he said


    "Since you want to stay away from me, I''ll never step in your courtyard again��..Even if you would be dying, Yi Huiqing, this Prince will nevere to see you."


    With thesest words, Zhao Zhang Wei left Liang Courtyard leaving Yi Huiqing silently grieving for her loss.


    ----------


    The bright rays of sun were starting to lighten the morning sky slowly.


    Pecking Li Rui''s forehead, Xi Ying carefully left the bed without making a single noise.


    After an hour, he was in his study room with his shadow guards standing in front of him. The young Prime Minister''s face was back to that cold and emotionless one as he asked his shadow guards.


    "So, did you find out anything?"


    "My Lord"


    It was An Ping who first stepped out and said


    "This servant had seen An San going inside the Imperial Pce just after the attack on Lady Li and Young Master."


    Xi Ying nodded his head while others looked at each other in confusion.


    Sensing their confusion, Xi Ying knew that now was not the time when things should be hidden from his shadow guards so he told them.


    "An San is working for the First Princess."


    The five shadow guards were shocked by his words. With their eyes, wide and mouth parted they looked at their cold master.


    However, it didn''t take them long topose their expression and engrave this new information in their mind and hearts.


    Their eyes were cold as they thought about An San betraying their Master.


    Now An San was no longer theirpanion but an enemy.


    Amidst their thoughts, they heard their master.


    "I''m telling you about this because I don''t want you to trust him anymore. Last time, we lost the attackers because An Shing involved An San with himself."


    An Shing felt guilty even though he knew that it was not his fault.


    "Yes, My Lord. We''ll keep this in mind in the future."


    All of them bowed their heads and said.


    "All except An Si can leave now."


    The next moment there was only An Si who was left in the study room.


    Bowing his head he respectfully asked


    "What work does My Lord have for me?"


    "There is a nanny by First Princess'' side. I want you to find out everything about her. If for that you need to enter the Imperial Pce, don''t hesitate to do that."


    "The work will be done, My Lord."


    An Si said firmly.


    After that, Xi Ying waved his hand indicating him to leave.


    For the next fifteen minutes, Xi Ying stayed in the study room and read a book. However, he could not concentrate on the book at all.


    Who could be behind the attacks? Xi Ying questioned himself.


    The first time he didn''t know but the second time, he felt that it must be the Princess otherwise why would An San have helped the attacker in running away?


    But it can also be possible that An San himself was confused. Perhaps the attacker was sent by someone else and An San helped him thinking that he was sent by the Princess.


    As he thought of the Princess, Xi Ying''s eyes suddenly went cold.


    He needs to do something that can restrict the Princess'' movements.


    After a few moments, he sighed and stood up from the chair.


    Exiting the study room, he walked towards Plum Courtyard. Soon he saw the figure he wanted to see.


    Inside the garden, Li Rui was sitting under the trees with Xi Ling.


    Looking at his wangfei and son, Xi Ying felt peaceful.


    His heart still hurt when he remembers what Li Rui had saidst night. Her words confirmed that she was only obliging her duty of a Wangfei and her heart has nothing for him.


    Xi Ying didn''t dare to do anything with her after that.


    How did she give her body to him when she didn''t even trust him? Did the night they spent together even mean anything to her?


    The questions scared him. What their answers can be, this thought scared him.


    However, he could do nothing. He still can''t stay away from her. He could only hope that she would start to trust him slowly.


    Maybe after she would hear the next Imperial decree she would trust him with the safety of Li n.


    Xi Ying could only hope for this and continue to love her.

 Chapter 130 - The Second Time Being Threatened

    A week passed peacefully in the Imperial City.


    During these days, the Emperor never announced anything about the dethronement of the Crown Prince. Xi Ying also didn''t pressurize the Emperor. He knew that if he did then he would attract the suspicion so he let the Emperor think for a much more time.


    Even if the Emperor was nning something new then let him.? He also wants to see just what the limit was of the Emperor''s intelligence when he was also not with him.


    In the end, things would always take ce the way he wanted them.


    The fifteen of the month was about toe and the people of Yun n have already been detained by the Imperial soldiers.


    After so many years, a whole n would be executed in the public. The people, no wonder, talked about it a lot.


    The Yun n became a traitor but the stain on Yun n was proving to be a pearl for Li n.


    When people talked they would naturallypare Yun and Li n. Since both the ns were rted to the military background, it was not surprising for them topare both the ns.


    One n was scheming against the Emperor and the other have always been protecting Xin without any selfishness.


    Hence with every passing day, the Li n became more popr and respected among people.


    When Xi Ying got this news, he was having tea with Li Rui.


    The news brought no effect on him but he surely noticed a small smile on Li Rui''s lips which brought a one on his own.


    He waved his shadow guard away and then took her in his arms.


    Kissing his wangfei''s forehead gently, he asked


    "Are you happy?"


    Li Rui just nodded her head.


    Of Course, she was. All this was only making Li n stronger and it was a good thing for Li n.


    Her thoughts were disrupted when she felt something poking behind her.


    The warm and hard thing under her stilled her whole body.


    Having been consummated her marriage once in her whole consciousness; she now knew what that thing was.


    Shame filled her heart which was very visible from her red ears. Ufortable she tried to shift away a bit but froze when she heard the groan of the man behind her.


    The next moment she was ced back on her chair and heard a few words.


    "I''ll be in my study room."


    And before she even had the time to register what happened, the man walked out of Plum Courtyard in long strides.


    As she raised her head she only caught sight of his back that disappeared soon.


    Her eyes still stared at the entrance of the Courtyard.


    She really couldn''t understand this man. She has been trying for a week but didn''t seed.


    In the past week, he slept in Plum Courtyard with her every night. He would hug her in his arms the whole night. He would kiss her when he woke up in the morning before leaving the bed.


    He would make her sit in hisp and stare at her for a long time.


    But he did not do anything else.


    After that single day, they never rounded the room.


    Just like today, she has felt his reaction many times before this week. Every time he would make some excuse and run away from her sight.


    The first time, she had found it funny, the second she found it weird but now she only found it confusing.


    Since they have already rounded the room, why he was keeping his distance from her in that situation, it confused her.


    Li Rui thought of many reasons but after some time she didn''t care at all.


    It was his wish whether he wanted to round the room or not. As a wangfei, she would not refuse if he wanted and she would not force if he didn''t want.


    However somewhere in the corner of her heart, this confusion was just increasing her suspicion.


    The suspicion she was pressing down forcefully every day, Rui wished it not to be true.


    Because if she found out that she was right then she herself didn''t know what she would do.


    -----------------


    In the Imperial Courtyard where the Emperor resided, Eunuch Wang guarded the Emperor''s study room. His eyes looked around everywhere like an eagle.


    ''No one should get to know about this meeting.''


    The Emperor had told the old eunuch.


    Inside the study room, Zhao Zhuang Chen kneeled in front of the Emperor in confusion.


    Just as he stepped inside the study room, his father shouted at him to kneel down on the floor.


    Thrash��


    A teacup suddenly came flying hitting him on the forehead.


    "Ah��"


    Shocked, Zhao Zhuang Chen clutched his forehead and looked at the red blood in his hands. He raised his head and with wide eyes he stared at his father.


    "Father Emperor."


    This was the first time he has been hit by his father like this and Zhao Zhuang Cheng couldn''t even find any fault in himself.


    "You useless child��"


    Zhao Wang Lei said coldly and his cold phoenix eyes scared Zhao Zhaung Chen so much that he almost peed inside his clothes.


    "FFFF..Father Emperor"


    "Just shut up."


    The emperor roared so Zhao Zhuang Cheng lowered his head and shut up with an annoyed expression on his face.


    What has he done to deserve such disrespectful treatment? In the end, he was also the Crown Prince of Xin.


    Nothing could be heard in the study room except the Emperor''s heavy breathing that was because of his anger.


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhuang Chen finally heard the Emperor.


    "Did you scheme against General Li with General Yun?"


    Cold sweat ran down Zhao Zhuang Chen''s back.


    ''How does Father Emperor knows about this?''


    He didn''t leave any traces of his involvement then how could anyone find out this? His eyes went cold and vicious. It must be that General Yun who uttered about his involvement.


    That traitor. He indeed deserves what he was getting.


    Rising his head, he looked at his father with a very sincere and wronged expression.


    "Father Emperor, how can anyone believe the words of a mere traitor? Just because General Yun said that this subject son framed General Li with him, Father Emperor thinks that this one would do such a lowly thing? Father Emperor�� "


    "Shut your mouth or else Zhen would ask Eunuch Wang to seal it for you. Don''t spout out those lies from your mouth because we already know the truth."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t dare to say anything anymore.


    He just kneeled there silently.


    Coldly looking at his lowered head, Zhao Wang Lei muttered


    "This was the second time this Emperor has been threatened by that General. Ha��"


    Zhao Wang Lei sneered coldly.


    And then he announced his decision making Zhao Zhuang Chen'' world stop.


    "Tomorrow, in the Imperial Court, we shall announce your dethronement."

 Chapter 131 - Let Him Play

    Imperial Pce


    The Imperial Court was filled with ministers.


    When the guard announced the arrival of the Emperor, the ministers kneeled down.


    "Paying respects to the Emperor."


    The sounds echoed in therge Imperial Court.


    After sitting on the throne, Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand and said in his deep voice.


    "Beloved subjects may rise."


    As soon as the court started, Minister Xin stood up from his seat and walked to the center of therge hall.


    "Your Majesty, this subject haspleted his investigation about Ji n."


    "Then, Minister Xin did you find out anything suspicious?"


    The Emperor asked and Minister Xin answered respectfully


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, this subject didn''t find anything suspicious. Your Majesty can rest assured that from Ji n there is not anyone who could scheme against the Imperial n."


    Those who knew more about Ji n already knew the results of investigations.


    How could Ji n scheme against the Imperial family?


    Commander Ji has three sons but all three of them were only troublemakers. Except drowning themselves in lust they have achieved nothing.


    And what could those concubines in the inner courtyard do?


    Even when Minister Xin revealed that Commander Ji was appointed by General Yun because he bribed him with arge sum of money, they were not a bit surprised.


    After Minister Xin finished, the Emperor spoke attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Since Minister Xin had finished investigating Ji n. Today, Zhen announce the closure of the case of treason done by General Yun and Commander Ji with no change in their punishment for their sins."


    Since the case was closed, everything rted to it was to be returned back to their honest owners. This thing applied to the book of war strategies left by ancestors of the Li n also.


    Minister Xin already had the book with him. So he walked towards General Li and was about to hand him the book when he heard a shout.


    "Stop."


    The shout made everyone looked towards the owner of the voice.


    d in green robes, Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up from his seat righteously.


    As he walked down from his chair and bowed in front of the Emperor, Zhao Zhang Wei frowned seeing his new pretense while Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with interest.


    He was really looking forward to the act the father-son had prepared.


    "Father Emperor, the subject son feels guilty for interrupting Court''s matter like this. However, this is something that the subject son wanted to say since General Li hase back."


    With no change in his expression, Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand and said


    "The Crown Prince can continue."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen bowed his head humbly and thanked the Emperor.


    "Thanking Father Emperor for giving this chance to this subject son."


    He then looked towards General Li and said


    "General Li, what this prince is going to say it might be harsh and rude, however, it involves the safety of Xin so as a Crown Prince, it''s my duty to let this mattere to light."


    Returning his gaze back to the Emperor, he continued


    "Father Emperor, being unable to save yourself from the enemy''s trap is a weakness and General Li did the same. Hearing the events described by General Li, this one can only say one thing. General Li is no longer able to manage the Li n''srge army."


    "The second thing that this Prince wants to bring attention to is, General Li said that he could not fight against the enemy soldiers because they had detained Commander Li and soldier Yi Lei and both of them are rted to him. This thing only indicates that how the rtionship between General Li, Commander Li, and soldier Yi Lei made the situation more vulnerable."


    "This time we, fortunately, were able to win against enemy''s attack but what will we do the next time when there will not be any General Yun who had asked Commander Ji to be prepared in advance. Though he schemed against someone, he never put Xin at risk. But having such arge army in the hands of a weak General is putting Xin in a dangerous situation. So this prince thinks that Li n should no longer be able to have such arge army and so much power anymore."


    After Zhao Zhuang Chen finished, the Imperial Court was silent.


    His words seemed reasonable to every minister but they could not say anything either in the agreement or in disagreement.


    The silence seemed to have satisfied Zhao Zhuang Chen because it meant that he was able to make them agree with himself to some extent.


    From the corner of his eyes, he nced at General Li who was sitting on his eat without any expression. He could imagine in his mind how the old General was raging behind that calm face.


    Just because the General was given some power, he thinks that he can threaten Father Emperor to remove him from his Crown Prince''s chair.


    Ha��he was not that weak and stupid that he would just stand silently and see his dethronement being announced.


    Silently, he couldn''t help but appreciate his own mind to think of such a n and convincing Father Emperor.


    He sneered.


    Now when the General would lose his power how would he prove that he was involved with General Yin in framing him?


    As soon as he would step out of the Imperial Court, he would send his man to abduct him.


    No longer a General, he would not have any soldier to protect himself.


    Then he would see the begging General on knees in front of himself and would kill him with enjoyment.


    His happy imagination was broken was when he heard Prime Minister Xi''s voice.


    "So what does the Crown Prince suggests? The Li n has arge army and Xin''s protection lies solely in Li n''s hands now. So what can be done if Li n is weak and can no longer manage therge army."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was told by his father that Prime Minister Xin has convinced General Li to hide the truth about him. That''s why his impression of the young Prime Minister now has improved somewhat.


    Now hearing the question that he eagerly wanted to answer, Zhao Zhuang Chen felt satisfied with Xi Ying.


    Approval shed through his eyes and he opened his mouth to answer the question unaware that his attempts to save himself were in the end going to be waste.


    Xi Ying coldly looked at the Crown Prince hopping around in the Imperial Court.


    Let him y because when he will start to y no one will get the chance.

 Chapter 132 - The Clever Second Prince

    Zhao Zhuang Chen passed a friendly smile to Xi Ying which by reciprocated by a cold smile from Xi Ying, however, the Prince was already imagining his victory so he was not able to notice this.


    "Prime Minister Xi asked a very reasonable question."


    "This Prince suggests that the Li n''s army should be given to the Imperial n. Your Majesty should be the one who should be the head of such arge army, not someone else. And this Prince doesn''t think that by giving so much power to one n we are keeping Xin in safe hands. We should learn from Yun n''s example and take away the power from Li n."


    "For Your Majesty, everyone in the Xin is his people so Your Majesty would never abandon other soldiers just because of two people that are to be abducted or to be killed."


    "Leaving his soldiers on the border for his son and his nephew, this Prince doesn''t find General Li suitable for having such power after this. So Your Majesty is the only person who is able enough to manage Li n''s army."


    The Crown Prince finished and once again nced at General Li provocatively who was still sitting calmly on his seat.


    His calmness only angered Zhao Zhuang Chen but he controlled himself.


    He will avenge whatever insults he had to face because of the General.


    On the other hand, the ministers looked at each other and then at the Emperor.


    Seeing the Emperor''s cold face, they couldn''t understand whether His Majesty liked Zhao Zhuang Chen''s suggestion or not so they remained silent.


    No one praised the Crown Prince for his advice nor did anyone call the suggestion bad.


    They were waiting.


    Waiting to see who will speak first and in whose favor.


    And they got what they wanted.


    A deep chuckle interrupted the silence of the Imperial Court making Zhao Zhuang Chen frown because he could detect the mocking tone in the chuckle.


    Sitting on his seat, Zhao Zhang Wei covered his mouth supposedly to hide his smile but his phoenix eyes were filled with mockery.


    It made Xi Ying look at the second Prince with curiousness.


    He hade to know that when soldiers had closed down the whole Xin, Emperor had called the emergency meeting of the ministers in the Imperial Court and at that time, the second Prince had supported Li and Yi n very much.


    He wondered the second Prince who usually looked a refined and gentleman, what reasons he would have behind supporting Li and Yi n.


    And this support was so much that he even sent his man to fight against the Emperor''s shadow guards.


    Did the second Prince was fighting for the throne using his gentle persona to betray the Emperor and the Crown Prince?


    And if he was then wasn''t he afraid of being exposed by supporting Li and YI n so openly?


    If it was before then he would have already told the Emperor but now Xi Ying really didn''t care who among the two Princes bes the next Emperor.


    As long as Li and Yi n were safe and Li Rui was living with him happily in Xi Manor, he doesn''t want to meddle in their affairs.


    However, he was very curious to know whether Zhao Zhang Wei will use this opportunity to lower down the crown Prince''s status or not.


    Because this one move of his would prove that in the race of getting throne of the next Emperor he was also fighting.


    He smirked when he saw the second Princeughing without any fear as the crown Prince red at him because of the humiliation he was facing due to his mockingugh.


    Very calmly, Zhao Zhang Wei rested his hand on hisfortable chair''s armrest. There was still a gentle smile ying on his lips as he opened his mouth and said


    "This one would apologize to the Elder Brother forughing openly like this but I couldn''t stop myself. Elder Brother''s analysis of the whole situation seemed so funny to this Prince that for a moment Benwang thought that instead of a Crown Prince, a five-year-old child was standing there and saying all those things."


    Pausing for a moment, he continued


    "Perhaps Benwang would have stopped hisughter if there really was a five-year-old child in ce of the Elder Brother."


    All the ministers looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with wide eyes.


    Was this the second Prince?


    The usually looking gentleman could say so much poisonous words, they have never imagined this. They would be a fool if they couldn''t see the clear mockery hidden behind those words of apology.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was gritting his teeth in anger.


    "Zhen orders the second Prince to go and stand with the crown Prince and then exin what he means by his words."


    The cold voice of Zhao Wang Lei interrupted the re exchange between the Crown Prince and the Second Prince.


    Zhao Zhang Wei stood up from his chair and said


    "This one will obey Your Majesty."


    Then he walked to the center of the Imperial Court hall and stood just in front of the Emperor. After performing a bow he started


    "Your Majesty, all of us have seen the evidence of General Yun''s treason, only then General Yun was punished. Your Majesty indeed took a very right decision by executing the whole n and deserves praise for his wiseness."


    "However, no matter how wise and intelligent Your Majesty is, Your Majesty would not be able to handle the Li n''s army."


    The pin-drop silence in the Imperial Court was suffocating this time.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at his second son coldly.


    "What does the second Prince mean? In your eyes, is Zhen no capable of protecting his own country?"


    Xi Ying suppressed his chuckle when he heard the Emperor''s question. With interest-filled eyes, he waited for the second Prince''s answer.


    It was a question that the second Prince can neither be answered with ''Yes'' nor with ''no''.


    Because if he said ''Yes'' then Zhao Zhang would offend the Emperor and if said ''no'' then he would go back on words that were said by him only.


    How would Zhao Zhang Wei answer such a question?

 Chapter 133 - The Clan That Deserves Respect

    Under the heated gaze of everyone, Zhao Zhang Wei was rather calm. Very elegantly he bowed his head respectfully and said


    "Benwang never meant to say such words. If Benwang made Your Majesty feel this then this one apologizes to Your Majesty."


    Raising his head again, he continued


    "In Benwang''s eyes protecting Xin does not only include going to the borers and fight against the enemy country. Keeping the peace of a country, making sure that all its people sleep with a full stomach every night and when they wake up the next day all of them would have a source of earning money, this is also protecting a country."


    "Your Majesty does the same. Compared to any other country, Xin has fewer people who don''t have any source of earning money, who can''t afford the three-time meals. Hence, Your Majesty is protecting Xin more than General Li can do. So Benwang never dares to say that Your Majesty is not capable of protecting Xin."


    "But Your Majesty, it is a fact that should be thought over that why the previous Emperor and previous to previous Emperors didn''t snatch Li n''s power. Were they not afraid that Li n, one day, would go against the Imperial n?"


    A thoughtful expression could be seen on everyone''s face.


    Even Zhao Zhuang Chen was stumped by Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    From the corner of his eyes, Xi Ying saw the Emperor''s face bing colder.


    He smiled coldly. When was the Emperor even worried about the safety of Xin?


    It was just an excuse that he was using toplete his own selfish motives.


    Seeing everyone''s silence, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled and answered the question in everyone''s heart.


    "It is because of Xin''s special geographical structure."


    A frown marred the noble minister''s faces. Only a few were able to able to understand slowly what the second Prince means and their frown disappeared soon.


    "The Imperial City is very close to the borders. If one day, the enemy country really seeded in invading Xin''s borders then their first target would be the Imperial City, the City from where the Emperor ruled on the whole Xin. Because of this vulnerable situation of Xin, we need to keep our eye on our enemies constantly."


    "Even in Li n, two members of their n always stay on the borders every few months and trains the soldiers there so that they are ready to fight against the enemies whenever they need to. Only then the Imperial n could stay safe in the Imperial City for a whole century."


    As everyone nodded their heads and looked respectfully at the calm General Li, Zhao Zhang Wei continued.


    "With such a situation of Xin, If Li n''s army is given to the Imperial n as the Crown Prince says, Benwang doesn''t know what does Crown prince expects from Your Majesty? Should Your Majesty leave the Imperial City, go and live on borders permanently? Then who would manage all other works that only an Emperor can do?"


    "Leaving aside all this, Benwang doesn''t understand that why Li n who had been loyal to Imperial n for a whole century is being doubted without any evidence."


    "The Crown Prince said that General Li was abducted because he couldn''t bear any harm against his son and nephew then this Prince can assure the Crown Prince that even if there were two soldiers of Xin at the ce of Commander Li and soldier Yi Lei, General Li would have done the same. This much Benwang has understood from the soldiers'' respect for General Li."


    "Not only this, since General Yun had abducted Commander Li and soldier Yi Lei, they must have threatened General Li with their lives and tried to ask the war strategies and secrets that could bring potential harm to Xin. We have seen how soldier Yi Lei''s face has been burnt by them but General Li never uttered a word that could be a threat to Xin."


    "Instead of praising General Li for his bravery and being a patriot enough to not care for his own rtive''s lives, we are ndering him here today in the Imperial Court for something that the Li n would perhaps never think of doing."


    "This fills Benwang''s heart with sorrow."


    After finishing his long analysis, Zhao Zhang Wei walked in front of General Li and performed a bow same as he did in front of the Emperor.


    Everyone stood up from their seat seeing his actions. Even General Li was a bit overwhelmed by so Prince''s actions.


    "Your Highness"


    He stepped forward to stop him but Zhao Zhang Wei''s avoided his hands.


    "General Li, today Benwang is filled with respect towards your n and ancestors."


    After saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei walked back to stand beside the fuming Crown Prince and said


    "Your Majesty, this one is finished with whatever he wanted to say."


    Standing there in the center of the hall, both the princes have now be the center of attention. Zhao Wang Lei looked at both of his sons with no change in his expressions. No one could find out what was going on in his heart.


    After a few moments of silence, he announced.


    "Since both the princes have presented their opinions now Zhen wants to other ministers'' opinion. The decisions will solely be taken in the favor of that Prince who will win the agreement of more ministers."


    The ministers suddenly straightened their backs when they heard this. As they looked at each other trying to find out who will support whom, the Emperor started


    "Prime Minister Xi will be the first to tell whom he supports."


    This made those few foolish ministers take a sigh of relief. Now they knew what their decisions would be


    It would never differ from the young Prime Minister''s answer.


    That was how the Imperial Court works. They needed to decide wisely because their answer would mean that they are supporting that Prince in bing the next Emperor.


    And who could be wiser than Prime Minister Xi in taking such decisions?

 Chapter 134 - The Sweet Bickering

    Standing up from his seat, Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    Indeed, the Emperor was wise. Because he thought that his decision would never be in favor of Li n, he made her tell his decision first already knowing that others would follow him.


    Now all these schemes no longer surprised Xi Ying. Seeing how the Emperor was using his own son for his selfish motives, Xi Ying thought that he does not even have any right toin that the Emperor was using him.


    He really doesn''t understand that why General Li was bent on being loyal towards such a man just because he was the Emperor.


    He alone could snatch the throne from the Emperor but he knew that he would also have to fight against General Li and that would, in turn, made him against Li Rui, which he doesn''t want.


    He never wants her to stand against him. He wants her to stand by his side, always.


    Looking at the curious faces of the ministers, Xi Ying sighed and opened his mouth to tell his decision.


    "Your Majesty, this Minister agrees with ��."


    The pause seemed to make everyone restless but Xi Ying enjoyed it fully.


    Looking towards the two princes, he smiled sincerely. One of them was already smirking in victory thinking that his decision would be in favor and the other was standing calmly with his usual gentle smile on his lips as if the victory and defeat never matters to him.


    "the second Prince''s opinion."


    And the smirk from Zhao Zhuang Chen''s lips disappeared instantly.


    For a moment, surprise flickered in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes but he soonposed his expression to one that was ofplete calmness and azy indifference.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s hot re was fixed on the young prime minister but he didn''t seem to mind it. Without giving any exnation, Xi Ying calmly sat down on his seat. His eyes were cold and carried indifference.


    He could feel the Emperor''s cold gaze on himself but he remained calm.


    After he had told his decision, the oue was somewhat predictable. Zhao Zhang Wei got more ministers on his side than Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "Since the ministers of the Imperial Court want to go with the second Prince''s opinions, Zhen orders Minister Xin to give the Li n ancestral book to General Li."


    So after this long discussion, the book of war strategies finally went to General Li''s hands.


    The Emperor dismissed the Imperial Court after that.


    Just as Xi Ying stepped out of the Imperial Court, he was blocked by General Li. Looking at the cold-faced General Li, Xi Ying smirked.


    "What? General Li, please don''t tell this Lord that you havee to fight with me just because I didn''t go ording to how the dear Emperor, to whom you are so loyal, wanted me to."


    General Li narrowed his eyes at the young man in front of him who was also his son-inw.


    "What are you nning behind my back?"


    Xi Ying chuckled and said


    "General Li, either you''re a fool or you think that this Lord is a fool. If this Lord is nning something behind your back then Why would I tell you everything? Just because you are asking me��hm? "


    General Li''s lips twitched in anger when he saw the yfulness in Xi Ying''s eyes. Taking a deep breath to calm his anger down, he asked directly.


    "Have you done something that made even the Crown Prince hate me?"


    He asked Xi Ying seriously.


    He had noticed the Crown Prince''s hateful gaze towards himself.


    Why would the Crown Prince suddenly want to go against him? General Li didn''t understand even a bit.


    He had been waiting for Zhao Wang Lei to leave the throne so that Li n would no longer be in any danger but his dear son-inw was not making anything easy for him.


    Just as General Li asked this question, Xi Ying noticed Zhao Zhuang Chen talking with a minister who spoke in his favor. He was looking towards him and General Li.


    He, of course, knew what was going on in the foolish prince''s mind seeing them together. But he smiled provocatively at the already irritated prince because of his defeat.


    General Li noticed his smile and turned to look at the person whom he was smiling at but when he saw the person his fists clenched and he looked at Xi Ying with pursed lips.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    He had just started when Xi Ying ced his hand on his shoulder and stepped closer to whisper in his ear. All the while, he was looking at Zhao Zhuang Chen with a smile.


    "General Li, Let this lord show you some light. Even if this Lord has not done anything, believe me, he doesn''t like your face even a bit. So rx a bit and leave everything to this Lord."


    In fact, General Li didn''t even know that the Crown prince was involved with General Yun in framing him. The two conditions were made by him. He never told anything to General Li.


    He would be a fool if he told General Li all this because he already knew that the General would try to stop him from doing this and Xi Ying doesn''t want any obstacles in his n especially and old General.


    Taking a step back, when he saw that General Li wanted to say something, he didn''t let him and said


    "Now, Now General Li don''t get so anxious and don''t make this Lord feel the same. This Lord''s wangfei is waiting for him at the home, so now with or without your permission, this Lord is leaving."


    After that, he turned around to go out of the suffocating Pce but was again stopped by Eunuch Wang.


    "Minister Xi, Your Majesty demands your presence in the Imperial Study room."


    "Sure, this one will be there in some time." said Xi Ying and waved Eunuch Wang to go away.


    ''Everyone is silently nning to keep him away from his wangfei. Xi Ying muttered under his breath.


    The next moment he heard General Li''s voice from his behind.


    "Minister Xi, does my daughter even wait for you?"


    Xi Ying''s fists clenched when he heard a snicker from his behind.


    "Well, this General doesn''t about that, however, my Wangfei is waiting for me in my Manor."


    Standing at the same spot, Xi Ying saw General passing by his side and his trembling shoulders because of hisughter.


    ''The stinky General. He is just jealous of me.''


    Xi Ying muttered again and then walked to the Imperial Study room with an extra coldness lingering around him.

 Chapter 135 - The Upcoming Change

    Xi Ying entered the Imperial study room and found the Emperor reading a book just like the day before.


    "This subject greets Your Majesty."


    Hearing his voice, the Emperor''s hand that was about to turn the page stopped and he raised his head to look at him.


    "Sit."


    The Emperor signed him to sit on the chair in front of himself.


    Xi Ying sat down without saying anything. And as soon as he was seated down, he heard the Emperor''s cold voice asking him


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen believes that you must have some reason for not taking the Crown Prince''s side, today, in the Imperial Court. However, Zhen still wishes that you should have taken Zhuang Chen''s side today because your one move could help Zhen in snatching all the power of Li n."


    Staring at the cunning Emperor, Xi Ying chuckled coldly.


    "Why doesn''t Your Majesty says directly that Your Majesty doubts this subject?"


    Zhao Wang Lei was startled. He indeed was suspicious of the young Prime Minister but how did he get to know about this.


    For a moment, his eyes were filled with wariness towards Xi Ying. His thoughts��no should be able to read them.


    After all, he was an Emperor.


    But Xi Ying didn''t mind his detached behavior, instead he said


    "Your Majesty, This subject has not expected the Crown Prince to think of such a foolish scheme."


    Inside his heart Xi Ying smiled when he saw the tightened jaw of the Emperor at his words.


    Why wouldn''t he be angry? In the end, Xi Ying was calling him a fool instead of the Crown Prince because all of the nning was done by him solely.


    Clenching his fists under the table, Zhao Wang Lei pretended to look calm and asked


    "Why does Prime Minister Xi think that Zhuang Chen''s scheme was foolish?"


    Releasing a sigh, Xi Yingfortable leaned down on the chair. The Emperor was already used to his cold and indifferent behavior so he didn''t mind his action. Instead, he was more curious to know his thoughts.


    "This subject doesn''t know if Your Majesty even knows how popr the Li n has be after Your Majesty has passed the Imperial decree stating Yun n''s execution. The stain on Yun n has proved to be a pearl for Li n.


    If at such a time, Li n''s military power was snatched and given to Imperial n then, this subject is sure that this time not only the soldiers even the ordinary people woulde on the road to fight for Li n.


    So Your Majesty, whatever this subject did was in favor of the Imperial n only."


    After Xi Ying finished, the Imperial study room was silent. Zhao Wang Lei just coldly stared at the wall in front of him.


    A few momentster, he finally said


    "Prime Minister Xi indeed did the right thing."


    In response to this praise, Xi Ying humbly bowed his head showing his fake respect. However, his lips couldn''t help but turn upwards as he sneered silently.


    Just at this moment, the Imperial study room''s door was kicked and Zhao Zhuang Chen entered inside. Eunuch Wang was trying to stop him but the old Eunuch''s strength was notparable to the young Crown Prince.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was already very angry after facing the defeat in therge Imperial Court so Eunuch Wang''s constant pleading while asking him to stop only angered him further.


    Irritated with the obstacle, Zhao Zhuang Chen directly threw the old eunuch on the floor and said


    "How dare you, a mere servant, touch this Crown Prince?"


    As he did this, he didn''t notice the Emperor''s cold gaze on himself. Instead, his eyes caught Xi Ying who was sitting in front of his father.


    "You��"


    Pointing his finger at Xi Ying he pounced on him but before he could even touch him, Xi Ying directly kicked him away resulting in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s collision with the wall.


    The force of the kick was so much that Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t stop the blooding out of his mouth.


    Looking at the blood dripping down from his chin, he was furious. He raised his head to look at the Xi Ying who was standing arrogantly and wished him to tear in pieces but he also knew that he was no match for the Young Prime Minister who was an expert in martial arts.


    However, he could use his position and mouth to humiliate him.


    "Father Emperor, look at him. He dared to kick me, the Crown Prince of Xin today. What is the guarantee that he will not do the same thing with Father Emperor tomorrow?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had expected that his words would provoke his father''s anger against Xi Ying but Zhao Wang Lei remained silent and stared at him coldly.


    It was Xi Ying who spoke instead of the Emperor.


    Looking at the Emperor, he said without any remorse and guilt.


    "Your Majesty, my father, and my grandfather have always worked for Imperial n selflessly and this one is also following down their steps. However, while doing this, Xi Ying shall neverpromise with his self-respect. Xi Ying doesn''t feel any fear in saying that if Crown Prince did this again then I will do the same I did today.


    If Your Majesty finds it wrong then Xi Ying can resign from the Imperial Court."


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t say anything to Xi Ying and his son. Instead, he walked towards his old Eunuch who has been serving him for so many years.


    He personally helped him in getting up from the floor and even asked


    "Are you fine Eunuch Wang?"


    Eunuch Wang was overwhelmed with the Emperor''s care and said again and again that he was fine with His Majesty''s blessings.


    After that, Zhao Wang Lei asked the old Eunuch to go out and send two Imperial guards.


    Looking back at his son, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "A Crown Prince bes an example for other Princes but you are bent on bringing shame to Zhen."


    When the guards entered and bowed their heads in front, he said


    "Get the First Prince out of our study room."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were wide with shock as he saw the guards walking towards him and dragging him out towards the door.


    "No��you stop��Father Emperor."


    When he looked back, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes caught Xi Ying''s eyes again and he shouted


    "Father Emperor, he is a traitor, He is betraying you. In truth, he is nning everything to save Li n��Father Emperor."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s shouts could be heard for a few more minutes. When they finally disappeared, Xi Ying sighed and said


    "Your Majesty, this subject thinks that the Crown Prince is a bit na?ve. Just because this one didn''t take his side in the Imperial Court today, he used Xi Ying of treason."


    Looking at the Emperor''s cold face, Xi Ying smirked.


    He already knew what was going to change from tomorrow because he has heard the ''First Prince'' instead of ''Crown Prince'' from the Emperor''s mouth.


    "Your Majesty must have other works to handle. Xi Ying will not disturb Your Majesty any longer."


    After saying these words, Xi Ying took his leave.


    Just as he left, Zhao Wang rubbed his temple with a cold face and called Eunuch Wang inside the study room.


    "Bring the old Taoist tonight in Zhen''s chamber."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 136 - Crown Prince Dethronement

    On the fifteenth of the month, the Yun n was executed in the public. The Imperial City''s air was a bit depressing.


    Although the n was used of being a traitor and the punishment of execution was something they deserved, it was still a human life.


    And it was many decadester that a n dared to go against the Imperial n''s power and was executed for this.


    The scene of execution has sacred the people. At the same time, it set an example for others.


    No one was more powerful than Imperial n. At least, that was what ordinary people were thinking.


    The smell of blood and the excitement left by the big incident lingered in the Imperial City for many days.


    Just as the people''s hearts had settled down, another Imperial decree was passed by the Emperor.


    ----------------


    "A Crown Prince should be an example for other Princes. He should carry elegance, grace and do things that will inspire others. When choosing the First Prince as the Crown Prince, Zhen had thought that the first Prince had all these qualities in him, however, in the past few weeks; Zhen realized that we were wrong.


    Zhen wants to undo his mistake now so we take back the title of Crown Prince from the first Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen. From today on, Xin will no longer have Prince Zhao Zhuang Chen as its Crown Prince."


    The ministers were left shocked by this sudden announcement made by the Emperor.


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t have much of any expression. When General Li looked at him with narrowed eyes he just looked at his father-inw with cold and indifferent eyes as if everything that happened was never rted to him and never nned by him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also was looking at the young Prime Minister with curiosity-filled eyes.


    However, no one opposed the Emperor''s decision, except Zhao Zhuang Chen who was then ordered to be thrown of the Imperial Court by the Emperor''s order with the following words.


    "Next time when the first Prince steps inside the court, he should have set his mind right because Zhen will not tolerate any kind of disrespectful behavior even if the person is from the Imperial family."


    The words won the praises of the minister. So in the Imperial Court, the peace came soon after such a big announcement.


    It didn''t take much time to spread the news among ordinary citizens.


    However, different from the ministers of the Imperial Court who knew how topose their faces no matter whether their rain or disaster, the ordinary people were more expressive.


    They made conjectures and talked about what reasons could be behind suddenly taking back the title of Crown Prince from the First Prince.


    The First Prince, after all, was the first son of the Emperor, that too, born by the Empress so legally only he held the right for the throne of the Emperor first unless he himself doesn''t want it.


    Did Emperor and Empress were having a fight that made the Emperor dethrone the Crown Prince?


    Did dethroning Crown Prince indicate that the first Prince would no longer be a candidate for the majestic throne?


    If it was true, then who would take the first Prince''s ce now?


    But all these questions remained unanswered. After all, the seat of the Crown Prince was still empty in the Imperial Court.


    .


    .


    .


    In the backyard of the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui was pruning the nts of the garden when Liu Lan came inside.


    Seeing that the maid looked dedicated towards Li Rui, Xi Ying had appointed her as Li Rui''s maidservant. The decision had made Liu Lan very happy and she had thanked the cold Prime Minister again and again.


    She wanted to serve Lady Li after Lady Li helped her but she was refused. Now, when she got the opportunity she ran to hold it tightly in her hands.


    True to what she had said in front of Xi Ying after bing Li Rui''s maidservant, she really worked with dedication in Plum Courtyard.


    She was teaching the new maids. She would also force Li Rui to eat when she doesn''t eat at the time. However, she would do all these things remaining within the boundaries of a servant.


    In Liu Lan''s eyes, Lady Li was very different from the concubines and wangfei she had served before. She didn''t enjoy holding power over the servants. She didn''t hit them like other Wangfei who used to hit her when they would be wronged by their husband. A calm and virtuousdy.


    When she wonders in her free time how Lady Li was isted in the past four years in Xi manor, Liu Lan''s blood would boil with anger. That''s why her respect towards Xi Ying was a bit less. However, now she would see Xi Ying taking care of Li Rui diligently, Liu Lan thought that Lord Xi was not that bad until he was treating wangfei well.


    When Liu Lan had told this her mother; her mother hasn''t believed her. After all, Mother Liu had worked for so many years in many noble families. She has never seen such a wangfei in her life.


    What is a calm and virtuousdy? Mother Liu said


    Behind their virtueid their viciousness and scheming mind.


    Liu Lan hadughed at these words.


    Now, stepping inside the backyard, when Liu Lan saw her mistress dirtying her beautiful hands with soil, her heart felt stifled. She removed her eyes instantly as she knew that she could do nothing while Li Hua who was being supported by her chuckled seeing her behavior.


    "You are just like Li Mei."


    She whispered softly not noticing that the scissors in Li Rui''s hands paused for a moment when she heard Li Mei''s name.


    She couldn''t help but turn around and nce at Liu Lan once.


    Liu Lan''s nature was indeed like Li Mei. Blunt and straightforward yet sometimes a little coward but when it was time to stand for Li Rui her cowardice would run out of the window.


    But Li Mei was still Li Mei. Her ce could never be filled by anyone just like how she still feels Li Zhan''s absence in her life.


    As she turned back to her nts, Liu Lan asked Li Hua about Li Mei but the next moment she suddenly patted her forehead and said


    "I am sure a fool. Young Miss, I was here to inform you about big news."


    Still cutting her nts, Li Rui hummed indicating that she could continue to say whatever she was saying. But she didn''t hear anything; instead, she saw a pair of legs stopping in front of her.. And the next moment the scissors in her hands were taken away.

 Chapter 137 - Li Hua’s Dislike Towards Xi Ying

    Raising her head, she saw Xi Ying who was looking down at her hands with a frown.


    Xi Ying disliked the things that were dirty, Li Rui knew. She was about to tell him that he could go to the living room and she would be there in a few moments but she saw him walking towards the only table ced in the garden.


    He came back soon with the clean cloth in his hand this time.


    "Come here."


    But Li Rui looked at him in confusion and didn''t stand up. Seeing her dazed look, Xi Ying sighed and kneeled down in front of her.


    She saw him taking her one hand and wiping it with the cloth very gently and carefully.


    He still had a frown on his face as he muttered


    "Why do you need to do it yourself? Just ask your maids to do anything you want."


    Hearing these words, Liu Lan nodded her head agreeing while Li Hua was still trying to register what she was seeing, in her mind.


    She was stilled when she suddenly saw a man entering the backyard but she soon recognized him. She had seen Lord Xi when he had visited her mistress at her first night in Xi Manor but after that also left soon.


    But what was Lord Xi doing in Plum Courtyard?


    Seeing the man who was her mistress'' husband but didn''t visit her in the past four years, naturally, made her furious. He even took away her mistress'' child.


    Now the same man was kneeling in front of her mistress was wiping her hands so casually.


    What has changed when she was not here? Li Hua wondered as she watched everything with a dazed expression on her face.


    It was not her fault. She has been inside her room for the past few weeks. Since her wound was still recovering, Li Rui didn''t allow her to walk too much.


    It was only today that she came out of her room with Li Rui''s permission but never in her dreams or nightmares, had Li Hua imagined seeing such a scene.


    "We should leave." Liu Lan whispered in her ear in a very low voice not wanting to disturb the ambiguous atmosphere between her mistress and Lord Xi.


    Li Hua didn''t say anything as she was dragged outside by Liu Lan slowly.


    On the other hand, feeling the absence of her maids made Li Rui a bit ufortable. She tried to take her hand back but Xi Ying didn''t let her.


    "Why is Lord bothering about such a small thing? This wangfei can do this by herself." She tried to take the cloth from Xi Ying''s hands but Xi Ying raised her head to look at her calmly.


    For a moment, his calm gaze suddenly made Li Rui take her hand back with guilt that she should not be feeling in the first ce.


    However, he couldn''t maintain her calm when he saw the soil on Li Rui''s nose and temple. She looked so cute to him that he could not control himself and pecked her lips lightly. When he saw Li Rui''s shocked eyes, a smile appeared on his lips as he shook her head making Li Rui confused.


    "Such a hard-working wangfei I have gotten."


    Xi Ying said and then wiped the soil from her face. Only then Li Rui came to know that there was soil on her face but��.he still kissed her.


    In the next few moments, Xi Ying just cleaned Li Rui''s hands while Li Rui looked at him. He didn''t let her do anything.


    After he was finished and raised her head, Li Rui calmly looked away and thanked him in a low voice.


    "Have you eaten your dinner yet?"


    She shook her head at his question. Xi Ying smiled and said


    "Then we will have it together."


    The dinner was served soon. Like every day, Xi Ying first filled Li Rui''s te.


    Li Hua was still standing with Liu Lan and saw this. When she saw Xi Ying putting something spicy in the te, she frowned and said very respectfully


    "My Lord, Lady Li can''t eat so much spicy food."


    Her mistress stomach would ache if she ate this kind of food and Li Hua didn''t want this.


    Xi Ying raised his head to look at her and then silently put back the dish in the te.


    When they finished, Liu Lan helped Xi Ying in washing his hands while Li Hua helped Li Rui.


    Putting the basin under Li Rui''s hands, she said


    "My Lady."


    And Li Rui washed her hands in the basin.


    "Call her wangfei."


    Li Rui and Li Hua, both stopped when they heard Xi Ying''s words. A frown marred Li Hua''s forehead as she looked at the young Minister.


    Very fearlessly she said


    "As my Lord wishes but this servant will take some time, after all, this one has been calling My Lady like this since long including the past few years."


    Li Lan gasped and covered her mouth in shock. Li Hua had indirectly taunted Lord Xi for not visiting wangfei for the past four years.


    Li Rui was surprised when she heard these words from Li Hua''s mouth. She had never thought that Li Hua could also speak so sharply.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s face was cold. He could feel the maid''s hostility towards himself. He had heard how Li Mei had spoken against him in front of Li Rui.


    So he felt that Li Hua would also do the same which would make Li Rui more distant.


    He knew that the maid was closer to Li Rui so he felt irritated with her presence and unconsciously expressed it but had not expected such an answer.


    Hearing the maid''s words, he felt like he was punched in the gut especially when he saw silent Li Rui. Although Xi Ying knew that the past four years had been his fault but his ego would never let him ept it in front of a maid.


    Bit he could not do anything to Li Ha because Li Rui won''t be able to tolerate this. So he silently stood up from his chair and said


    "I have some work so I will go to the study."


    His fists were clenched as he left the courtyard.

 Chapter 138 - Call Me Wangfei From Now

    Under her mistress'' gaze, Li Hua suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    "I don''t think that I said something wrong."


    Clearing her throat she said hesitatingly which made Li Rui''s eyes soften.


    In fact, Li Hua had not changed. She was still timid that Li Mei. She was trying to let her feel that she was not alone and she was assuring herself that she would not leave her Miss alone and would stand for her as Li Mei and Li Zhan did.


    Li Rui didn''t know why her maids think that she will let anyone wrong herself. She was not that foolish.


    "You really think you weren''t wrong?"


    She asked Li Hua while wiping her hands with the cloth.


    Li Hua was silent but Li Rui knew that she was thinking over everything.


    Liu Lan who was still recovering from the scene she had seen earlier saw this and couldn''t help but say


    "You are still taking so much to answer mistress'' question. So brave of you to say something like this to Lord. I was so afraid when you said those words. For a moment, I thought that all the efforts of Miss to heal you would go waste and Lord Xii will��"


    Liu Lan didn''tplete her sentence but shivered which expressed clearly what she was about to say.


    Li Hua raised her head and looked at Liu Lan with a frown.


    "Lord Xi would have killed me. So what? I am not afraid. The suffering that my mistress had gone through in this Manor would always be a scar in my heart. If Prime Minister Xi thinks that by using his power he can shut this servant''s mouth then so be it but it will not stop this servant to��"


    "Li Hua"


    Li Rui stopped her maid. With a serious face, she looked at her maid and said


    "Do you think that I will take any wrong decision?"


    Li Hua didn''t say anything just twisted the end of her dress. A few momentster she murmured.


    "This servant believes Young Miss. It''s just��just ��"


    She can''t watch her Young Miss with a man who didn''t care for her in the past four years, who was never there whenever Young Miss needed him.


    Amidst her thoughts, she heard Li Rui saying.


    "You might not respect him in your heart but he is the master of this Manor so you can''t disrespect him like that."


    Li Hua understood what her miss was saying. For a moment she contemted over these words and then nodded her head.


    "This servant will be careful in the future, however, as long as Lord Xi doesn''t be the reason of Miss'' suffering anymore."


    Liu Lan rolled her eyes. She walked towards Li Hua and stood beside her. Leaning a bit, she whispered in her ear.


    "You don''t need to worry. This was your first day but I am seeing Lord taking care of Miss for the past few weeks already. He loves our mistress very much and would never wrong her. So don''t worry and have some rest."


    Li Hua only shook her head at Liu Lan''s words.


    Liu Lan has not seen her mistress bearing all the humiliation in Xi Manor for four years but she has. So how could anyone expect her to believe that a man who despised her wangfei enough to not step in her courtyard for four years suddenly started to love his wangfei?


    Although she was silent, she was not a fool.


    She was silent because she doesn''t want to disobey her Young Miss. However, if the circumstances forced her she would not feel afraid to even break that rule.


    Who was Lord Xi? In her eyes, there was only her Young Miss.


    Just as Liu Lan was about to take Li Hua in her room, she turned around and said


    "Young Miss, this servant was about to tell you something big."


    Li Rui stood up from her chair and remembered that Liu Lan was actually about to tell her some big news. So she patiently looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    "His Majesty passed an Imperial decree today''s morning."


    Li Rui frowned. Yun n has just been executed. What kind of decree did the Emperor pass at such a time?


    "The title of the Crown Prince was taken away from the First Prince in the Imperial Court today.


    The frown slowly smoothened and Li Rui''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    "He was dethroned?"


    "Yes, Young Miss."


    The chair from which she had just stood upon, she sat down back on that chair.


    The words she had heard a few nights back rang in her ears.


    ''There are some things that I can''t tell you. But trust me��''


    Was he mentioning this?


    General Li didn''t know that Crown Prince was the one who wanted to destroy Li n and he put all the me General Yun but Li Rui knew.


    Li Chen had told her everything.


    But after Yun n was executed she had left hope that the Crown Prince would ever receive the punishment of his crime. In fact, his crime would not evene out in other''s eyes.


    But now, she felt satisfied. He was dethroned. For him, this was the biggest punishment he could ever receive.


    But how?


    Was it ''him'' who did all this?


    "Mistress"


    She came out of her trance when Liu Lan called her.


    Raising her head, she found Liu Lan and Li Hua looking at herself with worried eyes.


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    Li Rui nodded her head and stood up from the chair.


    "I have something urgent to do. Liu Lan, Go and check whether Xi Ling has eaten or not in the meantime."


    "Yes, Young Miss." Liu Lan replied hurriedly when she saw Li Rui stepping out of the dining room.


    However, Li Rui stopped suddenly.


    Turning around, she suddenly looked at both of them and said


    "Call me wangfei from now on."


    Li Hua froze and looked at her with shock but Li Rui didn''t notice this.. She has already walked away from there.

 Chapter 139 - Find Out More

    Inside the study room, Xi Ying was turning the pages of the book in his hand mindlessly. His aura only oozed coldness.


    An Si who had just stepped inside the study room shivered and cursed his fate.


    It seemed that he had chosen the wrong time to report.


    Should he go back ande some other time? He thought but had already taken a step back to go out of the study room.


    However, he suddenly saw his master''s cold eyes on himself.


    "Master."


    His back straightened like the smooth wooden nk. From outside, his face didn''t have any expression but from inside his heart was cowering back in fear.


    Although his master had always been cold and aloof today he felt that he was colder and more aloof.


    So much that it was scaring him.


    Ughhh�� that b**t**d An Zhi didn''t tell him that Master was in a bad mood. But now he could only bite his tongue and bow his head,


    "An Si greets My Lord."


    When he didn''t hear any acknowledgment, he didn''t know whether he should raise his head or continue to bow in that position only, until he heard the voice that had air piercing coldness.


    "Are you here to show me your face?"


    "Ah��" An Si raised his head and looked at his master who was looking at him coldly and then said suddenly


    "Apology Master. This servant was a bit absentminded."


    He stood straight and then reported. Taking a deep breath, An San said


    "Reporting to My Lord, An Si had spied on that nanny the master had asked me to."


    Xi Ying''s hand that was turning the pages of the book immediately stopped. He closed the book and propped his chin on his hand.


    Staring at An Si coldly, he asked


    "What did you find out?"


    The cold eyes made An Si gulp in fear but he knew that he had to answer.


    "Nothing."


    The increasing coldness sent a shiver down his spine and An Si stuttered


    "Master��that��An Si tried everything. I didn''t find anything suspicious while she apanied the Princess. However, An Si feels that the old nanny is not as ordinary as she looks."


    "Why?"


    Another question was thrown at him but this time An Si was very serious as he said


    "The Imperial documents that contained all the details of the Imperial servants or ves don''t have any mention of the old nanny."


    Xi Ying frowned. His eyes flickered and he leaned on his chair.


    "You checked it carefully?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Xi Ying''s fingers tapped on the table continuously. A few momentster, he said


    "Find out more."


    An Si looked confused as to how could he find out anything. Seeing his confusion, Xi Ying''s narrowed his eyes at his shadow guard and said.


    "Do I even need to teach you that?"


    Realization dawned on An Si face and he said hurriedly.


    "This servant understands."


    Just at this moment, the study room''s door was knocked. A momentter when Xi Ying allowed whoever was outside in, the door opened and An Zhi stepped inside.


    Bowing his head in front of Xi Ying, he said


    "My Lord, Wangfei is requesting to see My Lord."


    The surprise shed in Xi Ying''s eyes and he suddenly stood up from the chair.


    "Is she outside?"


    An Si was startled feeling the suddenly withdrawn coldness. Why does he feel that the master''s mood suddenly improved?


    Li Rui has never taken initiative to find him except once, that too, was when she had asked him to divorce her.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    The next moment, Xi Ying frowned and looked at his shadow guard with displeasure.


    "Why did you stop her outside?"


    An Zhi didn''t have anything to say. He opened and closed his mouth several times but nothing came out.


    Wasn''t an important discussion going inside?


    How could he let wangfei enter without his master''s permission?


    However, he heard his master''s next words.


    "In the future, whenever shees, don''t stop her outside."


    With these words, he threw thest cold and displeased nce at his two shocked shadow guards and then walked out of the study room.


    An Si and An Zhi nced at each other dumbfounded. Both of them only had one expression on their face.


    ''Master is whipped.''


    ----------


    Outside the study room, he saw Li Rui standing. The cold wind of the night was blowing her dress a little making her more beautiful and elegant.


    His anger and sadness from before seemed to have vanished away at this moment.


    The simple fact that she came to find him had satisfied him. Walking towards her who had noticed his presence yet he said softly


    "Why did youe here?"


    Li Rui raised her head in surprise not expecting him toe out.


    "Wear more clothes from tomorrow."


    She looked down at her clothes. She was already wearing enough.


    How many more clothes he wants her to wear?


    Her running thoughts halted when she saw him taking off his robe and draping it over her. She remained silent as he took her hand and blew warm breath over them.


    Xi Ying''s frown went deeper when he felt the cold hands in his warm ones.


    "From the next time, just send your maid if you want to meet me. I''ll go to you."


    As he blew a warm breath over her hands, he hugged her small body in his arms and started walking towards the Plum Courtyard.


    Li Rui who was silently watching his actions suddenly remembered her father doing all this for her mother in the same manner.


    She couldn''t help but look at him more but the next moment she moved her eyes away silently, a bit startled at her own thoughts.


    What was she thinking? They were very different from her father and mother.


    Theirs was a marriage full of love. Hers was a marriage full ofpromises, distrust and so many things that a real marriage does not have.


    After a few moments, she asked him the question she had wanted to ask ande here especially for that.


    "Lord"


    "Hmm?"


    Xi Ying hummed and looked at the front while letting her step ahead carefully because he could feel Li Rui''s eyes on his face.


    He was afraid that she would fall if she walked like this.


    "Did Lord do something to dethrone the First Prince?"


    And Xi Ying stopped walking affter hearing her question.

 Chapter 140 - I Can Wait For You To Accept Me

    Still hugging her in his arms, Xi Ying turned to look at Li Rui and asked


    "What do you think?"


    As he said this, he raised his hand to caress her cold cheek. The frown came back on his forehead when he felt his cold cheek and he started walking slowly again with her.


    "I think it was Lord who was behind the Crown Prince''s dethronement."


    Xi Ying smiled and said


    "Well, what can I do? I can''t even hide from my Wangfei as my Wangfei is so intelligent."


    Hearing his yfulness in his tone, Li Rui looked at him weirdly.


    Just a few minutes ago, he left the Plum Courtyard with a cold face, and now he was smiling in front of her like this.


    "Bring the heater to Wangfei''s room."


    As they stepped inside the Courtyard, Xi Ying said to Liu Lan.


    He took Li Rui to her room and Liu Lan brought the heater and then left the room. The room soon started to get heated. As her body started to warm, Li Rui couldn''t help but raise her head to look at the man who was rubbing her hands.


    The scene seemed to be a bit weird so she cleared her throat and said


    "This wangfei is fine."


    However, Xi Ying looked at her strictly as if he was talking to a child and said


    "Ssshhh�� you are so cold all over. Let me do it."


    So she let him do it silently.


    A few momentster, when Xi Ying felt that Li Rui''s body was finally warm he let hery on the bed and then covered her with a nket.


    Perhaps she was not used to being cared for like this, so Li Rui still felt a little strange whenever Xi Ying treated her as if she was very delicate.


    The room was now dimly lit with the onlymp ced on the table in the room. Two arms slid across her waist and a firm chest came in contact with her back.


    The room was silent until Li Rui said suddenly.


    "Lord"


    "Hmm��"


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Her question finished and her body was turned. Now she wasying on her back and she saw Xi Ying hovering over herself.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Xi Ying asked with knitted brows.


    In fact, her question only made him feel that he did something wrong that was making her feel like this.


    Li Rui was embarrassed by his question. She thought that Xi Ying couldn''t see the redness of her cheek and ears but he could see everything.


    "What happened? Are you having a fever?"


    Just as his hand touched her forehead, Li Rui held it. She looked into his ck eyes and said after a few moments of hesitation but with a straight face.


    "Then why didn''t you do it again?"


    Although her face looked calm only she knew how difficult was it for her to say these words but the man hovering over her body still didn''t understand anything making things more difficult for her.


    "What are you saying?"


    As he asked, Xi Ying went through his memories of the past week but couldn''t guess what Rui was saying.


    On the other hand, Li Rui suddenly regretted talking about such a topic but now she couldn''t back down. Actually, she was feeling very awful.


    She had given herself to him because she was thankful to him for saving her n because she wanted to give this marriage a chance and see if it really could work.


    She wanted to try if they could share a peaceful life with each other.


    Now when he did something again that was only for the betterment of her n, she felt like it was only she who was notpleting her side of the deal.


    It was only she who was so indifferent towards their marriage and not putting any effort.


    "That��"


    She lowered her eyes trying to think that how she should tell him what she was talking about.


    "We did it a week before��.that night��"


    Xi Ying''s knitted brows almost loosened when he guessed what she was saying. His heart was filled with surprise and he hid his smile.


    Seeing her red cheeks and her lowered eyes, his heart was filled with so much adoration for her that he wished to integrate her into his bodypletely.


    Still, he pretended to be confused and asked


    "What are you saying, Rui?"


    A small frown marred her smooth forehead and Xi Ying almost chuckled when he saw her struggle.


    How could anyone be so cute and loving? She just made him lose all his control.


    "Consummation"


    The low whisper fell in his ear and Xi Ying this time didn''t stop himself from kissing her forehead.


    "Why are you so shy?"


    He chuckled when he tried to raise her chin but she avoided his hand.


    His words seemed to provoke her and she raised her head to look into his eyes and said


    "This wangfei is not shy."


    His eyes darkened when he looked into her ck eyes and he instantly came down from her body and said


    "Sleep, you must be tired."


    After that, he again held her in his arms and took deep breaths.


    But Li Rui who couldn''t see this frowned.


    She suddenly turned around in Xi Ying''s arms.


    Xi Ying who was startled didn''t even get the time to question her when the next moment he felt the soft lips touch his own making his body stilled.


    Thest time when Li Rui had kissed him she didn''t know anything but this time she even licked his lips making the stunned him open his mouth cooperatively.


    When her tongue invaded his mouth, Xi Ying groaned


    "Such a quick learner��"


    However, she soon parted away her mouth leaving him wanting for more.


    As he opened his eyes to look at her, he found her already looking at him.


    "Lord, this wangfei didn''t know anythingst time so might be��.a little boring. However, this time��"


    She couldn''t say anything else. This was her limit and he should have understood already what she was trying to do.


    The past week she could only think of this reason behind him not taking any initiative.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying didn''t know whether he should cry orugh.


    He suddenly sat up on the bed and then picked Li Rui effortlessly. As he made her sit in hisp, Xi Ying breathed sharply.


    "Can you feel it?"


    He whispered in her ear huskily.


    She, of course, could feel something poking against her butt. Knowing what it was made her turn the dark shade of red and she suddenly wished to get down from hisp.


    However, Xi Ying held her tightly in his arms. He sucked and licked her earlobe. He then turned her chin to made her look in his eyes and said


    "Rui��you don''t even need to do anything. You don''t need to be experienced. So never think something like that again, okay?"


    Staring in his eyes for a few seconds, she finally asked


    "Then why didn''t Lord ��."


    Her question was iplete but understandable.


    At her question, she saw his serious face as he opened her mouth and asked


    "Rui, did you do it just because you wanted to thank me for saving your n?"


    When she looked at him silently, Xi Ying''s heart sank suddenly and he held her face in his hands.


    "Rui, I don''t need you to thank me like this. I don''t want any more lies or problems in this marriage. If you have something in your heart then just say it to me directly. I want you to be wangfei by heart, not by some kind of helplessness. You can take as much time as you wish.


    I know I have done many mistakes and I can wait for you to ept me. But we can''t move forward like this where you think that I want you just because of your body and you can''t trust me with anything."


    This was the first time that Xi Ying had talked so openly to Li Rui about their marriage.


    As Li Rui looked into his eyes, for a moment, she couldn''t find anything to say.


    Somehow from his words, she could feel that he was mentioning her words from one week ago. That night, she didn''t like when he had hidden things from her and she had indirectly expressed her anger. However, she had not expected things to turn out like this.


    She was just a bit suspicious. She thought that even after knowing that the Crown Prince was also involved in framing Li n, he was trying to save her. So, in the end, he was just working for the Emperor.


    Now after hearing the news of dethronement, her heart was clear from any suspicion.


    Since he was so sincere, she would also not back off from showing her sincerity.


    So looking into Xi Ying''s eyes, Li Rui said firmly


    "Lord perhaps has some misunderstanding. This wangfei didn''t do that to thank the Lord.. This wangfei also wish for this marriage to work."

 Chapter 141 - A Love That Is Selfish Yet Selfless

    "Lord perhaps has some misunderstanding. This wangfei didn''t do that to thank the Lord. This wangfei also wish for this marriage to work."


    Li Rui said very calmly.


    However, she didn''t know how much happiness her simple words had brought to Xi Ying.


    For a moment, Xi Ying''s eyes got moistened.


    ''This wangfei also wish for this marriage to work.''


    She also was trying. She was trying to make it work. After all this, after everything he has done, she was still ready to give him a chance.


    "Rui"


    He whispered and couldn''t stop himself from taking her in his arms again. After a few seconds, he leaned back and looked into her eyes.


    His eyes were intense as he stared at her.


    They roamed between her lips and her eyes. He leaned down a little and when she didn''t resist he caught her lips with his own.


    The soft-touch of those lips made him groan.


    Xi Ying had never lost control. He had always been very calm. But Rui could make him lose control. Her tears, her smiles, her scent, everything about her made her crazy.


    Sometimes, he wondered how anything so intense could exist in this world.


    If she asked for his life then he would not hesitate even for a second and would give it to her happily.


    He just can''t see her with anyone else.


    When Yi Junjie had threatened him, he had felt angry but at the same time, somewhere far away in the corner of his heart he really admired that man''s strength.


    Yi Junjie loved Li Rui.


    As much as it was hard to ept for him, he knew it was the truth.


    However, that man could see her marrying another man. He had the strength to see her with another man.


    He was satisfied with protecting her hiding in the shadows.


    He didn''t have such a big heart.


    Yi Junjie''s love was selfless. His love was selfless and selfish at the same time.


    He can''t see Rui with another man. That''s why, four years ago, the thought of her marrying Yi Junjie made him so furious that he forced the Emperor to pass an Imperial decree for their marriage.


    It was the time when he had thought he hated her with his whole heart but he still couldn''t let her go.


    He didn''t doubt that if Rui was married to some other man and if he had seen her even then he would have killed that man and had married her.


    Rui was his, only his wangfei.


    Although he was sacred of seeing hatred in her eyes, to make her stay with him he could bear that also.


    And it was not like he didn''t give her a chance. He did but she didn''t leave.


    He doesn''t care what her reason was but she stayed.


    His heart was not big enough to give her that chance again. Now he would only hold onto her till hisst breath.


    ----------


    (**Warning �C The chapter ahead has the mature content. Those who don''t wish to read such content, please skip the whole chapter ahead**)


    -------


    Staring at the panting woman in his arms, his eyes went red with desire and love.


    A few secondster, he sealed her lips again while loosening the strings of her dress.


    "Lord"


    Scared Li Rui held her dress to her chest when she felt it sliding down from her shoulders.


    It was still embarrassing for her to let him see her like this.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying caressed her waist to make her rx. His lips traveled down to her neck as he sucked the most sensitive ce there.


    "Ahhh��"


    The pleasure made her loosen her hold and in that small moment, Xi Ying removed her hands away and pushed her dress down.


    Although her undergarments were still there, she felt bare.


    Seeing this, Xi Yingid her down on the bed and covered both of them with the nket.


    The small pause made him look at her face that looked more seductive and beautiful now.


    Her dazed look made him so crazy that he kissed her neck and sucked and bit there continuously.


    With time, Li Rui forgot the embarrassment because of the pleasure.


    "Lord"


    Raising his head at her small voice, Xi Ying looked at her and said


    "Rui, call me by my name."


    Li Rui''s eyes were still closed and she shook her head and said while breathing heavily.


    "No"


    However, she had not expected another attack on her chest that made her cry out loud in pleasure.


    "Nnngh��L��Lord"


    Burying his head in her chest, Xi Ying kissed her skin and said again


    "Rui, call me by name."


    "No, Rui can''t��"


    Although her mother called her father by name, she had never seen other wangfei calling their husband by name.


    So she didn''t feel that it would be right to call him by his name.


    But Xi Ying was determined to hear his name from her lips today.


    So this time, he simply uncovered her lower body. His mouth traveled down more and more making Li Rui horrified for a moment when she realized where he was going down.


    "No��mmmm��"


    It was shameful, utterly shameful for her but she could do nothing except writhing in pleasure. Tears because of pleasure slid down from her eyes and she cried out


    "St..stop��please��."


    It was so strange. She wanted something but she didn''t want it at the same time.


    "My name, Rui��."


    And with that came another pleasurable attack that made her walls fall down. She understood that he wouldn''t leave if she didn''t say it so she whispered breathing heavily.


    "Ying��"


    Sitting between her legs, Xi Ying raised his head. His heart skipped a beat when he heard his name from her lips.


    His eyes darkened in desire and he said


    "Again"


    Her face burnt red when she heard the rustle of clothes. He was undressing, she knew.


    "Ying��"


    This time as soon as she finished, her lips were covered by another pair of lips. As he settled himself between her legs carefully, he murmured on her lips


    "Rui, my wangfei��"


    "Lord"


    A cry escaped from her lips when she felt him invading her lower region.


    With sweat dripping down from his forehead, Xi Ying sucked the soft skin on her neck again and whispered while moving slowly.


    "Say my name ��Rui"


    "Ying��"


    He groaned and while increasing his pace whispered


    "Again"


    That night Li Rui was forced to call Xi Ying by his name again and again.

 Chapter 142 - The Painful Lies

    An Shing was hiding somewhere outside the Xi Manor when he saw An San outside the Manor''s gates. His eyes flickered with ruthlessness as he remembered what his master had told him and other shadow guards.


    He instantly came out from his hiding area and stood in front of An San.


    Seeing him, An San stopped abruptly and looked at him in confusion.


    "An Shing, why are you blocking me?"


    "Master has disallowed you to enter inside the manor." Said An Shing coldly.


    Hearing his answer, An San smiled stiffly and said


    "I know that and I was not entering inside. I was just waiting here for my brother."


    As soon as he finished his words, An Ping appeared outside the Manor. An San raised his eyebrows at An Shing as if indicating ''See, I was telling the truth'' but An Shing''s face remained cold which made An San confused.


    However, he didn''t have much time so he moved towards his brother.


    "Brother"


    An Ping was already looking at him and said


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    As he said this, An Ping could feel An Shing''s probing gaze on himself but his expression didn''t change even a bit.


    An San nodded his head and both the brother flew away from Xi Manor in a few seconds.


    -----------


    Two hourster, An Ping and An San were standing in front of a grave.


    After a few seconds of silence, An Ping asked as he looked at his mother''s grave


    "Brother, why are we here?"


    His throat was a bit choked with emotions.


    An Ping raised his head to look at him and said without any expression.


    "I just felt the need toe here. It has been very long since you came here. Mother must have missed you a lot."


    An Ping nodded his head and whispered


    "Yes"


    But after a moment, he added


    "She must be missing both of us."


    An Ping smiled a little hearing his words, which disappeared as soon as it came.


    Releasing a sigh, he then turned to look at An San and asked


    "So why did you want to meet me?"


    An San also came out of his trance and looked at his brother. He lowered his head for a few moments and then said


    "I am just confused. Why did Master punish me? I was just doing my duty. I killed the physician because he was drugging the Young Master. What did I do wrong in this?"


    An Ping looked at his younger brother''s lowered head as he heard his wronged voice.


    His hand almost rose to pat his head andfort him but they stopped amidst the air. He put them behind his back and clenched his fists tightly.


    There seemed to be something stuck in his heart. It was very painful.


    He gulped and cleared his throat as he said


    "You should have waited for the master. Leaving aside all this, you should not step out of your boundaries when talking about wangfei."


    An San abruptly raised his head when he heard his brother''s words and said


    "Wangfei?"


    He frowned and asked


    "When did you start calling her wangfei?"


    An Ping''s lips were pressed in a thin line. Staying silent for a few moments he said


    "She is Master''s wangfei, so of course we have to call her wangfei only. Didn''t Master ask you to respect her when you were thrown out of the Manor?"


    The frown on An San''s forehead went deeper and he whispered


    "But didn''t master used to hate her? How did his attitude suddenly change so much?"


    An Ping''s eyes flickered with panic and he said whatever came out of his mouth.


    "Pretend. Master is making some big n with the Emperor and for that, he needs to pretend in front of Lady Li. That''s why he threw you out of the manor to make it look more real."


    An Ping was afraid that An San would go to the First Princess and tell her everything. In the eyes of other people, Lady Li was still the unvored wangfei of Xi Manor.


    Although he didn''t know his master''s mind he can''t let anything out until and unless his master allows it to be revealed.


    Realization dawned on An San''s face and his eyes widened a little.


    "Oh��now I got it."


    He nodded his head again and again and said


    "No wonder everything felt so strange suddenly."


    "Do you know anything else about master''s n?"


    An Ping resolutely shook his head and said


    "No, master didn''t tell us anything."


    "Alright, brother. Since I am not there, I can only ask you what goes inside the manor so that I don''t get confused with who I should save or who I shouldn''t." said An San


    An Ping''s fists were still clenched behind his back.


    "So I''ll leave now. I need to go and do some work."


    As soon as An San finished, An Ping asked him with an expressionless face


    "Where do you need to go?"


    An San was silent for a moment and then he answered his brother''s question with a smile


    "Brother you know we can''t tell each other the job that master has assigned to us."


    An San thought that he sessfully lied but An Ping could see the nervousness behind his smile.


    As An San turned around to leave, An Ping suddenly asked him


    "An San. You are not hiding something from your brother, are you?"


    His question made An San halt.


    He stared at the distance for a few moments and then answered without looking back.


    "No, brother. How can I hide anything from you?"


    Behind him, An Ping''s face that was filled with hope became expressionless.


    As An San flew away from there, An Ping stared at the ce he has been standing for a long time.


    A few momentster, he turned to look at the grave.


    When he raised his head, his lips were trembling and his eyes were red. A single tear trickled down from his eye and he kneeled down in front of the grave slowly.


    ''An Ping, promise me you will always be your brother''s back. You will let anything happen to him.''


    Kissing the sand on the grave, he whispered


    "This son couldn''tplete his promise, mother."


    The pain of seeing his only brother going towards his end was too much.. An Ping didn''t know how would he bear it.

 Chapter 143 - The Truth Full Of Lies

    The Imperial Pce was lit withmps. The night was much peaceful there or perhaps it just seemed. A ck shadow flew over the sky above the Imperial Pce and directly ascended inside Princess Wenling''s Courtyard.


    The martial artists that were assigned by the Emperor couldn''t even detect his presence inside the Imperial Pce.


    How could they?


    They have not achieved the level of skill yet where Prime Minister Xi''s shadow guards have reached only three years after teaching them.


    Very easily, An San walked through therge courtyard and came in front of therge chambers.


    The maid that had been standing outside breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him.


    "Wait here for a moment. I''ll go and tell the Princess."


    An San didn''t say anything but the maid knew that his silence was his acknowledgment so she went inside the Princess'' chambers immediately.


    The inside of the chambers was not as beautiful as they were expected to be. The maid grimaced at the sight of one more maid bleeding when Princess threw the jade bangle on her forehead in her anger.


    Controlling the trembling of her knees, she walked to stand in front of the Princess and bowed her head.


    "My Princess, the shadow guard of Lord Xi, An San has arrived."


    Princess Wenling swiftly raised her head and said immediately.


    "Call him inside."


    She then nced at the maid who was kneeling with her bleeding forehead and said with an irritated expression on her face.


    "Also�� take her away."


    When the maid left, Princess Wenling stood up from the couch and paced anxiously around her room.


    The nanny who had been standing in the corner silently smirked and said


    "Princess shouldn''t worry so much. This servant believes that the shadow guards must have brought some good news."


    However, Princess Wenling was filled with panic and fear. This time, she couldn''t even see that the person who was speaking to her was the old nanny.


    She picked the ss from the nearby table and threw it towards the old nanny.


    It didn''t hit the old nanny because at the right moment, she bowed down and dodged the ss. However, her eyes were wide with shock as she looked at the Princess. Then came the anger.


    Rage and humiliation made her eyes red. If Princess had seen the old nanny''s eyes at this moment then she would have seen a murderous expression on her face that looked ruthless and crazy.


    "Princess��"


    She gritted her teeth in anger and started but Princess Wenling raised her head to look at her just as she opened her mouth.


    Walking towards the old nanny, she raised her hand and pped her cheek loudly.


    Her face was red with anger and the nanny''s eyes were filled with shock.


    "Don''t you understand that I want you to shut your mouth?" said the furious Princess.


    The old nanny pressed her lips in a thin line in anger. Her fists were clenched tightly but from her face, only submission could be seen.


    Ignoring her peculiar expressions, Princess Wenling turned around to continue her anxious pacing around the room when she saw An San standing at the door.


    "An San, you''re here. Come inside."


    An San has been standing at the doors. He also saw how Princess pped the old nanny. His eyes flickered with worry and concern when he saw this.


    The Princess had always respected the old nanny. For her to do something like this it was visible just how hysteric and emotional she was.


    He med himself. If only he had not told her two days ago that he was thrown out of Xi Manor because he said disrespectful words about Lady Li then all of this would not have happened.


    After the Princess heard those words, she looked pale and terrified.


    ''When did he start caring for her so much?''


    ''No, it can''t happen.''


    She has murmured.


    Even An San has been left baffled by the change in his master''s behavior on the day when he was thrown out of Xi Manor.


    That''s why today he asked his brother An Ping to meet him so that he could ask him if anything strange was going inside the manor.


    "An San greets Your Highness, the Princess."


    He bowed his head and greeted Zhao Wenling but Zhao Wenling was not in the mood to care about all this.


    She waved her hand and said hurriedly.


    "Leave all this. Tell me did you find out anything?"


    "Yes, Princess."


    Seeing the anticipation and expectation in the eyes of the girl in front of him, An San suppressed his smile. His face was calm hiding his every emotion as he said


    "Master is just pretending in front of Lady Li."


    The Princess looked confused at his words and asked


    "Pretending? Why?"


    "Because he is nning something against the Li n with the Emperor and it is necessary to ��.


    "divert Rui''s attention to somewhere else for that."


    Princess Wenlingpleted his words.


    Since she has heard from her people that Li Rui changed the medicine that was being given to Xi Ling in Lord Xi''s absence, Princess Wenling had known that Li Rui also have some people working for her.


    Although she doesn''t know yet how much strength Li Rui had, it was never good to underestimate Rui.


    Nodding her head, Zhao Wenling whispered


    "This seems reasonable."


    However, she didn''t notice the trembling in her voice that was noticed by An San.


    The same trembling he had noticed when Princess had sent her people to kill Lady Li and had asked him whether they were sessful in their job or not.


    Was it relief he had seen on her face when An San had informed her that Lady Li came out safe from the attack?


    An San didn''t know this.


    However, what he knew was that Princess didn''t show any anger.


    She just asked him about the left shadow guards and those who were killed and then sent him back.


    Sometimes he felt confused by Princess'' behavior. Because he felt that Princess doesn''t want to harm Lady Li actually but at the same time he could see that she hated Lady Li.


    "That means he doesn''t have any feelings for Rui, right?"


    An San looked at the Princess who was looking at him with hope-filled eyes.


    He nodded immediately.


    "Of Course, Princess. My Lord has always despised Lady Li."


    As he watched the brightness in Princess'' eyesing back, An San felt happy and bitter at the same time.


    Happiness was because of seeing her joy.


    And bitterness was��because of something he doesn''t want to ept.


    Something which he had hidden in the corner of his heart.

 Chapter 144 - The Past Will Repeat Itself

    Luan He Hall, where the Empress resided was the most beautiful pce in the Imperial Pce. Empress Qin Wenya and Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei, both were from two different empires.


    In the past, the Qin Empire where Qin Wenya had spent seventeen years of her life was the enemy of the Xin Empire for almost five decades.


    It was only two decades ago that the Emperor of both of the Empire changed and both of them decided to end this enmity.


    For this, the Emperor of Qin proposed the marriage of her younger sister with the Young Emperor of Xin.


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei naturally honored the proposal and even made Qin Wenya his Empress.


    When the Empress had entered the Imperial Pce, Luan He hall was especially gifted by the Emperor to the Empress.


    Today looking around the same hall, Empress Qin Wenya suddenly doubted whether she had taken the right decision in her life when she had agreed to marry the Emperor of Xin.


    She was the most favored Princess in her empire. She didn''t like to share her things with anyone but after marrying Zhao Wang Lei she had to share him with so many concubines and consort.


    The two decades in the Xin has given her many things, out of which she had cherished only two.


    Her children.


    If she wanted she could marry any minister and also force him to not take any wife other than her. However, she didn''t do that.


    Because she didn''t want her children to work under someone else.


    That''s why when she has the opportunity of bing an Empress of a prosperous Empire like Xin, she held onto it tightly.


    Fortunately, the Emperor also respected her and favored her.


    She birthed two children. Since then, she had only worked hard for their future.


    The Emperor favored her children also. With time, Qin Wenya felt that it was not even that bad to marry Zhao Wang Lei and be an Empress.


    Her only dream was to see her son on the throne. However, she had not imagined that the same dream would be shattered by the man whom she trusted so much.


    "Mother, this son has disappointed you."


    Qin Wenya came out of her trance and looked at her son who was kneeling before her.


    Her hands were tightly clutching her dress as she whispered


    "How can he do this? Bengong will talk to him."


    The Empress stood up from the couch, ready to go and talk to the Emperor, forgetting that it was midnight.


    But Zhao Zhuang Chen knew this so he hurriedly held his mother and said


    "Mother, it is already midnight."


    Qin Wenya looked outside the window with a pale face when she heard his son''s words.


    But Zhao Zhuang Chen had not finished yet.


    "And even if you talk to Father Emperor, it will change nothing. That Prime Minister has trapped Father in his snare. Now, Father Emperor only trusts him unknown that he is, instead, betraying him."


    Princess Wenling who had just entered the chambers heard her brother''s words and frowned in displeasure.


    She walked forward and said


    "Brother, don''t talk about Lord Xi like that. He is not betraying Father Emperor."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at his sister who was defending the cunning minister. He remembered how Xi Ying was provoking him and felt furious.


    "Wenling, do you trust that man more than your brother. Believe me, he does not mean any good for any of us. I can guarantee that he is protecting Li n while hiding himself under the Father Emperor''s shelter. I have seen him talking to General Li, that too very friendly. He��"


    Princess Wenling raised her hand to stop her brother and said


    "Enough brother. You can''t nder anyone just because you don''t know the whole matter."


    "Prime Minister Xi is actually pretending that he is on Li n''s side while he is nning something big to destroy them. Father Emperor also knows this."


    The Empress''s eyes flickered when she heard her daughter''s words but Zhao Zhuang Cheng still didn''t believe his sister''s words.


    Holding her daughter''s hand, Qin Wenya asked in a low voice.


    "Wenwen, where did you hear that?"


    Princess Wenling smiled and patted her mother''s hand.


    "Mother, that shadow guard, An San came and informed just a few hours ago."


    Qin Wenya nodded her head slowly while Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned.


    "Wenwen, that shadow guard, in the end, works for that man. How can you be so na?ve and believe his words."


    Princess Wenling looked at her brother with a displeased face and said firmly


    "Brother, An San would never lie to me."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t argue with his sister, instead, he looked at his mother.


    "Mother, even if he is nning to destroy Li n that will not make me Crown Prince again. In the end, he is still the reason for my dethronement."


    Qin Wenya frowned and sat down on the couch and Zhao Zhuang Cheng continued speaking.


    "That man is too clever. He is ying very well. Keeping himself safe and at the same time he is fooling everyone by making them believe that he is on their side."


    Qin Wenya''s frown suddenly smoothened as she whispered


    "But what if we make hime on our side."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stopped bbering when he heard his mother''s words. He looked confused and said


    "But how can we do this?"


    In truth, he didn''t like his mother''s suggestion that much. He disliked Xi Ying and didn''t want to work with him in any situation.


    However, his mother would never suggest anything wrong so he could only follow his mother''s wishes.


    On the other hand, hearing her son''s question, Qin Wenya looked at her daughter and whispered with a cold smile


    "Just like how General Li had made hime on his side."


    Princess Wenling was confused but Zhao Zhuang Chen understood his mother''s words.


    "Mother, that would be wrong. I will not let Wenling do something like this."


    Although he wanted to be the Emperor, he loved his sister and mother very much.


    But Qin Wenya had already decided. Looking in her son''s eyes she said seriously.


    "This is the only way we have and it''s not like Wenwen doesn''t want what we are going to do, right Wenwen?"


    Princess Wenling was still confused and looked between her mother and brother.


    But when she heard her mother''s n, her eyes brightened up and she vigorously nodded her head.


    "I''m ready.. I will do as you will ask me to do."

 Chapter 145 - Call Me By Name Only

    Li Rui stirred a little when she felt something bright falling on her face. However, in the next second, she felt it being removed.


    Her eyes were still closed but her consciousness was back.


    She was awake now.


    She slowly opened her eyes and froze for a small amount of time when she saw an erged but beautiful face in front of her.


    The ck eyes that were looking down at her were full of emotions she couldn''t understand. Her own calm ones looked into those eyes without any change of expression on her face.


    After a few moments of staring, She was startled when he suddenly leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    His deep voice fell in her ears and only then she seemed to realize that she was naked under the nket because when he leaned down his skin touched her own making her shrink a little.


    As she remembered thest night, she couldn''t look at him. Awkwardly, she could only pull more nkets and cover her body tightly even if he couldn''t see her.


    Although her face was calm when she did this, Xi Ying knew that she was very shy because he could see her red earlobes.


    A small smile spread on his lips and the despair he has been feeling for the past few days and yesternight seemed to have disappeared.


    He couldn''t stop himself from leaning down again and pecking her lips. It was supposed to be a peck but when he touched those lips he was lost.


    He held her cheek softly and kissed her deeply.


    As his kisses traveled down from her mouth to her neck he also dragged the nket down with his hand when Li Rui suddenly held his hand.


    He stopped and looked into her eyes.


    "Lord, not now��"


    Li Rui said firmly. She felt her heart that was beating fast because of the pleasure suddenly calm down when she saw the frown on his forehead after hearing her words.


    Was he upset because she said no?


    Then why did he tell her that she could stop him when she felt ufortable?


    Thinking this in her heart, she was about to leave his hand.


    If he wanted, he could do. She wouldn''t stop him again.


    After all, it was her decision and now she does not have any right to back down from her words.


    Her heart was now suddenly very calm as if nothing really happened.


    However, when she left his hand, she suddenly found him holding her cheek and turning her head to make him look at himself.


    "What did you call me?"


    There was still a frown on Xi Ying''s forehead as he asked this. He didn''t like her calling him ''Lord''.


    It didn''t feel right.


    Instead, when she called him by his name he felt a sense of belonging. Only she could call him like this except his mother.


    Because she was his woman and he belonged to her only.


    On the other hand, Li Rui was surprised to hear his question and when she heard the displeasure in his voice.


    When she raised her head and saw the same frown on his face, she suddenly found the situation a little funny.


    Was he being upset about such a small thing?


    Amidst her thoughts, she heard his voice again.


    "Call me by my name."


    This time Xi Ying''s voice was gentle but firm as well. He looked determined to hear his name from her mouth.


    Hearing his words, Li Rui remembered thest night when he had asked her to call him by his name again and again.


    She suddenly felt hot all over her body again and her heartbeat fastened.


    Last night was different. Her mind was nk at that time but now she could think calmly.


    She opened her mouth and tried to make him understand.


    "Lord��"


    But as soon as the word ''lord'' came out of her mouth, her lips were sealed.


    "Mmmm��"


    Xi Ying held her under himself and leaned back a little when she struggled a little. Staring in her eyes, he caressed her red cheek gently and whispered


    "Rui, call me by my name."


    Breathing heavily, Li Rui shook her head and tried again


    "Lord, this wangfei ��"


    But her sentence was interrupted again and this time Xi Ying sucked the most sensitive spot on her neck.


    The wetness on her neck and the pleasure made her widen her eyes and she said


    "St��stop"


    But he didn''t., instead he sucked her skin more fervently.


    So in the end, she could only call out his name.


    "Ying"


    Satisfied Xi Ying raised his head and kissed her forehead gently. Making her look in his eyes, he whispered


    He didn''t mind when Li Rui didn''t say anything, instead, he said with a smile


    "If you called me ''Lord'' in the future then I will kiss them until you called out my name."


    He said while tracing his finger along her lips.


    Li Rui frowned and seeing this, Xi Ying chuckled. He could guess what she might be thinking. He smoothened her frown with his fingers. Attaching their foreheads, he whispered very gently.


    "Rui, I won''t force you in anything. This is just my only wish. Call me by name only and don''t use honorifics when we are talking no matter where we are."


    Li Rui looked at him once as he closed his eyes and then buried his head in her neck.


    The warm breath from his nose was falling on her skin. His hands were hugging her tightly in his arms. His torso was lying on her body and her arms were lying on the bed.


    As she stared at the ceiling, Li Rui felt that it might not be that bad also.


    She could feel that he respected her wishes.


    Sometimes, she would still feel suspicious of his sudden change in behavior towards her but seeing his eyes she really couldn''t find any viciousness.


    Looking down at the man who was lying above her, she sighed.


    She just hoped whatever she was seeing was right.


    Then even if she didn''t have any feelings for him, she wouldn''t mind spending her life with this man. In the end, Xi Ling needed him also.


    He was her son''s father. She could see the brightness in Xi Ling''s eyes whenever Xi Ying showed care towards her.


    So it shouldn''t matter if she was ready topromise, right?


    <i>However, she didn''t know that Xi Ying wanted more.</i>


    <i>He doesn''t want only her body. He wanted her heart, her soul, and her everything.</i>


    <i>Just like he had given his everything to her.? </i>

 Chapter 146 - The Cold Minister Is Shameless

    Xi Ying didn''t want to but, in the end, he had to get up and climbed out of the bed. Especially when Li Rui was starting to push him away while saying that ''Xiao Ling must have woken up till now.''


    Knowing that she would feel ufortable wearing her clothes in front of him, he stepped out of the room.


    An hourter, the family of three was sitting around the dining table.


    Liu Lan and Li Hua were standing a few steps away from the table.


    Li Hua was raising her head, again and again, to look at three-year-old Xi Ling who was looking at her father with a frown.


    "Xi Ling wants Mother to feed him."


    The young child said firmly.


    It has been so many days since he had eaten from his mother''s hands. No, since his father hade back he had not let his mother feed him by her hands.


    With a pout, Xi Ling looked at his father and suddenly didn''t like him a bit.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s expression didn''t change even a bit as he served food on a te and put it in front of Li Rui.


    Then he picked another te as he said


    "Your Mother will not do that. She also needs to eat."


    Li Rui looked at the te in front of her that was piled with more food than yesterday.


    ''He seemed to increase the amount he served on her te every day.''


    She thought and then she heard his words.


    She raised her head to look at her son who was looking at her with teary eyes and her heart went soft. Looking at the man sitting beside him, she frowned.


    Even Li Hua was frowning when she saw the tears in Xi Ling''s eyes. She felt satisfied when she heard her mistress say


    "Xiao Ling,e here. Mother will feed you by her hands."


    In an instant, Xi Ling was happy and Xi Ying''s hands that were about to pick the chopsticks stopped suddenly.


    He watched silently as Xi Ling tried toe down from his chair but couldn''t with his short legs. He didn''t have any intention of helping his son.


    A frown again marred Xi Ling''s forehead and he looked at his mother again.


    "Mother, this chair is too big. Xiao Ling can''te down."


    The two maids suppressed theirughter. Li Hua couldn''t help but look at Xi Ling with motherly love in her eyes.


    ''Young Master is same as Young Miss used to be in her childhood.''


    Li Rui covered her mouth when she saw her son''s conflicted face.


    She really didn''t want to smile and hurt his self-esteem while Xi Ying, who noticed this was suddenly happy and looked at his son with approval.


    Since this brat has the ability to make his mother happy, then he should help her once.


    Thinking this, he stood up from the chair and was about to help Xi Ling when Li Hua suddenly stepped forward and helped Xi Linging down from the chair.


    She stilled when she saw that Lord Xi was also standing and seemed to being to help Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling also had seen this but he only looked at the maid with a wide smile and said


    "Thanks."


    After saying this, he ran around the table towards her mother.


    And Li Hua''s taut body rxed seeing his smile. She very calmly walked back to where she was standing previously.


    While Xi Ying looked at himself not knowing what should he do now.


    In the end, he red at his son and walked back to sit on his chair.


    During the whole dinner, Xi Ling could feel his father''s eyes on himself but reacted very calmly. After he was full, he patted his mother''s hands and whispered


    "Mother, it seems that Father feels bad because you only feed Xi Ling. Mother should feed Father also or else Xi Ling is afraid that he would have to do more work today."


    Xi Ling said to his mother with a pout.


    Li Rui just smiled when she heard his words and caressed his head before Liu Lan took him out of the dining room.


    However, as soon as she picked her chopsticks she saw Xi Ying turning to her and leaning in her direction.


    The cold and dignified minister came closer to her shamelessly and said


    "What Xi Ling was saying was right."


    Li Rui''s hands trembled and the chopsticks almost fell down from her hands when she saw him opening his mouth as if waiting for her to feed him.


    "Lord��Ha��"


    The words had juste out of his mouth when her lips were sealed. Li Rui seemed to hear Li Hua gasp and hurriedly pushed him away.


    She immediately looked behind and saw Li Hua standing with her head lowered and red cheeks.


    Turning around, she red at the calm man in front of her but Xi Ying didn''t look even a bit guilty.


    "I have told you to call me by my name. I think you forgot. It''s alright, I am always here to remind you."


    What he said was the truth and Li Rui really couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Still, he shouldn''t have done this in front ��


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she saw him opening her mouth again.


    When she didn''t move, Xi Ying closed his mouth and said calmly.


    "I am hungry."


    She shivered when she felt his gaze on her lips.


    ''Why do I feel that his words had other meaning?''


    Under his intense gaze, she could only pick her chopsticks and put something in his mouth. The next moment, she saw him holding something in front of her mouth.


    She opened her mouth and ate silently.


    So the breakfast was finished like this.


    After Li Rui was full, she immediately left the dining room.


    Li Hua was about to follow her mistress but stopped suddenly when she heard a voice.


    Xi Ying stood up and walked to stand in front of her.


    Her hands clenched her dress as she stood there with her head lower. She was very angry when Lord Xi kissed her mistress.


    She felt like he was taking advantage of her mistress. He even spent the whole night in Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ying could feel the reluctance if the young maid but he didn''t care.


    If he was not helpless he would not have even stopped her.


    "Do you know how to read and write?"


    He asked coldly.


    Suppressing the anger inside her chest, Li Hua replied calmly


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Pushing out a paper, he then said coldly.


    "Here, write your Miss''s likes and dislikes on this paper."


    In a daze, Li Hua took the paper from him.. She continued to look down at the rice paper in her hands while Xi Ying indifferently walked past her and exited the Plum Courtyard.

 Chapter 147 - No One Really Trusts Him

    The meeting in the Imperial Court went more peaceful after many days. The past few weeks, the ministers had only discussed the execution of Yun n or taking back the military power of Li n and giving it to the Emperor.


    Both the issues have been very prominent and soon spread to the ordinary people also.


    Fortunately, the decisions taken by the Emperor in both matters were something that the ordinary people also agreed to.


    A few matters were discussed before the Emperor went silent suddenly.


    Looking at the two rows of ministers who were sitting on the seats that were lower than throne, Zhao Wang Lei smiled.


    Seeing his smile, everyone had different thoughts.


    The ministers thought that the Emperor was going to appreciate their work in the past few days so all of them straightened their backs.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t really seem to care. And in the end, he already knew what his Father Emperor was going to announce today.


    He didn''t seem to agree with his mother''s n but he knew that this was the only way left to get the title of Crown Prince back.


    Xi Ying looked at the smile and propped his chin with interest. Although he had not expected the Emperor to stay still, it was still too early.


    And Zhao Zhang Wei had the usual gentle smile on his lips and his face couldn''t betray any thought that was going inside his mind.


    "Zhen is very pleased to see how the ministers have worked hard in the past week. Taking everything into ount, Zhen announces the three days banquet in the Imperial Pce on the uing Autumn Festival. Everyone will enter the Imperial Pce with their whole family. Zhen wants his beloved subjects to spend some time with their families in the festival."


    The hall echoed with the praises for the Emperor and Xi Ying''s fists were clenched on his thigh.


    Every family member��did the Emperor just announced that?


    He doesn''t want to bring Rui to the Imperial Pce. The ce where she had suffered so much he doesn''t want her to be there.


    If only he could he would have destroyed the Imperial Pce and everyone who was responsible for everything for Li Rui''s sufferings.


    But the circumstances don''t allow him to do that.


    The meeting ended after the Emperor''s announcement.


    .


    .


    .


    As Xi Ying exited the Imperial Pce with a cold face he was suddenly blocked by a figure. He raised his head to look at the person who had dared to block him and was more annoyed to see General Li''s annoying and smiling face.


    "What happened, Minister Xi? Did you have a fight with my daughter?"


    The middle-aged General looked at Xi Ying with narrowed eyes making Xi Ying scoff.


    If he told the General what he had with his daughterst night, he would surely make him furious to the death.


    When Xi Ying looked at him indifferently, General Li sighed and asked with helplessness in his voice.


    "Do you also go in front of my daughter with this face?"


    General Li couldn''t help but shake his head.


    If it was true then he was sure that Xi Ying would never be able to win Rui''s heart.


    "General Li must be this annoying for Second Madam Li also, right?"


    Xi Ying said with a smirk ying on his lips which widened only when General Li red at him.


    For a few moments, both the men looked at each other with not-so-beautiful feelings, and then they moved their eyes to something else as if nothing happened.


    Looking sideways at something, Xi Ying heard General Li''s voice again.


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    He almost flinched when he felt General Li patting his shoulder. He wanted to step back immediately but General Li had already removed his hand.


    He looked at General Li coldly but found him staring at the sky.


    The middle-aged General suddenly lowered his head and looked at him.


    "I also don''t wish for her to enter the Imperial Pce. The Imperial Pce has never brought anything good in her life."


    Xi Ying''s face was cold when he heard General Li''sst sentence but General Li didn''t bother and continued


    "However, I also know that she can''t be kept hidden forever��..especially when she had already involved herself in all this."


    Xi Ying frowned as soon as General Li finished his words.


    What did he mean by she can''t be kept hidden forever. He could hide her if she never wants toe out. She just needs to say it to him, he would never let anyone force her to enter the Imperial Pce even if for that he needs to go against the Emperor.


    For him, Ruies first.


    Seeing his frown, General Li knew that Xi Ying doesn''t agree with him.


    Releasing a sigh again, he whispered


    "Did you find out who is attacking her again and again?"


    Xi Ying''s face unconsciously went cold when he heard General Li''s question and General Li knew the answer without him answering his question.


    "I have been thinking about this for the past few days. If we will try to hide Li Rui then we will never find out who wants her life. We need to��"


    "General Li��"


    Xi Ying''s threatening tone made General Li halt amidst his words.


    He nced at the young Minister who was looking at him ruthlessly.


    "I don''t how did you suggest something like that when you are her father but I will never endanger Rui''s life just to find a coward person who doesn''t have enough guts toe out and fight with me."


    "So keep your suggestions to yourself. I am very much capable to protect my wangfei."


    Xi Ying''s words were harsh and rude, however, General Li only felt a sudden relief and joy inside his heart.


    In the end, he was a father.


    He was actually afraid that Xi Ying would do what he had suggested but seeing how firmly he refused it, General Li felt relieved.


    Xi Ying was still furious when General Li smiled and said


    "Talk to Rui and ask her what she wants."


    With these words, General Li turned around and left from there while Xi Ying stood there ring at his back.


    He understood that the General was just testing him whether he would really agree to his suggestion or not.


    Xi Ying chuckled bitterly as he remembered General Li''s words.


    ''I could only you with my daughter''s safety.''


    No one really trusts him.

 Chapter 148 - Nostalgia Or An Illusion?

    "Where is wangfei?"


    Xi Ying asked as soon as he stepped inside the Plum Courtyard.


    "In the backyard, My Lord."


    The maid answered and Xi Ying walked towards the backyard. On his way, he couldn''t help but frown when he realized what she must be doing there.


    However, as soon as he stepped inside the backyard his frown disappeared.


    There inside the garden, Li Rui was kneeling in front of a nt while caressing its leaves. Her long eyshes blinked every time touching her cheek making his heart flutter.


    He could see the peacefulness on her face.


    Xi Ying knew she enjoyed doing all this but he doesn''t want her to do any work. She was his wangfei so she was meant to enjoy every joy of life without doing any hard work.


    However, now seeing the peacefulness on her face, Xi Ying thought that it would be better if he left Rui to do what she wants.


    If he forced anything on her, he would only steal the peace these nts brought her which he doesn''t want.


    He stepped inside silently and walked to stand behind her.


    Entranced he didn''t even get to know when he kneeled down and kissed her cheek.


    Li Rui was startled by the sudden touch but sheposed herself when she smelt the familiar scent and stood up.


    "Lo��"


    She stopped when he raised his eyebrow. When she saw him leaning forward, she put his hands on his chest to stop him and said


    "When did youe back?"


    Xi Ying chuckled and answered while pecking her lips.


    "Just now."


    As if kissing her was not enough, he held her arms that were stopping him and put them down. After that, he hugged her in his arms.


    Burying his nose in her hair, Xi Ying sighed peacefully.


    "I missed you. Did you miss me?"


    He even leaned back a little to look in her eyes as he asked this.


    Li Rui was looking at him with a confused expression on her face.


    "Didn''t you just see me in the morning?"


    How could anyone miss someone in such a short period of time?


    Xi Ying sighed again in defeat and hugged her in his arms and this time tightly. Her answer indirectly meant that she didn''t miss him at all.


    Although he had expected this kind of answer, he was still a little disappointed.


    "I did see you in the morning but I want to see you every moment. I want to hold you like this in my arms and never wish to leave you."


    ''If I could, I would have tied you by my side and then take you everywhere with me.''


    Thest sentence he only whispered inside his heart.


    Li Rui who heard his words suddenly felt a bit ufortable.


    A corner of her heart was confused and lost as the words rang in her ears again and again.


    ''I want to hold you in my arms. I never wish to leave you.''


    Has she heard these words before?


    She suddenly felt her head aching a little.


    "Rui��"


    She came out of her trance when she felt someone shaking her shoulders.


    "Huh?"


    Eyes filled with concern fell in her sight, and she was confused again.


    "Rui, are you alright?"


    As he said this, Xi Ying has already picked her up in his arms with a panicked expression on his face.


    Stepping out of the backyard, he shouted


    "An San, bring a Physician to Plum Courtyard this instant."


    Li Hua who was following him flinched hearing his loud voice but the next moment she was worried.


    "Young Miss��"


    She ran but she couldn''t match Xi Ying''s speed.


    Before she could even reach Xi Ying, he had stepped inside Li Rui''s room andid her on the bed.


    Li Rui was now able to understand everything.


    "I''m fine."


    She said and tried to get up but Xi Ying forced her to lie down and said seriously


    "Lie down, Rui. Regarding this matter, I will not listen to you."


    He was so worried when he saw her face a few minutes ago. She seemed to be in pain that moment as she held her head tightly.


    Li Rui was really surprised to see him so panicked and concerned. For a moment, she seriously observed him and couldn''t find out whether he was pretending or not.


    In the end, she silently obeyed him.


    An San brought physician soon and the physician checked Li Rui immediately under Xi Ying''s cold eyes.


    Xi Ling who heard his father shouting ran to his mother''s room. His eyes were teary when he saw the physician checking his mother.


    He ran to his father and shook his sleeve.


    "Father��Mother... what happened to mother?"


    Seeing her son''s tears, Li Rui said softly


    "Xiao Ling, Mother is alright."


    Xi Ying was not in the mood of doing anything but he knew that he needs to console Xi Ling. So he said a few sentences tofort him and then asked Liu Lan to take him away.


    Just after Xi Ling left, the Physician also finished taking Li Rui''s pulse and said


    "My Lord, Wangfei is absolutely fine."


    Xi Ying frowned.


    "But she was in pain a few moments ago."


    The physician seemed confused as he couldn''t find out anything abnormal.


    "It was a momentary headache."


    Breaking the silence in the room, Li Rui said calmly.


    At her words, Xi Ying looked at the physician with suspicion.


    "See, she said she was in pain. Do you even know how to treat someone?"


    The physician shivered under his cold gaze and Li Rui sighed.


    "My Lord, it sometimes happens because ofck of sleep. I will prescribe some medicinal herbs."


    "Go ahead."


    As the physician went out with Li Hua to tell her about the medicine, Xi Ying sat on the bed.


    There was still a frown on his forehead.


    ''Lack of sleep. It must be because of him.''


    This time, Xi Ying was disappointed with himself.


    Why is it that he always makes her suffer unintentionally?

 Chapter 149 - She Shouldn’t Fear Anyone

    "Here"


    Li Rui stared at the spoon that was forwarded to her lips for a few seconds and then opened her mouth to drink the medicinal soup. The spoon was taken back after a few moments.


    She then looked at the man who was stirring the warm soup with concentration. Only when he was sure that the soup filled in the spoon was not hot he forwarded it to her lips and she opened her mouth again.


    Since the physician had left, he didn''t leave her side even once. He sat down there by her side forcing her to lie down pressing her head gently.


    It felt weird to her and at the same time, somehow also made her confused and ufortable.


    After Li Zhan''s death, Li Rui forgot to show her weakness to anyone.


    In the past fourteen years, she had only learned whatever she could.. Even if she was sick, she would drink the medicine and then would sit down to read books or practice some other skill.


    She learned about medicines, she learned about politics as much as she could then she learned how to run a good business.


    In all this, she forgot herself.


    Her mind would always think if one day her n really lost everything they had then does she have everything that would help her give them a good life?


    It was her priority, not herself.


    It was difficult for her seven years old mind to go through that phase where she would wonder for how many days they had all this.


    For how many days they were safe.


    It was scary sometimes.


    One day, she had asked her father


    ''Why do you not give the Emperor what he wants? Why don''t all of us leave from here to somewhere else?''


    ''No, we can''t.''


    Her father had said just these few words and then asked her to get out of his study.


    She was confused at the same time she was scared.


    Scared that there was much more to everything than she knew.


    She had thought that even if they lost all the military power they would be able to live a good life but seeing how her father refused it so indecisively, she felt that the things were not as simple as she thought.


    So she worked harder.


    But somewhere in her heart, from that day, she knew that her father could also not be trusted because he was hiding something from her.


    She could see it.


    ''My Rui can sense other person''s intentions.'' Her father used to say this.


    So she believed that her father was really hiding something but he didn''t have any bad intentions. Perhaps it was only for her well-being.


    She didn''t try to dig out anything, she just did what she should do.


    Protecting her n silently.


    However, she never showed her weakness even to her father from that day.


    Her heart had be like this.


    From trusting everyone to not being able to trust anyone.


    It was a scary change but she lived through that phase also.


    However, going through all this, Li Rui didn''t get to know where she lost herself.


    Now being cared for by someone like this felt weird. Especially when that someone was her so-called husband.


    The change in him was something that she couldn''t digest.


    Then how could she trust him? But she couldn''t not trust him also because she herself had given this marriage a chance and her putting trust in him was fair.


    "Rui can do it by herself."


    She stretched out her hand to take the bowl from his hand, however, he avoided her hand.


    "It''s hot, Rui."


    He said strictly.


    So what if it was hot?


    "My Lord, Rui is not that delicate."


    Perhaps it was her frustration from her thoughts that forced out the words from her mouth but she soon realized that she was being rude, especially when her maid was still present in the room.


    She looked towards Li Hua who was standing in the corner looking at Lord Xi skeptically from time to time.


    Li Rui knew that even Li Hua was feeling weird on seeing Lord Xi''s behavior.


    Looking back at her husband, she opened her mouth to apologize however her mouth was stuffed by another spoon of soup.


    "I know you aren''t. But I just want to make sure that you arefortable."


    He didn''t seem to mind her harsh words. The discovery again made her suspicious.


    Why can''t he behave like the man whose actions she predicted in her mind? Because if he did, then it would be easier to trust him.


    So the soup was finished like this only.


    When Li Hua stepped out of the room with the empty bowl, she wanted to leave the door opened but she couldn''t do so.


    "Close the door."


    She heard Lord Xi''s cold voice from the room before she could run away. Huffing a sigh, she could only close the door.


    While inside the room, Xi Ying lied down on the bed and gathered Li Rui''s small body in his arms.


    Her head was on his arm and he was still stroking her forehead gently.


    The position made Li Rui think about what she should do. Today it was not her back that was facing him. She could feel his eyes on her face and she unconsciously lowered down hers.


    Unknown that her action brought a warm smile on Xi Ying''s lips.


    "Sleep."


    The deep voice fell in her ears.


    "Rui is not sleepy."


    She really wasn''t. There was still some time before the sun would set and she doesn''t have any habit of sleeping during the daytime.


    Xi Ying sighed which was heard by Li Rui.


    She raised her head for the first time in thest few minutes to look at him. She continued looking at him for the next few seconds and then said


    "Why don''t you tell me what is going on in the Imperial Court?"


    She didn''t have any expectation that he would really answer her question. But she couldn''t stop herself from asking.


    Perhaps she really wanted to hear something from his mouth that was within her expectation.

 Chapter 150 - The New Plans

    While waiting for a ''no'', Li Rui observed each and every expression on her husband''s face.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was thinking about the announcement made by the Emperor in today''s meeting.


    The truth was he doesn''t want Li Rui to know about it.


    Why should his wangfei go to a ce where she has been humiliated so much?


    However, the other part of his heart also knew that it would be wrong. Going or not going to the Imperial Pce was solely her decision.


    He doesn''t want her to fear anyone. He wants her to know that he was always behind her to protect her.


    He would not step back if she needs him.


    .


    After a lot of thoughts, Xi Ying whispered while taking Li Rui''s hand in his


    "The Emperor made an announcement today."


    Li Rui raised her eyebrow, surprised that he was really telling her, and said


    "Oh��what kind of announcement?"


    "There will be a three days long banquet in the Imperial Pce on theing Autumn Festival."


    While continuing Xi Ying subconsciously looked into Li Rui''s eyes and said


    "He wants every noble family member to attend the banquet."


    As soon he finished his words, Xi Ying could feel Li Rui''s body stiffening under his hands. His heart clenched and he tightened his hold on her petite body. Caressing her back gently, he whispered


    "Rui��If you don''t wish to go then you don''t need to."


    It was only momentary shock and Li Rui soonposed herself.


    When she heard Xi Ying''s words, her eyes were filled with suspicion.


    "Why will I not wish to attend the banquet?"


    Now it was Xi Ying''s turn to be surprised.


    ''Yes, General Li told him everything but Rui doesn''t know that.''


    But he didn''t let it show to Rui and said


    "I thought that the banquet four years ago might have left a shadow in your heart."


    As he said this, he almost winced.


    True that she doesn''t have any good memories of the Imperial Pce but one of those bad memories was given by him to her.


    But he was relieved when he saw Li Rui''s eyes free of doubt.


    She believed his words.


    Now she was only thinking about the uing banquet. Should she attend it?


    As she contemted, Xi Ying remained silent. He just held her in his arms.


    A few momentster, he finally heard her


    "Since the Emperor had already announced that everyone should be in the banquet then Rui shouldn''t defy the Imperial order."


    The words made him close his eyes but he didn''t say anything. It was her decision and he will support her.


    Burying his nose in her hair, he kissed her head.


    "Everything will be alright."


    ''I''ll not let anyone raise their finger at you, Rui.


    Because to reach you they will have to cross me first.''


    ---------


    Looking around the entrance of the courtyard, Li Na sneaked inside the Courtyard carefully followed by two figures.


    "Second Young Miss"


    The maid bowed her head when she saw her. Without acknowledging her, Li Na ran further inside the courtyard.


    Inside the room, she found Li Caihong eating leisurely and two maids were writing the scriptures that her father had asked her to copy fifty times.


    Seeing her sister, Li Caihong only nced once and then moved her eyes away indifferently.


    Li Na rolled her eyes at her behavior. She, instead, walked towards the maid to check how much they have written.


    "How many copies have you made already?"


    "Twenty-five."


    The maid answered and Li Na frowned.


    "So slow"


    The two maids looked at each other and then silently lowered their heads when they heard what Li Na said.


    They are almost writing from the morning to the evening for a week and Second Young Miss is saying that they are slow.


    They could only swallow bitterly and rub their painful wrists silently.


    On the other hand, Li Caihong looked at her sister and sneered


    "Why is elder sister here? To question my maids? If you are here to show your fake concern, then please leave my courtyard right now."


    Li Na took a deep breath to calm down her irritation and walked to her younger sister with a smile.


    "Caihong, I know you''re angry but��"


    But Li Caihong has been too much filled with anger to hear her sister''s words. She didn''t let herplete her sentence and spoke first.


    "But what? But you couldn''t save me? I had to bow down my head in front of that b***h and you were just standing there silently. Instead of helping me in that situation, you were just asking me to go with the flow."


    "Ah��I can''t forget the humiliation I felt when I kneeling in front of her. It makes me feel disgusted with myself. Do you even know��"


    However, Li Na had heard enough.


    "Shut up. Just shut up."


    "You just know how to talk. Learn to listen to someone else also, Caihong. You''re my sister. Do you think I would feel happy seeing you bowing in front of the person both of us don''t like?"


    Li Na said everything in one breath making Li Caihong shocked.


    A momentter, Li Caihong got up from the bed and ran to hug her elder sister.


    "Elder sister��Caihong apologizes to you. I was just angry because I really felt very alone that day."


    Li Caihong said as she cried.


    Releasing a sigh, Li Na hugged back her sister and said


    "I can understand, Caihong but we didn''t have any other way. Father was very angry. I can guarantee that he would have really disowned you if you wouldn''t have apologized to Li Rui."


    Afterforting her sister for a few seconds, Li Na made her sit down and said


    "Do not worry. I have a very good n to humiliate her in front of everyone in the same way she humiliated you."


    Li Caihong eyes brightened instantly.


    "Really?"


    Li Na nodded her head and said


    "Yes, But for that, I need you with me and for that, you need to finish your punishment so that you can step out of your courtyard."


    Li Caihong nodded her head and then looked at her maid and said


    "You hurry up, I want all of thisplete in next two days."


    The maids almost stopped breathing after hearing her words.


    Two days��even if they didn''t sleep at night and continued to write down they would not be able to write the required number of copies toplete the punishment.


    Li Na also knew this so she pped and two maids entered the room.


    "These two will also help you."


    She looked at the maids and said


    Then she looked back at her sister and said


    "Just ask every maid in your courtyard who can read and write to make these copies and write one yourself. Father will only see one that will be ced on the top."


    Both the sisters smiled and pped each other hands.

 Chapter 151 - An Attempt To Seduce The Second Prince

    "Your Highness, It''s time for the dinner."


    Eunuch Zhang whispered quietly from behind of Zhao Zhang Wei. But it seems that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t seem to have heard him or perhaps ignored him deliberately so he could only sigh silently and stand behind him with lowered head.


    Both of them were standing behind the dense bushes inside the garden quietly.


    Entranced by the woman who was seriously holding the brush in her hands as she looked at the tree in the garden, Zhao Zhang Wei whispered


    "What is she doing here in the night instead of resting inside her chambers?"


    His intense eyes didn''t move away from Yi Huiqing''s figure even for a moment.


    His gaze was caught by those lips that were forming a small pout as she drew something on the sheet with concentration.


    The moonlight falling on her small figure was only making her look more beautiful.


    .


    Why is it that every time he sees her he forgets everything, even the fight from the few days ago? His heart was filled with obsessed love forcing him to cage her inside his arms so that she would never go away from him.


    His thoughts were interrupted when Eunuch Zhang answered his question.


    "Wangfei liked the view of the garden and said that she wants to paint it."


    A smile spread on his lips as he remembered the small pig drawn by her. However, it disappeared soon because he remembered everything that happened after their funny bickering.


    He sighed as he remembered the previous Yi Huiqing whose eyes used to be filled with love for him.


    Where did it go?


    At that time, he didn''t use to believe it.


    He has seen many crafty women in the ce and he counted her one amongst them when he had married her.


    Her shyness on their wedding night had amused him.


    ''How long she will pretend? One day she will also reveal her true self.'' Zhao Zhang Wei had mocked inside his heart.


    However as time passed, Zhao Zhang Wei found out that his wangfei was a very simple-minded woman.


    She seemed to be very happy whenever he visited her. She was sad when he took other concubines in his inner courtyard.


    Perhaps she really loved him.


    But he didn''t have the courage to ept her love. His battles were endless in this Imperial Pce. He doesn''t know just how many sacrifices he had to do to achieve what he wants.


    He can''t afford a luxurious thing like love. So he ignored her.


    It was only when he saw her indifferent self; he realized what he has lost.


    Shouldn''t he be happy that she no longer loved him? He would not feel guilty for giving her the pain and suffering she had gone through or she would have to go through in the future.


    But no, he didn''t feel happy at all.


    His heart was burning with anger when he saw herughing freely in front of that Young Physician. Her calm and indifferent eyes pricked his heart like thorns.


    When she asked him to visit another woman''s courtyard calmly, he wished to kiss her fiercely and then made her speak that she also doesn''t like to see him with anyone else.


    He wanted those eyes filled with love for him back.


    Even if it was fake, he doesn''t care.


    He could do it. He could force her to submit to his wishes. But he doesn''t want to do that.


    His heart hurts when he sees her tears. He doesn''t want to hurt her because it would hurt him more to see her in pain.


    So he was helpless and could only watch her like this.


    This was his punishment perhaps. He didn''t cherish those beautiful moments before and now he wished to live them again and again.


    However, his heart was filled with questions.


    What did he do to deserve Yi Huiqing''s repulsion?


    .


    .


    .


    Half an hourter, Zhao Zhang Wei turned around and walked out of the garden followed by Eunuch Zhang.


    The Concubines were standing outside their courtyard as if they already knew that he would pass from there.


    As soon as they saw him, they looked down at themselves and stepped forward. However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t stop even for a moment and walked past them as if he never saw them.


    Embarrassed the concubines just smiled tightly while looking at each other and went back to their courtyard with bitter hearts.


    "Everyone was outside but this servant didn''t see Concubine Shaolin outside just now."


    A maid whispered while walking behind Concubine Lin.


    Concubine Lin scoffed at the maid''s words and then chuckled


    "Why would she be outside? I think she had already given up, after all, Wangye didn''t go to her courtyard even once since she had entered Xinhe Pce."


    Thest sentence Concubine Lin said with a smirk on her lips.


    Her heart was now feeling slightly better as shepared herself to Concubine Shaolin. At least, her situation was not that pathetic.


    Contrary to Concubine Lin''s expectation, Concubine Shaolin was making her own ns.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had just stepped out of the Inner Courtyard when he felt something collided with his body, or rather it was someone.


    "Ahh��"


    He frowned when the strong scent of body perfume invaded his nostrils.


    He never extended his hands to hold whoever it was, instead the person held his waist tightly. It was a woman.


    Due to their close proximity, her softness was being rubbed on his hard body.


    "Leave this Prince."


    He said coldly.


    And as soon as the woman left him, he took three steps back.


    The beautiful concubine Shaolin who had especially readied herself raised her head to look at him once and then pretended to be surprised. A momentter, she shyly lowered her head.


    "This concubine greets Wangye."


    She greeted with her cheeks dyed with red-crimson color.


    ''It will surely make his heart moved. No man can resist such looks from a woman.'' She said inside his heart.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei''s next words made the smile on her lips stiffened.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 152 - Entering The Palace As A Eunuch

    Concubine Shaolin''s hands trembled when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold voice.


    ''Who are you?''


    The question made her whole face red. Tears of humiliation appeared in her eyes. Behind her, a maid was standing.


    What would she think about her?


    That the Prince couldn''t even recognize her mistress.


    As she remembered everyone''s mocking remarks and taunts, her nails dug into her palms. Feeling the pain, she blinked her eyes and said softly


    "This Concubine name is Shaolin. Wangye might not remember but this Concubine was taken inside the Xinhe hall by Wangye himself. The Emperor had bestowed this one to Wangye.."


    Her voice didn''t express the ups and downs that were currently going inside her heart.


    Her answer didn''t receive any acknowledgment so she raised her head slowly.


    She frowned when she saw that Zhao Zhang Wei'' was not even looking at her. He was standing sideways and he seemed to be very busy looking at something.


    She stepped sideways and followed his gaze.


    Her whole body froze when she saw who it was.


    In the front hall, Yi Huiqing was passing followed by her maids. Perhaps she was going back to her Courtyard.


    Concubine Shaolin looked back at the second Prince.


    Her lips were pressed in a thin line when she saw how Zhao Zhang Wei was looking at Yi Huiqing. Even when she went away from there, he continued to look.


    Viciousness shed in her eyes and her lips trembled because of anger.


    ''She prepared herself so much but he didn''t nce at her even once. And she, without doing anything attracted him with just one look.


    What does she have that Ick?''


    Unable to bear more humiliation, she bowed her head and said meekly.


    "This Concubine will not disturb Wangye anymore."


    When Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t acknowledge her again, she bit her lips hard until they started to bleed and walked back to her Courtyard.


    ''Yi Huiqing I shall make you regret crossing paths with me.''


    -------


    In the outer hall of the Imperial Pce, there was a long line of Eunuchs.


    "Why are they taking so much time to let us enter the pce?"


    A Eunuch asked the other who was standing in front of him.


    "They are checking us whether we are prepared to go inside the Pce or not."


    The asked one replied


    "Oh, physically��"


    The first one asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    The answer was said in a very low voice but the tall and beautiful Eunuch who had been standing behind both of them heard it.


    "Again?"


    He shouted out loud making everyone in front and behind him startled with his loud voice. But he didn''t care, instead, he looked at the eunuch who had answered the question and said


    "They are checking us again."


    The asked Eunuch nodded his head indifferently and then turned his face back to look in the front while waiting for his turn.


    Everything returned to the usual but no one noticed the exhausting expression on the Eunuch''s face who had just screamed out loud.


    The long line became shorter soon.


    And the two Eunuchs who had been talking to each other went inside one by one. After they came out, it was the turn of the Eunuch who had a frown on his forehead all the while since he had toe to know that they have to be checked.


    He stepped inside the room with one more Eunuch and looked around.


    There were two partitions in the room and two old Eunuchs to check the new ones.


    The beautiful and tall Eunuch went behind the curtain with a bored expression on his face. The curtain covered himpletely from the outsider''s eyes.


    An old Eunuch soon entered the small area behind the curtains. He had arge notebook in one hand and a brush in another.


    "Lower down your pants."


    The old Eunuch said in a strict voice, however, he didn''t see the eunuch in front of him moving. With a frown, he raised his head to scold the Eunuch for wasting his time but as soon as he looked in his eyes, his words were swallowed down.


    "Call me master An Si."


    The beautiful Eunuch said strictly as he continued to look in the old Eunuch''s eyes.


    "Master An Si."


    An Si let out a sigh of relief when he heard the old eunuch and said


    "Now hear me carefully, I have already been checked and I am very qualified to go inside the Imperial Pce."


    The old Eunuch repeated his words.


    An Si smiled and patted the old Eunuch''s head while saying.


    "Good Ma��Ahem...Eunuch."


    He then nced at the notebook in the old Eunuch''s hands seriously and said a few momentster.


    "Assign me Princess Wenling''s Courtyard."


    "Yes, Master An Si."


    With the brush, the old Eunuch wrote down the assigned Courtyard in front of his name.


    An Si sighed again and then came out. Without caring for the old Eunuch, he stepped out of the room.


    On the other hand, seeing the absence of hispanion the other old Eunuch went inside the curtain and found him standing still at a ce.


    "Eunuch Su"


    He called out but Eunuch Su didn''t move at all. Frowning, the old Eunuch shook Eunuch Su''s shoulder and Eunuch Su blinked his eyes suddenly.


    "What are you doing?"


    He asked the old eunuch with knitted brows.


    "Nothing, you were not responding to me."


    The old Eunuch replied.


    "Have you checked the Eunuch who had juste? Should I ask them to send the other two?"


    Eunuch Su still looked confused as he looked down in his notebook.


    He can''t remember when he wrote down thosest few words. However since the handwriting was his, it is him only who had written it down.


    So in the end, he just nodded his head and continued checking the other Eunuchs.


    --------


    Swaying his hands here and there, An Si entered the Imperial Pce in the Eunuch clothes. He soon reached the Courtyard he was assigned.


    "Oh, the target is already walking towards me."


    He said raising his eyebrows when he saw the old nanny walking towards him.


    Seeing him standing outside the Courtyard, the old nanny stopped.


    "Who are you?"


    "Olddy, I am the new Eunuch. I was assigned to the Princess '' Courtyard."


    An Si replied politely but the old nanny looked at him with distaste.


    "Don''t call me ''olddy''."


    Snorting inside his heart, An Si changed his wording immediately.


    "This servant apologizes to the Nanny."


    The nanny just nodded her head and asked him to follow her.


    While following the old nanny, An Si looked at her back.


    Unfortunately, his skills could not make anyone spill out truth buried inside their heart or he would have used them toplete his job.


    Then he would not have to do all this.


    But that is also alright. He also has many other skills to find out the truth.


    With a yful smile, An Si ttered the old nanny while the old nanny showed him the Courtyard and told him what he needs to do.


    At night, An Si lied down on the bed while cursing the old nanny inside his heart for giving him so much work.


    He never knew that on his first day inside the Imperial Pce, he would have to clean the rooms where the servants excreted.


    ''Hmph��once I found out everything, I will throw her in the same pits.''

 Chapter 153 - The Bitterness Of Being Defeated

    The next three days in the Imperial City passed peacefully.


    Although the past few months had been politically stressful for Xin, the economic situation was much better. Due to the sufficient rain, the harvest was the bestpared to the past few years.


    The farmers were very happy and cheerily prepared for the Mid-Autumn festival and the capital that is the Imperial City was also bustling with excitement for the festival.


    After all, the Imperial Pce had a banquet on the day of the festival.


    The unmarried girls were specially prepared for the day as this kind of event in the Imperial Pce was the best ce for matchmaking.


    The day came soon. From today to the next three days, the celebration for the Mid Autumn Festival will be continued in the Imperial Pce for three days.


    That day, the early morning, the whole Imperial City seemed to be awake..


    In the Xi Manor, Xi Ying was currently inside his study room.


    "Two of you, An Su and An Zhi will enter the pce today."


    The three shadow guards stepped forward and bowed their heads.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Xi Ying looked at the three of them and said


    "Hide yourself well. If you think that someone knows about your presence and that person can be dangerous then just kill him."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "An Ju."


    A figure that looked youngerpared to the others stepped forward and bowed his head with a? smile.


    "My Lord."


    Xi Ying looked at An Ju and approval shed through his eyes. It has been two years since he had taken An Ju in Xi Manor and she had sessfully done whatever he had put forward.


    "You have sessfullypleted the task I''ve given you. Now you are free to show your original form to others."


    The four shadow guards, An Shing, An Su, An Zhi, An Ping looked confused when they heard their master''s words.


    On the other hand, An Ju smirked. Her one hand raised to remove the cloth tied on her forehead till the back of her head and with the other, she untied her long hairs.


    After that, she rubbed her hand on her face harshly and soon the smooth white and beautiful skin under the face that seemed to be a bit tanned started to show itself.


    The four shadow guards looked at the scene in front of them with shock-filled eyes. The study room was filled with silence. Only the sound of a page being turned over could be heard as Xi Ying read a book indifferent to what was going on in front of him.


    "You��are a girl."


    An Zhi spat out the words that were stuck in his throat for the past few minutes.


    In response, An Ju only smiled yfully and said


    "Fifth Brother Zhi, why do you seem so shocked. Have you not seen a girl before?"


    Till now, An Shing, An Ping, and An Su hadposed their expression but An Zhi was still looking at An Ju with wide eyes.


    However, their lips still twitched for a moment when An Ju said those words.


    Girls? They have seen many but they have not seen one who is so strong. An Ju only started her training more than two years ago but she could win against them in many things.


    She could defeat An Su in swordsmanship. An Shing can''t win against her in shooting arrows. An Ju could use five arrows together in one turn.


    And An Si��.An Ju could use her skills to make him work for herself by staring into his eyes for a few moments.


    So An Si skill was far lesser bestpared to An Ju.


    Fortunately, An Ping saved their face and defeated her in everything obviously except in thest skill because eAn Ping doesn''t possess such a skill.


    When they had witnessed all this, they have been shocked. All of them had been trained by the same person then why is it that one is so ahead of the six others?


    But they have epted this.


    However, An Ju was a girl!


    The shadow guards except An Ping looked at each other bitterly.


    "The three of you look like as if I have punched you three in your guts."


    How couldn''t they be when they hade to know that they were defeated by a woman who looked so younger and petite than them?


    An Ju was still relishing their bitter looks with a smile when Xi Ying closed his book and looked at them. Beware of his gaze, the five shadow guards straightened their backs and stood with a calm and serious face.


    All traces of humor, bitterness, or anything else were erased from the atmosphere as if it never existed in the first ce.


    "The day before An Ju entered the Xi Manor, I have given her the task that she had to hide her true gender from all of you while finishing her iplete training. However, it was not only a test for her but a test for the others also.


    In the past two years, you couldn''t find out An Ju''s secret so An Ju wins in this test and all of you lose."


    With lowered heads, the four men epted their defeat.


    When they raised their head to look at An Ju, their eyes were full of respect which meant that they have epted her as their own even if she was a female.


    All this while, An Zhi couldn''t help but imagine what An Si''s expression would be when he would return ande to know of this truth.


    "An Ju, you will also enter the Imperial Pce with these three."


    Xi Ying paused for a moment and then continued


    "Your main job is to protect Wangfei. In my absence, you are not allowed to leave Wangfei alone even for a moment."


    An Ju nodded her head firmly and said


    "Yes, My Lord. This servant understands."


    Xi Ying nodded his head, however, his eyes were still a bit sharp.


    "An Ju, if even a single hair of her got scratched in my absence in the Imperial Pce, then you would never be forgiven for that."


    An Ju gulped visibly seeing the cold eyes and nodded her head again.


    "An Ping, An Shing the manor will be left in your care for these three days."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Done with assigning the jobs to his shadow guards, Xi Ying now told them what he had been thinking for the past few moments.


    "An Ju will enter the pce as a maid of Wangfei. ording to what I think, An San would also be there and he would be able to sense the presence of the three of you easily. However, since he doesn''t know An Ju''s secret, he would never be able to recognize her."


    There was a momentary pause until all of them said


    "Understood, My Lord. This servant will never disappoint master."


    Xi Ying leaned on his chair looking outside the window as the shadow guards disappeared from the study room one by one.


    He didn''t know why he had a feeling that after this banquet something would change and this feeling somewhere made him scared.


    Because whatever was going on now, he was happy with it.


    However, a change��.he didn''t know whether he would be able to ept it or not.

 Chapter 154 - Going To The Imperial Palace

    Half an hourter, Xi Ying finally stepped out of his study room and went to Plum Courtyard.


    He found Li Rui sitting inside the living room with Xi Ling. Waling further, he saw that Xi Ling had a pout on his lips and his eyes were a bit red.


    "Xiao Ling also wants to go with Mother."


    Li Rui sighed softly and wiped the corner of her son''s eyes as she whispered


    "Xiao Ling should try to understand Mother. You have just recovered. The Imperial Pce will be very active for the next three days. If you went with Mother there then you won''t be able to get sufficient rest and Mother will worry about Xiao Ling.


    Does Xiao Ling want to worry mother?"


    Xi Ling hesitated for a moment and then shook his head slowly..


    "Xiao Ling doesn''t want to see mother''s frown."


    Li Rui smiled and rubbed her son''s small head.


    "Xiao Ling is very sensible. When Mother wille back, I will teach you more games."


    Thests sentence brought back the brightness in Xi Ling''s eyes. He looked at his mother with wide eyes and said


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Li Rui said with a small and hugged him in his arms.


    Xi Ying who had been standing a few steps away frowned seeing his son''s clingy behavior. When did his son start to need so much coaxing?


    In the past when he used to spend a whole week in the Imperial pce for some reason, his son would only frown for a few minutes and then would be just like before.


    Now seeing him like this, he was a bit displeased.


    What was the need to hug his wangfei like this?


    He stepped forward and picked his son effortlessly from the couch.


    "So you will only miss Mother? Where did I go?"


    He asked his son with narrowed eyes.


    Xi Ling knew that his father bes jealous easily whenever he got too close to his mother. Actually, he also bes slightly jealous when he sees his father taking his mother away.


    So he very patiently and sensibly answered his father''s question.


    "Xi Ling will also miss Father. Father has to protect Mother."


    Xi Ying pinched his son''s cheek and let him down from his arms satisfied with his answer.


    Actually leaving Xi Ling in Xi Manor was Li Rui''s decision. He knew why she said this. Perhaps because of the incident from fourteen years ago, she doesn''t consider the Imperial Pce safe for Xi Ling who was still very young.


    So he didn''t oppose her decision and let Xi Ling stay in Xi Manor. If it provided her peace then he didn''t have any problem in doing it.


    The carriages were ready. So Xi Ying looked at Li Rui but froze suddenly.


    He noticed her dress only now.


    Actually, when Li Rui said that she also wanted to attend the Imperial banquet, he asked Shui Cao to bring the best tailor of the Imperial City to Xi Manor.


    He himself selected a few colors for Li Rui''s dresses and asked the tailor to make them best personally.


    He wants everyone to see that Li Rui was not a despised Wangfei of Xi Manor.


    He wanted them to know that she was his beloved Wangfei who ruled his heart and his Manor so that no one would dare to raise their finger at her.


    However, he had never expected that Li Rui would look so beautiful after wearing the dress.


    The light green dress hugging her small and thin waist was enticing him to do something else and postpone going to the banquet.


    How could Li Rui not feel the meaning behind his intense stare?


    Her cheek went red and she lowered her head and gulped.


    "We should leave."


    She said feeling afraid that the maids would also notice his peculiar stare. It would be so embarrassing for her.


    His throat felt dry and he cleared it loudly. Moving his eyes away, he repeated his words because his mind seemed nk.


    "Yes, We should leave now."


    When he looked back at Li Rui, he smiled seeing her red ears. Her shyness always filled his heart with joy.


    He stepped forward and held Li Rui by her waist.


    He felt her body stilled so he leaned down and whispered helplessly.


    "Rx, I''m your husband so we are not doing anything wrong."


    Li Rui looked at him. Before he could not read anything in her eyes, she lowered her head again.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief when he felt her body rxing.


    "Come."


    He whispered as they walked out of the Plum Courtyard.


    Outside the manor, two carriages were ready. Li Rui frowned when she saw the two carriages. The next moment she saw a woman stepping in front of herself in maid''s clothes.


    "She will apany you throughout the whole banquet."


    The deep voice fell in her ears but the words made her frown deeper.


    She looked at the maid''s bowed head and said


    "But the Imperial Pce doesn''t allow servants in such kind of banquets."


    It was true. The noble families could use the Imperial servants and salves for anything they wanted. While entering the Pce, they could tell exactly how many servants a noble family needed and they would be provided that many servants.


    They could order around those servants to do their chores.


    Li Rui could never forget this.


    Because it only started after Li Zhan''s death. The Emperor announced it the next day after Li Zhan died making it more memorable.


    She came out of her trance when she heard Xi Ying''s voice.


    "I know. You don''t need to worry about that. I will talk to the Emperor myself."


    However, the words didn''t make her heart settle down. Her frown had settled down but her mind was running fast as she asked calmly.


    "They why not bring Liu Lan or Li Hua? They are more familiar with everything."


    Xi Ying was silent when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    "They don''t know much about Imperial pce''s rules. I''m afraid that they would offend the Emperor."


    ''Offend the Emperor��he doesn''t even care about that.'' But he could only say this.


    As Xi Ying helped Li Rui inside the carriage holding her hand he didn''t notice how Li Rui''s eyes flickered at his words. She nced at him and then at the maid for onest time and then lower down the curtain of the carriage.

 Chapter 155 - Yi Huiqing’s Ways Of Ignoring

    Zhao Zhang Wei stepped out of his room dressed in blue robes. He looked elegant and a gentleman.


    With the usual smile on his lips, he walked forward however only he knew that his heart was very excited inside his chest.


    Today, he could go to Lantai Courtyard because he has an excuse.


    As Yi Huiqing was his Princess Consort, it was inevitable that both of them have to go together to the banquet hall.


    However, just when he had walked one more step, he heard Eunuch Zhang saying.


    "Your Highness, this servant just received a message from Lantai Courtyard."


    The young Eunuch paused for a second and then said


    "Wangfei has said that she would meet Your Highness at the entrance of the banquet hall.."


    The smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face froze and his face contoured to a cold one.


    ''Was this her way of ignoring him?''


    His hands were clenched as he turned around and walked towards the banquet hall in long strides.


    Eunuch Zhang could only follow him silently.


    ------


    The carriage stopped outside the Imperial Pce. However, the next moment the Imperial guards who were guarding the entrance saw the ''Xi'' written on the carriage front in ring red color, they allowed the coachmen to go inside the Imperial Pce with the carriage itself.


    As the carriage passed by the gates, Xi Ying raised the curtain and said to the guard.


    "The one behind this carriage also belongs to Xi Manor."


    Of Course, the guard could see this. However, he also understood what Lord Xi was telling him.


    Let the second carriage pass without making any trouble.


    The guard immediately nodded his head and said


    "This one understood, Prime Minister Xi."


    Nodding his head coldly, Xi Ying then lowered down the curtain.


    The other noble families who had lower ranks were still waiting for their turn outside the gates. Seeing the beautiful carriages, they raised their heads but were confused when they couldn''t see any horse which Prime Minister Xi should be riding.


    The beautiful maidens as well as their respective fathers were a bit disappointed inside their hearts.


    Would Prime Minister Xi enter Imperial Pce while sitting inside the carriage?


    They had done so much preparation but now all of their efforts had gone to waste. They were happy to see the carriages from ''Xi'' Manor as they thought they would be able to have one nce at the cold and indifferent man who was so popr in Xin.


    But it seemed that they were destined to be disappointed.


    On the other hand, the ministers of lower ranks were disappointed because they thought they lost the opportunity of showing their daughters to the Young Prime Minister.


    Although Prime Minister Xi had a wangfei, it was not hidden from anyone that he had taken three concubines inside his manor after marrying General Li''s daughter as his Wangfei.


    So many of them had specially waited for such opportunities where they could find a chance to introduce their daughters to Lord Xi.


    So what if they have to marry their daughter off as a concubine?


    The wangfei in Xi Manor was not favored so wouldn''t their daughter have a chance to rule the Xi Manor if she won Minister Xi''s heart.


    And it would give them the opportunity to be close to the formidable Prime Minister which in turn could be a great chance to raise their position in the Emperor''s eyes. After all, Lord Xi was the most favored minister by the Emperor in the Imperial Court.


    However, in their greed, they didn''t think over those facts that they already knew but chose to ignore.


    The three concubines that Lord Xi had taken inside the Xi Manor died just one year after they were taken in.


    And Xi Ying never visited those concubines'' courtyard, not even when they died.


    True that greed sometimes blinds a person so much that he doesn''t even fear to shed his own blood to get what he felt is more precious to him.


    -------


    The Imperial Pce was decorated very beautifully. Inside the gardens, the <i>Ginkgo</i> trees were presenting very attractive scenery. The broad and fan-shaped leaves were falling on the ground very making it look as if it was made of gold.


    Xi Ying had seen it inside the Imperial Pce many times. So he didn''t find it much attractive. However, he still raised the curtains from Li Rui''s side so that she could also admire the beautiful scenery.


    Li Rui also watched it calmly when he raised the curtain.


    The carriage finally came to halt in front of therge entrance behind which there was arge banquet hall. It was Xi Ying who came out of the carriage first. He then walked to the other side of the carriage and stretched out his hand inside the carriage.


    When he felt a soft hand touching his own, he smiled warmly and stretched out his other hand to hold Li Rui''s waist.


    Inside the carriage, Li Rui was startled as she was dragged out of the carriage with a hand holding her waist and carefully set down on the ground.


    When her feet touched the ground, she couldn''t help but look around to see if anyone saw it. A sigh of relief escaped from her lips when she found out that there was no one around.


    A chuckle escaped from Xi Ying''s lips which made Li Rui look at him.


    "You''re behaving as if I have abducted you or you have eloped with me from your home."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and just heard his words calmly. She looked down at her dress to see if there were any creases because of sitting inside the carriage.


    But Xi Ying didn''t like her calm face. He liked to watch those different expressions on Li Rui''s face that she showed very rarely when she was surprised or startled.


    He stepped closer to her and then raised his hand to right the sash of Li Rui''s dress that was nowhere wrong.


    (Sash is a belt that is tied on the waist above a traditional Chinese dress. You can also understand from the picture that is attached with this line in the above paragraphment section.)


    As soon as his hand touched her sash, Li Rui''s stepped back and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    However, Xi Ying had probably expected her reaction and took one more step forward still reaching out to touch her dress.


    However, he stopped amidst his action when he heard a cold and grumpy voice from his behind.

 Chapter 156 - The Most Cruel Words For General Li

    "Have some shame, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying didn''t even need to turn around to look at the person as he already knew who it was or perhaps because the person himself came forward and soon stood between him and his wangfei.


    There was really no space between him and Li Rui but the annoying man still made his ce forcefully by pushing Li Rui back gently when he didn''t move away.


    All traces of gentleness or yfulness from his face were gone now and his face was very cold.


    When he raised his head, his sight caught General Li''s narrowed eyes.


    "Prime Minister Xi, do you try to suppress this General''s daughter in the same way in your Manor as you were doing here?"


    Xi Ying ignored the middle-aged General standing in front of himself, instead, he stepped around to see Li Rui whom he couldn''t see currently because of General Li''s massive built.


    However, as soon as he took one step sideways, General Li also did so, hiding Li Rui behind him intentionally as if a mother hen was protecting her chick.


    .


    Xi Ying almost rolled his eyes at the General''s peculiar behavior.


    What was the point of hiding his wangfei from him now when they have already done everything that a husband and wangfei should do?


    His expression formed into an annoyed one.


    "Minister Xi, if you think that there is no one behind my daughter and you can vex her in every way then this General tells you that you''re very wrong."


    General Li''s voice was heard again and this time Xi Ying chuckled at his words.


    He didn''t see General Liing to fight with him when Rui was suffering alone in Xi Manor for four years. Instead ording to his investigation, General Li stopped everyone who wanted toe and take Li Rui away from Xi Manor.


    General Li doesn''t know but his actions had only made Xi Ying feel disgusted during those four years whenever he heard about them.


    He had thought that the old General still thinks that he could suppress by using his daughter.


    But now, Xi Ying was somewhere thankful that General Li didn''t take Li Rui away or neither let anyone take Li Rui away.


    Although he wouldn''t have divorced Li Rui if she had demanded it in those four years but he also knew that Li Rui would not need it to leave him.


    Her courtyard was so isted and unguarded that she could leave Xi Manor forever anytime in those four years but she didn''t.


    For that, he was thankful to General Li and relieved that his three-year-old son existed in his life as he knew that Xi Ling was also the reason for Li Rui''s stay.


    "Heng��"


    A soft voice that matched Li Rui''s voice to much extent was heard and General Li immediately turned his head.


    General Li''s grumpy and cold face soon turned into a gentle one.


    Still hiding Li Rui behind him, he said warmly.


    "Why did youe out? I have asked you to stay inside."


    Yi Jie walked forward and folded her hands on her chest as she looked at her husband who was looking so innocent.


    "It is good that I came out. At least I saw how you are annoying a married couple by standing in between them."


    Saying this, Yi Jie walked to Li Rui and moved her away from General Li''s behind.


    Now General Li no longer tried to hide his daughter as he knew that his wangfei would really get angry if he did so.


    Narrowing her eyes at her silent and calm daughter, she said


    "Rui, you know your father''s childish acts yet you are indulging him and cooperating with him to annoy your husband."


    Before Li Rui could even say anything, General Li said proudly.


    "Of Course she will do that. She loves her father more than her husband."


    As soon as General Li finished his words, the air turned colder. Noticing this, General Li smirked and looked at the cold Prime Minister proudly.


    Li Rui was busily smoothening the dress that had formed creases because of her father pushing her here and there behind him but Yi Jie noticed the tense atmosphere.


    She red at her husband who was provocatively smiling at Xi Ying and walked towards him.


    Pinching his waist mercilessly with her fingers, she whispered in his ear.


    "You have two options, Heng. Either end all this right now or sleep alone tonight."


    General Li smile froze when he heard his wangfei''s words.


    He looked down at his beautiful wangfei who let out those most cruel words from her small mouth so easily.


    "Yi Jie, Why are you supporting him instead of supporting your husband?"


    His heart was burning with jealousy.


    Xi Ying had been standing a few steps away but could clearly hear General Li''s words. Seeing the almost ck face of General Li, he felt a little satisfied.


    He immediately walked to Li Rui and held her hand to walk inside the banquet hall without getting noticed by General Li.


    ----------


    Li Rui stepped inside through therge gates with Xi Ying holding her hand gently.


    After entering through therge entrance there was arge hall which had many rooms in every direction.


    Going straight through the hall, there were two guards standing at the gates of anotherrge hall. It could be predicted that the banquet was going to be held only inside that hall.


    As she observed her surroundings her eyes suddenly caught a lone figure standing in the corner of the hall.


    Xi Ying who noticed this also followed her gaze. However, he didn''t notice only that lone figure but another figure also that was walking towards that lone figure.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    He asked gently. Li Rui nced at him once and then back at the two figures with calm eyes. A momentter, she saw something and her eyes flickered with coldness.


    Finally, she slowly nodded her head.

 Chapter 157 - Her Fragile Heart Is Afraid

    Standing in a corner with her maid, Daiyu, who stood a few steps away from her, Yi Huiqing calmly waited for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    As Daiyu looked around to check whether the second Prince was in sight or not, she couldn''t help but nce at her mistress again.


    She knew that her mistress was angry at her. Even though she knew that she was not at fault, she still felt bad for making her mistress feel annoyed before the beginning of a big festival.


    The thing that happened is like this.


    Yesterday, she had asked her mistress to choose the dress she would wear in the banquet. However, these days her mistress seemed to be bent on learning painting and ignored her pleadings. In the end, she sighed helplessly and chose a dress for her mistress.


    It was a very beautiful dress and she had thought that her mistress would praise her for having a better eye, however, never had Daiyu expected her mistress to shout at her as soon as she looked at the dress.


    .


    "Why did you choose a blue-colored dress?"


    Her mistress had said while looking at her with wide eyes.


    She didn''t know what to say. How could she?


    Even until now, she had not understood the reason behind her mistress'' anger but Daiyu knew that her mistress must have a very valid reason for her behavior. It must be her whomitted a big mistake.


    And she was grateful that her mistress wore the dress in the end or should she say that there was no time to prepare another dress so her mistress had to wear it in the end.


    However, she didn''t understand why did her mistress asked her to pass the message to Eunuch Zhang that she would meet the second prince at the entrance of the banquet hall only.


    As Daiyu thought all this, she suddenly saw the second Prince walking towards her mistress elegantly followed by Eunuch Zhang.


    She almost screamed with excitement when she saw the startled face of the second Prince looking at her mistress.


    Only now Daiyu remembered that ording to the rumors in Xinhe Pce, blue color was the Second Prince''s favorite color.


    Did her mistress scold her because of this?


    Lin Daiyu smiled meaningfully and thought that if this good work of hers that she had done unknowingly can solve the problems between the Prince and her mistress then she is ready to be scolded hundred times again.


    Seeing the princeing closer, she hurriedly lowered her head and minimized her presence.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled politely at the ministers who greeted him. After he had spoken in favor of Li n in the Imperial Court, several ministers who used to pass by him silently had now suddenly started to tter him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also let the small things from the past slide and behaved with them quite politely.


    Everyone has their own selfishness.


    The ministers felt the wind turning in his direction so they were now with him and he wants the wind to remain in his direction so he would need them.


    As he turned his head to his right to acknowledge the greeting of the other minister, his gaze stopped at a figure standing in the corner.


    There were many people around him walking in therge hall and entering the banquet hall but he didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Everything seemed to have turned silent at this moment.


    ''Qingqing''


    Zhao Zhang Wei murmured as he looked at his wangfei who was standing alone with her head lowered.


    The beautiful blue dress hugged her small frame. Her long ck hairs, held by the hairpin, were running down her back reaching her waist.


    For a moment he thought that she could hear him as she raised her head the next moment and looked at him straight.


    His breath hitched in his throat when those innocent ck eyes met with his phoenix ones.


    He didn''t move his eyes away from her as his feet moved forward slowly in her direction.


    When he finally reached near her, he subconsciously stretched out his hand in front of her. Startled, Yi Huiqing started at the slender fingers.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Should she ce her hand in his hand?


    Somehow it felt that if she did that, she was going back to her past self who had suffered his gentle indifference silently for the four years.


    But could she refuse?


    "Why are you hesitating?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t stop himself this time from asking the question that rose in his heart. The hesitation on her face was pricking his heart like thorns.


    Yi Huiqing stared at the man in front of him silently.


    Why was she hesitating?


    How should she answer his question? Should she tell him the truth or should she just shut her mouth and walk in hand in hand with him silently?


    She was afraid to do both things.


    If she went the first way and told him the truth behind her behavior then she was afraid that he would tell her a new story. He would make her believe him again. And she was afraid that she would foolishly believe him.


    And then all of this would snatch all of her willpower with which she was still trying to manage herself and her sorrow.


    After seeing his actions from the past month, his gentleness only seemed to be a mask that was hiding his true face.


    When he brought a physician to check her even after knowing that she was lying, when he tried to force himself on her two times, she had understood that she could do nothing in front of him.


    As long as he wanted, he could burst the bubble of happiness she lived in. Because in the end, he was the man she had loved once.


    All of his actions greatly affected her fragile heart.


    And if she walked hand in hand with him forgetting everything then she would not be able to forgive herself. Her nights were still filled with the dreams for her child''s blood.


    She had suffered so much. Her child died before evening to this world then why should she still try to please him.


    Both the things seemed to be out of option at this moment.


    Yi Huiqing stood there fighting with her thoughts and Zhao Zhang Wei continued to look at her still with his stretched-out hand.


    The moment was disturbed by a voice that only made Yi Huiqing sigh in relief and leaving Zhao Zhang Wei disappointed.


    "Jiejie."

 Chapter 158 - The Prince Will Enter With His Wangfei

    Xi Ying watched as Li Rui left his hand and walked to her sister calmly. He could only sigh as looking at his empty hand.


    When did he start to be so clingy? He couldn''t help but wonder himself.


    In the same way, Zhao Zhang Wei had also put down his hand. This disappointment on his face disappeared as if it was never there and he maintained his usual gentle expression.


    "Rui��"


    He saw a smile on his wangfei''s lips and subconsciously moved his gaze to the person with a frown who was the reason for her smile.


    Why doesn''t she smile when he was with her?


    No, she actually smiles but it was one that was polite and distant.


    Fortunately, the person who came in his sight was a woman..


    His frown smoothened down a bit; however, it was still there, because he couldn''t recognize the woman.


    But he couldn''t look at her anymore, as the next moment; someone''s figure blocked his sight.


    Raising his head, he saw the young and clever Prime Minister Xi''s face who had a very cold face for some reason.


    "Your Highness should control his eyes from roaming on this one''s wangfei."


    ''Minister Xi''s wangfei��Oh, so this woman was General Li''s daughter.'' Zhao Zhang Wei concluded inside his heart.


    And the next moment, he scoffed as he pondered over the words Xi Ying just said.


    "Minister Xi, Are you always this petty or do you have something special against Benwang?"


    "Your wangfei is talking to Benwang''s wangfei and Benwang had never seen her. So Benwang was just curious that which woman could make Benwangfei smile."


    However, his words just fell on deaf ears.


    Xi Ying just didn''t like how the second Prince was looking at Li Rui, that too, for a much longer time. He knew that the Imperial Princes'' heart swayed easily as soon as they would see beauty so how could he not feel furious when the second Prince looked at Li Rui?


    Especially when his wangfei was so beautiful.


    It made his heart very ufortable.


    "Your Highness should be aware of, for exactly how much time a man can stare at an unknown woman even if it is only out of curiosity."


    Looking at Zhao Zhang Wei, Xi Ying said very coldly.


    At these words, Zhao Zhang Wei almost rolled his eyes forgetting his image of a Prince.


    The rumors he had heard said that Prime Minister Xi disliked his wangfei and had never visited her courtyard in four years.


    However, he also knew how the same minister was famous to be against General Li but was found to be helping Li n by his people.


    Minister Xi had his own thoughts.


    He had actually understood that there was no benefit in talking to this unreasonable person so he only said one sentence.


    "Minister Xi, Benwang thinks that you just like to drink vinegar��even if you are not made to drink it, you''re drinking it by yourself."


    Xi Ying narrowed his eyes but Zhao Zhang Wei had stepped sideways to look at Yi Huiqing who was now chatting with General Li''s daughter.


    "Rui, did you see Yi Lei? I heard from somewhere that he had arge part of his face burnt while he was abducted."


    Yi Huiqing asked softly in a choked voice.


    She had actually written to her mother when she had got to know about it. However, her mother avoided answering her question in her letter very sessfully. But as her mother''s daughter, she also understood that it must be true because her mother also did not deny it in her letter.


    The following night had been sleepless for her.


    Her young and na?ve brother��just how much pain was he in when they burnt his face.


    Her heart clenched with pain just at the mere thought of this.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei bit his lips as he cursed himself inside his heart.


    Why didn''t ite to his mind ever that Qingqing would want to meet her family? He could already imagine her joyful smile if he had thought of this and had invited her family to the Imperial Pce.


    If only��


    However, there were no ''If only''s in the real life which soon got confirmed when he heard General Li''s daughter''s next words.


    "Jiejie doesn''t need to worry about. Yi Lei is very fine now. Jiejie will be able to meet him as he must havee to the banquet."


    At these words, Yi Huiqing nodded her head and she couldn''t wait to go inside the banquet and see her family.


    Zhao Zhang Wei, of course, noticed the impatience on her face.


    "Benwang thinks that we should leave now."


    He said thoughtfully and smiled when Yi Huiqing immediately nodded her head. However, the smile disappeared soon when he saw Yi Huiqing turning to General Li''s daughter again and saying.


    "Rui, why don''t you enter with me?"


    "No"


    "No"


    In response to Yi Huiqing''s question, there were two ''no''s heard, even before Li Rui could answer her Jiejie''s question.


    Both the women raised their heads to look at their respective husbands who were also looking at each other coldly.


    It was Xi Ying who moved his eyes away from Zhao Zhang Wei to Li Rui first. In a small moment of shifting eyes from one face to another, the expression on his face changed greatly.


    "Rui, I meant that if you want then Princess can enter with us. After all, she is your sister."


    He said gently.


    However, the condition was that he should be with her also which was very well hidden in his words.


    Li Rui didn''t seem to mind this suggestion and looked at her sister.


    But when Yi Huiqing was about to open her mouth, Zhao Zhang Wei started to speak before her.


    "The four of us will enter together. Benwang will not let Benwangfei enter alone and give other people any chance to raise their fingers at our rtionship."


    His words allowed no refusal.


    To show this, he even turned around and stood in front of the gates as if showing that he was ready to go inside and they also have toe with him.


    It doesn''t matter whether they were willing or not.

 Chapter 159 - It’s One’s Deed That Truly Matters

    Xi Ying didn''t like the second Prince''s attitude but he knew that Li Rui would not want to leave Yi Huiqing alone.


    He had seen that Li Rui treasured her rtionship with her sister when Li Rui hade to meet her in the Imperial Pce.


    Remembering Yi Huiqing''s condition when they had met her, there was infinitesimal guilt in his heart because it was him only who had suggested to the Emperor that he should decree the marriage between Yi n''s daughter and an Imperial Prince.


    He would not have felt anything about this matter if Yi Huiqing was not Li Rui''s sister but since she was and he had heard that she had apanied Li Rui for the most part of her childhood even after Li Rui was banned from the ce, he knew that what he did was wrong.


    But he can''t do anything to right it now.


    Yi Huiqing was already married, that too, with an Imperial Prince.


    What he could do was to make sure that she would never be wronged by anyone in the Imperial Pce in the future, not even by her husband.


    He could pull some strings and solidified her children''s position in the Imperial Court if she had any in the future..


    These were the only things he could do.


    But now looking at the sulking face of the second Prince when his wangfei looked reluctant to enter the banquet hall with him, he felt that something was different from his expectations.


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to have some feelings for Yi Huiqing in his heart...but it was only a guess.


    Tsk��even if he has feelings for Yi Huiqing then he believes that Zhao Zhang Wei won''t be able to win Yi Huiqing''s heart with the attitude he has.


    He had seen how exhausted the young woman looked at the moment when Li Rui had revealed to her she was poisoned.


    Since it was only a guess, Xi Ying didn''t ponder on it much.


    He walked to Li Rui and held her hand.


    It was Yi Huiqing who moved to stand beside the second Prince with an indifferent face and soon Xi Ying and Li Rui stood beside them, with Xi Ying standing beside Zhao Zhang Wei and then Li Rui standing beside him.


    Xi Ying noticed the Prince looking at his and Li Rui''s joined hands coldly.


    This time he took it in an opposite manner.


    Was he annoyed that Yi Huiqing didn''t hold his hand?


    Sure enough, the next moment Xi Ying saw Zhao Zhang Wei looking down at Yi Huiqing''s hand.


    Yi Huiqing who was maintaining a polite smile on her lips froze when she felt a sudden touch on her hand. It was a hesitant touch. She looked at the man walking beside her but he didn''t have any expression on his face.


    She was about to take her hand back but it seemed that he had already predicted her move because the next moment he held the same hand tightly in his own.


    The hold was no longer hesitant but firm.


    Looking at the gates that wereing closer, she pursued her lips and continued walking as if nothing happened.


    Realizing this, Zhao Zhang Wei breathed a sigh of relief but his relief was not for long as he soon heard an annoying voice from his sideways.


    "It seems that Your Highness also likes to eat vinegar."


    Xi Ying threw the same words on Zhao Zhang Wei which were thrown on him with a smirk. His words were said in a low voice so that Li Rui could not hear him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei ignored him as he just wanted to relish the fact that he was close to Yi Huiqing after so many days.


    The Imperial guards looked at the group of four and hurriedly announced.


    "Weing the second Prince and his Princess Consort, Prime Minister Xi and his wangfei to the royal banquet."


    And the four people stepped inside the banquet hall.


    Therge hall seemed to have quieted down as soon as the Imperial guard finished the announcement. Women looked at each other with their eyebrows raised in surprise. Their eyes were filled with doubts.


    Did they hear it right?


    Prime Minister Xi''s wangfei would also attend today''s banquet?


    The whole Imperial City knew that this wangfei of Minister Xi was none other than General Li''s daughter who had made herself very popr with her some unmentionable acts.


    Li Rui and General Li devised a very daring scheme so that Li Rui can marry Lord Xi. It was something that everyone present in the Imperial banquet knew.


    But after marrying Xi Manor, she never showed her face in any public event.


    How could she still have the courage to show herself in such an event? And even if she has, why did Prime Minister Xi allow her toe out knowing his wangfei''s vicious mind?


    Then how exactly she managed to attend today''s banquet!


    Could it be that the Imperial guard made a mistake while announcing the arrival of Prime Minister Xi? The curiosity drove their eyes towards the entrance


    Every single person inside the banquet hall was now looking towards the entrance.


    But as soon as their sight fell on the two couples that had entered the hall together, their eyes widened with awe.


    Gasps were heard in the banquet hall.


    The two men standing in the middle attracted many maiden''s attention. Even the married women couldn''t help but blush.


    Dressed in dark green colored robes, the cold Prime Minister had an indifferent expression on his face. As if nothing could move him in this world. However, it only made him look more ethereal.


    And standing beside him was the second Prince who had a polite smile on his lips. The handsome prince looked gentle but distant at the same time. But he could still sessfully made any woman''s heart flutter with just a single nce of his phoenix eyes.


    However, their thoughts came to an abrupt halt when their eyes fell on the two women who were standing beside the two men.


    They looked very��beautiful.


    As much as it was difficult to ept, it was true that the Princess in her blue dress looked very pretty. No one could find any fault as she stood beside the Prince who was dressed in blue robes. They matched each other really well.


    Everyone moved their eyes to the next couple.


    A very beautiful woman in a light green dress was standing next to the young and cold Prime Minister.


    ''Is it really General Li''s daughter?''


    A maiden asked in a low voice as envy shed in her eyes.


    ''Hmph! Everyone in the City says the truth. She is truly a beauty. However, what use was the beauty of when she couldn''t even stir her husband''s heart because of her vicious heart.''


    ''In the end, it was one''s deed that truly matters.''

 Chapter 160 - Welcoming Emperor And Empress

    (This chapter is dedicated to Moonh for being so generous and gifting the book frequently. Thank you so much for your love and support. This author really appreciates it.)


    Many whispers ran through the hall but it didn''t change the faces of the four people standing at the entrance.


    However, Xi Ying heard everything. He coldly nced at all those faces making them shut their mouth in shock.


    Indifferently, he stepped forward while holding Li Rui''s hand.


    It was only then the people realized that not only did Prime Minister Xi brought his wangfei with him to the Imperial banquet, but he was also even holding her hand.


    However, things didn''t end here.


    .


    "Be careful."


    Xi Ying said with a frown as he looked at the floor of the entrance that was lowered. One would need to raise their feet high and then put their feet inside one by one in the banquet hall.


    He clicked his tongue with a displeased expression on his face.


    Li Rui''s dress was a bit long and it covered her feetpletely.


    Fortunately, he noticed. What if Rui had fallen and got hurt!


    General Li who had just entered with his wangfei rolled his eyes when he heard Xi Ying.


    His daughter does not have buttons in ce of her eyes. She has a pair of eyes that are able to see much more things than him and Xi Ying.


    He snorted and wanted toment but stopped when he felt a pinch on his waist.


    "My dear, aren''t your hands too restless today?"


    General Li smiled wickedly as he caught Yi Jei''s hand that she was about to put down after pinching his waist.


    Although Yi Jie had now long been used to her husband''s shameless behavior, she was still embarrassed when he said such words in the presence of so many people.


    She looked around and was relieved to see that no one has heard them.


    Looking back at her husband, she red and whispered


    "Li Heng, I am telling you one thing very clearly. If you tried to annoy Lord Xi or did anything childish then I will not let you near me for a whole month."


    "Alright, alright��calm down. Your anger just makes you look more stunning, my dear."


    General Li whispered as he tried to coax his wife.


    On the other hand, everyone in the banquet hall was now witnessing a different scene.


    Li Rui was about to raise her dress and step inside when she felt a hand hugging her waist firmly and the next moment she found herself inside.


    She couldn''t even blink her eyes as she tried to register whatever happened in her mind.


    "Rx��"


    The deep voice fell in her ears and her face gained her usual calm andposed expression.


    ''Yes, she should rx. They were husband and wife so she can''t act like this every time he touches her.''


    She raised her head very calmly but her red ears were still showing just how much embarrassed she was feeling after the whole ordeal.


    Standing a step back from Xi Ying and Li Rui, Zhao Zhang Wei saw this scene and couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    He also wants to help Qingqing like this.


    With a hopeful expression, he raised his hand to hug Yi Huiqing''s waist.


    He then nced sideways at his wangfei who had already raised her dress and stepped inside the hall without caring for him.


    His raised arm was left empty.


    With a bitter smile, Zhao Zhang Wei put his hand down and stepped forward.


    .


    .


    .


    Everyone soon sat down on their seats. Therge hall was filled with many tables andfortable seats. The noble families were provided their seats ording to their ranks.


    The higher ranking noble families sat in the front, that is, most close to the Emperor after the Imperial family''s members.


    In the front, the three main noble families were Xi, Li, and Yi n.


    Although the current generation of the Yi n didn''t have many members in the Imperial Court, it was still a high-ranked n in Xin.


    The previous generations of Yi n had shown their great performance in Imperial exams and had highly contributed to the Empire''s growth with their better understanding of the economy of an empire.


    The previous to previous Emperor was very pleased with the results of their policies and hence dered Yi n among the high-ranked n in Xin.


    So Yi n was still a very respected and popr n in Xin.


    Currently, Xi Ying and Li Rui were seated in between both the ns.


    Xi Ying intentionally sat down on Li Rui''s right side as on that side Yi family was seated. Since the moment they had stepped inside, he could notice Yi Junjie''s momentary nces at Li Rui.


    Although the young man respectfully stopped once he coldly nced at him, he still doesn''t want to give him any chance.


    So he intentionally covered Li Ruipletely from Yi Junjie''s sight.


    People were still talking with each other. The maidens were sitting in groupsughing and chatting about something.


    They only paused for a moment when the guard announced the arrival of the first Prince and his princess consort.


    The wise people could see the displeased face of the first prince.


    Why wouldn''t he be unhappy?


    In the past, in every Imperial banquet, he would enter just before the Emperor and his entry would be very grand.


    Everyone would have to stand and greet him and his wangfei.


    But now, he was no longer a crown prince and hence his wee was no different than any other prince.


    As he walked towards his seat, his face became uglier when he saw that his seat was not much far away from Zhao Zhang Wei''s seat.


    But he could do nothing.


    With a cold and ck face, Zhao Zhuang Cheng flicked his sleeve and sat down on his seat without even caring whether his wangfei was following him or not.


    Everyone ignored it as if nothing happened and continued to busy themselves in chatting with each other.


    The bustling atmosphere inside the banquet hall only calmed down when they heard the Imperial guard''s loud voice again.


    "Weing His Majesty, the Emperor of Xin and his wangfei, Her Majesty, the Empress of Xin��"


    And everyone stood up from their seats to pay the respects to the Emperor and the Empress.

 Chapter 161 - The Rumors That Became The Truth For People

    In the yellow robes, Emperor Zhao Wang Lei entered the banquet hall while holding Empress Qin Wenya who looked much younger than her age in a very beautiful designed yellow dress.


    The prince and princess stood up from their seats and bowed their heads. The ministers kneeled down on the floor to pay respects.


    Li Rui who had just got up and about to kneel was stopped by Xi Ying. Still, in a bent position, she looked at him with confusion.


    He merely shook his head and made her stand up straight then bowed his head indicating her to do the same.


    All the while his hand held her hand as he whispered firmly


    "You don''t need to kneel down. If you don''t want to bow then you don''t need to do that also."


    The Emperor had himself exempted him from paying respects.. Bowing his head was his own choice as he knew that as a subject to the Emperor he should do that.


    If he doesn''t want to do it, then he could stop also.


    And since Li Rui was his wangfei, she could also be assumed to be exempted from paying respects.


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and she looked at him with a tilted head.


    A momentter, she really stood up straight amidst the kneeling people and those who were bowing their heads.


    As Li Rui stood amidst these people she remembered what her father had told her.


    ''Rui, sometimes we have to bow our heads in front of others.''


    Although she hadpromised, she never liked that feeling. It made her uneasy. Whenever she would bow in front of them, she would feel that she had lost the half war her n is fighting against the Imperial n.


    Fortunately, her visits to the Imperial Pce had not been much.


    A small smile spread on Xi Ying''s lips and he also stood straight.


    General Li had also told him Li Rui didn''t like to bow her head or kneel down in front of Imperial family members.


    He had never been proud of the fact that the Emperor had rewarded him with such a rare privilege but today he suddenly felt a little proud.


    A strange satisfaction was there inside his heart.


    Lost in his joy, he didn''t notice the pair of eyes looking in their direction.


    Seeing the person beside him standing straight, the pair of eyes flickered with rage for a moment which disappeared soon.


    "Paying respects to the Emperor."


    Therge hall echoed with the greetings.


    Zhao Wang Lei walked to the throne and sat down. His majestic yellow robes were spread elegantly on the throne.


    His eyes ran down through the whole hall.


    After the Empress was seated down beside him, he finally raised his hand and said in his deep voice.


    "Rise."


    Everyone stood up and sat down on their seats.


    "Weing the First Princess Wenling, second Princess Xualin��"


    The two Princess entered together after the Emperor and Empress. This time everyone only stood up to show respect and then sat down when the princess reached their seats and sat down.


    As Princess Wenling passed through the front seats, she paused only for a moment when he eyes caught the familiar figure among the people.


    Her smile went stiff seeing Li Rui seating beside Xi Ying.


    Li Rui was still sitting very calmly as if she never noticed Princess. Her heart had already given up for any progress in their rtionship after the death of Li Zhan.


    But still, she used to feel sympathy for Zhao Wenling seeing her being manipted by others.


    She had thought that everything was because of her. Neither she had agreed to be Princess'' childhoodpanion, nor had the Empress had given nanny to Princess Wenling to manipte the Princess against her.


    Rui wondered whether the Empress had known that the nanny had pushed her daughter in the water, whether she was also involved in all that.


    Thinking that she had felt more sympathy for Princess for not having a mother''s true love also


    However, after she had found out that Zhao Wenling was poisoning her three-year-old son; she didn''t feel any sympathy or guilt for Princess Wenling.


    Maybe one can have a weak heart. One can be manipted to hate others but to an extent where he could kill others, it must be his heart that is ck.


    Xi Ying also didn''t show any expression feeling the scorching gaze of the princess. Instead, he smiled very gently and intentionally picked a ss of water and passed it to Li Rui''s lips.


    "You must be thirsty."


    Qin Wenya who had been noticing her daughter was already worried that she would go crazy if she saw Lord Xi and his wangfei together and seeing her stopping only increased her fear more.


    Just when she was about to get up and drag Zhao Wenling away with some excuse, she saw her daughter tight smile and walking forward.


    People surely noticed this small action of the Princess and their eyes were filled with interest but when they saw the Princess walking away calmly they moved their eyes away boringly.


    However, they still didn''t leave any stone unturned.


    The concubines of the noble families were sitting together. They finally found something to pass their time so how could they let go of it.


    A woman looked at Li Rui with a mocking smile and whispered to the woman sitting next to her.


    "I wonder just how she managed to take Princess Wenling out of Prime Minister Xi''s heart."


    "Ah...what is so special about this? It took her four years to do this. It only shows how much Princess and Lord Xi have each other in their hearts. Despite passing the marriage age, Princess Wenling has not married anyone, and Lord Xi, in the end, is a man.


    He had seen the women he had taken dying in front of him from his wangfei''s hands. But he can do nothing as he has a son with his main wife. So I think he had to ept his fate as it is and General Li''s daughter is too beautiful to be refused by a man."


    And the topic continued.


    The rumors about Xi Manor have been there for four years in the Imperial City. After so many years, people had started to believe them and they were no longer the rumors but the truth for them.


    The truth of Lord Xi, Li Rui''s rtionship.


    In their hearts, they portrayed Princess as a weak woman who could only see her love being tied to other woman and Xi Ying as a helpless man who was trapped in all this and couldn''t get the woman he loved.


    And Li Rui��she was the vicious, cruel, and egoistic woman who could not bear the refusal of a man, who became the reason for the separation of these two lovers.

 Chapter 162 - Meeting An San

    (Today''s chapter is dedicated to the top three golden tickets givers of thest month.


    LTigerr 2021, Devillbesideyou, Daoistd4zcwx.


    Thank you so much for your love and support. If you guys use discord or any other method through which I can contact then please leave your IDs or username in thement section so that the author can contact you and give you a small reward for your love and support to the story. If you don''t wish to share it here, you can also contact me on my discord Id which is written in my profile. )


    *Thanks for tolerating my bbering.*


    An Si was helping the other eunuchs and servants in serving the dishes. While passing by the group of concubines, he heard their talk and almost choked on his saliva.


    What two lovers!


    How does he not know that his master loved Princess Wenling? His gaze subconsciously wandered to his master''s face.. Seeing the cold face and hearing the women''s talk, he almostughed out loud.


    If his master has any woman in his heart, then no one can steal her from his master. Even if it was Lady Li, even she can''t stop his master from doing that.


    So how could they portray his master as a helpless man?


    His thoughts were interrupted when he suddenly collided with someone. He was about to apologize but stopped when he looked at the other person''s face.


    An San


    It was An San, that too, in Eunuch''s clothes.


    An San didn''t look at him as he bend down to pick whatever had fallen down from his tray.


    An Si eyes became cold and sharp.


    What was An San doing here?? Does anyone else except him know that he was here?


    However, now only he and master knew that he was inside the Imperial Pce in the disguise of a eunuch. He knew that An san was working for the Princess so he couldn''t let An San know about this small secret.


    Finding the opportunity, he intentionally walked away from there without apologizing. An San who has just raised his head saw him leaving and called out.


    "This��Eunuch��"


    But An Si didn''t dare to stop.


    He needs to find a method to tell his master that An San was also inside the Imperial Pce today.


    .


    .


    .


    The hall was silent as the people saw a smile on Emperor''s lips as he opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Zhen wees his subjects and their families in the Imperial Pce. This year Xin had a very good harvest which made the Mid Autumn festival a more joyous asion."


    "Zhen feels delighted to see that even with Xi''s special geographical condition that doesn''t put the Imperial City in a safe location, we have sessfully shown the enemy country that we are not weak. Xin is progressing more than any other Empire despite the troublesing on its way."


    Everyone showed their appreciation and praised the Emperor saying that it was only because of His Majesty that Xi has been progressing so well.


    After that, the Emperor also praised the Li n and rewarded them with a few things from his treasury. Yi Lei was also praised for his bravery.


    As soon as he stood up, Yi Huiqing looked towards him.


    Her eyes went red at the sight of the burnt flesh on her brother''s face. She really wished to run over to him and ask if it hurts.


    She suddenly felt a hot palm covering her hand and looked beside herself.


    "Qingqing, what happened?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked with a face full of concern but Yi Huiqing''s heart remained unmoved.


    She looked at her so-called husband and thought


    ''Wasn''t it his father or brother who nned all that against Yi and Li n? It was them who were responsible for her brother''s pain.''


    She took out her hand from his and whispered


    "You really do pretend very well."


    For a moment, she really thought that he was concerned for her. If she had not known the true face of this man then perhaps she would still have been trying to win his heart foolishly.


    She swallowed therge lump in her throat and looked straight while Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her face in confusion and pain.


    He was hurt.


    ''Why would he need to pretend in front of anyone, especially her?''


    However, he didn''t want to fight with her at this moment since she was already in a very bad mood and the asion was not the right time to have fight.


    "I haven''t expected Wangfei to win Wangye''s favor suddenly after four years."


    Concubine Chun whispered to Concubine Lin as both of them looked at the couple whispering to each other.


    The concubines were sitting on the lower seats behind the man they belonged to.


    Although they were a bit far away and couldn''t hear what the Wangye and wangfei were talking about, Wangye holding Wangfei''s hand told them a whole different story.


    How different this sight was! Only a person who had been living inside the Xinhe Pce for four years could tell.


    All the concubines respected Yi Huiqing only because she was the mistress of Xinhe Pce, however, they also knew that the second Prince doesn''t have wangfei in his heart.


    Concubine Lin remembered when she had entered the Imperial Pce, she had once tried to step over wangfei and asked Zhao Zhang Wei pretentiously that she wants to share Wangfei''s burden. She had thought that every man is like her father. After sharing a night of intimacy with each other, they could give the woman whatever she asked as long as it was within their capability.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei had looked at her so sharply. His lips had a gentle smile but in a most direct and straightforward manner, he had shut her down.


    "Xinhe Pce has only one wangfei, Yi Huiqing. Managing it is her duty. You don''t need to worry about it."


    At that moment, she had been envious of Yi Huiqing thinking that she was the main wife and she had the second Prince''s heart also.


    However, she soon found out she was wrong.


    The second Prince respected wangfei and would not let anyone step on her but he only visited Lantai Courtyard on the first and fifteenth of the month.


    How could a man who loved a woman bear to stay away from her for so many days?


    Concubine Lin smiled mockingly when she heard Concubine Chun words and said


    "This is the Imperial Pce, Concubine Chun. Till now you should have understood that anything can happen here. One can fall from favor overnight and other can rise from the same favor the next morning."


    Behind these two, Shun was ring at Yi Huiqing with red eyes.


    Hearing Concubine Lin''s words she smirked and whispered


    "How true! One could fall from the favor overnight and other can rise from the same favor the next morning."


    This time she will rise using this favor and she would watch Yi Huiqing falling on her face t.

 Chapter 163 - The Scheming Has Started

    Amidst the talks of the people, the banquet officially started.


    It was the group of dancers who gave the first performance of the banquet. d in colorful clothes, they danced very gracefully and elegantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    After the dance, there were other performances.


    The dishes were served by the servants on the tables only as the noble families enjoyed the banquet.


    Between all this, Princess Wenling looked towards her mother once.


    Empress Qin Wenya nodded her head gently with a smile while looking in some other direction and Princess Wenling moved her eyes away as if nothing happened.


    It was after the sixth performance when everyone saw the first Princess suddenly standing up from her seat.


    .


    The hall quieted down as the Princess walked to stand in front of the throne and bowed her head.


    "Does Princess wish to say something?"


    The Emperor asked gently. His gentle voice clearly showed how much he favored the first Princess.


    Princess Wenling''s head was still lowered. She was silent for a few moments and then she finally said


    "Your Majesty, this daughter wishes to say something in front of everyone."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s forehead was knitted in confusion and he said


    "Go ahead."


    With the Emperor''s permission, Princess Wenling raised her head and turned to look in a particr direction.


    The present people followed her eyes and their eyes were suddenly filled with interest.


    In their sight was Prime Minister Xi who was currently serving something in a te with his chopsticks.


    He didn''t seem to pay any attention to what was going around him.


    Did Prime Minister Xi like to eat this much? This was something new that everyone discovered.


    There was a frown on his forehead as he tasted one dish. He didn''t seem to like it and hence put it away far on the table.


    The ministers looked at each other.


    Being picky for the dishes that were served by the Imperial Pce kitchen, only Prime Minister Xi can do it.


    They don''t dare to do such a thing. For them, even the water from the kitchen, where the food for the Emperor was made, was like honey.


    But the young Prime Minister was too busy to care about it.


    "Here, you can have it."


    Their eyes widened as they saw him forwarding the same te, he had filled with so much hard work, to Li Rui.


    Some people almost fell down from their seats.


    What was happening?


    Was Lord Xi ensuring if the dishes were ording to his wangfei''s taste?


    This��.was not this too much? As they thought this, they couldn''t help but look at the Princess with pity.


    Zhao Wenling looked at the scene in front of her.


    Only she knew how much her heart was clenching to see it but she also knew that she can''t show her anger and frustration here.


    No matter how much pain she was in, she had to pretend and put a smile on her lips which she sessfully showed to everyone.


    With a small smile that didn''t reach her eyes, she gained the pity and sympathy of everyone else.


    She lowered her head and said


    "Fourteen years ago, General Li''s daughter, Li Rui had saved this Princess'' life.? After that, she also became thus Princess'' childhoodpanion and apanied this one for a memorable part of this one''s childhood."


    This was something that many people who were present in the banquet hall knew and many of them also knew what happened after that.


    Li Rui who had been calmly eating the dishes on her te raised her head when she heard the Princess.


    Her face didn''t have any expression as she looked at the Princess lowered head.


    Noticing this, Xi Ying frowned.


    Although Xi Ying had been pretending as if he was not paying any attention to the banquet''s happening, he knew whatever was going around him.


    He just wishes to ignore everything and peacefully pass these three days with Li Rui. He doesn''t want Li Rui to have any other bad memory rted to the Imperial Pce or anything else.


    But it seems that these people have sworn to irk him.


    Still, he tried to divert Li Rui''s attention away from the Princess. She doesn''t need to hear whatever was being said. He was hearing it and if the Princess said something questionable then he would answer her very nicely.


    He picked one of Li Rui''s favorite dishes from his te and forwarded it to Li Rui''s lips.


    "Rui, here�� have it. It''s just ording to your taste."


    Li Rui was startled when she saw the chopsticks holding food in front of her lips. She nced sideways at her husband calmly but her heart was filled with embarrassment.


    ''What is he doing?


    Can''t he see that everyone is looking at them?


    What would they saw seeing the cold and dignified Prime Minister doing all this?''


    "Don''t pay attention to useless things."


    Xi Ying said gently as he again indicated her to open her mouth.


    His voice was gentle and low but those who were sitting in the front heard him clearly. General Li had a smile on his lips while Yi Jie had a terrified expression on her face.


    "Heng��what does she want to do this time?"


    She was really afraid for her daughter. The Princess has not given anything good to her daughter. Now even she knew that the Princess liked Prime Minister Xi in the past or maybe she has feelings for him even now.


    What will her Rui had to bear this time?


    General Li held his wangfei''s hand andforted her gently.


    "Yi Jie, don''t be afraid. Rui is no longer that innocent and na?ve and she also has Lord Xi. If she still needed any help, then her father is still here. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    Yi Jie gulped and nodded her head.


    She believed her husband.


    Even Princess Wenling heard Xi Ying because she was standing near the front seats. The pretentious smile on her lips stiffened for a moment and her nails dug into her palms.


    ''Calm down Wenling��You know that he is just pretending.''


    She said again and again inside her heart and tried to calm down herself.


    ''You still have to go ording to her mother''s n.''

 Chapter 164 - The Past Still Lingers Around

    With a tight smile on her lips, Princess Wenling continued what she was saying


    "During that time, this princess had some conflicts with Li Rui. Today, this Princess wishes to befriend Li Rui again with a clean heart. Even though Li Rui pushed this one inside the pond, she had also saved me. And the one who saves is always bigger than the one who tries to kill.


    Li Rui did both the things but this Princess is ready to forgive her for everything she has done wrong even if it is for stealing the hairpin given by Father Emperor."


    "So Li Rui, will you be this princess'' friend again?"


    After finishing her words, Princess Wenling raised her heart and looked at Li Rui with eyes that were filled with expectation..


    However, from the corner of her eyes, she was ncing at Xi Ying.


    ''Wouldn''t he dislike Li Rui more after knowing all this? His heart would lean a bit towards her knowing that she had suffered so much from the woman who was sitting beside her, right?''


    However, people couldn''t see this. Their hearts were again filled with sympathy for the Princess.


    ''What is this? It was Li Rui who had a vicious heart and tried to kill Princess. It is she who should bow her head and do all this.''


    ''True, it is Li Rui who is supposed to do all this rather than the Princess.''


    The women started talking and with every moment more and more people started to turn against Li Rui.


    Xi Ying was hearing everything. With every word against Li Rui, his eyes were bing colder and sharper.


    ''Forgive Li Rui and befriend her again�� ha��''


    His face was cold as he looked at the Princess for a moment but soon moved his eyes away indifferently. Princess Wenling who had been happy finally seeing his eyes on herself was left disappointed.


    Xi Ying nced at the Emperor who was sitting silently.


    If all of them n to do this then they shouldn''t me him when he will humiliate their dear Princess in front of everyone.


    He was about to stand up but his hand was suddenly held by something soft. Xi Ying nced under the table. It was Li Rui''s hand. He raised his head to look at her but found her looking at the Princess.


    A momentter, he saw her standing up from the chair.


    Li Rui''s face was very calm as she raised her dress and walked around the table elegantly. People could not move their eyes away from her when she stood in front of the Princess and bowed her head.


    Afterpleting the bow, she stood straight and said


    "Many thanks for the proposal, Princess but Li Rui will have to disappoint you by not epting it."


    "Why? Do you have any problem with me, Rui?"


    Princess Wenling whispered with tear-filled eyes pretending as if Li Rui''s refusal has hurt her very much and everyone came out of their trance.


    ''So what if she was beautiful, her heart was still vicious.''


    ''Look at her how she is putting herself in airs. The Princess herself forwarded her hand and she is refusing it shamelessly even after knowing whatever she has done.''


    ''She should feel grateful that Princess is still ready to be her friend.''


    A new round of whispers started making Xi Ying furious.


    But he wants to respect Li Rui.


    Xi Ying knew that if he tried to restrict Li Rui too much then he would only push her away from himself.


    If she has stopped him and wants to deal with everything by herself, then he should give her a chance.


    Li Rui looked in Princess'' eyes that were now teary. She could people''s eyes on herself. She could hear them talking but she remained calm andposed as she continued


    "Rui doesn''t have any problem with Princess. Li Rui has the problem with the way Princess put forward the proposal of friendship."


    "By epting Princess'' proposal, Li Rui will only ept that she was really at fault for whatever happened fourteen years ago which Li Rui is not ready to do.


    Rui had never pushed Princess and had never stolen anything. Even Rui''s maid was innocent fourteen years ago, however was never given any chance to prove herself right. So Rui would not take the me for anything she has never done. epting punishment was Rui''s respect towards the Imperial n and its decisions. Li Rui can''t lower down Li n''s respect by going against the Imperial n. However, Li Rui would never ept the usations that had been put on her."


    A proud smile emerged on Xi Ying''s lips when Li Rui finished her words.


    She was blunt and straightforward. She maintained her dignity and at the same time, she didn''t disrespect anyone.


    Princess Wenling was startled and silent when Li Rui finished.


    ''It was true. Rui really didn''t steal anything neither her maid. Wasn''t it her who had plotted everything to humiliate Rui.''


    She had always known this but she only seemed to remember it today.


    Rui was really innocent.


    In the past fourteen years, the old nanny had manipted Princess Wenling so much that now she had started to believe lies even after knowing that they were just lies.


    As she remembered the scene of the bloodied maid being brought out from therge hall, Princess Wenling face suddenly went pale.


    Actually, she has felt guilty for many days knowing that Li Rui''s maid lost her life but with time her guilt started to decrease because she started to believe that it was really the maid''s and Li Rui''s fault.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted the lingering silence.


    "Li Rui, what do you mean by your maid was not given any chance to prove herself innocent?"


    Li Rui turned to look at Empress Qin Wenya.


    Her calmness made Qin Wenya more furious and she asked more sharply.


    "Everyone has seen that the hairpin had fallen from your maid''s clothes that day. Your maid herself had epted that day that she had stolen the hairpin. She had silently epted the punishment. Why are you now trying to open up this matter? Do you want to say that the Emperor took the wrong decision and punished an innocent? Are you questioning His Majesty''s decision? "


    The banquet hall went silent at Empress'' words.


    Now everyone really looked forward to Li Rui''s answer.


    If she answered ''yes'' then she would be going against the Emperor himself. But if she answered ''No'' then she would have to ept that it was her maid who had stolen the hairpin.

 Chapter 165 - The Truth That Had Been Buried Since Long

    The silence in the banquet hall was deafeningwith every passing moment.


    Sitting on his seat, Xi Ying looked at his silent wangfei. His fist was clenched on his thigh as he wondered whether he should stand up to support her or not.


    As much as he liked Li Rui to rely on himself, he wants to give her this chance to say the truth of side in front of everyone.


    For fourteen years, she had tolerated down all the usations and their burden silently. So, today when she was ready to speak for herself, he doesn''t want to snatch this opportunity away from her.


    Although he knew that today she might not be able to prove herself right but at the very least she could tell everyone the story of her side. It didn''t matter whether anyone would believe it or not.


    It was about relieving one''s heart and then moving on from the past.


    .


    His ns to make them suffer will take time but Rui shouldn''t carry everything in her heart until then.


    He really doesn''t care even if she questioned the Emperor''s decision.


    Just let her say whatever she wants. Let her empty her heart.


    They won''t be able to do anything to her. He wouldn''t let anyone touch even a single finger of hers.


    A few steps away on the left side of him, Yi Junjie was sitting on his seat. His thoughts were no different from Xi Ying''s.


    Since he had seen the lively Rui changing to a cold and calm Rui, he also knew that Rui''s heart was still affected by the past.


    As he thought this, he suddenly regretted that he didn''t bring his shadow guards to the Imperial Pce.


    However, he was still ready to fight against the Emperor himself if it was needed.


    As much as both the man wanted to help her, they couldn''t.


    This was something that Rui had to do herself.


    Li Rui looked at the Empress with her calm ck eyes.


    Despite the tense atmosphere in the banquet hall, she didn''t seem to be nervous or scared at all.


    Xi Ying''s shadow guards who were hiding in the banquet hall couldn''t help but admire this quality of Li Rui.


    "Your Majesty"


    Li Rui turned to look at the Emperor and asked while looking straight.


    "To answer the Empress'' question, Li Rui might need to step out her boundaries and say some things. Is Li Rui allowed to do that?"


    The Emperor was silent for a few moments neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He started at Li Rui who didn''t look away and look at him in the eye.


    People watched her standing straight like this with wide eyes. Their trace was broken when they heard the deep voice of the Emperor.


    "Lady Li is allowed to say her thoughts as long as she doesn''t disrespect the Imperial n in any way."


    Offending after taking the permission. It was the safest way in such a situation.


    What could the Emperor do? Could he refuse?


    No. Because it would have only shown his pettiness to not let people present their thoughts freely in front of everyone in Xin.


    It would have only created trouble for him.


    So he could only agree.


    General Li, Xi Ying, and Yi Junjie praised Li Rui inside their hearts.


    "Many thanks, Your Majesty."


    Getting the needed permission, Li Rui humbly lowered her head once showing her respect, and then moved his eyes to the Empress again.


    "Your Majesty said that Rui''s maid had epted by herself that she had stolen Princess'' hairpin."


    "But Rui doesn''t know whether Your Majesty remembers that Rui''s maid had said many other things that day. In fact, Rui thinks that everyone sitting here who was present that day might not remember what else she had said."


    "Li Zhan had also said that her mistress which means me, Li Rui, was never involved in stealing Princess'' hairpin. But everyone very easily ignored those words. That truth was buried since that day by everyone. Till today, Rui has to bear the tag of a thief in the whole Imperial City."


    "It''s very contradictory that Li Zhan''s only one im was assumed to be a truth while other a lie. Rui really doesn''t know how anyone decided that it was supposed to be like that only."


    Her soft voice was neither too loud nor too low but everyone could hear it very clearly. As they heard everything, they couldn''t help but agree with her words.


    "My maid was emotionally shaken after she had seen the hairpin falling from my other maid who was like a younger sister to her. To save her, she sacrificed her own life. Perhaps she already knew that the ves like her do not get any chance to prove herself innocent in the Imperial Pce."


    "Li Rui"


    The Emperor''s cold voice stopped Li Rui from saying anything further.


    "You are indirectly saying that Zhen punished your maid wrongly."


    Li Rui looked at the Emperor without any fear and said


    "No, Your Majesty, Rui doesn''t know how to y with words. Rui will only say everything directly. Fourteen years ago, Li Zhan was punished wrongly."


    "Every the biggest sinner in the Imperial Pce had been given a chance always to prove her innocence. Why was she not given any?"


    While saying herst words, Li Rui''s lips trembled and she lowered her head swiftly. Her eyes were getting blurry because of tears and she vigorously blinked them.


    If only Li Zhan was given any such chance, then maybe, just maybe��she would have found any way to save her.


    The thought only made her heart more painful. Her heart felt cold and heavier.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a familiar warmth engulfing her small body. A pair of firm arms surrounded her waist and her face was buried in the familiar manly scent.


    Warm breath fell on her ears followed by a gentle whisper


    "Ssshh��you can cry if you want. I will not tell anyone neither I will let anyone see."

 Chapter 166 - Resign

    The gentle whispers somewhat made Li Rui''s heart rx. She didn''t feel any shyness in epting her husband''s hug this time.


    Perhaps she really needed this warmth or perhaps she needed a ce where she could hide so that the others would not be able to see her vulnerable self.


    In therge banquet hall, everyone saw Lord Xi who always looked so cold and indifferent embracing his wangfei gently without any hesitation.


    He seemed to touch her so carefully as if she was made of ss.


    His robe and body hid the small petite body in his armspletely.


    Princess Wenling who had been standing quietly all the while when Li Rui and her mother confronted each other looked at this scene with red eyes.


    Why was everything happening to her like this? She has loved only one man in her life. She wants nothing but his love in return..


    But getting love was very far away, she has to see him embracing some other woman.


    The same woman who broke her trust. The woman whom she had despised since then.


    Why was fate so cruel?


    She looked away when she couldn''t see anymore.


    The silence was interrupted by Empress Qin Wenya sneer.


    The people who were looking at Xi Ying all the while moved their eyes away swiftly when the young Prime Minister raised his head. His face was the one they recognized.


    Cold and indifferent.


    Still hiding his wangfei in his arms, he stared at nothing as Empress Qin Wenya spoke


    "Lady Li, this Empress is trying hard to understand you. Why did you choose only today to say all this? It has already been fourteen years since your maid''s death but youe out today and question the Emperor''s decision. What is your purpose behind all this?


    What can this Empress call whatever happened here just now? Do you wis��.."


    The Empress paused because she could not speak any longer.


    She was startled when she saw a pair of very cold eyes looking at herself.


    Xi Ying looked at the Empress coldly, however, there was a mocking smile on his lips. He sneered imitating the Empress in the same way.


    Empress Qin Wenya who hadposed herself until that moment was furious when she saw this. Her face went red because of anger because she thought that Xi Ying was humiliating her.


    Everyone could see the Empress'' anger.


    Zhao Wang Lei who had been silent until now also seemed very cold. His eyes flickered as he looked at Xi Ying and the petite body that could not be seen if not seen carefully.


    His hands ced at the armrests of the throne clenched tightly in fists and his lips were pressed in a thin line.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying still looking at the Empress with a mocking smile.


    His hand inside his robe patted Li Rui''s back gently he felt her pushing him away. She was trying toe out but he didn''t let her instead held her more tightly.


    "Your Majesty should not try to understand because this minister thinks that Your Majesty''s efforts will go in vain."


    "ording to this minister, Your Majesty''s age had started to affect Your Majesty''s memory. Previously Your Majesty didn''t seem to remember that this one''s wangfei didn''t do anything wrong and her maid had also epted this. And now Your Majesty doesn''t remember that it was only Princess Wenling who had started a sincere act of putting a proposal of friendship forward in front of this one''s wangfei that was more like ndering this one''s wangfei in front of everyone."


    Crude, straightforward, and indifferent that''s how Xi Ying had always been. He had never cared if the person in front of him was of high status. He had spoken his thoughts fearlessly.


    In fact, every generation of Xi n had been like this and had been appreciated because of the same quality.


    However, they have never disrespected the Emperor or the Empress but Xi Ying also wrote it down in the uing history.


    "Prime Minister Xi, This kind of behavior with Zhen''s Empress, Zhen will not bear it."


    The Emperor''s cold voice echoed in therge banquet hall but Xi Ying stood fearlessly still looking at the Empress coldly.


    "Your Majesty, this minister has worked for Your Majesty for so many years and has never disrespected anyone without any certain reasons."


    "Today the first Princess came forward and said many things. This one sat there quietly as she ndered my wangfei with this and that. She put forward the proposal of friendship after doing all that in front of this one''s wangfei, even then this one sat quietly. But Your Majesty epting the proposal or not, that''s my wangfei''s wish, isn''t it?"


    "Or perhaps just because the person in front was a princess, is she obliged to ept any kind of usation-filled proposal she is put forwarded to?"


    "When my wangfei refused then Princess didn''t ept it and she gave her own reasons but then the Empress came forward and attached my wangfei as if she had prepared for everything even before this banquet.


    Might this minister be false but for a moment this one felt as if this banquet was specially organized to humiliate this one''s wangfei."


    It was after these words when Xi Ying moved his eyes to the Emperor and said


    "Your Majesty must have not liked whatever this minister said. Requesting Your Majesty to not take it to heart on ount of this one''s selfless service for the past few years. However, this minister can''t tolerate anyone humiliating his wangfei like this."


    Moving his eyes to the Princess and then to the Empress in a few seconds he said coldly


    "Even if that person is a princess or an Empress, Xi Ying doesn''t care."


    "If Your Majesty minds this one''s truthful words then this Minister will not step in the Imperial Court again.


    "Xi Ying resigns from the position of Prime Minister."


    Gasps were heard when Xi Ying finished. With their mouths opened, everyone saw Xi Ying picking Li Rui in his arms and then turning around without paying respects to the Emperor.


    With Li Rui in his arms who was looking at him with her clean ck eyes in a daze, Xi Ying exited the Imperial Court silently.


    However, this silence seems too loud at that moment.

 Chapter 167 - A Wise Minister

    Xi Ying walked out of the banquet hall with Li Rui in his arms who was still staring at his face in shock. The coldness on his face was swept away as soon as he stepped out.


    Feeling her gaze on himself, he moved his eyes to her face with a small grin on his face.


    "What? Do I look so irresistible that you can''t move your eyes away from me?"


    Li Rui was more startled by his sudden change of behavior. When she registered his words in her mind, she rolled her eyes and looked somewhere else.


    However, during all this she didn''t notice how her actions in front of Xi Ying had became more open now but Xi Ying noticed it.


    A flicker of joy, amusement and interest shed in his eyes.


    He wondered just how manyyers he had to peel through to bring out the real self of her in front of himself.


    .


    The part of her that she had hidden in somewhere.


    When General Li had told him about the Rui who was so lively in her childhood, Xi Ying had not believed him for a moment but now sometimes he could really see the existence of that Rui sometimes.


    But it was very rare.


    Sometimes when he saw her ying with Xi Ling, she would intentionally tease him by ying some naughty tricks and then coax him with her own methods hiding her actions very easily or sometimes when she designed new games to amuse Xi Ling and those games would involve Li Hua, Liu Lan and other maids who were always tricked by her smart tricks in every game.


    A different Rui was there. She was lively, bright however she has been suppressed with the time.


    In front of him was the Rui who fears to show her emotions in front of anyone because she thinks that her emotions would be her weakness.


    "You didn''t need to resign from the Imperial Court?"


    His trance was broken when he heard the soft voice of Li Rui.


    He smiled gently when he found her looking at him again. She was actually observing him, Xi Ying knew. He let her and answered truthfully.


    "Do not worry about this. Just wait for a few moments."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Li Rui saw someone walking out of the banquet hall towards them. Her eyes flickered abruptly and she looked back at Xi Ying who smiled and whispered


    "I see ��they have already sent someone��but it''s soon."


    He mumbled thest part with a frown.


    He didn''t need to turn around to know that someone has juste out. He could feel someone walking towards them.


    Although he had know that someone woulde, he didn''t want that someone toe so soon.


    He had wisely grabbed the opportunity to leave the banquet with Li Rui on the first day only, however, it seems like that he won''t be able to do that in the end.


    Li Rui hid her surprise and maintained her calm andposed face.


    "You should let me down now."


    She whispered in a low voice, however, Xi Ying shook his head and said firmly.


    "No, I quite enjoy holding you like this."


    Li Rui looked at him with a baffled face.


    Should she appreciate his straightforwardness? She really didn''t know so she stayed silent, however her earlobes went red.


    However, the next moment she realized that by staying silent she is allowing him to let her take to the carriage only in this


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    A very polite voice sounded and Xi Ying stopped. He didn''t turn around and said


    "What is the second Prince doing here?"


    Behind Xi Ying, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled mockingly and said


    "Doesn''t Prime Minister Xi know that better than anyone else?"


    Xi Ying smirked. The second Prince seemed to be more intelligent than he had thought. Turning around with Li Rui still in his arms he said


    "Perhaps Xi Ying knows but still would like to hear it from the Prince''s mouth itself."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes narrowed for a infinitesimal second as he looked at Xi Ying and a momentter he scoffed


    "Benwang had not expected Prime Minister Xi to be so childish."


    During this bickering Li Rui just stayed silent with her head lowered just like a woman was supposed to act at that moment ording to the propriety.


    However, she was hearing and understanding everything.


    As she heard the second Prince talking eloquently she nced at him once and then moved her eyes away indifferently.


    In the end, he was still the man who had hurt her elder sister and she didn''t have any good thought of him.


    To her he was just a prince not even Yi Huiqing''s husband.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei now knew that the young Prime Minister would not really take a step back so in the end he had to say for what he hade outside.


    "His Majesty hopes that Prime Minister Xi will keep his calm and will not leave the banquet like this. His Majesty will not wrong anyone in this matter."


    In other words, what he meant to say was he had been sent by the Emperor himself to stop him from leaving the banquet.


    "His Majesty has also asked Her Majesty and the first Princess to leave the banquet hall for today and reflect on their deeds."


    Zhao Zhang Wei still remembered the Empress'' face when the Emperor had admonished her in front of everyone for creating such a ruckus and spoiling a festive asion.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but praise the young Minister silently.


    He had yed his cards very nicely.


    First he humiliated the Empress in front of everyone and then he threatened the Empress to resign from the Imperial Court so that the Emperor would not be able to take any action against him. Because after that, the Emperor would only focus on how he can make him stay even if for that he had to reprimand the mother of Xin, the Empress, in the presence of so many noble families.

 Chapter 168 - Punished

    "Since His Majesty had said this himself, this Minister will respect him. However��"


    Xi Ying said very seriously and politely and intentionally paused amidst his words making Zhao Zhang Wei look at him curiously.


    "��this minister will only step inside when His Majesty will take a right decision. Someone dared to nder this one''s wangfei so easily. Today it was the princess; tomorrow it will be someone else. This is something that is intolerable. Going against this one''s wangfei is going against this one�� So this one hopes that the Emperor will take a wise decision."


    Xi Ying could feel Li Rui''s eyes on himself when he said these words. His hold on her waist became more firm as if he wanted to let her know that he was really standing with her and she was not alone in all this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head seriously, however, Xi Ying knew that the prince must be very happy inside his heart.


    .


    He must be happy more than anyone else seeing the Empress being humiliated in front of everyone after all reducing the Empress'' power meant reducing the first Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s power.


    In fact, the effect of today''s events can be seen clearly from how the Emperor sent Zhao Zhang Wei to stop him instead of Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    In the future, he was not obliged to help Zhao Zhuang Chen in anything else even if the Emperor asked him to do so; on ount of whatever the Empress had done to Li Rui today.


    "Then Minister Xi, why don''t you take some rest in one of the Imperial Pce''s abode until Benwang goes and talk everything out with His Majesty."


    "Sure."


    With Xi Ying''s agreement, Zhao Zhang Wei called a maid and asked her to show Xi Ying the way towards the guest abodes in the Imperial Pce.


    The maid bowed her head and quietly led the way.


    -------


    After the farce inside the banquet hall, the banquet was suspended for a few hours and the noble families were provided rooms and servants so that they can rest for some time.


    Inside the Luan He hall, Empress Qin Wenya stared at the firece while sitting on the couch. Her eyes were red and she was breathing heavily.


    "Mother"


    Zhao Wenling called out meekly seeing her mother''s red face because of anger. Seeing that her mother didn''t respond, she felt more scared and whispered


    "Mother, Wenwen is sorry. It must be Wenwen who had done something wrong. Wenwen just spoiled everything."


    Qin Wenya sighed softly when she heard her daughter''s low voice and calmed down.


    "It''s not your fault. We have not expected Lord Xi to stand up for that girl."


    It was obvious that the ''girl'' in Qin Wenya''s mouth was Li Rui.


    Princess Wenling heard her mother''s words and said immediately.


    "Mother, that''s also our fault. We should have known that he will not stay silent. After all, he is pretending to protect Rui."


    Although she was quite hurt by whatever she had seen in the Imperial Court, Zhao Wenling soonforted herself reminding again and again that Lord Xi was just pretending.


    Qin Wenya stayed silent.


    At this moment, it was difficult for her to decide anything.


    After seeing how Xi Ying protected Li Rui, somewhere she felt that Lord Xi was not pretending at all. Things would be best if Lord Xi was really pretending.


    That''s the only thing that she was thinking at this time.


    At the same time, Zhao Zhuang Chen entered the chambers.


    He sat in front of his mother on the couch with a ck face.


    Qin Wenya knew that something must not be right when she saw her son''s face.


    "Zhuang Chen, what happened?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at his mother with pursed lips and said after a few moments jerking his sleeve in the air.


    "Father Emperor sent that b****d to talk the things out with that Xi Ying. Mother Empress, why I am having a feeling that we are losing our influence? I am suddenly feeling that we will see the throne of Xin getting out of our reach with our own eyes."


    "Zhuang Chen."


    Empress Qin Wenya''s voice raised a bit stopping Zhao Zhuang Chen from saying anything further.


    "Nothing like that will happen."


    "But Mother Empress, Father Emperor is clearly showing whom he favors inparison to the three of us. First is Lord Xi and now I can see that b****d brother of mine is also getting ahead of me."


    Qin Wenya sighed and looked at her son''s face somberly.


    "Zhuang Chen, Your father is still with us. Because he wasn''t then I would not have been sitting here with you and Wenling. He didn''t iste me and allowed you with me, is enough to show his favor. We can''t demand anything more from him. In the end, he is an Emperor and has his own ns. And toplete those ns, he needs Minister Xi with him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was silent because he knew that his mother was right.


    However, Zhao Wenling didn''t like his brother''s silence and defended the man she loved.


    "Brother, you see ��we are still not facing any loss. By doing all this, we at least helped Lord Xi in some way. After whatever happened today, I am sure that Rui and Li n will start to believe Lord Xi more. Using their trust, Father Emperor and Lord Xi can destroy the Li n so easily. In end, it is you who will be befitted by Li n''s destruction. Perhaps it will help you restore the title of Crown Prince."


    Towards his sister, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t have any hope.


    Although he adored his sister very much, he knew that she was not much clever and intelligent. ording to him, she has be so blind in Lord Xi''s love that she can''t see anything.


    Qin Wenya knew her son''s thoughts and tried to smooth over the things.


    "We can''t waste time like this. We need to n wisely what we will do ahead."


    Both the sibling sat straight hearing these words.


    "It would not matter much if I can''t attend the banquet but both of you must attend it. If both of you stayed here inside the chambers like me then we will lose a good opportunity."


    Qin Wenya said with a sober face.


    Zhao Wenling bit her lips and twisted the hem of her clothes while saying


    "But Mother Empress, how will we do that? Father Emperor will not allow us."


    Qin Wenya looked at her daughter and said


    "That''s why you''ll go to your father Emperor and talk to him."


    Both the siblings looked confused but when they heard what Qin Wenya said further their eyes brightened.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen still had some doubts in her heart and said


    "What if it didn''t work?"


    Qin Wenya shook her head and said firmly.


    "It will. He is an Emperor. He sure can make any excuse to make you both of you stay. I don''t think that Lord Xi will be so petty that he will go against His Majesty for such a small thing especially after I am already out of everything."

 Chapter 169 - The Art Of Using People

    Inside the Imperial study room, Zhao Zhang Wei stood silently with his head lowered in front of the Emperor after telling whatever Xi Ying had said.


    He didn''t hear anything from the Emperor but waited patiently.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei''s gaze was very cold as he stared at nothing in particr.


    However, his mind was swirling with thoughts.


    In his mind shed the picture of General Li Heng standing in front of him in the Imperial Court.


    Fourteen years ago said words, no ....a threat,?was still afresh in his mind as if they were said just yesterday..


    Why wouldn''t they be?


    That was the first time when he, the Emperor of Xin, was threatened by someone.


    At that time, only he knew just how much he had been furious, however, he could do nothing except bearing his anger and taking a step back.


    Why?


    Because he doesn''t have that power.


    As an Emperor he had to step back even after being threatened, how infuriating and ridiculous it was for him��.only he knew.


    Now fourteen years after, just half shichen ago, the Young Minister whom he had always trusted, whom he had thought that waspletely on his side was standing at the same ce and he did the same thing.


    Filled with doubts, Zhao Wang Lei suddenly didn''t know what was going on.


    Howe the young Minister who used to hate General Li''s daughter now suddenly stood up against him for her?


    Just more than a month ago he had epted the same thing in front of him.


    For a moment, Zhao Wang Lei felt that he couldn''t trust Prime Minister Xi anymore.


    Raising his head, he looked at his second son with whom he had never talked much.


    "Second Prince, what do you suggest? What do you think Zhen should do?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered with surprise followed by mockery when he heard the Emperor''s question. Since his head was lowered, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t see those emotions.


    "Your Majesty is indeed in a very difficult situation. We can''t dishonor Her Majesty or the first Princess anymore and at the same time, we can''t let Prime Minister Xi leave the court. This one has heard when Prime Minister Xi''s father had left the Imperial Court then the court was in disarray for many years because there were many problems that only a capable Prime Minister could solve and hence indicates the need of Prime Minister Xi in the Imperial Court. And that''s the only reason that every generation of Imperial n has tolerated the arrogant attitude of Xi n''s generation."


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent.


    Xi n has been the need of the Empire for many years. It was a truth.


    A thoughtful look could be seen on his face as he said


    "Second son is right. Go ahead with whatever you have to say."


    In response, Zhao Zhang Wei humbly lowered his head and continued


    "Saving the honor of Her Majesty and satisfying the Prime Minister Xi''s wish for justice��.this one suggests that Your Majesty should look into Lady Li''s matter."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he asked coldly


    "What about it? A decision that had already been taken many years ago��what can we do about it now?"


    This time Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head and smiled gently as he said


    "There is one way. Your Majesty can��"


    As he continued, Zhao Wang Lei indeed seemed to be thinking over his words until the door of the study room was knocked.


    A frown marred the Emperor''s face as he said


    "Enter."


    When Eunuch Wang entered he knew that he had displeased the Emperor by disturbing him in between but he could do nothing except bowing his head as he said


    "This servant apologizes for disturbing Your Majesty. Your Majesty, the First Princess requests to see you. She is saying that it is urgent."


    From the corner of his eye, Zhao Zhang Wei noticed that the Emperor looked colder and displeased after hearing what the Eunuch said.


    Confusion shed through his eyes.


    ''Doesn''t he favor Wenling the most?"


    The Emperor soonposed his expression and said


    "Allow the Princess."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The old Eunuch bowed and took his leave.


    Zhao Zhang Wei understood that it was his turn to leave so he bowed his head and said


    "Your Majesty, then this one should also take his leave now."


    Zhao Wang Lei grunted in acknowledgment. When Zhao Zhang Wei was about to step outside of the study room when he heard the Emperor''s voice from behind.


    "Zhang Wei."


    Perhaps it was the first time he had heard the Emperor calling him by his name so he was startled and halted amidst his steps.


    "Your mother must be very happy to see the man you have be. Father has high hopes from you. Don''t disappoint father like your elder brother?"


    A smile full of mockery was spread on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips and his fist was clenched.


    It seems that he had found him useful now.


    He turned around and bowed his head while saying.


    "This one will never disappoint Your Majesty."


    All the while his eyes were so cold that if Zhao Wang Lei had looked into them then perhaps he had understood his thoughts, his hatred.


    And perhaps he could have avoided what he would face in the future.


    The Retribution.


    ----------


    Princess Wenling stepped inside the study room and performed a bow.


    "Wenling greets Father Emperor."


    She didn''t dare to raise her head as she was afraid that her father would be angry with her for whatever happened in the Imperial Court.


    "What does Princess wish to say so urgently?"


    Princess Wenling pinched her hand mercilessly as teardrops started to fall from her eyes.


    "Father Emperor, daughter is very guilty for whatever she did in the Imperial Court. It must be this daughter''s fault. This daughter must have said something wrong making Prime Minister Xi angry. This daughter had thought that by putting a proposal in front of Li Rui, this one would enhance the greatness of the Imperial n in front of the people. However, in turn, this daughter only increased the problems for Father Emperor."

 Chapter 170 - The Pretense

    Princess Wenling sobbed silently when she heard a heavy sigh.


    A few momentster, she felt a hand patting her head and her shoulder was hugged by an arm.


    "What is Wenwen saying?"


    Hearing the gentle and sincere tone, Zhao Wenling started crying in reality. She felt very emotional as she remembered Li Rui sitting with Xi Ying and Xi Ying protecting Li Rui.


    Zhao Wang Lei made his daughter sit on the couch and then sat down beside her.


    "Wenwen"


    At his father''s voice, Zhao Wenling forcefully stopped her tears and raised her head


    "Father, Although I know that he is just pretending, Wenwen still feels hurt to see him with anyone else."


    Her tear-stained face looked very pitiful but Zhao Wang Lei was more startled by her words..


    "Wenwen is just managing herself byforting that Lord Xi is pretending in front of Li n to win their trust so that he can destroy Li n swiftly."


    This was a new discovery. Zhao Wang Lei''s fingers trembled for a moment as he stared at the wall in front of him nkly and asked


    "Who told you this?"


    Only then, Princess Wenling realized that she overspoke and bit her lips but now she could only tell the truth.


    "Wenwen found out through her people."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s was silent. A momentter, his eyes flickered with happiness. He remembered what Xi Ying had said in front of him when he had asked him what will they do ahead.


    ''Your Majesty, this time Xi Ying have thought of something big but will not tell Your Majesty for now. Xi Ying first wants to work on it and then go ahead with everything.''


    ''Was this the n the young Minister had been talking about?''


    His heart was suddenly filled with excitement.


    ''It must be.


    How can I think that the foolish minister who is as loyal as a dog would betray me?''


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard Zhao Wenling''s voice again.


    "Father Emperor, Wenwen ��Wenwen just was very sad so sent her people to check��Wenwen didn''t��"


    Since his heart was relieved he didn''t feel irritated by his daughter''s bbering, instead patted her head.


    "Calm down, Father knows that Wenwen is a sensible child."


    Zhao Wenling sighed and finally raised her head.


    "Then Father Emperor is not angry with Wenwen?"


    Looking in her eyes, Zhao Wang Lei seemed to remember something. The smile that spread on his lips was more genuine as he shook his head and said


    "Have we ever scolded you harshly or got angry with you? You are our most favorite child. For years, we have felt most guilty for you. If we have not made that girl your childpanion then you would not have gone through so much. Until today, whenever you feel ill in winter because she pushed you into the pond, we me ourselves."


    Zhao Wenling smiled disappeared with every word as she seemed to be silent again. She lowered her head and then said


    "Father Emperor should not me himself. Father Emperor couldn''t predict anything and has Wenwen''s goodwill in mind. Also, Wenwen feels blessed to be Father Emperor''s daughter. Which Emperor would take the enmity of a n like Li''s just for his daughter?"


    Fourteen years ago, Zhao Wenling have been surprised when her mother had told her that her father had promised that he would not let Li n go like this. Since their daughter had harmed his daughter, he would destroy their whole n.


    Although she knew that her father loved her the most, this deration made her feel so adored that she had cried in her mother''s arms for a long time.


    Zhao Wang Lei smirked from above her head and said in a reprimanding tone.


    "Every Emperor would do that for his daughter. Your Mother, Zhuang Chen and you are the people Zhen has always favored. So of course, Zhen would protect you with everything."


    The pair of father and daughter talked for more when Princess Wenling said


    "Father, Wenwen wants to attend the banquet."


    She lowered her head shyly and whispered


    "It is very rare to see Lord Xi. Can Father do something?"


    The Emperor smiled and said


    "Of Course, we willplete every wish of our daughter."


    Zhao Wenling was very happy with what she heard.


    When she exited the study room, she was feeling much light-hearted.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei looked at the door of the study room indifferently.


    Fourteen years ago, he had used everything that happened as an opportunity and used it to dere his enmity against the Li n in front of his Empress.


    It was a very dangerous move from his side. Because he couldn''t let many people know his hatred for Li n.


    Still, he did that. He told the Empress that he will destroy Li n for his daughter. The foolish Empress had been so happy with him.


    Why did he do this?


    Because he needed the Empress'' support.


    He wanted to be assured that he could get Empire Qin''s help whenever he would need it.


    That''s the only thing he needs from the Empress and that''s the only reason he is tolerating her foolish children.


    Anyways, he didn''t feel any guilt while doing all this.


    Wasn''t the Empress doing the same thing with him? Using him to climb higher and make her son the Emperor...


    With his handkerchief, Zhao Wang Lei wiped his hand with a face full of disgust.


    He sighed as he leaned on the couchfortably.


    At this moment, he could not help but think.


    ''Fortunately, Xi Ying didn''t die because of the attack he had nned.''


    At that time, he had thought that he will sessfully destroy Li n, so he thought that he would not need Xi Ying anymore.


    But he had never expected things to turn out like this.


    At this time, he really needed Xi Ying''s clever mind.


    A very gentle smile appeared on his lips as he closed his eyes.


    There was only one person in this world that could make him feel so carefree.


    And it seems that he will get that person soon.

 Chapter 171 - The Dog Man Is Ready To Take Advantage

    Zhao Zhang Wei entered Xinhe Pce.


    His footsteps unconsciously turned to move towards Lantai Courtyard.


    He remembered that Yi Huiqing was looking very worried for General Li''s daughter so he wished to go andfort her. But the next moment, he remembered that he had dered in front of her that he will not step back in Lantai Courtyard because she disliked his presence.


    Remembering that day, his mood instantly became foul and he turned around to go back to his Courtyard with a sour face.


    When he reached near the gates of his courtyard, he didn''t even raise his head and was lost in his own thoughts until a soft voice stopped him amidst his steps.


    "Wangye."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was startled when he heard the familiar voice. For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating and for that moment he suddenly didn''t wish to turn his head and broke his illusion that Yi Huiqing was really standing behind him��perhaps and he also heard her voice, until the voice came again..


    "Wangye"


    This time the always graceful and elegant second Prince turned around so swiftly that Yi Huiqing took a step back in fear because she was standing close to check why he was not responding to her call.


    She ced her hand on her chest and looked at him with wide eyes full of confusion. Zhao Zhang Wei smiled sheepishly and cleared his throat that was getting dry because of her beautiful face and expressions.


    "How did Wangfei remember me suddenly?"


    He asked but felt something wrong with his words.


    Sure enough, he saw Yi Huiqing''s eyes bing strange at his words.


    Ah��did his words sound sarcastic because Yi Huiqing didn''t visit him after he left her Courtyard that day?


    He was about to exin to her when he heard Yi Huiqing''s straight face while she said


    "This Wangfei disturbed Wangye, however, this wangfei was worried about her cousin sister."


    In other words, she wouldn''t havee here if it was not for Li Rui.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt very bitter and angry inside his heart.


    For a moment, he wished for her to feel the same so he said


    "Oh..really. Then should I ask Eunuch Zhang to wee Wangfei in my humble Courtyard?"


    But as soon as he finished his words, he regretted it.


    Yi Huiqing''s face became so distant and indifferent after his words that he really wished to beat himself when she said


    "There is no need for Wangye to do that. It seems that Wangye is really busy and this wangfei disturbed Wangye. This one will take her leave."


    Saying this, Yi Huiqing turned around to leave.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was felt very panicked suddenly. He didn''t know what he should do. The only thing he knew was that he didn''t want to let Yi Huiqing go like this.


    In his panicked state, he just did what he wanted.


    As soon as she was about to take a step, he held her arms and drag her inside his arms. His hands encircled her waist in a moment so that she would not get any chance to run away.


    Yi Huiqing was startled by everything.


    One moment she was about to leave and the next moment she was dragged back only to be hugged by the same man who didn''t look to be so happy in her presence.


    She dumbly looked at the man in front of her who was hugging her out of nowhere.


    "You��what are you doing?"


    As she remembered the past actions of her so-called husband, her first thought was to cover her lips but then she acted opposite to it.


    Why should he enjoy the fact that he was sessful in scaring her?


    She fearlessly raised her head and red at him fiercely not knowing that she looked only more enticing to the man in front of her with all these expressions on her face.


    Yi Huiqing was displeased when he didn''t say anything and struggled to get out of his arms. Seeing this, Zhao Zhang Wei frowned and said


    "Your sister will be fine. His Majesty is not angry with her."


    The words really ceased Yi Huiqing''s struggle because her attention was now more attracted by Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    "Really?"


    Her mouth was parted and she didn''t seem to believe Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t know much about politics so there was only one thought in her mind.


    ''How could the Emperor not get angry with Prime Minister Xi''s behavior? And since Li Rui was the reason behind that behavior of Lord Xi then wouldn''t the Emperor get angry at Li Rui?''


    She herself was so shocked by Lord Xi''s arrogant behavior then how could the Emperor forgive everything so easily��


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were on Yi Huiqing''s parted lips. He licked his lips and leaned closer.


    The bright pink and full lips looked so delicious that he suddenly wanted to swallow them whole.


    How did he stay away from her for those four years?


    He swallowed when he was very close to her lips. Her sweet scent was so sweet that his adam apple wobbled slightly in nervousness.


    "Your Highness��"


    However, when he was very close to his target, a voice interrupted his sweet thoughts.


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance when she heard someone''s voice and was startled to see the erged face in front of her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Eunuch Zhang with a displeased face and taking advantage of his diverted attention, she hurriedly jumped back from his arms which made Zhao Zhang Wei more displeased.


    As soon as she got out of his arms, she couldn''t help but re at him.


    ''The dog man was going to take her advantage again. Were the concubines in the inner courtyard less for him that he just couldn''t stop touching her against her when she doesn''t want it?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked so calm under his fierce re as if he did nothing wrong.


    Huffing in frustration, Yi Huiqing could only say.


    "This Wangfei will leave now."


    And then she walked away from there in a hurry while cursing herself for lowering down her guard against her husband while Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the Eunuch Zhang silently.


    However, his silence seemed worse than his anger at this moment.


    The young eunuch could only lower his head with a wronged expression on his face.


    ''Now, how could he predict that the prince was trying to eat wangfei''s tofu in daylight?''

 Chapter 172 - [Bonus ] An Envious Heart

    Soon, the Emperor passed the order to start the banquet again. However, with that came one more order, more like an Imperial decree.


    ''From today on, no one in Xin is allowed to mention the events from fourteen years ago. If anyone in Xin tried to nder Li Rui for those events in the future, that person will be punished for going against an Imperial decree.''


    There was an uproar in noble families when the Eunuch came and announced the decree in the mid of the hall that was surrounded by different guests'' rooms.


    What was the punishment for going against an Imperial decree?


    The person would be executed publicly.


    There were many people among them who found the decree unreasonable.


    How could one decree stop people from talking about someone so easily? Would there always be an Imperial guard on every person''s head to check if they were ndering Lord Xi''s wangfei. Even the imagination of such a scene seemed ridiculous..


    However, no one dared to stand up.


    They only heard the decree and then closed the doors of their room silently.


    But to some people, the Imperial decree meant something very different.


    There was a rule for not talking against the Emperor or the Imperial n but it was the first time that an Imperial decree for not talking against a woman was passed.


    It only showed just how much importance Lord Xi had in the Imperial court. With his one threat, he was able to force the Emperor to pass an Imperial decree in his wangfei''s favor shutting everyone''s mouth.


    It was not about stopping everyone from ndering Li Rui but it was about awakening fear inside people''s hearts that Li Rui was Prime Minister Xi''s wangfei.


    Whether she was wrong or right, no one can raise their finger on her because that would mean raising their finger on Xi n.


    After its suspension for four hours, the banquet was started again.


    This time, when Xi Ying entered with Li Rui, not a single woman whispered anything bad against Li Rui.


    The Empress was ordered by the Emperor to reflect on her actions and not attend the banquet for one day but the Princess was still attending the banquet.


    The reason was also told to Xi Ying when Eunuch Wang hade and told him about the Imperial decree.


    ''Princess Wenling had organized the banquet so she can''t not attend the banquet.''


    Eunuch Wang had said to him.


    Since the Imperial decree had been passed already, Xi Ying just nodded his head at the old eunuch''s words.


    "Xi Ying thanks His Majesty for taking this wise decision."


    Still arrogant as ever, he had said.


    In fact, his purpose had already been achieved.


    The Imperial decree had done what he wanted to do so he didn''t care about whether the stupid princess was attending the banquet or not.


    As he walked with Li Rui towards the front seats while holding her hands, he was satisfied with the silence in the banquet hall.


    On his way, he saw General Li''s eyes filled with approval on himself and but he moved his eyes away indifferently.


    "Heng"


    General Li also turned to look at his wangfei who was smiling widely. He felt happier to see her smile.


    "Hmm"


    He hummed questioningly while encircling her waist.


    "Lord Xi really seemed to care for or Rui, right?"


    Yi Jie asked while looking at her daughter.


    General Li Heng chuckled and asked in response to his wangfei question


    "Then, why do you think I married Rui to him?"


    Yi Jie looked at her husband condescendingly and said


    "You are saying as if you already knew that Rui will live happily with Lord Xi."


    General Li pinched Yi Jie''s waist lightly making her frown and said


    "Of course, I knew. He himself had said that to me."


    Thest sentence General Li whispered and Yi Jie couldn''t hear him so she only looked at him more condescendingly for being a narcissist.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Na didn''t even blink her eyes as she stared at Xi Ying with a strange gleam in her eyes. As she watched him helping Li Rui to sit, then serving something in every few minutes before tasting that dish, the urge to be in ce of Li Rui grew more and more.


    Such a cold and indifferent man but so gentle to only Li Rui��.how did Li Rui get him?


    Oh��wasn''t it she only who served him on Li Rui''s te by herself?


    Rui doesn''t deserve such a man.


    It was she who deserved to be there in her ce. She wanted to be there with a man like Xi Ying.


    "Elder sister."


    Li Caihong called out to Li Na who seemed to be lost somewhere.


    "Huh?"


    Li Na answered still staring in a particr direction.


    Her nails dug in her palms as she watched Xi Ying wiping Li Rui''s lips with his fingers with a smile on his lips.


    Rui doesn''t deserve such a man.


    It was she who deserved to be there in her ce. She wanted to be there with a man like Xi Ying.


    If only she could get him��.


    "When will we implement our n?"


    Li Caihong asked hurriedly. Her mood was really bad after hearing the Imperial decree. Here she had thought that the Princess would humiliate Li Rui more but the oue came out to be very different.


    Li Na turned her head around when she heard Li Caihong''s words.


    "n��"


    She whispered and moved her eyes back to Xi Ying.


    Her heart was suddenly filled with excitement.


    ''A n��that was just what she needs right now.'' Li Na thought.


    As she imagined herself in ce of Li Rui, she was filled with joy.


    The wheels in her clever mind turned faster and her eyes brightened with every passing second. If her n got sessful, then she can really get inside Xi Manor.


    Every woman of Xin would envy her.


    She can marry a man who held the power make the whole Empire lie on her feet.


    And she was ready to sacrifice anything for that.


    What she wanted was to be Xi Ying''s wangfei!


    <i>So another envious heart was ready to do anything to snatch Xi Ying from Li Rui.</i>

 Chapter 173 - Meeting Her Family After Four Years

    Because of the long break, the banquet on the first day seemed to have ended very soon. Still, during these four hours of performances, everyone was feeling a little tired.


    So as soon as the Emperor exited the banquet, everyone stood up to go back to their rooms.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was the first person to exit the banquet followed by his princess consort.


    Zhao Zhang Wei stood up from his seat and, seeing this Yi Huqing also rose from her sitting position. As they stepped down from the chairs that were put on a high pedestal for the Imperial family''s members, Yi Huiqing''s eyebrows knitted in confusion when she saw him walking towards some other direction instead of the exit gates.


    Looking around at the still present guests, she could only follow him silently to wherever he was going. On her face there was clear reluctance to go anywhere at that moment but since her head was lowered no one could see her expression.


    "Son-inw greets Grandfather Yi."


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice sounded in her ears and she for a moment was very surprised. She swiftly raised her head only to see her grandfather''s face from above Zhao Zhang Wei''s shoulders.


    Even Elder Yi was surprised inside his heart but his face didn''t show his emotions on his face as he smiled gently at Yi Huiqing who was standing behind Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Yi Huiqing''s lips trembled slightly and she lowered her head swiftly fearing that she would start to cry the next moment.


    This was what a woman suffers after entering the Imperial Pce. She is not allowed to go outside of the Imperial Pce unless it is something very important.


    Whether it was concubines or any wangfei, they were destined to live in the same Imperial Pce for their whole life and then be buried to be there even after their death.


    She had suffered from fate.


    Although she had conversed to her mother through letters or whenever her mother came to the Imperial Pce to meet her, but her father and her brothers and grandfather�� had not seen them for four years. Because the Imperial Pce does not allow men in harems.


    So when she saw her grandfather who looked older than thest time she remembered she could not help but feel emotional.


    On the other hand, Elder Yi perhaps sensed his granddaughter''s emotions. Distress shed in his eyes. Yi Huiqing and Yi Jie had always been the apple of his eyes.


    Although he didn''t like General much he knew that General Li loved his daughter more than anything but Yi Huiqing��he had seen her stepping inside the vicious Imperial Pce with his own eyes but he couldn''t do anything. So towards Yi Huiqing, his heart has always been filled with guilt and distress especially whenever he heard the news of her child''s death, that too, twice.


    It was not only him who felt this but the whole Yi n who had favored daughters more than sons. Whenever Yi Huiqing sent a letter, all of them would sit together and then hear what she had written.


    Even after it was read loudly, Elder Yi would read it again and again and would wipe his eyes discretely from anyone because he could feel from those letters that Yi Huiqing was not happy in the Imperial ce.


    His granddaughter whom he had brought up with so much care, made her so bold and fearless��he could see that he had lost her.


    This girl was someone else. The Imperial pce killed his lively granddaughter.


    However, in the end, he could do nothing this time also except suppress his emotions. He smiled politely and even bowed his head a little while saying


    "Greetings to the second��"


    However, before he could finish his bow, his shoulder was held by an arm firmly. He raised his head to look at the man who had held his shoulder.


    "Grandfather Yi doesn''t need to be so formal."


    However, Elder Yi insisted and stillpleted his bow which made Zhao Zhang Wei retract his arms in fear that he would hurt the old man unknowingly.


    After finishing the bow, Elder Yi raised his head again and said


    "How can this be? This is a rule that everyone has to follow. Although the second prince is benevolent, this elder still fears to benefit from it and go against those rules."


    During all this while there was a smile on his lips but Zhao Zhang Wei still could feel the contempt from Elder Yi because the smile was somewhat very simr to Yi Huiqing''s distant and polite smile.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was very confused inside his heart sensing the unweed contempt and knowing the reason behind it.


    However, he didn''t think much about it and stepped aside a bit so that everyone from the Yi family can see Yi Huiqing who was standing behind him.


    He smiled lightly when he saw the startled face of Yi Huiqing at his actions.


    ''Was he still not obvious?'' So he said


    "Wangfei can meet her family freely."


    When Yi Huiqing had seen that he hade to the Yi family she had only expected him to talk for a few minutes and then leave. She had not expected him to allow her to meet her family.


    But as soon as his words registered in her mind, she didn''t waste any time in thinking over them, instead, she turned to look at her family members.


    Tears filled her eyes when she looked at her father, her mother, her grandmother, her brothers, and everyone else.


    Her sight stopped on Yi Lei''s face.


    Her lips and breathing trembled as she walked forward slowly.


    Yi Lie considerately stepped forward faster than her. There was a smile on his lips but Yi Huiqing could only see the hideous scar that ran over her younger brother''s face from chin to his forehead.


    "Xiao Lei��this�� does it still hurt?"


    Her hands rose to touch his face but they were trembling very badly. The scare looked very bad when looked at closely. She had not expected it to be so bad.


    She dare not imagine how much pain he must be in when they burnt his face.


    Tears fell down from her eyes. Yi Lei couldn''t help but remember how his cousin sister Li Rui had reacted after seeing his face.


    It was very simr to how Yi Huiqing was reacting right now. He could feel both of his sisters'' care and love for himself.


    They were not afraid and disgusted to see the scar on his face, instead, both of them were afraid that he was in pain because of the huge burn.

 Chapter 174 - The Key To Live In Imperial Palace

    Yi Lei held his elder sister''s trembling hand and put it on his burned face. Smiling slightly to assure her, he whispered gently.


    "Elder sister, it really doesn''t hurt. Rui Jiejie is sending me some potions and medicines and they are working very well."


    Yi Huiqing looked into his eyes to see whether he was telling truth or not. When confirming that he was saying the truth, she released a sigh of relief.


    "Elder sister also has a cream given by the Empress. It''s from the Empire Qin and helps in removing scars. Elder sister will send that to you."


    Yi Lei nodded his head and whispered a small ''Alright''.


    .


    As she stepped away, Yi Huiqing couldn''t help but notice how much her naive brother had changed to a mature and emotionally stable man.


    Earlier when she called him Xiao Lie, he didn''t oppose her and was smiling warmly.


    His whole attention was just on pacifying her. As much as she was happy about this change, she still missed the old Yi Lei a little.


    With a sigh, she moved to other family members to talk, however before she could take a single step aside to talk to them, she was engulfed in a warm hug.


    "My Qingqing��how have you been?"


    The familiar scent made Yi Huiqing''s emotional heart rx and she patted her mother''s back tofort her.


    From behind Yi Huiqing''s mother, Yi Yang, Grandmother Yi also stepped forward and caressed Yi Huiqing''s head lovingly with teary eyes.


    Yi Huiqing smiled at her grandmother softly with tears falling from her eyes.


    A few momentster, she finally moved to meet her father, then Yi Junjie, andstly her grandfather.


    Her heart broke when she saw her grandfather''s moist eyes which he was trying to hide from everyone.


    Elder Yi patted her head and smiled softly.


    "Everyone misses Qingqing in the family."


    Yi Huiqing also smiled tightly controlling a new series of tears and whispered


    "Huiqing also misses everyone��especially grandfather."


    She said thest two words as a tear fell down from her right eye. At this moment, Grandfather Yi didn''t seem to care that they were outside and he should not get too closer to his granddaughter ording to the propriety.


    He opened his arms widely as his mustache and beard trembled. Yi Huiqing didn''t waste a second to hug her grandfather''s waist just like she used to in her childhood.


    "Grandfather��."


    She sobbed burying her head in his shoulder and Elder Yi patted the back of her head gently with trembling hands.


    "Ssshhh��it''s alright"


    The Yi family members were again a little emotional. Even Yi Feng who had been holding his wangfei felt pained to hear his daughter''s sobs and wiped the corner of his eyes secretly.


    Many times, he wished that Yi Huiqing should have been his son ��at least he would not have to bear the pain of sending a daughter away from himself.


    Although he had shown no sorrow when the Imperial decree of marriage between his daughter and the second Prince came four years ago, he had always been worried for his daughter thinking whether she was living well or not.


    A few steps away from the Yi family members, the seemingly forgotten second prince was standing with clenched fists and lips pressed in a thin line.


    There was a frown on his forehead which deepened every time he heard the sound of a new sob from Yi Huiqing who was now embracing Elder Yi.


    He really wished to go and snatch Yi Huiqing so that he could wipe away her tears because they were bothering him a lot.


    If he had known that Huiqing would cry like this then he would not have allowed her to meet her family in the first ce.


    At this moment, he just wished to stop this heart-wrenching sound.


    However, amidst all this, Zhao Zhang Wei never tried to think that why did it seem to bother him so much.


    It was because of his guilt that he was still not ready to ept.


    The guilt that he had been suppressing thinking that everything would be fine as long as he treated her well from the moment he epted his feelings for her.


    Guilt because of not taking care of a woman who was the only person in his Pce to love him sincerely��but he never bothered to nce at her back just because of his few fears.


    Ten minutester, Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t endure it any longer because Yi Huiqing had not stopped crying so he stepped forward and cleared his throat loudly.


    "Benwang thinks that Elder Yi must be exhausted after such a long day and should rest for some time now."


    He saw Yi Huiqing''s petite back that had been trembling freezing slightly in his Elder Yi arms who had been patting her head gently tofort her.


    Yi Huiqing was indeed stilled when she heard his voice. She had entirely forgotten his presence.


    She hurriedly wiped her tears on his grandfather''s shoulder who smiled helplessly feeling her actions. A momentter, she stepped backward with her head lowered.


    Knowing that, she was about to leave, Elder Yi was sad but hid it very well. He patted her head again and again as ifpleting the loss of four years and whispered


    "Qinqing��"


    Yi Huiqing raised her head to look at her grandfather. She saw that her grandfather''s face was very serious.


    "Since you have to live in the Imperial Pce��live well. Don''t bother yourself with anything. Don''t attach yourself to anyone too much. This is the key to live peacefully in the Imperial Pce."


    Being a martial artist, how could Zhao Zhang Wei not hear what Elder Yi was saying to his wangfei.


    His face was dead cold as he saw Yi Huiqing nodding her head seriously at Elder Yi''s words and then walking to stand beside him.


    Before leaving, he had thought of inviting Yi family to Xinhe Pce. He had wanted to tell them that they coulde to Xinhe Pce whenever they want and tell Eunuch Zhang to arrange a meeting with Yi Huiqing, however, the words didn''t seem to leave his mouth at all after he heard Elder Yi''s words, especially seeing how Yi Huiqing agreed with Elder Yi so easily.


    He silently turned around and walked out of the banquet hall followed by YI Huiqing.

 Chapter 175 - Doesn’t Want To Take Any Chance

    In the dark night, the Imperial Pce was dimly lit with redmps.


    Therge hall surrounded by guest rooms, where the guests were provided rooms ording to their ranks, was very silent.


    The door of one of the rooms opened without making any sound.


    From the slight gap, Xi Ying looked outside and then moved his eyes back to the bed inside the room. On the bed, Li Rui was sleeping peacefully lying on her side.


    After being assured that everything was fine, Xi Ying finally opened the door wide and stepped out of the room.


    He closed the door again and whispered while looking around.


    "An Zhi, stay here only while I am absent. If anyone with bad intentions tries to enter the room forcefully, just kill him.."


    He knew that An Shing, hiding in the shadows must have heard him so he turned around and walked away from there.


    However, he didn''t know that when he stepped out of the room and closed the door, the figure lying inside the room on the bed moved slightly and opened her eyes.


    She nced at the door faintly for a few seconds and theny down back while staring at the ceiling.


    Her thoughts couldn''t be seen from her calm face, however, a momentter she closed her eyes silently and continued to sleep.


    As soon as Xi Ying was outside the hall, he used qingqong and jumped on the top of the roof of therge hall.


    His robes and hair fluttered with air making him look more ethereal as he looked around and then walked in a particr direction.


    On the roof, An Ju was already waiting.


    As soon as she saw Xi Ying, she bowed her head and greeted him. Xi Ying grunted in acknowledgement and asked in his usual cold and indifferent face.


    "Anything you found suspicious today��.any maid or servant."


    "No Master."


    "You also didn''t find anything in food sent to the table?"


    Xi Ying asked coldly.


    He didn''t want to give the enemies any chance to harm Li Rui. Since there has already been two attacks, Xi Ying knew that the person behind those attacks was very powerful. He or she could also poison the food that was to be served to Li Rui.


    That''s why he had asked An Ju to check the food secretly.


    An Ju had the capability to detect poison by merely smelling the food. However, this ability could detect only a few selective poisons that could take a person''s life.


    That was also the reason why Xi Ying tried every dish before serving them to Li Rui. To be assured that every dish on Li Rui''s te was poison-free he even tried those dishes that he has never liked to eat thinking that someone could also find this and then could use this method. After tasting the dishes, he had waited for neither too long andher shirt time then only he had served them to Li Rui.


    By doing this, he was warning other people like Princess and Empress also.


    If they had nned something like that, then their n was destined to fail.


    "No Master, ording to this servant''s ability, the dishes were poison-free."


    Xi Ying stared at the distance silently when he heard An Ju''s answer. After a few moments of silence, he said


    "Still, don''t loosen down your guards. They must have nned something. Today was just a start."


    "Yes Master."


    "Also��"


    Xi Ying paused amidst his words and his eyes suddenly became very cold and sharp. He looked around silently and whispered


    "Come out if you don''t wish to be killed."


    The wind carried away his words and the next moment, a figure in green dress jumped in front of Xi Ying with his knees on the ground.


    "An Si greets Master."


    Xi Ying silently looked at the lower head while An Ju asked the question in her master''s ce.


    "An Si, what were you doing hiding from us? Were you eavesdropping?"


    An Si abruptly raised his head and looked at the woman standing behind his master with furrowed brows.


    He didn''t seem to recognize the woman so he turned to look at his master with a smile.


    "He he he �� Master, An Si was just practicing his hiding skills but it seems that I am stillcking."


    Seeing his master''s eyes bing sharper and colder, An Si stopped smiling and said seriously.


    "An Si saw an unfamiliar person with Master so didn''t dare toe out and reveal himself."


    This reason was logical so Xi Ying didn''t mind him anymore and turned to look at An Ju again.


    "An Ju"


    "Yes, Master"


    When An Si had heard the name An Ju from his master''s mouth, his eyes had flickered with excitement.?He really missed teasing that kid, An Ju. He looked around the roof but didn''t find anyone.


    ''Strange, I can''t even feel anyone. Is that kid more capable than me now?''


    He thought with knitted brows but the voice of ''Yes Master'' which was the response from the woman made him look at the woman again with a frown.


    "Find a way to change the Imperial Pce''s food with Xi Manor''s food. The dishes served must be the same."


    Xi Ying said this because he suddenly remembered in the evening that he had read somewhere that some poisons worked slowly. He cursed himself for remembering this thing only at that moment especially when Xi Ling had been poisoned before with such a poison.


    This thing had made him very worried. He went to an Imperial Physician and asked him to check his pulse because he and Rui had eaten the same food.


    So if Rui was poisoned then he was also poisoned.


    Only when the Imperial Physician said that he was perfectly alright, he had sighed in relief.


    Still, he didn''t feel safe in letting Li Rui have the food from the Imperial Pce. Poison in the Imperial Pce''s food was something very normal. Every year many children died in the Imperial Pce because of the same.


    That''s why he wants Li Rui to have food from Xi Manor only.


    Rui was too precious to him so he doesn''t want to take any chance that could make her leave him. He doesn''t dare to imagine how will he live if one day she really left him.


    .


    (***This chapter is dedicated to all those readers who leave lovelyments every day. I don''t want to take particr names because there are so many readers and I don''t want anyone to feel left out. Thank you so much for your love and support. You guys don''t know how much yourments motivate me.


    I am a student and my sole purpose for writing has been money in the beginning so that I can support my studies myself. There are some days when the earning is less and I feel demotivated. At that moment, I feel like dropping the story and should study only instead-but when I read yourments I feel that there is still someone out there who is appreciating what I am writing and I should not drop it. Thanks to each and every one of you for reading His Rui. You guys are awesome. I love you all.


    This is the only long note from my side in this only chapter. I am sorry for making your one coin waste on my bbering but I just wanted to let you know that I love to read yourments. Thanks. )

 Chapter 176 - The Punishment

    An Si heard his master''s words as he continued to look at the woman with wide eyes slowly recognizing the familiar face from the supposedly unfamiliar face.


    "Huh?"


    An Ju said with a dumb look on her face.


    This expression was instantly recognized by An Si.


    When realization dawned on him, he almost screamed with excitement but he also realized that they were in his mater''s presence so he bit his lips to stop himself from speaking.


    Seeing the stupid look on her face, his eyes shone withughter and he stood up from his kneeling position while saying.


    "Master, I can find out the menu of the next day and tell An Ju."


    Xi Ying stayed silent and turned to leave.


    .


    An Si understood that his master has passed the order so how An Ju does it now depends on her.


    But he suddenly remembered for what he hade here and stopped his master.


    "Master."


    Xi Ying just turned his face sideways indicating him to continue and An Si said


    "An San is also in the Pce��in the disguise of a Eunuch."


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t have much of an expression while An Ju remembered how her master had already predicted it.


    "Did he see you?"


    Xi Ying asked An Si


    An Si shook his head vigorously and said immediately.


    "No Master, before he could, An Si ran away from there."


    "Good."


    With that, Xi Ying used qingqong and jumped down from the roof.


    On the roof, only An Si and An Ju were left where thetter had an expression of utter despair on her face.


    As soon as his master disappeared, An Si turned to look at her. She was in a maid''s clothes.


    His eyes softened when he saw her sorrowful face and asked


    "So, you''re a girl."


    It was a statement rather than a question. If it had been a normal situation then An Ju would have enjoyed this moment and then mocked him that she made a fool of him for three years but it was not.


    So she ignored An Si and continued to think just how she could change the food secretly in a hall where so many people were present.


    Eyes filled with mirth, An Si patted her head just as he used to before. He didn''t know why there seemed to be a relief in his heart after he had found out that she was a girl.


    "Leave it to me. Is there anyone else who hade with you?"


    Hearing his words, An Ju looked at him with wide eyes. She even tolerated silently when he patted he head and answered


    "An Su and An Zhi."


    An Si nodded and said


    "Just tell him to meet me here every night, I''ll tell him what is the menu for the next day and then he can go back to Xi Manor and tell the steward to be ready with those dishes."


    "Alright."


    An Ju pondered over his words and nodded her head. A momentter, she moved her eyeballs upward while staring at his hand that was still patting her head as if he would not stop until she was buried down at the same spot because of his constant patting.


    She pped away his hand and asked.


    "How will you change it?"


    An Si didn''t mind being pped away. Perhaps he was very happy so he answered her question with a smile.


    "Just know that the tray of dishes that you will get will only have the food from Xi Manor."


    An Ju frowned at his iplete exnation. She wanted to ask him more but cursed when An Si flew away with a meaningful smile on his lips leaving a few words


    "Ask An Su toe here half a shichenter."


    ''B****d''.


    Cursing An Si, she also flew away from the roof.


    ------


    Xi Ying stepped inside the hall. He felt another presence inside the hall but didn''t pause. Sure enough, when he was outside his room he heard the annoying and familiar voice.


    "What is Prime Minister Xi doing outside? Don''t tell me that my daughter threw you out of the room."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched. He thought of ignoring General Li and going inside the room when General Li''s voice came again.


    "Minister Xi, this General is thinking of asking Li Rui to stay in Li Manor with Xi Ling for a few days as soon as the banquet finishes. Everyone misses her a lot in Li Manor. What does Minister Xi think?"


    How could Xi Ying not understand the threat disguised in the sweet words?


    In simple words, the General was sweetly threatening him.


    ''I dare you to ignore me. If you did then I will take your wife and your son to Li Manor leaving you alone in Xi Manor.''


    The sweet sickening voice filled with a smile irritated Xi Ying so much that he really wished to use his fist and change the map of the annoying General''s face but he controlled.


    His hands were itching because unfortunately, the owner of that annoying face was the father of the woman he loves.


    With a cold and indifferent face, he turned around to hear what the annoying General had to say at midnight.


    General Li was very satisfied with his attitude. There was an evil smile on his lips.


    However, before he could annoy his dear son-inw more, he heard a soft voice from behind that made his smile stiffen.


    "What are you doing here, Heng?"


    "Yi Jie."


    General Li turned around and looked at his wife with a sweet smile.


    "Wife, what are you doing here?"


    He stepped forward and gently held his wife''s hand who jerked his hand away mercilessly and moved her eyes to Xi Ying.


    "Lord Xi, I apologize for my husband''s inconsiderate behavior. Lord Xi must be tired and should take some rest."


    "That''s alright, Second Madam Li. This Lord is used to having some annoying flies around himself sometimes."


    Saying this, Xi Ying turned around to step inside the room with a smirk on his lips.


    General Li was furious when he heard his words. He wanted to show him who was the master but Yi Jie held her husband''s hand and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Heng, what problem do you have with Lord Xi? Why do you always look so ready to argue with him? He is your daughter''s husband. The more you will respect him, the more he will treat Rui well."


    General Li almost rolled his eyes at his wife''s words.


    It was in fact the opposite. The more he will threaten the young minister, the more he will find Rui precious.


    "Why do you look so bothered? Your father also used to do the same with me. I didn''t see you so bothered at that time��hmm"


    General Li said as he looked at his wife with narrowed eyes.


    Yi Jie was speechless. Indeed her father was a bit too much and used to argue with her husband a lot but it was because he had never liked Li Heng as her husband but had to get her married to him in the end.


    "So you''re just taking revenge from Lord Xi for that. And you''re also ming me for not stopping my father. Who had said before the marriage that he is ready to bear anything just to marry me? You��"


    She pointed her finger at General Li''s face who gulped seeing her angered face. But the next words of his wife made General Li''s world copse.


    "I don''t want to share my bed with you. Just go to Li Chen''s room and sleep there."


    With these words, she walked away there, leaving pale-faced General Li.

 Chapter 177 - Second Day Of The Banquet

    (Dear Readers, yesterday I had released two chapters but in the wrong sequence. Now the sequence is correct. If you read only one chapter yesterday then please go and read the one left chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience.)


    The bright rays of the sun brightened the morning sky slowly and slowly and the people in Xin were now starting to wake up.


    The preparation for the second day of the banquet had already started in the Imperial Pce.


    The first day was filled with every kind of performance, dancing, singing, magic, paintings, and many other skills..? However, today, which meant the second day was going to be apetition day between the noble girls and noble heirs of the noble families. Not only noble families but the Prince and Princess were going to take part in this.


    The maidens dressed very well even better than the first day because today was the only day they could present themselves and hence attract the attention of the higher-ranking noble families.


    The Imperial banquet hall was now starting to get filled with people slowly.


    When Xi Ying stepped inside the banquet hall with Li Rui, people didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Why would they? Now they couldn''t say anything about Li Rui and talking about Xi Ying was not needed to be stopped by an Imperial edict. Those who love themselves, obviously knew that provoking Prime Minister Xi only meant that either the person was too stupid or he doesn''t love his life any longer.


    Hence, except for the few nces from the maidens at Xi Ying nothing like the previous day happened in the banquet hall.


    When Xi Ying walked toward the front seat with Li Rui, he felt a scorching gaze on himself and naturally moved his eyes towards Li n''s seats. Sure enough, General Li was ring at him with so much devotion that Xi Ying could feel his frustration and anger towards him from far away.


    A wide smirk spread on his lips.


    Last night, when he had closed the door he had heard Second Madam Li''sst words before she had walked away from outside the room. So it was predictable why General Li was looking at him like this.


    He didn''t mind the hateful res instead smirked more provocatively onest time and then his face gained its coldness and indifference back as he helped Li Rui in sitting down and then sat down beside her.


    Soon after the first Prince with his wangfei, the second Prince with Yi Huiqing, and Princess Wenling entered, the Imperial guard announced the arrival of the Emperor with the Empress.


    As the Emperor walked down therge hall and sat on the throne, people kneeled down to pay respects except for Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    When everyone rose and sat back on their seat they couldn''t help but take a nce at the Empress who was smiling amicably. No trace of anger because of being asked to not attend the banquet for the first day could be seen on her face or perhaps she was very skilled in hiding her thoughts inside her heart.


    However, their attention was soon picked away when they saw Princess Wenling standing up from her chair.


    "Today''s banquet is divided into three parts. In the first part, men no matter whether the heir or not, whether young or old can participate in different activities. Most generally they will be archery, sword fighting, or a skill chosen by your own that one wishes to present in front of His Majesty.


    In the second part, only the maidens can participate and show any skill they possess in front of His Majesty and Her Majesty.


    In the third part, girls whether married or unmarried can participate but thepetition will be of ying guqin."


    Everyone nodded their heads and seemed to be alright with whatever has been decided by the Princess. A few of them have frowned hearing that thepetition was for the married girls also.


    But it was good. For married women topete in ying guqin was also alright. A few of them even praised Princess for her meticulous arrangement.


    Seeing this Princess Wenling smiled proudly and continued.


    "In the end, whoever wins in each part respectively will be rewarded by His Majesty and Her Majesty."


    After finishing, Princess Wenling sat down on her chair while the servants started to prepare the stage amidst therge hall where all the activities for the firstpetition could start.


    The hall was very wide and long so the stage didn''t obstruct anything was at a safe distance from everyone. However, Xi Ying''s face was cold all the time as he looked at the servants setting the targets, arrows, and bows.


    Anything could happen in the disguise ofpeting.


    As thepetition started, his hawk-like gaze observed every direction of the banquet hall. Understanding the situation, An Ju also stepped forward casually and stood beside Li Rui while looking around.


    One by one every man stepped on the stage and tried his luck in archery.


    This singlepetition was also divided into three rounds. In every stage, the distance between the target and the archer would be increased.


    Amidst the front seats, Yi Junjie suddenly stood up from his seat with a heavy sigh. Helplessness shed in his eyes when he heard his Aunt and Old Lady Yi merrily cheering behind his back.


    Since the moment thepetition was announced, Yi Yang was nagging him to go and participate but he refused. In the end, when both thedies joined forces and Yi Feng and Elder Yi also looked at him meaningfully, he had to stand up to participate in thepetition.


    Although he still remembered his parents'' faces a little bit and respected and loved them a lot inside his heart, his respect and love towards everyone in Yi n were more than anything else.


    How could he not love and respect them?


    He, at the age of eleven, was brought to Yi Manor when he was at his lowest point.


    Yi Junjie still remembered how his rtives had snatched away everything taking advantage of his condition when he was still grieving over the death of his parents. At that moment, it was only Uncle Yi Yang, a friend of his father who had stepped out and taken responsibility for him.


    He had not cared at that time where he was going.


    But if today, someone asks Yi Junjie whether he was grateful to Uncle Yi Yang then he would say ''Yes'' without any hesitation.


    Because he believes that he would not have ovee his parents'' death if it was not for the Yi family.


    Sometimes Yi Junjie thought if Yi Feng had not brought him to Yi Manor then what would have happened to him.


    As he thought this, his eyes unconsciously moved towards the seats on his right side.


    The person who became the reason for his strength, the person who didn''t leave him no matter how he was to her��.he would also have not found her.

 Chapter 178 - Take Some Responsibility Of This Lord

    The maidens'' eyes brightened as they saw Yi Junjie stepping on the stage.


    Everyone in the Imperial City knew the handsome, elegant, and gentle Yi Junjie. He had also been the target of many maidens; however, all of them were only those who were born by concubines.


    A daughter born by the main wife, no matter how much attractive she found Yi Junjie would only nce at him a few times but would never think of marrying him, because, in the end, he was an adopted child of Yi Manor.


    Still, they couldn''t help but blush when they saw this elegant man picking up the bow and stretching it calmly with his hands.


    Those hands looked so beautiful��.have they ever used all these things he was using today?


    They couldn''t help but wonder as they looked at their hands.


    However, their trance was broken soon as Yi Junjie set the arrow and released it. The arrow hit the target urately..


    There were a few ps from here and there as it was not only Yi Junjie who had hit the target. There were some other young and middle-aged men also who sessfully hit the target urately. So Yi Junjie''s sess didn''t create much difference in their eyes.


    Soon the target was set a little far away for the second round.


    This time only half of the men who seeded in the first round could sessfully hit the target which obviously included Yi Junjie.


    In thest and third rounds, the target was kept at the end of the hall.


    So everyone was more excited this time.


    Only seven people were left topete in the third round. One by one everyone tried their luck, but the banquet hall''s atmosphere became a bit awkward when it was the turn of the fifth person but the target was not hit even once.


    Fifth and sixth person could also not hit the target.


    Now the atmosphere became more awkward. Even Princess Wenling was frowning and twisting her fingers in herp thinking that she might have chosen the distance toorge for the third round. However, it would be shameful for those noble men if she decreased the distance now.


    When it was Yi Junjie, the pressure inside the hall was too much but Yi Junjie looked very calm. His calmness seemed to assure everyone that he could do it while other noble men behind him just rolled their eyes thinking that he was just pretending.


    He picked the bow and set the arrow. Everyone waited with bated breath as he released the arrow.


    And the next moment, the banquet hall was filled with the sound of pping. The single arrow in the middle of the round board looked eye-catching.


    The target was hit.


    .


    .


    .


    In the front seats, Xi Ying was looking around casually searching for anything suspicious when the pping sound from his right side attracted his attention.


    He turned his head to look at the woman sitting beside him who had been sitting quietly all the time. At this moment, she was pping with her small and smooth hands and there was a small smile on her lips.


    Seeing her smile, a smile spread on his own lips and he moved his eyes towards the stage to see what was so amusing that could make a calm andposed wangfei smile.


    However, as soon as he saw the reason behind Li Rui''s smile, his smile disappeared and his eyes became cold.


    His hands clenched into fists that were ced on his thigh and he looked at Yi Junjie very coldly.


    The hall was filled with the sound of ps but in his ears, only Li Rui''s p could be heard.


    Did she also admire Yi Jinjie just because he hit a target?


    For a moment, Xi Ying thought of standing up and challenging Yi Junjie for an archery round.


    If he won against him, then would she also p for him with a smile like this? Xi Ying wondered as he moved his eyes to Li Rui''s smile.


    His heart was very bitter and he suddenly wished to wipe that smile off from her lips.


    "Rui"


    He called out but when she looked at him questioningly he couldn''t say anything.


    What could he say?


    Don''t smile for him��don''t smile for any man except him.


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were


    "You''re happy?"


    He asked still looking at her smile.


    Li Rui smile was still there as she nodded her head making his heart more stuffy.


    "Last time when we visited Li Manor, I remember Aunt worrying about Elder Brother''s marriage. After today, I''m sure that Elder Brother Junjie will be going to receive many proposals of marriage now and Aunt would also not leave him until he doesn''t agree with her."


    She shook her head with a smile as she saw her Aunt and Old Lady Yi pping their hands with bright and proud smiles on their faces.


    She didn''t notice that the man beside her had gone through so many emotions all this while.


    She didn''t know how his heart suddenly became light when she said herst words.


    Xi Ying smiled genuinely this time when he saw her smile. His hand reached out to hold her hand tightly.


    What was he thinking?


    She only thought of YI Junjie as her brother. Despite knowing this, how could he overreact like this, that too, could be unreasonable enough to think of childishly challenging Yi Junjie.


    "Rui"


    He called her again.


    When Li Rui turned her head to look at him, he suddenly leaned down making her gasp.


    Li Rui thought that he was going to kiss her in front of everyone and she didn''t. Now she knew that he could really do something like this so she hurriedly covered her lips.


    But Xi Ying only leaned enough to feel her breath on his face and she could also feel his warm breath on her cheeks.


    "This Lord is losing his mind because of you with every passing day."


    ''So take some responsibility of this Lord and don''t ever think of leaving me.''

 Chapter 179 - Wishes To Compete With Rui

    The Emperor praised Yi Junjie and rewarded him with arge number of presents. After that, thepetition moved ahead.


    The maidens gathered in front of the stage to perform. Everyone presented different different skills. Li Na and Li Caihong also participated in thepetition.


    Li Caihong sang a beautiful song. After her, it was Li Na''s turn.


    As she set her dress right, Li Na couldn''t help but move her eyes towards Xi Ying.


    A sh of frustration passed through her eyes when she saw that his whole attention was just Li Rui.


    ''When I will perform, his eyes will only be on me..''


    With this thought, Li Na stepped on the stage as soon as Li Caihong finished.


    After performing a bow, she started singing. Her voice was clear and sweet. Everyone was hearing the song very carefully, however, the next moment they saw Li Na taking out a ribbon from somewhere.


    On the wide stage just in the middle of the hall, she danced very beautifully with the ribbon that was following her every move.


    Standing below the stage, a trace of envy couldn''t help but sh in Li Caihong''s eyes.


    Her sister was good at doing ribbon dance. No one in the Imperial City can defeat her till today. At the same time, she was happy for her sister. So she pped with others when Li Na finished her performance.


    On the other hand, Li Na was very satisfied with her own performance. She could feel the men''s gaze filled with admiration on her. She proudly looked in the same direction she had looked just before stepping on the stage.


    However, her pride was shattered away when she saw that the man she wanted to win with her skilled dance was not looking at her at all.


    Slightly propping his chin on the wooden table ced in front of him, he was lovingly gazing at Li Rui who was eating something. From time to time, he would move his fingers to wipe the crumbles of the food from her lips with his thumb.


    A fire seemed to be burning inside her heart.


    How could he behave like that and not notice her longing gazes and efforts? She questioned herself.


    But all the malice that arose from her question inside her heart was pointed towards Li Rui only��not Xi Ying. Because in her heart, it was not Lord Xi''s fault��it was Li Rui''s fault for attracting his attention��for trapping him in her innocent acts.


    Her eyes filled with hatred nced at Li Rui faintly as she came down from the stage.


    ''I can''t wait for tomorrow. I can''t wait anymore.


    I need to implement my n as soon as possible.''


    Looking back at Li Rui, she smirked as she thought.


    She will snatch everything from Li Rui just like Li Rui had snatched everything from her since childhood.


    .


    .


    .


    Princess Wenling was also not behind in performing something when it was apetition of the maidens.


    The servants ced a painting stand on the stage and a few momentster Princess Wenling stepped on the stage.


    She picked up the brush and just in a few minutes, she painted a very beautiful scenery of the ginkgo and the ground that was coated with yellow leaves. It was exactly the beautiful scene that everyone had seen when they had entered the Imperial Pce while passing through the Imperial Gardens.


    A loud sound of ps echoed in the banquet hall as everyone praised the beautiful painting and Princess'' skills.


    Although she had already expected, when Zhao Wenling looked towards Xi Ying and found that he didn''t look at her painting even once, she still felt very hurt.


    With a tight smile on her lips, she epted all the praises and came down from the stage.


    In the end, Li Na and Princess Wenling were announced as the winner and were rewarded with praises and presents by the Emperor.


    After the secondpetition, now there was a guqinpetition. Girls, whether married or unmarried, could participate in thepetition.


    A very beautiful guqin was ced on the stage. Soon maidens and women started to gather in front of the stage in a line.


    One by one everyone yed a single musical instrument in different tunes and created a very different atmosphere in the banquet hall.


    All this while Xi Ying was busy in his serving Li Rui. When An Ju brought the lunch, he faintly nced at her. Only when she lightly nodded her head, he served it on Li Rui''s te.


    Li Rui''s eyes went slightly wide as she saw him filling her te again. She had just finished eating some deserts that An Ju brought from somewhere she doesn''t know because no one''s table doesn''t have the deserts her table had. And now he was filling her te again.


    "Don''t put any more."


    She held his arm to stop him seeing that he was still filling it. There was a frown on her forehead. Xi Ying knew that now he really can''t force her so he took back his hand reluctantly.


    Looking at her te, Li Rui sighed. She knew that she won''t be able to finish everything.


    However, in the next few minutes, she herself was surprised when she finished everything on her te that too very fast.


    Her brows were knitted in a frown again as she rubbed her bloated stomach and thought that she had eaten too much while Xi Ying was very satisfied seeing the empty te. He even raised his hand and patted her head to praise her to which Li Rui looked at him condescendingly but he only smiled widely at her behavior.


    This joyful atmosphere was interrupted by an annoying sound which Xi Ying only paid attention to because Li Rui''s name was being mentioned.


    On the stage, a woman was kneeling in front of the Emperor. Her head was lowered as she said in her clear voice.


    "Your Majesty, this one wishes topete with Lady Li Rui."

 Chapter 180 - Provocation

    The banquet hall was silent as soon as the womanpleted her words.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at the woman again.


    ''How bold and daring she must be to demand something like this.''


    Just yesterday, Lord Xi taught everyone a lesson that no one should dare to go against his wife, and today she was going against Li Rui again.


    She must be too stupid to do all this.


    Xi Ying nced at the stage and frowned when he didn''t recognize the woman who was so keen onpeting against Li Rui.


    His cold eyes nced at An Ju who just shook her head indicating that she also doesn''t know the woman.


    Xi Ying remained silent as he forwarded something sweet to drink in front of Li Rui but Li Rui didn''t pick it..


    She was instead looking at the woman calmly.


    "This is something that you should ask Lady Li, Madam Yun, His Majesty, and Bengong can''t interfere in such matters."


    The Empress said clearly and Madam Yun instantly stood up from the stage mumbling a '' this one understands, Your Majesty'' and moved her eyes towards the front seats.


    She easily found Li Rui as she was the most eye-catching woman amongst thedies in front seats. Something flickered in her eyes when they met Li Rui''s calm eyes.


    "Lady Li, Will youpete with me in ying guqin?"


    Her face was proud, her speech bold and informal as she stood straight on the stage that wasparatively higher than everyone''s seats.


    It could be seen how she was trying to provoke Li Rui without doing anything.


    Sitting on their seats, Li Na and Li Caihong looked at each other with bright smiles as they saw this scene.


    Since the three girls have learned many things together since their childhood, no one knew better than them that Li Rui doesn''t have any talent in ying guqin.


    At the same time, a cold chuckle vibrated in the banquet hall before Li Rui could say anything.


    "Perhaps this Lord has been too benevolent that everyone has started to have the courage to go against this Lord."


    Thezy words with a cold smile on lips were spoken by none other than Xi Ying.


    Madam Wen visibly gulped in fear when she heard these words. Sweat could be seen on her forehead but she stood firm there and didn''t move her eyes away from Li Rui.


    Coldness shed through Xi Ying''s eyes. His eyes went to Minister Wen whose was looking at his wife with no emotion on his face.


    Feeling his cold gaze, the poor minister gulped but moved his eyes away just like his wife.


    ''Very nice, then don''t me him for being ruthless.''


    However, when he was about to say something, his hand was suddenly grabbed and Li Rui stood up from her seat. Walking around the table, she walked towards the stage before he could even stop her.


    She stood below the stage and looked at Madam Wen. With her hands in front of her chest, she bowed a little and said


    "Unfortunately, Rui can''tplete Madam Wen''s wish. Rui doesn''t know how to y guqin."


    Madam Wen''s just smiled lightly and said in return


    "That''s alright. We canpete in anything else��singing, dancing, painting."


    "Madam Wen��unfortunately, Rui doesn''t know all these things."


    She was very polite and she doesn''t seem to be embarrassed in admitting this thing.


    Madam Wen''s smile stiffened when she heard her words while all the maidens looked at Li Rui with a strange gaze.


    Belonging from a noble family and not knowing all this, ��this was just toocking and weird. All these things were learned by girls to attract the attention of good young men.


    ''In the end, she just has a beautiful face but it will help her in having Lord Xi by her side only for a few days.'' They thought.


    Madam Wen''s face, at this moment, was very cold as she looked at Li Rui.


    "If Lady Li doesn''t wish topete with me then you could refuse me directly, there is no need to lie so tantly."


    She didn''t believe that Li Rui didn''t know anything.


    At this moment, Xi Ying was about to stand up and show Madam Wen the consequences of her daring actions but a voice sounded in the banquet hall stopping his action.


    "Madam Wen, this General''s daughter, Li Rui is not lying and really doesn''t know all these things."


    General Li stood up from his seat and said confidently while looking at Madam Wen.


    Madam Wen looked shocked. A momentter, she looked at Li Rui and her eyes were filled with disgust as she said


    "Then leave it. This one thinks that having a beautiful face is a skill in itself."


    Gasps were heard hearing such a taunting remark.


    "Madam Wen��"


    A cold voice echoed as soon as Madam Wen finished her words and Madam Wen trembled visibly in fear.


    People lowered their heads and sweated because of the suffocating silence.


    However, a soft voice interrupted the suffocating silence in the banquet hall.


    "Rui thanks Madam Wen for thepliment."


    Li Rui said calmly surprising Madam Wen.


    As she walked back to her seat, Madam Wen looked at Li Rui''s back with an indecipherable expression on her face. A momentter, she flicked her sleeve arrogantly and came down from the stage without ying guqin.


    "Xiao Jing."


    A shrill shout echoed in the banquet hall attracting everyone''s attention.


    Li Rui who was about to sit on her seat to calm down her angered husband halted and turned around.


    "Bo Jing, my child��"


    On the higher seats reserved only for Imperial family members, the Princess Consort of the First Prince was patting the face of her five-year-old son rapidly but he didn''t seem to respond.


    The first Prince was frowning as he stood up from his chair and indicated Crown Princess toy down the child on therge chair.


    His Princess Consort did the same.


    "Zhao Bo Jing."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen called out as he patted his son''s cheek but stepped away in shock when the next moment he saw a gush of white foaming out from his son''s mouth.

 Chapter 181 - Die Or Live

    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s Princess Consort, Yun Wen, screamed and embraced her son in her arms not knowing what she should do at that moment. Everyone stood up from their chairs in shock when they saw this scene.


    "Call the Imperial Physician this instant."


    The Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei, ordered the Eunuch Wang coldly as he followed the Empress who had already stepped down from the throne and now was walking towards the first Prince''s seats.


    "Father Emperor��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen whispered as soon as he saw his father who looked at him and patted his shoulder.


    "We have ordered Eunuch Wang to bring the best Imperial Physician here."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face rxed a little as he looked at Zhao Bo Jing''s unconscious face.


    "The Imperial son is grateful to Father Emperor.."


    He bowed a little and moved his eyes back to the little Prince.


    Zhao Bo Jing��his five-year-old son has been one of the reasons why he was chosen as the Crown Prince of Xin.


    No one out if his concubines could ever bore him a son. In the beginning, Zhao Zhang Wei was younger than him so he didn''t pay much attention to it. However, when Zhao Zhang Wei took his first concubine in Xinhe Pce, since then he had been worried about this matter.


    Finally, after three years of his marriage with Yun Wen, he got a son and hence was relieved. Although Zhao Bo Jing had been ill in the past two years as long as he hid it and got him treated secretly, his position was always safe.? Since he had a son to dere him as his heir but Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t, that''s why he never took Zhao Zhang Wei as hispetitor.


    Now looking at his son''s unconscious form, Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly had a very bad premonition inside his heart.


    The Imperial Physician came soon.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen hurriedly ordered people to make space for the Physician.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had been standing just a few steps away from the whole scene shook his head with a sigh as he saw the ck face of Zhao Zhuang Chen while YI Huqing was looking at the young child with worried eyes.


    She stepped forward and consoled Yun Wen while telling her to leave Zhao Bo Jing andy him down so that the Physician could check his pulse.


    The old and experienced Physician rubbed his beard with a frown on his wrinkled forehead as he took Zhao Bo Jing''s pulse.


    Seeing a serious and concentrated expression on his face, Yun Wen covered her mouth to muffle her sobs so that she wouldn''t disturb the old Physician.


    A momentter, he took the foam on his fingers and looked at it seriously.


    After that, he stood up from beside Zhao Bo Jing and bowed in front of the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, the Prince has been poisoned. There is movement in the pulse of the little Prince but very faint. The Prince can ��stop breathing at any moment."


    Gasps were heard in the banquet hall at the decoration made by Imperial Physician.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was cold.


    Yun Wen''s eyes went wide and Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face went grimmer.


    Empress Qin Wenya looked at her grandson with a frown.


    "Does Physician Xu have any cure for the poison?"


    She asked the Imperial Physician


    The old physician lowered his head more and shook it.


    "Your Majesty, this servant is ipetent. This servant couldn''t recognize the little Prince has been fed. However, I can still try one method. This one has a cure that is used for every other poison but cannot guarantee whether it would be able to save the young Prince''s life or not."


    "Then just do it, at least there is a chance to save him."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s answer came without any hesitation.


    There was hesitation on the old Physician''s face as he looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen and continued


    "Your Highness, if the method didn''t work then it would enhance the poison spreading in the Prince''s body and hence��.decreasing the little time he already has. Does Your Highness still want this servant to proceed with that method only?"


    This time, hesitation shed through Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes as he looked at his young son''s pale face.


    "No��wangye, we shall look for some other physician��Wangye, my Bo Jing��please save him."


    Yun Wen staggered to Zhao Zhuang Chen and sobbed non-stop.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t even nce at her. His lips were pressed in a thin line as he uttered grimly.


    "Wang Fei must know that Imperial Physician Xu is the most capable physician in the Imperial Pce. Where shall we find any physician who is more capable than Imperial Physician Xu, that too, when Bo Jung doesn''t have much time."


    With these words, Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at Imperial Physician Xu and said without any expression on his face.


    "Proceed with your cure, Physician Xu."


    "Your Highness."


    Imperial Physician Xu bowed his head and moved to make the arrangements for the cure.


    Yun Wen''s face paled at these words and she felt her legs softening as she slid down to the floor with her hands covering her mouth.


    "Your Highness, please ��what if it didn''t work��.this wangfei begs you��"


    She cried as she grabbed Zhao Zhuang Chen''s sleeve.


    When Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t even look at her she nced around and crawled in front of the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, a mother is begging you��there must be something else that can be done��but please don''t allow something like this."


    Zhao Wang Lei indifferently nced at Yun Wen but didn''t say anything. Qin Wenya saw this and she admonished Yun Wenfor her behavior.


    "Princess Consort shouldpose herself. Until now Imperial Physician Xu hadn''t announced anything bad so there is no reason for crying like this."


    Yun Wen looked at the Empress with an incredulous expression on her face.


    She was being asked topose herself when her child was swinging on the brink of death��when they are just increasing the chances of his death.


    How was she supposed to do this?

 Chapter 182 - Rather Have A Dumb Daughter

    As soon as the Empress finished, Zhao Wang Lei''s voice followed.


    "Zhen promises Princess Consort Yun that whoever has poisoned our dear grandson would not be able to save himself. He or she shall be punished ording the Imperialws."


    Yun Wen didn''t react to these empty promises of the Emperor.


    What will she do with the culprit if she put her child in danger at this moment?


    Her eyes suddenly caught the sight of her father.


    She stood up and ran in front of him.


    "Father, do something�� please...."


    How could she let it happen? How could she let anyone put her child''s life in danger in front of her own eyes?


    Minister Yun looked at his daughter woodenly as he whispered in her ear with gritted teeth in a low voice.


    "Your Highness whatever the Prince is doing is right."


    Since his daughter has been a Crown Princess before, Minister Yin was habitual of calling her ''Your Highness'' for three years. Before Yun Wen used to like it because she would see her half sisters'' envious gazes. But today, she suddenly didn''t seem to like it anymore.


    Standing in front of her father, she looked at his wooden gaze without any emotion. It had always been like this even when he had told her that she would be marrying the Crown Prince of Xin.


    At that moment, even though she knew that she had been chosen just because she had the high of probability of getting pregnant because of astrologer''s prediction and the physician''s checkup, she still chose to believe that her father chose her because he favored her more than her half-sisters.


    After marrying to Zhao Zhuang Chen, she soon became pregnant.


    The past years of her life had been very joyful.


    Her child and she ��both of them were the most favored by the Prince.


    She knew that it was only because she had a son and her son helped the prince in getting the Crown Prince''s title.


    For all these past years, Yun n had prospered n and even became a high ranking noble n just because of her marriage with the Crown Prince. She was happy. She was proud whenever her father had praised her although his face didn''t seem to show anything he said.


    Now today, it urred to her that he really never meant it.


    When he said that he was backing her up��Yun n was always there for her��he never really meant. Now today when she needs him, he was just standing there on the Prince''s side not on his daughter''s.


    Because for him, what mattered was the reputation of Yun n and nothing else ��not even his own daughter.


    Yun Wen was not a fool but she chose to be a fool. Because it gave the peace in her heart, the joy of being above to all others and a happy family.


    In reality, she never had all this.


    Now today when the reality was in front of her face to p her awake she was not ready to ept it.


    With a lost look in her eyes, she again slid down to the floor as if she had lost everything.


    .


    .


    .


    In the front seats, Xi Ying''s face didn''t have any expression as he also stood up from his seat and held Li Rui''s hand silently who was also looking towards the whole ruckus.


    Her eyes analyzed the child''s pale face and the white foam that wasing out of his mouth from far. Soon she couldn''t do even that because people were starting to gather around the first Prince sitting area.


    His concubines and all other noble family members ran and made a circle around that area.


    Since Xi Ying didn''t move from his ce, she could only stand at the same ce.


    Her fingers trembled for a moment as she remembered something.


    The five-year-old child, Zhao Bo Jing��wasn''t it the same child who had helped her in oveing her trauma when she was left in front of that horrible ce by the first Princess'' maid.


    His innocent ck eyes and pout shed in her mind. She couldn''t help but remember her own son as she heard Yun Wen''s shrill screams of despair and then utter silence.


    "Rui, don''t let your heart weaken��you can''t go there."


    A whisper in her ears made her startle and she moved her eyes sideways. It was her father who was standing near her with a very serious face.


    General Li seemed to know what was going on in her mind so he already was on his daughter''s side to stop her from doing anything stupid.


    Li Rui looked at her father as her chest went up and down because of her messed up mind and nervousness.


    "Father��I can save him."


    She whispered as her eyes went slightly wide filled with hope that her father would allow her.


    All these years, she had never revealed her knowledge in medicine to anyone. Everyone in Li Manor except her father only knew it as something that interested her but they don''t know about her extraordinary talent in the medicines.


    "I know."


    General Li said with no change in his serious expression. How could he not know this? From the day, he had learned about Li Rui''s extraordinary talent in the medicines, he had hidden her, but at the same time, he had allowed her to grow herself in the same. He provided her with everything with which she could do something she liked ande out of the trauma she was suffering from Li Zhan''s death.


    But he could never bring his lively daughter back.


    What remained was a cold, sensible and intelligent girl. When he had discovered her talent General Li didn''t know whether she should have been proud as her father or more worried��because Li Rui didn''t know only he knew.


    The stopped attacks on her had started more vigorously after a teacher who used to teach her about medicines was abducted and killed.


    Her talent could bring her more danger��General Li didn''t want her to have such a skill. He would rather have a dumb and stupid daughter.


    At least he would not have to worry about her life every moment.

 Chapter 183 - What Should She Choose?

    "You can''t go there."


    General Li said mercilessly.


    Li Rui''s eyes lowered silently as she licked her lips to hide the hurt in her eyes from her father.


    Did he even know that she would feel guilty for whole her life because despite being capable of saving she could not save a child''s life who was yet to see so many things in his life?


    But what could she do?


    At this moment, she felt the hand around her hand tightening its grip.


    "Rui"


    The deep voice fell in her ears. Only then did she remember that Xi Ying had been standing by her side all while.


    Did he also hear everything?


    As she raised her head to look at her husband with an indifferent face that didn''t show the thoughts inside her heart, she found him already looking at her, that too with a determined and intense look in his eyes.


    "Do what your heart says. Don''t fear anything. As your husband, I will always support your decisions."


    Perhaps Xi Ying didn''t know what effect his words had at such a moment.


    These few words, at this moment, warmed Li Rui''s heart like anything. She suddenly felt that she was not alone. The time when she is seeking her father''s support, she didn''t get any from him but she did it get from the man from whom she had never expected anything.


    Rui doesn''t me her father. She knew that he must have some reasons behind his decisions but she would have been more understanding if he would have told her those reasons. Perhaps both of them could find a solution to that problem together.


    But her father had never told her anything and she had never forced him to tell her anything.


    "She will not go."


    Came General Li''s voice from her other side. Without even looking at his father, she knew that he must be looking at her husband this moment with a cold face but Xi Ying''s face remained unmoved. Hezily nced at General Li and said


    "General Li, why do I feel like you do not understand your daughter at all?"


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered when she heard his words.


    Did he understand her when even her own father couldn''t?


    As if Xi Ying read the question in her eyes, he nodded his head while stroking the soft hand in his own with his thumb gently.


    How could he not? He did understand her that much if not fully.


    She looked cold and indifferent towards anything��even more than him��sometimes even he can''t read her thoughts.


    But her heart was the softest he had ever seen. She can''t see her people suffering but she doesn''t want to see other people in pain also��at least not the innocent ones.


    Everything affected her heart but she hid it very skillfully.


    Even now when she clearly wants to save the young Prince she silently hid her hurt and thoughts just because her father refused.


    Such a Rui made Xi Ying''s heart hurt and stuffy.


    He couldn''t help but wonder just how many times she had done the same thing before��.where she was not allowed to do what she wished and after that, she didn''tin but remained sensibly silent.


    He doesn''t want her to do the same now. When he was by her side, then she just needed to listen to her heart. He wants her to live a peaceful, carefree life by his side. And for that, Xi Ying knew that he would have to let Li Rui fly in her own sky��it was his choice what he wanted to do and he had chosen to fly by her side to protect her silently.


    Rui was meant to be not to be restrained.


    Standing between her father and husband, now it was Li Rui''s choice what she wanted to do. Should she listen to her father or should she do what her husband was saying��listen to her heart which was desperately urging her to go and save that child?


    -----


    "Have you ground everything in a proper amount, Sun Chao?"


    Imperial Physician Xu asked his apprentice who nodded his head.


    With a sight, Imperial Physician Xu couldn''t help but think of Princess Consort who was crying hysterically to not let the young Prince go through this cure.


    "She is actually right in her ce. If it is my own child, then even after being a physician I would not have taken this risk, especially if I have the power of finding the best physician for my child."


    Sun Chao looked at his master and then moved his eyes back to the pot in his hands in which he was grinding the herbs.


    He knew what his master was talking about. He had been standing behind the crowd of people around the young prince but he had heard everything.


    He could also feel the trace of loss inside his heart because among those people his eyes intentionally or unintentionally had searched for one woman whom he couldn''t see.


    "Then why did you tell Your Highness about the cure, Master?"


    He asked his master to divert his mind somewhere else.


    Imperial Physician Xu''s face was very serious as he looked at his apprentice.


    "That''s my duty, Sun Chao. To tell everything about a disease and its cure is my duty. It is their choice what they will choose."


    Although Imperial Physician Xu said those words. In the end, he also muttered under his breath.


    ''Another Prince ready to sacrifice his child just for a valueless title.''


    Imperial Physician Xu''s face was grim and upset as he rubbed his white beard and stared out of the window of the room.


    Sun Chao clearly heard his words and knew that his master was upset but he couldn''t say anything.


    He nced at his master''s wrinkled forehead and upset face. It is difficult to understand as to why after working for so many years in the Imperial Pce, his master has not been used to seeing all this.


    Even he had been used to seeing innocent ones being sacrificed for the power so now he didn''t feel anything.


    It was only one woman who could move his heart.


    Only her sorrow had made him upset.


    But unfortunately, she was out of his reach.

 Chapter 184 - Ready To Face Anything

    Imperial Physician Xi stepped inside the banquet hall again followed by his apprentice.


    The crowd around the higher seats of the Imperial family members parted to make the way for him.


    Stepping inside the vicinity, Imperial Physician Xu looked at the young Prince''s face which was now starting to turn blue little by little and a deep frown marred his forehead.


    Even Sun Chao who saw this couldn''t help but look at his master who didn''t seem to say anything.


    A momentter, he only heard his master''s voice.


    "Give the medicinal paste."


    Sun Chao looked around at the people and finally gave the bowl in his hands to his master.


    Two or three steps away, Yun Wen was sitting on the floor with nk eyes lost in her own thoughts which could not be guessed by anyone..


    However, Sun Chao''s eyes didn''t stay over her but it caught the sight of the figure of the woman who was kneeling by Princess Consort''s side and was apanying her silently.


    She seemed to be very worried about the young prince as she would move her eyes to the couch every few seconds.


    ''Does she even remember him?''


    As soon as this question aroused in his mind, he felt an intense re on himself. When he raised his head, his eyes met the calm but cold eyes of the second Prince who he didn''t know when had walked to stand behind the kneeling Yi Huiqing.


    Sun Chao stared in those phoenix eyes for a few moments and then moved his away as if nothing happened.


    On the other hand, as soon as Imperial Physician Xu neared the couch where Zhao Bo Jin seemed to be sleeping peacefully, Yun Wen''s lost look was swept away.


    Her red eyes looked at the bowl in Physician Xu''s hands and she suddenly crawled to his side making the old Physician take a step back.


    Yi Huiqing wanted to calm her down but her waist was suddenly grabbed tightly and a familiar voice rang in her ears.


    "Don''t go near her."


    "I''ll not let you kill my child��I''ll not�� "


    She screamed non-stop and tried to snatch the bowl from the old Physician''s hands who saved it and made her many attempts unsessful.


    But, in the end, he was an old man. In the next attempt, Yun Wen surely would have been sessful but her hands were restrained by her husband Zhao Zhuang Chen who dragged her back a few steps and shouted at Imperial Physician Xu.


    "Just feed him the medicine."


    Hearing his words, Yun Wen scratched his hands around her waist as she shouted


    "Leave me, you b****d. You are so selfish, you��you don''t care about my Bo Jin��but I do. I will lose my child. What will you lose? Nothing. You will juste and ask me to have another child��leave me right now."


    People gasped and Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were red because of anger as he heard each and every degrading word from his wangfei''s mouth.


    If it was not for the crowd, he would have showed her what the consequences could be of cursing him like this.


    Minister Yun obviously saw his anger and immediately kneeled down in front of him.


    "Your Highness, my daughter has done the mistake. This one has not taught her well. Please be��"


    "Take the Princess Consort to her chambers."


    Came the Emperor''s cold voice interrupting Minister Yun''s plea.


    Yun Wen didn''t hear the Emperor''s words. All this while, her attention was on the old Physician. The bowl of medicinal paste was near the Young Prince''s lips.


    "Xiao Bo" She whispered in utter despair.


    "Stop"


    A soft and firm voice sounded in the banquet hall. Even in all this chaos, everyone could hear the single words very clearly.


    The Imperial Physician Xu whose hands were already trembling as he was ready to feed the medicines to the Young Prince stopped subconsciously as if he was just waiting for this word.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned seeing the physician''s action. He turned around to look at the person who had dared to interrupt such an important process.


    In his sight, was a woman in a light blue dress with calm and quiet eyes. Her sight could please any man but it didn''t please him.


    Perhaps because he knew that she was the wangfei of a Minister he didn''t like at all. At the same time, she was the woman whom his sister hated with her whole heart.


    He was very displeased and from his face, it could be seen very clearly.


    "Lady Li, ��.whatever you wish to say, can''t it wait for a few moments?"


    Zhao Zhuang was about to say something very rude but he changed his words immediately when he saw Prime Minister Xi standing behind Li Rui.


    Li Rui didn''t even nce at him. Her ck eyes met the cold eyes of the Emperor who was already looking at her but her eyes didn''t have any fear as she spoke.


    "Your Majesty, Li Rui has a cure for the Little Prince''s poison."


    Qin Wenya and Princess Wenling looked at each other as soon as? Li Rui''s finished her words while the silent banquet hall was now suddenly filled with the sounds of the whispers.


    Imperial Physician Xu who heard the young woman''s words couldn''t help but raise his head to look at her curiously.


    She seemed to be very ordinary in his eyes just like any other nobledy, however, there was an aura around her calm and peaceful.


    However, it didn''t make him think that she really had the cure for the poison. He who had studied medicines and poisons for so many years couldn''t even recognize the poison inside the young Prince''s body then how could she say that she knows even the cure.


    His eyes narrowed as he moved his bodypletely to face Li Rui.


    Zhao Wang Lei was also looking at Li Rui with his deep eyes. His eyes for once went to Xi Ying standing behind Li Rui.


    "Lady Li, do you know what you''re saying? iming to save the life of a prince, it is not something small. However, if you couldn''t then you will also have to pay arge prize."


    Li Rui''s didn''t waver even a bit with the fearful words and she said


    "Rui understands, Your Majesty."


    The eyes of the Emperor flickered and he said coldly while looking at those fearless ck eyes.


    "How can you assure Zhen that you really understand?"


    A few moments of silence lingered in the banquet hall and again a soft voice fell in everyone''s ears.


    "If Rui couldn''t save the little Prince''s life then Rui is ready to ept any punishment given by Your Majesty ��. even if it is life imprisonment or execution."

 Chapter 185 - Not Allowed To Take Such An Oath

    Even if it is life imprisonment or execution��..


    The words left a deep trace in everyone''s heart.


    People''s eyes were wide at Li Rui''s deration. The banquet hall was silent and no one dared to utter a single word. They were just waiting for His Majesty''s decision.


    On the other hand, Li Rui who felt a scorching gaze on herself nced sideways and was surprised to find her husband''s cold gaze on herself.


    Cold and angered��as if she has betrayed him. But what did she do?


    Confused, she stared at his face.


    .


    Her confusion was visible on her face but she didn''t know that the man in front of her was only angered more by it.


    ring at her innocent and calm ck eyes, Xi Ying lowered down his head and whispered in her ear with his gritted teeth.


    "Li Rui, who in the hell allowed you to make such an oath?"


    A clear deep voice full of anger fell in Li Rui''s ears. This was the first time he had called her by full name but she couldn''t pay attention to it.


    For the first time in the past fourteen years, she felt afraid of someone''s anger.


    Since Li Zhan''s death, she had not given her father much reason to get angered, and even if she did��General Li didn''t dare to scold her for anything seeing how much she had changed after Li Zhan''s death.


    So it was the first time she was seeing someone getting angered at her like this.


    Xi Ying had shown her his anger on their wedding night also��but she had not felt afraid at that time at all.


    Today she was.


    Because this anger of him was for her.


    But why?


    Why was he angry if she swore on her life?


    She could understand his anger when Madam Wen had provoked her and she had not allowed him to speak. Madam Wen had spoken against her and she was his wife. In a way, she represented Xi n soo he had every right to get angry. But now��


    Why was he angry?


    She couldn''t ponder over this question much because she suddenly felt her hands being grabbed.


    "You really have a cure?"


    Yun Weialn''s eyes were filled with hope as she looked at the woman in front of her.


    Affected by her emotions, Li Rui obviously knew just how Yun Wen must be feeling right now she immediately nodded her head and said


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Then, I allow you to treat Xiao Jin."


    Yun Wen didn''t know Li Rui much. The only thing she knew was that Li Rui was General Li''s daughter and Prime Minister Xi''s wife.


    However, her trust in Li Rui came naturally.


    Why?


    Because Li Rui was ready to be life imprisoned and executed if she could treat her five-year-old son. This was something she herself said.


    In Yun Wen''s eyes, Li Rui was more trustable than the Imperial Physician Xu. He had dered the uncertainty of his cure already in the beginning. She was sure that if the Emperor had said dere that if Zhao Bo Jin died then the Imperial Physician Xu would also be executed��then he would never have tried to use his already uncertain cure on her son.


    But Li Rui had certainty for her cure. That''s why she is ready to face death if she couldn''t treat her son.


    "Are you in your right mind?"


    A furious voice came from her behind and Yun Wen''s arms were gripped in a very painful and tight hold. However, she didn''t even wince as she was dragged back and heard her husband shouting at her.


    "She just said that she had a cure and you are allowing her to treat Bo Jin. Just shut your mouth and go to your chambers if you can''t think straight. Benwang will handle everything here. I, as Bo Jin''s father, have the right to decide who will treat him not you��a dumb woman."


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold as she looked at the first Prince but she soon moved them away to the Emperor who was silently looking at her.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered suddenly which didn''t go unnoticed by Xi Ying. Xi Ying observed each and every expression very carefully and a frown marred his face as soon as he heard the Emperor''s next words.


    "Zhen allows Li Rui to treat the first Prince''s son, Zhao Bo Jin."


    "Your Majesty��"


    "Father Emperor��"


    Qin Wenya and Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at Zhao Wang Lei with incredulous gazes. They have never expected him to agree like this.


    In fact, no one had expected


    But Zhao Wang Lei ignored them and looked at Yun Wen.


    "As a mother, if Princess Consort Yun wants Li Rui to treat her son then there is no bad thing in it. Also, since Li Rui is ready to take responsibility for her actions, then we will put our trust in Lady Li for Princess Consort''s sake."


    Xi Ying''s eyes went cold as he looked at the Emperor.


    The cunning Emperor was letting Princess Consort Yun and Li Rui take every responsibility for Zhao Bo Jin''s health.


    It was clear that if Zhao Bo Jin couldn''t be saved by Li Rui''s care then it would be Princess Yun and Li Rui who would be med by everyone.


    His fists were clenching and unclenching as he looked at Zhao Wang Lei and suddenly thought of a possibility. But then a confused frown marred his forehead.


    On the other hand, Li Rui just needed the Emperor''s permission.


    Raising her dress, she stepped forward and stood near the Young Prince''s couch.


    Imperial Physician Xu who already had been standing there looked at her skeptically.


    He did not have any confidence in his heart that Li Rui would really save Zhao Bo Jin.


    Just a few moments ago, when he had brought medicinal paste to feed Zhao Bo Jin, he was shocked to see his blue face.


    He had studied about many poisons but he didn''t know any poison that could make a person''s face like this.


    A purplish-blue. That''s why he was hesitating to feed the medicinal paste to the prince.


    As he looked at the Young woman taking the young Prince''s pulse, Imperial Physician Xu sighed and thought that she at least knew how to take the pulse.


    He thought that either she was really talented ��or she was too stupid and overconfident.


    But his heart was heavy in thetter case. It was apparent that he had already believed that she was stupid and overconfident.


    Perhaps she really has studied medicines but she started to think that she could also treat the young Prince.


    Arge part of him was happy that she stopped him from doing what he didn''t want to do in the first ce.


    Still, he couldn''t help but pity her.


    However, the next moment what he saw shocked Imperial Physician Xu.

 Chapter 186 - Treating The Little Prince

    Everyone was looking at Li Rui''s every action which made Xi Ying very ufortable.


    He walked forward and stood in front of her hiding her from everyone''s eyespletely. His cold blue eyes nced at those who were still trying to look behind him and those people immediately lowered down their heads.


    Now only the Imperial family members were standing around him and Li Rui.


    Satisfied, he turned around to look at his wife and saw her taking some needles out from her sleeves.


    For a moment, an incredulous expression surfaced in Xi Ying''s eyes. Just how many things she was hiding in her sleeves.


    He knew that there was a dagger there also.


    But the next moment he couldn''t help but frown.. It could also poke her inside her sleeves.


    But his attention wandered away when he saw Imperial Physician Xu''s wide eyes which made him confused.


    He looked down again only to see Li Rui prating a needle in Zhao Bo Jin''s head very easily.


    Acupuncture��


    He had read about it in some books but it was rare toe across a physician who knows acupuncture.


    His eyes flickered and his fists clenched.


    Only then did Xi Ying understood why General Li was not allowing Li Rui to treat Zhao Bo Jin.


    For a moment, even he thought of taking Li Rui away but looking at her concentrated face��he couldn''t bear to move his hands or mouth and ask her to get up.


    In the end, he remained silent.


    He nced at the shocked Imperial Physician Xu and signed him to shut his mouth seeing that he was about to say anything.


    Imperial Physician Xu remained silent but he looked at the Emperor who was allowing such a thing.


    But the Emperor was only looking at Li Ru''s every action very closely.


    Imperial Physician Xu''s eyes were filled with anxiousness.


    ''Shouldn''t His Majesty ask this youngdy once if she really knew acupuncture or not?''


    It was not only Imperial Physician Xu but Zhao Zhuang Chen and Qin Wenya also had a tense faces. They red at Yun Wen who was standing by Li Rui''s side silently with no expression on her face.


    All this didn''t affect Li Rui. She silently continued whatever she was doing.


    After taking the pulse, she had asked Yun Wen to uncover Zhao Bo Jin''s torso. First head and then she prated the young child''s torso at many ces.


    Her actions were swift and experienced which only made Yun Wen believe her more.


    Even Imperial Physician Xu was now looking at Li Rui with aplex gaze while rubbing his white beard.


    Fifteen minutes passed like this and nothing happened.


    "Unbelievable��"


    The old physician murmured suddenly with wide eyes when in the next few moments he saw the Young Prince''s bluish face going white.


    Li Rui was just messaging some parts of the Young Prince.


    He saw how in a few moments, the little Princes'' whole body gained its original color except his hand.


    "This��"


    He stepped forward to see the next procedure more closely but his cor was suddenly grabbed and he was dragged at the same spot back.


    Raising his head, the old Physician Xu saw the cold Prime Minister and smiled sheepishly.


    Standing in the same ce, blocking everyone''s gaze on Li Rui, Xi Ying didn''t let anyone get closer to Li Rui as shepleted the whole procedure silently.


    He saw her turning around suddenly and looking at him.


    "Do you have a knife?"


    Her words were direct and she was looking at him seriously.


    Xi Ying gave her his dagger and couldn''t help but praise her inside his heart. She remembered that she can''t take out her knife in front of everyone like this so she asked him for it. And he was more than happy to help her.


    He saw her cutting Zhao Bo Jin''s finger flesh a little and suddenly a stream of ck blood flowed out from the cut finger.


    Xi Ying heard a muffled scream and moved his eyes to Yun Wen. She has covered her mouth and was trying to suppress her scream on seeing her son''s blood. She looked at Li Rui who didn''t seem to be fazed by this and hence remained silent.


    Since she didn''t obstruct Li Rui, he moved his eyes away from her to his wife who was now taking out the needles from the Prince''s body.


    Taking them out, she put them inside her sleeves.


    She turned her head to look at Imperial Physician Xu and said


    "Li Rui requests from Physician Xu to provide some herbs to put on Prince''s cut flesh."


    The next moment, her waist was suddenly grabbed and her body was gently lifted up.


    Li Rui was startled but she found the scent invading her nostrils familiar so she didn''t struggle.


    "Physician Xi will do it by himself."


    The next moment she was turned around and a pair of distressed and concern-filled eyes came into her sight.


    Xi Ying took out his handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the sweat on Li Rui''s forehead gently.


    "Are you tired?"


    It has been half an hour since she had been kneeling in the same position. She must be tired.


    Li Rui was about to reply when she heard Yun Wen asking her.


    "Lady Li, what about my son? How is he��"


    She immediately turned around and said to Yun Wen calmly.


    "The Prince is alright, Your Highness, and will wake up in an hour. Please make the Prince eat some nutritious food for the next few weeks. Also, Li Rui has a prescription that can make Prince''s body resist the effects left by the poison if there will be any. If you allow Li Rui��"


    "Yes, Yes��"


    Yun Wen agreed immediately. She was very happy hearing Li Rui''s words. Seeing that her son''s face looked only a little pale and he just seemed to be sleeping peacefully��she believed Li Rui''s words.


    "Lady Li, this is where you can write the prescription."


    Imperial Physician Xu was immediately on Li Rui''s side with a rice paper and brush in his hands that no one knew from where he brought suddenly.


    His eyes had an admiration and worship as he looked at Li Rui.


    Li Rui didn''t notice Physician Xu''s changed behavior. She took the brush from the physician''s hands. Imperial Physician Xu held the bottle of ink in her hands for her as he looked down at everything she wrote.


    "Stay away."


    He heard the cold voice and instantly stepped back looking at Xi Ying''s cold face with a sheepish smile.


    While Li Rui wrote the prescription and gave it to Imperial Physician Xu.

 Chapter 187 - The Changed Wind

    As soon as Li Rui finished writing the prescription, Xi Ying took the rice paper from her hand and threw it in Imperial Physician Xu''s hands who immediately grabbed it with a wide smile as if Xi Ying was throwing some kind of treasure to him.


    Yun Wen just stood two steps away from Li Rui silently. She wanted to thank Li Rui again properly but Xi Ying didn''t let anyonee close to Li Rui and turned to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Xi Ying wants his wife to rest for some time. Xi Ying hopes Your Majesty will understand."


    Qin Wenya, Zhao Zhuang Chen, and Princess Wenling had pale faces as they looked at Li Rui.


    Although Zhao Wenling was informed by her people that Li Rui used to change the poisonous medicinal paste sent to Li Rui''s son every day, she never knew just how Li Rui came to know that medicinal paste sent to her son by the physician residing in Xi Manor was poisonous.


    It was only today that she had found the answer to her question.


    Although his son was saved, Zhao Zhuang Chen did not have much of a good expression, instead, his face was ck as he looked at Li Rui whom Xi Ying had hidden behind himselfpletely..


    He could feel people''s gaze on him in every few seconds.


    It could be said clearly that they thought that it was Yun Wen who made the right decision at a right time and forced the Emperor himself to go with her decision.


    And he��he was just a stupid prince who already had lost the title of the crown Prince and now would have lost his son because of his foolishness��


    All of this ��all of this was because of that woman, Li Rui, and Yun Wen.


    There was so much anger inside his chest but he didn''t know just how he could let it off.


    Qin Wenya opened her mouth to say something but before she could even utter what she wanted to say she heard Zhao Wang Lei raising his hand and saying.


    "Zhen understands Minister Xi''s wish. Send a few Imperial servants to serve Lady Li."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything else and held Li Rui''s hand. With his wife, he left the banquet hall ignoring General Li''s res at himself.


    Looking at his back, Li Na and Princess Wenling, clenched their fists but soon theyposed their expressions thinking of something.


    As soon as Xi Ying left, the banquet hall was filled with whispers. Everyone finally saw the little prince lying on the couch whose face was just a little pale nowpared to the bluish look more than half an hour ago.


    "So Li Rui really treated the Young Prince?"


    "It seems so. Look at his face. Also, didn''t you hear she was saying that the little Prince would wake up within an hour?"


    "Woah, I had thought that Li Rui was just a snobbish and arrogant woman��especially when she said to Madam Wen that she doesn''t have any skill. However, now it seems like that she knows something that none of us knows."


    The group of girls talked, talked, and talked just like before.


    However, one thing had changed without everyone notice.


    This time there were a few people who were not talking bad about Li Rui.


    The wind of the Imperial City was now changing slowly.


    -------


    Li Na and Li Caihong heard other people praising Li Rui and felt very angry.


    "Elder Sister, this Li Rui ��when did she be so skilled? Could it be that nothing really happened to the Prince and he was alright but Li Rui pretended as if she had a cure that could treat the Prince and hence became great in everyone''s eyes?"


    Li Na rolled her eyes at Li Caihong''s foolish assumptions.


    "Caihong, sometimes you should bother to use your brain."


    Li Caihong pouted at her sister''s words and heard her continuing.


    "Don''t worry about this. Just leave everything to me. It is because she has gained something to back her. We just need to rece her and get that person on our side."


    Li Caihong looked confused but Li Na didn''t bother to exin. She just whispered


    "Look ahead"


    In the front, the scene was a little different.


    General Li sighed as he looked at the shocked faces of everyone in his family.


    "This��Heng, how did our Rui treat the prince?"


    General Li really didn''t know just how he should answer his wife''s question. Not only Yi Jie but everyone else in his family was looking at him with a confused face.


    He sighed and whispered tiredly.


    "Yi Jie, we will talkter."


    He was worried at this moment that this new revtion about Li Rui would bring more danger to her. Inside his heart, he could not help but me Prime Minister Xi for putting him in this predicament.


    "Father, I have listened to you for fourteen years. I have tried to understand you and kept quiet. Let me do what my heart wishes ��just this once, please."


    General Li rubbed his face in frustration as he remembered his daughter''s words.


    If only that stubborn man would not have fed his sweet talks to his daughter then he was sure that his daughter would never have disobeyed him.


    "But Second Brother, how did our Rui treat the little Prince?"


    General Li raised his head to look at his younger brother, Li Jiang looking at himself with a confused face.


    General Li''s face didn''t have any expression as he looked at Li Jian who understood that he was just asking the same question as his sister-inw.


    "Second Brother, I mean�� although all of us know that our Rui has always been interested in medicines��she was not that skilled, right? Then how did��"


    General Li was now very bored of hearing the same question again and again so he silently nced at his brother.


    Li Jiang shut his mouth silently when he saw this older brother was ring at him with narrowed eyes indirectly asking him to shut his mouth.


    So he did.


    However, inside his heart, he couldn''t help butin.


    If only first brother was here then his second brother would have to tell everything without being asked again.

 Chapter 188 - A Talk

    Li Rui stepped out of the banquet hall with Xi Ying and walked beside him silently.


    She nced at his face just once and immediately knew that he was still angry.


    Li Rui lowered her head as she contemted what she should say. As she thought this, she couldn''t help but smile remembering those times when she use to think of ttering words just to save herself from her father''s anger.


    "Ying��"


    She called out softly.


    .


    The hand holding her hand stiffened slightly which didn''t go unnoticed by her but the man walking beside herposed himself very soon.


    Xi Ying cleared his throat quite loudly as he nced at Li Rui once who was already looking at him. Her clean ck eyes focused on himself made him feel a little hot especially when he remembered just how softly she had called out his name just now.


    ''Ah��when did his self-control start to lose control?'' He groaned inside his heart.


    His throat wobbled and he moved his eyes away fearing that he would do something she wouldn''t like.


    From his side, he heard Li Rui''s words.


    "They would not have allowed me to treat the prince if I had not said those words."


    He knew what she was talking about. Also the woman was quite intelligent to not repeat those words again as if she knew that it would fuel his anger.


    However, he was still very angry.


    Just when he was about to say something, he heard a voice from his behind��


    "Lady Li."


    His face didn''t change at all and he wanted to continue walking but Li Rui gripped his hand tightly indicating him to stop.


    With a frown, Xi Ying stopped and turned around to look at this ''important'' person who had stopped them and for whom Li Rui stopped him. As soon as he saw who it was, his eyes turned colder.


    In front of Xi Ying and Li Rui was standing Madam Wen.


    Her eyes staring at Li Rui were very cold which made Xi Ying angrier.


    Feeling the cold gaze, Madam Wen nced at the young Prime Minister. She just stared at him for some moments fearlessly but couldn''t hold that cold gaze for a long time.


    In the end, she had to sigh in defeat and lower her head while Xi Ying was surprised to see Madam Wen''s courage.


    There has only been one woman in this world who had looked him in the eye when he was surrounded by that cold and indifferent aura.


    It was Li Rui.


    Xi Ying still remembers how angry he had been at Li Rui on the first night when he had entered their wedding room. However, Li Rui had not lowered her gaze even once. She had calmly looked into his eyes.


    At that moment, it had made him more angry but now whenever he thinks about it, he only feels proud of his wife.


    "I will talk to her for a moment."


    He came out of his trance when he heard Li Rui''s words but frowned instantly.


    He nced at his wife trying to know some of her thoughts but found her looking at Madam Wen.


    Li Rui was looking at Madam Wen for quite a long time who was also looking at her coldly from time to time. Seeing that she continued to stand there, Li Rui knew that Madam Wen would not walk away until they would have a conversation.


    She stepped forward but found that Xi Ying still have not left her hand.


    Turning her face around, she found her husband looking at her with a frown.


    She found it a little funny when she thought just how many times she had seen him frowning in these two days.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying had wanted to stop her; however, suddenly he couldn''t let out those words and said instead


    "I will stand here. Don''t go out of my sight."


    Li Rui nodded her head obediently. So he had to leave her hand reluctantly.


    .


    .


    .


    The two women stood silently facing each other. No one said anything.


    Madam Wen turned her face around and saw Lord Xi standing a few steps away. She chuckled lightly but it was the one that didn''t have any humor.


    "I see��you have trapped such a cold and intelligent man quite tightly in your snare."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and Madam Wen smiled coldly.


    "Tell me, Lady Li, I really wish to know this. Actually, not only this humble one but every girl in the Imperial City wishes to know. Just what did you do to make Lord Xi so loving suddenly?"


    But in response to her question, she just got a long silence.


    Madam Wen was now starting to get angry when she saw that Li Rui was standing so calmly. She stopped closer to Li Rui and whispered harshly.


    "If you had these tricks on your sleeves then why did you wait until now, huh? Why did you let him despise yourself for four years?"


    Standing behind Madam Wen, a few steps away, Xi Ying saw this and was about to step forward.


    In her anger, Madam Wen didn''t notice Li Rui looking at her behind and blinking her eyes in assurance to Xi Ying who stepped back with a frustrated sigh.


    Madam Wen who was standing closer to Li Rui looked at the angelic face in front of her.


    "Seeing your face, no one can even think that you have such a vicious heart."


    Pausing amidst her words, Madam Wen suddenly let out a trembling sigh and whispered


    "Why did you kill my sister?"


    Hearing these words, Li Rui looked at Madam Wen.


    Madam Wen''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Li Rui in confusion. She suddenly held Li Rui''s arm and shook her lightly while asking


    "It is not like she was snatching anything from you. Then why did you kill her, Li Rui? Do you not feel anything inside your heart? Ha��do you even have that? Because if you had, then you would not have killed my innocent sister."


    ------


    (Dear Readers, tomorrow the chapter will be updated a littlete. Please wait patiently, I will try to update as soon as pssoible.)

 Chapter 189 - Madam Wen’s Sister

    Standing a few steps away, Xi Ying was looking at Madam Wen who seemed to be very emotional was looking at Li Rui with using eyes.


    One would think that he could not hear anything as he stood there, however, this was not the case.


    He could hear each and every word very clearly.


    These were the perks of being a very capable martial artist. All of your senses be so sharp that as long as you concentrate on something you can see and hear the things in your sight.


    That''s why he had asked Li Rui to not go out of his sight. At least he would be able to know if Madam Wen did something uneptable.


    However, at this moment, he was not satisfied with only hearing the ongoing conversation.


    ''Why did you kill my sister?''


    His brows knitted in a frown when he heard Madam Wen asking Li Rui this question not being able to understand it.


    Sister��who is Madam Wen''s sister and why was she using Li Rui of something like this?


    On the other hand, Li Rui was looking at teary-eyed Madam Wen calmly.


    When Madam Wen had finished saying everything, she said calmly.


    "Rui didn''t kill Madam Wen''s younger sister."


    Still with tears in her eyes, however, Madam Wen scoffed at Li Rui''s words not believing her at all.


    "Do you even know who I am talking about? You have killed so many innocent people that now you must be confused among them right?"


    Madam Wen looked at Li Rui with clear mockery in her eyes. With the mockery, there was hatred, disgust, and coldness but Li Rui was unfazed.


    Her eyes were still calm like unstirred water as she looked at Madam Wen and said


    "Li Rui knows who Madam Wen is talking about. Madam Wen just looks like her sister."


    Her words made Madam Wen startled. For a moment Madam Wen didn''t know what she should say. She just looked at Li Rui with an incredulous expression on her face.


    "Don''t you feel any guilt while talking about her to me?"


    At Madam Wen''s question, Li Rui shook her head.


    "You��"


    Furious, Madam Wen didn''t know what she should do. Her eyes were looking at Li Rui as if she wished to tear her into shreds and she was thinking of doing exactly that to the calm woman in front of her.


    The next moment, however, her sight was blocked.


    Li Rui was dragged aside and Xi Ying stood in front of Madam Wen with his cold eyes boring into Madam''s Wen angered one.


    "Madam Wen, this Lord can understand your emotions but you don''t have any right to let out them on this Lord''s wife. You are asking her that does she feel any guilt. Why should she feel guilty when she did not kill your sister?"


    Xi Ying said coldly everything to Madam Wen.


    Inside his heart, he couldn''t help but tsk.


    When he had the young Prime Minister of Xin thought that he would have to bicker against a few of these brainless women like this?


    First the Empress and that snobbish Princess and now Madam Wen.


    Well��everything he was doing was for his wife only.


    At this moment, Xi Ying knew who Madam Wen was talking about and he also knew that Li Rui didn''t kill Madam Wen''s sister.


    Standing behind Xi Ying, Li Rui looked at his back as she heard his words.


    So he knows that she didn''t kill those concubines of Xi Manor��neither Madam Wen''s sister��Concubine Mu.


    So why didn''t he clear it out to everyone in Xi Manor?


    Li Rui didn''t feel anything for herself even if she has suffered those taunts and fearful eyes of everyone on herself.


    What bothered her was that her three-year-old son has also heard those vicious taunts about her.


    She still remembers when Xi Ling had asked her why they talked like that about his mother in the past.


    Li Rui didn''t know how to answer her son. What could she say? She could stay calm and say to Madam Wen that she didn''t kill her sister but she couldn''t do the same in front of her child.


    Somehow she just couldn''t.


    So she had stayed silent.


    But silently, she had wondered.


    She didn''t have any proof that she didn''t kill those concubines but they also didn''t have any evidence that she had killed them.


    Their usations were based on those baseless rumors in Xi Manor whose master was Xi Ying.


    At that moment, she had thought that perhaps Xi Ying also believed them and that''s why he never put a stop to those rumors. After all, an intelligent Prime Minister should know the effect of a rumor especially when it was not a true one.


    However, now hearing him say that she didn''t kill those concubines��she suddenly didn''t know what she should think.


    What should she think?


    That all this while, he knew the truth but stayed silent unintentionally.


    Somewhere in a corner, there was a little bitterness which she herself didn''t notice.


    The next moment, she moved her eyes away from Xi Ying calmly and stepped sideways to look at Madam Wen.


    Looking at Madam Wen''s face, Li Rui couldn''t help but remember Concubine Mu.


    Concubine Mu was the only concubine who hade to her courtyard to pay respect after stepping inside Xi Manor.


    That day, Li Mei had asked her not to allow Concubine Mu inside Plum Courtyard. She had said that in disguise of paying respects, Concubine Mu was here to humiliate her mistress.


    But only Li Rui knew the truth behind that visit.


    In the front hall of Plum Courtyard, when Concubine Mu had wished to talk with her alone��she remembers everything clearly.


    As soon as hers and concubine Mu''s maid had left, Concubine Mu had kneeled down in front of her.


    Surprised, she had tried to help Concubine Mu to stand but the young concubine had shaken her head firmly and continued to kneel.


    At that moment, she had seen the true fear in Concubine Mu''s eyes.

 Chapter 190 - An Attempt To Drug Lord Xi

    "Lady Li, I will never try to go against you. I will silently stay in my courtyard and will only do those duties that are given to me, that is, taking care of Young Master. The only request of this concubine from you is not to ��k...kill me."


    Standing in front of the kneeling and afraid woman, Li Rui didn''t know what she should say.


    She just stood there silently staring at Concubine Mu''s lowered head.


    A momentter, she had left the front hall leaving only a few words.


    "It is not me who you should fear."


    It was true because it was not she who killed those concubines. So it was not her whom Concubine Mu should have feared.


    It was someone else.


    Li Rui came out of her trance when she heard Madam Wen asking Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi, you took my sister inside your Manor, although she was just a concubine�� wasn''t she your responsibility? Your wife killed my sister, instead of punishing her for her sins, you are standing here to protect her like this��hah��"


    Madam Wen looked in Xi Ying''s eyes straight.


    Although her fists were trembling because of fear, she didn''t show it on her face. Perhaps it was despair from her sister''s death in her heart that was giving her strength.


    Her sister''s death��it has left a deep scar in Madam Wen''s heart.


    Madam Wen regrets that she didn''t stop her father who was blinded in greed of having any rtionship with Lord Xi by marrying his daughter to him.


    She couldn''t do anything.


    What could she possibly do?


    Neither could she not rece her younger sister as she was already married nor did she have any power to stop her father''s decision as a daughter of the Mu family.


    In the end, her younger sister died like any other concubine of Xi Manor.


    Everyone said that it was Li Rui who killed her sister and she thought the same.


    A woman''s envy could be very disastrous. Madam Wen knew this thing very clearly but have never experienced this as her husband had always been very loyal to her and never took any concubine in the inner courtyard.


    However, she had never thought that her sister would die because of the same envy.


    So today when she saw Li Rui, she wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone. However, Li Rui changed people''s opinion by saving the young Prince and she could not bear to see it.


    Why should this vicious woman be praised for saving a life when she had killed so many people? Madam Wen thought.


    So she came out to vent her anger on Li Rui.


    Now when she saw Lord Xi standing in front of her and protecting Li Rui, she couldn''t help but feel sorrow for her sister more and more.


    However, the man in front of her stood with coldness and indifference in his eyes.


    Looking at her, he said in response to her previous question.


    "Madam Wen, you should feel thankful that this Lord has arranged a proper burial for your sister because what she has done��she didn''t deserve anything from Xi Manor."


    Yes, he had arranged a proper burial for Concubine Mu aftering back to Imperial city with his body but outside Xi Manor.


    The steward had just asked the servants to bury Concubine Mu but never arranged a proper funeral for Concubine Mu but he did that also.


    He even had Concubine Mu''s maid sit in front of her grave for a night.


    This was something that Li Rui had asked him to do.


    When Xi Ying had asked her the reason she had told him that Concubine Mu had taken care of Xi Ling very well for the time she lived in Xi Manor.


    In response, Xi Ying had scoffed. The woman was poisoning his son then how could she take her care for Xi Ling into ount and forgive her.


    But only Li Rui knew that Concubine Mu had her own reasons for doing that.


    What could the frightened woman possibly do? To save her life, she poisoned her son.


    Li Rui also could never forgive Concubine Mu for what she did to Xi Ling but she respected that woman, for she had cared for Xi Ling like her own son for a whole year.


    On the other hand, Madam Wen was looking at Xi Ying with a frown when she heard his words and Xi Ying generously cleared her confusion.


    "Your dear sister, Madam Wen poisoned this Lord''s three-year-old son."


    "Impossible��"


    Madam Wen shouted as soon as Xi Yingpleted his words but Xi Ying didn''t care whether Madam Wen believed him or not.


    He just turned around and took Li Rui away from there, leaving Madam Wen with disbelieve written all over her pale face.


    -----


    A few momentster, Xi Ying finally covered Li Rui with a nket and stroked her hair.


    "Rest here for some time."


    There was a frown on his face as he looked at her face that was pale now.


    He saw that Li Rui stared at his face for a few moments and he smiled gently while looking into her eyes. Li Rui might not know but he liked it very much when her eyes stayed on his face��when her whole attention was on him.


    This was the deepest desire of the young Prime Minister��being in his wife''s mind every moment just like she upied his mind and heart since the moment he had seen her.


    When she finally closed her eyes and he felt that she was asleep, he stood up from the bed and left the room.


    Outside the room, he saw that An Ju was waiting for him.


    With his hands behind his back, he waited for her to say what she wanted to say.


    "Master, today''s lunch served by the Imperial Pce for Master�� it was drugged. An Si told this servant that Master''s meal was changed twice."


    And with that, Xi Ying sneered coldly.


    It seems that everyone has been waiting for this banquet restlessly.

 Chapter 191 - Managing A Bunch Of Fools

    Xi Ying asked An Ju to stand outside the room and don''t leave Li Rui alone.


    After that, he went back to the banquet.


    Despite how much he wished to lie beside Li Rui with her in his arms, he also needs to find out the bunch of fools to use this kind of cheap tricks with him.


    After entering the banquet hall, he sat on his seat.


    The banquet had started again after the little Prince was checked by Imperial Physician Xu again who assured the Emperor that Zhao Bo Jin was really fine now.


    The Emperor had dered that a thorough investigation would be done to find the person who has drugged the prince.


    After that, the little Prince was taken to his chambers.


    After a few moments of looking around the banquet hall, Xi Ying picked the chopsticks and ate some food from his te.


    When he had swallowed down the food, he raised his head again to look around the banquet hall very casually.


    No one could guess what he was trying to do or what he was thinking as his cold and indifferent eyes lingers around the banquet hall.


    A momentter, he suddenly stood up from his seat with a frown on his forehead.


    And then he left the banquet hall again.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the banquet hall, Li Na eyes brightened when she saw Lord Xi going getting up from his seat. She looked at Li Caihong sitting beside herself whose all attention was on the stage.


    "Caihong."


    She leaned down and whispered in her sister''s ear.


    "Yes, Elder sister"


    Li Caihong replied without moving her eyes away from the stage.


    Li Na shook her head with frustration and nced at the exit doors. She needs to follow him as soon as possible otherwise all of her hard work would go in vain if she let him go to Li Rui at this moment.


    "Caihong��"


    She gripped Li Caihong''s arms hard enough to make her hiss in pain.


    With a frown, Li Caihong looked at her sister finally who didn''t care for her pain at all, and whispered hurriedly.


    "I need to go somewhere. Manage here if someone asks for me."


    Li Caihong''s eyes widened when she heard her sister''s words and she asked


    "Is Elder Sister implementing our n?"


    Li Na just nced at her sister once and then nodded her head in a hurry while looking at the entrance again.


    "Ok, then don''t worry about here. Caihong will manage everything."


    Li Caihong assured her sister and Li Na sighed in relief.


    She finally stood up from her seat and left the banquet hall without being noticed by anyone from her family while Li Caihong continued to enjoy the performance again.


    As soon as Li Na stepped outside the banquet hall, she saw Xi Ying''s fading back and immediately followed him.


    While following Xi Ying, she didn''t even notice where she was going.


    It was an empty hall surrounded by empty rooms.


    When she was finally a few steps away from Xi Ying, she couldn''t help but blush thinking of what she was going to do with this cold and indifferent man a few minutester.


    Hasn''t the drugged Li Rui had thrown herself in Lord Xi''s arms and hence became his wife?


    Now, she has drugged Lord Xi and she was ready to give herself to him at this difficult moment.


    Wouldn''t Lord Xi be moved when he would realize that she has sacrificed her chastity for him selflessly? As for the n of drugging Lord Xi��she would put all the me on Li Rui.


    Once this happens, Lord Xi would have to take her responsibility and hence she would achieve her purpose.


    She has nned everything perfectly already.


    Li Na''s heart became excited as she thought of her joyful future. Her pace fastened to reach near Xi Ying as soon as possible.


    However, the next moment she suddenly felt heavy pain in her head and everything in front of her eyes went blur.


    And after that Li Na was lying on the floor unconscious.


    From behind the wall, An Si, in his eunuch''s clothes, stepped out with a goofy smile on his lips. He then walked towards Li Na and bent down.


    Indifferently, he removed Li Na''s long and beautiful hair from her neck and then took out a needle from her neck.


    When he raised his head, he saw his master turning around and walking towards him.


    "Master"


    An Si greeted Xi Ying while Xi Ying looked down at the unconscious Li Na with cold eyes.


    He raised his head and looked at An Si.


    "Do you know what you need to do?"


    An Si nodded his head firmly and said


    "Yes, Master. This servant will do his job right away."


    Xi Ying just grunted in acknowledgment and then left from there.


    ''Let''s see the second fool now.''


    --------


    Li Rui opened the door of her room with no sleepiness on her face and saw An Ju standing outside the door.


    She didn''t have any habit of sleeping in the daytime and hence she couldn''t sleep for a long time no matter how much she tried.


    An Ju bowed her head when she saw Li Rui.


    "My Lady"


    Li Rui nodded her head in acknowledgment and asked


    "Where is Lord?"


    An Ju lowered her head and said


    "Master is inside the banquet hall."


    An Ju didn''t notice her finger clenching her skirt when she said these words but Li Rui noticed it. Her eyes were still calm as she was silent for a moment and then said


    "Then we should also go there. Let''s go."


    Saying this, she turned around to close the door while behind her An Ju raised her head swiftly and shouted


    "No"


    Li Rui paused amidst her action and turned to look at An Ju again with raised eyebrows.


    "Why not?"


    An Juposed her expression and said respectfully


    "My Lady should rest. Master has ordered this servant to make sure that My Lady takes enough rest."


    Since An Ju''s head was lowered she didn''t see the coldness in Li Rui''s eyes.


    "Are you sure that your Master has asked this to you? Because I am feeling as if you were left here to keep an eye on me."

 Chapter 192 - A Misunderstanding

    The asked question in a cold voice fell in An Ju''s ears making her shocked.


    She raised her head to look into Li Rui''s eyes and shivered unconsciously when a pair of cold and sharp eyes met hers.


    An Ju was stunned.


    She has never feared anyone except her master.


    She lowered her head swiftly and said


    "What is My Lady saying? This servant won''t dare to do such a thing."


    However, Li Rui didn''t hear her she turned around again and closed the door.


    The sound of the doors being closed fell in An Ju''s ears and she was panicked.


    ''Master was not inside the banquet hall. Should she let Lady Li go there alone?''


    An Ju couldn''t decide but she blocked Li Rui''s way who this time didn''t look at her but at the front but An Ju could feel her coldness towards herself.


    One thing that Li Rui disliked was being lied to especially by those who worked for her. So she couldn''t feel any closeness towards An Ju.


    In her eyes, if An Ju was lying to her then she was not her person but Xi Ying''s.


    "My Lady, why doesn''t this servant go and find Master while My Lady goes back inside the room? When Masteres then My Lady can discuss with Master what should be done, hm?"


    An Ju really hoped that Li Rui would agree to her suggestion.


    She was in a very tight situation.


    Neither she can let Li Rui go inside the banquet hall alone nor can she leave her here alone as ordered by her Master.


    So she was nning to send An Zhi here as soon as she finds him.


    At this moment, An Zhi, An Su, and An Si were with Master helping in finding out the people who had schemed against Master.


    She released a sigh of relief when she saw Li Rui nodding her head in agreement.


    However, as soon as An Ju left, Li Rui didn''t go inside the guest room. Instead, she left the hall that was surrounded by the guest rooms.


    As she stepped out, she remembered how Xi Ying had left the bed the night before thinking that she was sleeping quietly and her eyes went cold with every passing second.


    Outside the hall, the weather was starting to get a little bad.


    The sky was filled with ck clouds and a cool breeze was swaying the leaves of the trees.


    As she passed by the empty corridors, Li Rui thought that perhaps Prime Minister Xi really had some work but couldn''t tell her about that. She also has many secrets so she can understand if Xi Ying also has his secrets and doesn''t want to tell her about them.


    It is just that��


    She halted suddenly when she was about to step inside another empty hall that was on the way to the banquet hall.


    Suddenly taking a step back, she hid herself behind the wall that was outside the door.


    She hurriedly regted her breathing speed so that Xi Ying won''t be able to feel her presence.


    ''Fortunately, Elder Brother Junjie had taught her how she can control her breathing speed to escape the senses of a martial artist.''


    However, there was no relief in her mind and heart as the scene she had seen a moment ago shed in front of her eyes.


    She leaned sideways a little to look inside the hall again. A small hope emerged inside her that maybe what she had seen was just her illusion.


    The scene inside was the same she had seen a few moments ago.


    There stood the first Princess, Zhao Wenling, in front of Xi Ying with so much love and longing in her eyes. She could only see Princess Wenling''s face as Xi Ying''s back was facing her.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    Zhao Wenling''s soft whisper fell in her ears.


    "I know whatever you are doing with Li Rui is just an act. I know that all of this��you are doing for Father Emperor''s sake so that you can win Li Rui''s trust and hence destroy Li n from its roots itself. I also know that it might take some time ��and maybe you will have to pretend like this for very long. I just��I just wish to remain by your side while all this."


    "Can you please ept this Princess? ��even if it is as a concubine in Xi Manor, I don''t mind. I just want to be by your side��the man this Princess has loved for so many years��"


    Princess Wenling''s face was red with shame as she spoke all this but she still looked very beautiful confessing her heart in front of the man she has loved with her whole heart... for whom she had remained unmarried even after passing a marriageable age for girls in Xin Empire.


    However, Li Rui''s attention was not on all this.


    Her attention was on any movement of Princess Wenling that could make her feel that she was lying but she didn''t find any such thing.


    A loud sound of thunder fell in her ears but she seemed to be unfazed.


    She leaned her head against the wall she was hiding behind as she stared at the front particrly at nothing.


    The words rang in her ears again and again.


    ''I know whatever you are doing with Li Rui is just an act.''


    She stepped forward to leave the shed under which she had been standing.


    ''I know that all of this��you are doing for Father Emperor''s sake so that you can win Li Rui''s trust and hence destroy Li n from its roots itself.''


    A droplet of rainwater fell on her forehead sliding down slowly through her eyes and then falling down from her face.


    Drop by drop��her whole dress started to get wet, but she didn''t pay any attention to it as she walked forward slowly.


    It was very rare to see rain during Autumn in Xin but today it rained, that too, very heavily.

 Chapter 193 - She Doesn’t Deserve You

    Inside the hall, Princess Wenling stood with lowered head waiting for Xi Ying''s answer.


    After confessing her feelings, she didn''t dare to raise her head. For these past few years, she had indirectly expressed her feelings by spreading rumors about both of them.


    He surely had listened about them but never cleared anything.


    Doesn''t it mean that he was not that repulsed by the thought of having her beside him?


    This thought was the only reason behind her strength that she dared to tell about her feelings to him today.


    It was true that Mother Empress had asked her to drug Lord Xi and then sleep with him and she did that.


    But she wished to tell him about her feelings before giving herself to him��so that he would get to know the depth of her love for him.


    She, a Princess, was ready to give away her innocence for him without thinking of anything��wouldn''t it move his heart even a little bit?


    Lost in her beautiful thoughts, Princess Wenling didn''t notice the cold and disgust-filled gaze of Xi Ying on herself.


    The cold and indifferent man moved away from his eyes from her as if he was looking at something very dirty and spat out


    "As a Princess, Your Highness should maintain her dignity��instead of behaving like the prostitutes of those brothels."


    Princess Wenling was shocked and stilled when she registered Xi Ying''s words in her mind.


    Was heparing her to a��prostitute?


    She raised her head to look at him with tear-filled eyes only to see him turning around and leaving just like that.


    But she was not ready for this��she was not ready to give up like this.


    She stepped forward and hugged Xi Ying''s waist tightly from behind as she rested her cheek against his firm back.


    "Xi Ying��"


    She whispered his name in her soft and trembling voice. She had tried it so many times before��.say his name but would always feel shy.


    It was the first time today she finally could do this but she didn''t feel any happiness.


    Her heart only felt relieved when she moved her eyes down and saw his clenched fists.


    "Don''t control yourself��I am here for you."


    However, Princess Wenling didn''t know that Xi Ying was not clenching his fists to control his sexual desire but because of the anger.


    He repeated in his mind again and again that he can''t hit a woman��this was not something he was taught to do unless it was a life-threatening situation.


    But his body was screaming to go against his principal as he felt disgusted from being touched by someone else.


    He gripped Princess Wenling''s clothed arm with his fingers with trying to touch her as minimum as possible and freed himself effortlessly.


    His actions were still respectful because Xi Ying knew that he can''t do anything at this moment to the Princess because it would only create more troubles for him and Li Rui.


    If he angered this foolish princess then she would vent her anger on his wife and hence would only give the chance to the person who is hiding behind her shadows to attack Li Rui again.


    And he doesn''t want to any such attack on Li Rui now.


    For this once, he wants Li Rui''s visit to the Imperial Pce a little peaceful.


    Stepping away from Princess Wenling, he said coldly


    "Your Highness, Xi Ying doesn''t like to be touched by anyone else except his wife."


    However, Xi Ying underestimated the envy of a woman. He still angered Zhao Wenling unintentionally when she heard the ''wife'' word from his mouth.


    Wife��wasn''t it Li Rui in the end?


    Zhao Wenling looked at the man in front of him with frustration in her eyes.


    "Xi Ying, you��"


    "Your Highness"


    Xi Ying stopped Zhao Wenling amidst her words sharply and continued


    "This Lord is respecting you and you should do the same by not calling me by my name."


    Zhao Wenling looked at him with an incredulous expression on her face.


    "You don''t want me to touch you. You don''t want me to call you by your name. If you dislike me so much then why did you not clear those rumors between people about us?"


    Xi Ying was not moved at all as she wiped the tear that fell out from her eye. His eyes had a kind ofziness as if he was watching some kind of drama that was not moving enough to garner a reaction from him.


    "Your Highness, Xi Ying has more important things to do other than suppressing down some baseless rumors."


    It was the truth.


    The first and foremost thing was that Xi Ying had never known that there were rumors in the Imperial City about him and Princess Wenling.


    He had onlye to know about these stupid rumors when he didn''t have his body and stayed beside Li Rui in the Plum Courtyard. In the beginning, he was not affected by these rumors because Xi Ying was toozy to care about them but as time passed he saw the effect of those rumors inside Xi Manor on Li Rui.


    That''s why, as soon as he got his body back and came back to the Imperial City, he removed all those servants who had a loose mouth or were in suspicion of being Princess Wenling''s people.


    As much as it bothered him when he didn''t see anything in Li Rui''s eyes hearing those rumors, he also knew the bitter truth.


    Li Rui already didn''t have anything for him in his heart��for now.


    He didn''t want some stupid rumors to push her away from him more.


    "Lies��You are lying to me."


    Princess Wenling stepped backward in shock. She was not ready to ept that Xi Ying doesn''t have anything in his heart for her.


    For four years, even after he was married��she has done so much to get him. How can he not feel anything?


    She can''t ept it.


    "You are just pretending��I know this."


    Xi Ying frowned suddenly finding that Princess Wenling doesn''t seem to have enough mind to n all those things against Li Rui.


    "She doesn''t deserve you��I have done so much for you."


    Princess Wenling murmured


    Xi Ying was now getting very frustrated at the woman in front of him. So he didn''t hesitate to pick her neck with his fingers.


    The next moment, Princess Wenling found everything in front of herself getting blurred.


    Xi Ying turned around as he wiped his hands with his handkerchief and left the hall leaving the unconscious Princess Wenling lying on the floor.

 Chapter 194 - Shouldn’t Expect Any Mercy

    Li Rui stepped inside Lianxin hall that was surrounded by the guest rooms.


    Cold water dripped down from her light blue dress that was nowpletely wet by the water. Any normal person would shiver because of this kind of coldness but she doesn''t seem to feel it.


    Why would she?


    She was busy fighting with other things inside her mind.


    Her heart was so cold...so cold that the coldness emanating from inside it was prating her bones.


    As she walked inside with slow steps, Li Rui tried to ovee her shock and surprise.


    It had never urred to her that she would such a big mistake in recognizing a person��his true intentions.


    Or was his pretense just too perfect that she could not find a single clue of what he was truly inside himself?


    In the face of gentleness, he was trying to w the most precious thing inside her heart��her family, her n...her Li n.


    How could she trust someone just so easily��especially him?


    How did she start expecting him to do the things he was never supposed to do?


    His sudden change should have been enough reason for her distrust. But she didn''t take it into ount.


    She thought that perhaps he also wanted Xi Ling to have a normal family or perhaps he was also trying to make their rtionship work finally after four years so she also did the same thing.


    She gave herself to him...willingly.


    She finally regretted it.


    "My Lady, where were you?"


    The voice fell in her ears making here out of her trance.


    She raised her head to look at the owner of the voice.


    It was the maid appointed by him to serve her ��or should she say to keep an eye on her?


    Thinking of this, she hurriedlyposed her expression.


    An Ju had a face full of panic and concern when she came back and didn''t find Li Rui inside the room and the hall.


    On the way to finding her master, An Ju was suddenly very afraid and came back without even looking for her master.


    Her Master had asked her not to leave Lady Li alone and she did.


    It was not that she feared the punishment but she knew that her master must have any reason for asking her to do that and if she didn''t follow hismand and something happened to Lady Li then she would never be able to forgive herself.


    After seeing the incident in the banquet hall today, her heart has respect for Li Rui.


    "You are wet, My Lady."


    An Ju said with a voice full of concern as she hurriedly went inside the room and took out a robe to drape on Li Rui''s body.


    If Lady Li got ill, then she would have to freeze under her master''s cold and suffocating gaze.


    However, when she was about to cover Li Rui''s shoulder with the thick robe, Li Rui stopped her with a raise of her hand.


    Li Rui stared at the warm robe in An Ju''s hands.


    She has seen Xi Ying wearing this robe in the morning. Even a step away, she could smell the manly scent from the robe and unconsciously took a step back


    "I just went to breathe in some fresh air and got wet because of the sudden rain. There is no need to worry so much. Prepare some hot water. I''ll soak my body in hot water for some time."


    Although her face was still cold, she told everything to An Ju in one sentence without implying anything in particr.


    She just hoped that Xi Ying would not get to know that she was absent from where he thinks she was for even a few minutes.


    "There is no need to tell your Master about this."


    An Ju stood still as she heard Li Rui''s order.


    She didn''t nod her head neither did she shake it in ''no''.


    She didn''t know what she should say.


    Hiding something from her master��she doesn''t want to do such a thing. Li Rui''s eyes flickered when she noticed the contemting expression on An Ju''s face.


    She looked straight and whispered


    "ording to me, you should tell your master unless you want to get punished for something you didn''t do. I went out willingly and it is not like I have been harmed or I died."


    "My Lady"


    An Ju said immediately stopping Li Rui from saying such words.


    On the other hand, Li Rui couldn''t help but think that even Xi Ying''s servants were very good at keeping a pretense. For a moment, even she thought that An Ju was very concerned and worried about her. However, she will do not the same mistake again and again.


    Xi Ying and his people��Li Rui would never trust them again.


    A momentter, she saw An Ju nodding her head and said


    "Then this servant will listen to My Lady''s words."


    In response, Li Rui didn''t say anything and walked towards her room.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside a closed room, An Zhi threw Li Na''s body on the bed indifferently as if he was throwing some heavy sack away.


    After that, he tore her clothes from her shoulders and from some other body parts a little bit without any emotion in his eyes.


    A momentter, the door of the closed room opened suddenly and An Zhi didn''t even turn around to look at who it was as if he already knew who had entered.


    "I don''t know why Master is doing so much hard work for these characterless women. I mean��just kill them or disfigure their faces. For a woman, that would be the greatest punishment."


    An Si said as he threw something on the bed he had been carrying since he had entered the room.


    An Zhi tucked everything inside the nket carefully.


    Looking at the bed, he said coldly


    "Master wants them to taste their own bitter medicine. Four years ago, they have tried to harm our current mistress. Fortunately, it was our master who had found Lady Li. Now when four yearster, they are trying to do something simr, they should not expect any mercy."


    "You''re right."


    An Si showed his agreement with An Zhi''s words.? He sighed suddenly and continued


    "I suddenly pity Lady Li very much. Her own people are scheming against her let alone the Princess. And even after entering Xi Manor, she didn''t receive any better treatment from our master."


    Since the moment the Xi Ying''s shadow guards havee to know that An Si has been lying about Lady Li for the past four years, they have tried to show their loyalty and respect towards Li Rui.


    Especially after seeing Li Rui''s capability in medicine, they have epted her as their mistress inside their hearts.


    They respected the person with skills and intelligence.


    At the same time, seeing how she had calmly suffered everything for the four years without anyint, they couldn''t help but have a soft spot for their master''s wife inside their heart especially after seeing their master''s care and love for her.


    In their eyes, Lady Li was the bestpanion their master could get.


    And now they have one more person except their master and Young Master to protect and serve.

 Chapter 195 - Commotion

    Unbeknownst to what was going on in the other parts of the Imperial Pce; the performances on the stage were still going on without any interruption inside the banquet hall.


    The Li family was now though silent but they could feel the nces of others on themselves in every few minutes.


    After Xi Ying and Li Rui left the banquet hall, some people even came to General Li and asked him indirectly about Li Rui''s sudden show of skills but General Li avoided talking about this matter very wisely.


    In the end, they could only leave with a smile but disappointment in their heart for not getting to know about something they were very curious about.


    Sitting on the front, First Madam Li suddenly turned her head to look at her daughters who were sitting in the back seats.


    But she frowned when she only saw her younger daughter Li Caihong and not her elder daughter, Li Na.


    She looked around once more at everyone in her family but didn''t find her daughter and hence she stood up from her seat.


    Walking towards the back seat she shook her younger daughter''s arm who was busy watching the performances on the stage.


    "Caihong, where is Li Na?"


    Li Caihong was confused for a moment she looked at her side and then at her mother��and then she suddenly remembered something.


    "That��mother...Elder sister��she went outside to breathe in some fresh air."


    Li Rong''s face rxed a little but she still had a frown on her forehead.


    "Then, why did you let her go alone? You should have told me and I could have arranged for someone from family to go with her. How long has it been since she has left?"


    Li Caihong tried to remember and thought suddenly that many performances have passed since her sister had left the banquet hall.


    At this thought, she also started to worry about her elder sister.


    At this moment, she saw Xi Ying entering the banquet hall alone.


    ''Perhaps Elder sister is still working on our n.'' thought Li Caihong.


    So she looked at her mother and said


    "Mother doesn''t need to worry. Elder Sister has gone outside just a few moments ago. If she doesn''te back in some time then I will go outside and look for her."


    However, as soon as Li Caihongpleted her words, a Eunuch came running inside the banquet hall. Looking around the front seats, he ran towards the Li family.


    He bowed his head in front of General Li and said with a face full of panic


    "General Li, Your family''s daughter, Miss Li�� "


    The young Eunuch hesitated for a few moments and only said in the end.


    "General Li needs toe and see with his own eyes."


    Although Li Caihong and Li Rong were standing away, they heard the Eunuch''s words very clearly and Li Caihong''s eyes brightened suddenly.


    ''It seems that Elder sister has done her work��now it was her turn.''


    Li Caihong hurriedly stood up from her seat and with a face full of worry.


    "Elder Sister, what happened to Elder sister Li Rui?"


    She asked hurriedly.


    Xi Ying who was sitting just a few steps away from the Li family heard themotion and then Li Caihong''s words.


    He sneered coldly inside his heart.


    The Eunuch just said ''Miss Li'' and she took Rui''s name by herself. However, he pretended as if he did not anything.


    An Su had caught the Imperial Pce''s maids who were bribed by the daughter of Li family, Li Na and the Princess.


    One of them was arrogant thinking that since she worked for an Imperial princess; he won''t be able to do anything with her and hence was not ready to say anything at all.


    In the end, she had to tell him everything under the torture of his shadow guards and it was the same trick that Princess Wenling had used four years ago.


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but think that the princess was too stupid to think that he would let her drug again.


    However, the other maid was too desperate to save her life and hence told him everything.


    She confessed how Li Na and Li Caihong had nned to drug Li Rui since the start with aphrodisiacs.


    The aphrodisiacs, what kind of drug it was ��Xi Ying knew very clearly.


    If any normal person takes it then he or she would lose their mind and would start to wish for body contact without caring for anything else.


    He could guess very clearly what kind of intentions they had.


    However, Li Na found the maid this morning and suddenly asked her to drug his food, not Li Rui''s.


    Although he doesn''t know the reason behind this sudden change of ns, Xi Ying had enough reason to do what he was doing right now after knowing that Li Na and Li Caihong even thought of harming Li Rui again.


    Before he had been silent because he thought that Li Rui must have some reason for not revealing the truth of her sisters in front of her family regarding the incident of four years ago but this time, he couldn''t.


    ording to him, if they were given leverage like this then they would gain enough courage and try to harm Li Rui again and again.


    Hence Xi Ying wanted to put an end to this pair of sisters'' vicious thoughts in one go.


    Now seeing Li Caihong pretending even after she had seen him entering the banquet hall��it seems that she never knew about her sister''s sudden change of ns.


    Well, that was good in a certain way.


    The more drama Li Caihong will create, the more both the sisters will feel pain when they will fall on their faces.


    Everyone in the Li family had not thought that it was Li Rui who the Eunuch was talking about. They had thought that it was anyone amongst Li Caihong and Li Na. However, when Li Caihong took Li Rui''s name then all of them thought that it was really Li Rui whom the Eunuch was talking about as the Eunuch didn''t deny it.


    But no one knew that the young Eunuch who had brought the news to them was new in the Imperial Pce. Before entering the Imperial Pce, he had never stayed in the Imperial City. So how could he know who was Li Rui or who was Li Na.


    He was just sent by someone else who asked him to inform the Li family about this immediately and that''s what he did.


    Yi Jie stood up from her seat when she heard that something happened to Li Rui.


    Her hands went cold as she remembered what had happened four years ago and her sight unconsciously went to her right side where she saw Lord Xi sitting alone.


    General Li''s face was not much better.


    He also looked sideways and saw Xi Ying sittingfortably. His eyes narrowed and he hurriedly said to the Eunuch


    "Lead the way."

 Chapter 196 - Grabbing An Opportunity

    The noble families sitting around soon noticed themotion going on around the Li family and also guessed what was going on.


    The Emperor raised his hand and the performances on the stage stopped instantly.


    With a frown, he looked towards the front seat where every member from Li family was standing at this moment while the Empress, Qin Wenya suddenly noticed that Xi Ying was still inside the banquet hall.


    Her eyes flickered and she nced towards the seat where her daughter should be seated however didn''t find anyone.


    Panic shed in Qin Wenya''s eyes and she hurriedly asked the maid standing behind her to go and look for the Princess.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei nced at Eunuch Wang and the old Eunuch immediately stepped forward and asked in a loud voice.


    "General Li, Is everything alright?"


    Eunuch Wang saw a Young Eunuch standing and looked at him without any emotion on his face.


    The young Eunuch at least had learned the pce rules by now. Feeling Eunuch Wang''s gaze who served the Emperor, on himself, he stepped forward and lowered his head.


    "May Your Majesty live long. This lowly one greets Your Majesty."


    After paying respects to the Emperor, the young Eunuch continued


    "Your Majesty, this one was asked to bring General Li to the Lianxin hall. The matter is rted to the Li family''s daughter."


    Lianxin hall was the hall that was surrounded by the guest rooms and where all the noble families were staying ording to their rankings.


    "What happened to Lady Li now? "


    Zhao Wang Lei asked with a face full of displeasure.


    "Zhen just wants to celebrate one festival with his subjects and their families peacefully but this small thing seems to be near impossible."


    Everyone in the banquet hall lowered their heads when they saw that the Emperor looked very upset and displeased.


    It was only Li Caihong who couldn''t seem to wait and interrupted this silence


    "Second Uncle, we should hurry there. We should go and look if Elder Sister is fine."


    The Empress, Qin Wenya was although worried about her daughter, she was observing everything.


    How could she not see that Li Caihong''s worry was just a pretense?


    Her eyes flickered and she saw that Xi Ying was sitting alone and her fists trembled with excitement.


    Was it Li Rui whom the Eunuch was talking about?


    She nced at Li Caihong and seeing the brightness of the girl''s eyes she suddenly thought that what she was thinking could be right also.


    Approval shed through the excited Empress eyes as she looked at Li Caihong.


    If the things were really the way she was thinking them to be, then the situation would only create something best for their uing ns.


    Now, even if Wenling could not make Lord Xi sleep with her, she would have a chance toe out and take Li Rui''s position.


    At least her daughter would have more right and more respected in everyone''s eyes and hence would be more deserving to be a main wife.


    Qin Wenya nced at Zhao Wang Lei who looked upset for some reason and hurriedly stood up from her seat.


    "Your Majesty, since the matter is rted to General Li''s family which is one of the high-ranked noble families in our Imperial court and the banquet is organized by Princess Wenling, this one wishes to go and see what happened to Li family''s daughter."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at the Empress silently for a few moments.


    His face was still cold but in the end, he finally said


    "Since the Empress says so, Zhen will apany you. After all, Li family daughter''s Li Rui has saved our grandson''s life today."


    Sitting on his seat, Xi Ying really wished to roll his eyes seeing everyone acting with so much dedication.


    ''wishes to see what happened to Li family''s daughter��Zhen will apany you��"


    Isn''t it already clear what kind of situation they would see a girl in?��especially when a Eunuch came running like this and he was not told to say anything in detail.


    They are trying to act like a fool thinking inside their hearts that they are very smart.


    When the Emperor stood up from the throne, everyone else also stood up from their seats.


    Zhao Wang Lei walked ahead with Qin Wenya followed by Eunuch Wang and everyone else followed them.


    Walking a few steps away from the Emperor and Empress, Yi Jie eyes were filled with panic and tears. She looked back and saw Xi Ying walking behind them without any expression on his face.


    A frown marred his face as she held her husband''s sleeve making General Li look at his wife''s face.


    "Heng, Lord Xi��he doesn''t look worried at all after hearing that something happened to Rui. I thought that he��he cared for our Rui."


    General Li also looked back and saw azy expression on Xi Ying''s face and his own face went cold.


    ''Could it be that he really trusted the wrong person with his daughter?''


    General Li thought for a moment inside his heart. However, he couldn''t agree with his own thoughts.


    There was something inside his heart that told him not to worry about Rui as long as Xi Ying was by his daughter''s side.


    Turning back to look at his wife''s face, he patted her cheek and said


    "Maybe it is not something so exaggerating. You know how people make every small thing in the Imperial Pce something very big."


    He tried tofort his wife although he was also very worried inside his heart.


    However, Li Caihong who was walking behind her second uncle and second aunt also heard her second Uncle''s words. She frowned and said immediately after General Li finished


    "How can Second Uncle say something like that? Second Uncle should remember the incident of four years back. That time, it was truly something big. Elder Sister lost something which is very precious to every girl. What if this time also��"


    -----


    (Dear Readers, the next update might be a littlete. I will try to update as soon as possible.. Please wait patiently if you don''t see any new chapter tomorrow.)

 Chapter 197 - A Stupid Mouth

    (Dear Readers, this is something that wille into your notice might a littleter or it can also be possible that some have already noticed it, but I will tell this here so that the dialogues ahead will be easy to understand.


    ***When Li Na and Li Caihong are alone then Li Caihong always calls Li Na ''elder sister'' otherwise she calls Li Na ''Second Sister''***)


    ---------


    "How can Second Uncle say something like that? Second Uncle should remember the incident of four years back. That time, it was truly something big. Elder Sister lost something which is very precious to every girl. What if this time also��"


    Li Caihong couldn''tplete her sentence because she saw General Li''s serious face as he looked at her coldly.


    The next moment, she shut her mouth instantly.


    Li Rong looked at General Li with an apologetic and tight smile and then dragged her daughter behind her.


    On the other hand, General Li turned to look at his wife again and sure enough he saw that her face was paler again. His heart clenched with pain but he couldn''t say anything.


    Everyone, at least those who were walking in the front, heard Li Caihong''s words and they started whispering about the incident of four years ago.


    However, a momentter, they heard a cold voice that made them shut their mouth instantly.


    "General Li, this Lord thinks that your family only one sensible and intelligentdy and thatdy is this Lord''s wife. Other than her, every Young Miss of Li n seems to be very dumb and foolish in this Lord''s eyes."


    The straightforward and blunt words doesn''t matter whether true or not, made few womenugh who could notpose their expression.


    Even Li Sying who was walking quietly beside her motherughed while covering her mouth making Li Caihong re at her furiously.


    "You are indeed very stupid tough at when someone is calling you stupid."


    Li Caihong snapped at Li Sying and her harsh and rude attitude didn''t sit well with Third Madam Li.


    However, Li Sying was now used to seeing her cousin sisters behaving like this with her. She knew that Li Caihong was afraid of Lord Xi. Since she couldn''t vent her anger on Lord Xi, she was venting it on her.


    So she didn''t feel discouraged at all. Instead, she uncovered her mouth and didn''t hide her smile this time.


    "Third Sister, if someone calls you stupid then it doesn''t mean that you be stupid. I know that what Lord Xi said was only for you and second sister. And I am happy because Lord Xi called Rui Jiejie a sensible and intelligent girl."


    Xi Ying liked the young girl''s words.


    He nced at her faintly and saw her clear eyes which made him believe that she really doesn''t have any malice for his wife inside her heart.


    "You are sensible and intelligent just like your Jiejie."


    His words made the littledy smile and Xi Ying turned back to look at the front.


    They were in Lianxin hall now.


    He frowned when he entered the hall and didn''t see An Ju standing outside Li Rui''s rooms.


    He slowed down his steps and when everyone was in front of him, he whispered lightly in the air


    ''An Ju''


    However, no answer reached his ears.


    A momentter, just a word but in a different voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears.


    ''Safe.''


    It was An Zhi''s voice. Xi Ying knew.


    Only after being assured that everything was perfectly alright, he stepped forward and followed the others. In between, he saw Zhao Zhang Wei looking at himself and Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    It seems that the second Prince heard the voice exchange he had done just now.


    Xi Ying could not help but look at Zhao Zhang Wei a few more times.


    Only a very capable martial artist should be able to have such sharp senses..so was Zhao Zhang Wei also that strong?


    On the other hand, Li Caihong frowned when she saw the young Eunuch leading the way to her sister''s room.


    ''It seems that her elder sister chose her own room this time.''


    Like every time, she just couldn''t control her mouth and said


    "So this time Elder sister choose Second sister''s room to do something foolish."


    Li Rong gripped her daughter''s arm tightly to indicate her to stay silent, however, the work was done.


    A heavy force suddenly pushed Li Caihong backward and she fell on the floor with her butt hitting the ground loudly.


    "Urghhhh��"


    Li Caihong screamed in a very udylike way making the man frown anddiesugh at her.


    Thismotion caused the Emperor and the Empress, walking in the front, to halt.


    Both of them turned around and saw Xi Ying looking at Li Caihong coldly who was lying on the floor.


    "Third Miss Li"


    The wordsing out from Xi Ying''s mouth seemed to be as cold as his eyes. His eyes were sharp as he looked at Li Caihong as if she was just trash.


    "If you can''t just shut your mouth, then let this Lord know because I know many other ways to permanently seal a person''s mouth."


    As much as Li Caihong was feeling afraid of Xi Ying at this moment, she just couldn''t tolerate her anger when she saw how people around her were covering their mouths to control theirughter. So Li Caihong opened her mouth again as if the humiliation she just suffered now was not enough.


    "What wrong did I say? Your wife is inside the room that belongs to my sister. Remembering what she did four years ago during the banquet, I am sure that she did something like that again here. You should go and vent your anger on her, instead of me."


    In Li Caihong''s eyes, since Xi Ying was protecting Li Rui he was also an enemy for her. So she didn''t think carefully before speaking.


    People gasped when they heard Li Caihong speaking in front of Xi Ying like this.


    However, in their eyes, Li Caihong was not bold but a stupiddy.


    The stupiddy didn''t end her stupidity here instead she murmured with a lowered head as she tried to stand up from the ground.


    "She is no less than the women from those brothels��smearing the reputation of our Li n and then��"


    "No��"


    Amidst Li Caihong''s stupid words, a shout was heard suddenly.


    It was her mother''s shout and Li Caihong recognized it.


    She raised her head to look at Xi Ying and her mouth parted in shock.

 Chapter 198 - Who Said Rui Is Inside?

    In front of everyone''s eyes, Xi Ying untied the belt on his robe with a flick of his finger.


    The next moment, he had a long whip that seemed to be very dangerous.


    Who had thought that Lord Xi carried such a dangerous whip like this on his waist?


    "One word about Rui and you will regret to the death that you even opened your mouth."


    Xi Ying said as he rotated the whip in his hand coldly making everyone step away from him in fear that they would get hurt.


    Li Caihong cowered in fear seeing the cold eyes focused on herself. Her gaze moved between the whip in Xi Ying''s hands and his eyes. She gulped and opened her mouth several times to say something but couldn''t let out a single word.


    Li Rong''s eyes were wide and she instantly covered her daughter fearing that she would say something stupid again and Xi Ying will use the whip and hurt Li Caihong.


    "Prime Minister Xi, forgive my daughter. She doesn''t think before opening her mouth. This one will teach her."


    She begged as she stood in front of Xi Ying. When Xi Ying didn''t retract the whip in his hands she looked at General Li with tearful eyes as if begging him to calm down Xi Ying.


    However, General Li was also looking at Li Caihong with a frown clearly showing that he didn''t like whatever Li Caihong said about Li Rui.


    In the end, Li Rong looked at Yi Jie but Yi Jie looked away and pretended as if she didn''t see her eye full of pleading.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Finally, the Emperor''s voice came who was watching everything silently and indifferently until now.


    "Prime Minister Xi, you shouldn''t mind the words of ady. In Zhen''s eyes, Minister Xi is much mature and sensible than that."


    Li Rong was relieved to see that the Emperor interfered; however, Xi Ying was still looking in Li Caihong''s direction coldly as he said


    "Your Majesty, for his wife''s matters, this Lord abandons any sense of maturity and sensibility. Going against Rui is going against this Lord and this Lord never let those alive peacefully who goes against him."


    While saying thest sentence, Xi Ying finally moved his eyes to look into Zhao Wang Lei. Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered and he looked confused for a moment.


    But a soft voice diverted his attention and he looked away from Xi Ying.


    "Your Majesty, this one apologizes for interrupting but this one is worried about her daughter."


    Xi Ying observed the Emperor''s face as Second Madam Li.


    His eyes were filled with disgust which he hid sessfully but he noticed General Li''s cold face and stiff body at that moment and couldn''t help but pity the poor General.


    But he also knew that he can''t interfere in these matters so he pretended as if he saw nothing and said


    "Who said that Rui is inside this room?"


    Xi Ying saidzily and everyone looked at him again.


    Li Rong''s heart thumped for a moment. She has not seen her eldest daughter for a long time and the room they were standing in front of was also her daughter''s room.


    She smiled tightly and looked at Xi Ying while saying


    "Lord Xi, this is something that the Eunuch told us."


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ying nced at First Madam Li faintly and then nced at the young Eunuch who had been standing quietly with lowered head.


    Hearing someone mentioning him, the young Eunuch raised his head but lowered it again when he saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes on himself. Until now, he had understood that the woman named Li Rui was Lord Xi''s wife and the whole Xin what kind of a person Lord Xi was so the young Eunuch immediately stuttered out.


    "My Lord, I have never mentioned any Young Lady''s name. I was just informed that ady of Li family is inside the room ��doing something unmentionable and unforgivable when the banquet was going on in the banquet hall."


    Li Rong''s eyes widened and she looked at Li Caihong instantly.


    Li Caihong was sure that the person inside the room was not her sister so when she felt her mother''s gaze on herself, she said hurriedly


    "Caihong assures Mother that the Elder sister is not inside the room. Mother, Caihong is not lying to you."


    First Madam Li calmed down a little after her daughter''s assurance but she still looked worried and asked Li Caihong.


    "Then where is your sister?"


    This was something that even Li Caihong didn''t know.


    Fortunately, at this moment the Emperor''s order saved Li Caihong from her mother''s questioning eyes.


    "Break the door."


    Everyone heard the Emperor''s cold voice and Lianxin hall went silent.


    It was visible to everyone that the Emperor was very angry and it was reasonable to be angry.


    Although it was shameful to break the door of ady, it was also not allowed to rest inside your room while the banquet is still going on without the Emperor''s permission.


    If ady from Li family had really done something unmentionable then it was disrespect towards the Imperial family who had organized such arge banquet for all the noble families.


    So no one stepped forward and stopped whatever was going on.


    Eunuch Wang and the young Eunuch stepped forward and tried to push the closed-door inside.


    General Li''s face was grim. To him, it didn''t matter whichdy of Li n was inside the room. In the end, she will belong to Li n.


    However, it would surely lessen his burden if the person inside the room didn''t turn to be Li Rui. Because if the woman inside the room is really Li Rui, then he would lose his trust in Xi Ying with his daughter.


    A few momentster, the door of the room opened and everyone raised their heads to look inside the room.


    Their gazes bed subconsciously went to the bed ced in the middle of the room.


    Whispers sounded in the Lianxin hall when people saw two figures lying on the bed. However, since the figures were covered with a nket, no one could recognize their faces.


    So it was still a mystery which youngdy of Li n was inside the room.


    "Drag them out. They don''t have any respect for His majesty and Imperial n."


    Qin Wenya shouted when she saw the scene inside the room.


    Eunuch Wang and the young Eunuch stepped inside the room without any hesitation.


    A momentter, everyone was left shocked when they saw the person being dragged outside by Eunuch Wang and the young Eunuch.


    "Your Majesty, the Young Lady inside the room is not in a situation where we can drag her out in front of everyone."


    As everyone looked at the person thrown by Eunuch Wang on the ground and heard Eunuch Wang''s words, they could not help but cover their mouth and shake their heads with incredulous expressions on their faces.


    This was surely something new in the history of whole Xin.

 Chapter 199 - The Mystery Ends

    Eunuch Wang called Pce maids who went inside the room.


    Outside the room, everyone was still looking at the unconscious figure lying on the floor. A Eunuch brought a basin of cold water and Eunuch Wang threw it on the figure lying on the floor without any expression on his face.


    "Ahhh��"


    A scream echoed in the Lianxin hall and the figure lying on the floor thrashed violently.


    Since it had just rained the weather was really cold. In such weather, the cold water stabs skin like cold knives so it was understandable for a person to behave like this.


    However, the painful screams didn''t arise any sympathy in the people''s hearts. They looked at the person with disgust in their eyes.


    "So this time Elder Sister chose a Eunuch?"


    Yes, it was Eunuch. The person brought out by Eunuch Wang from the room was dressed in green-colored clothes that were worn by a Pce Eunuch.


    Li Caihongughed lightly as she covered her mouth with her handkerchief.


    She was ever told by her sister that making Li Rui sleep with a Eunuch was a part of their n, but it was also something very humiliating for Li Rui so she was very satisfied.


    As soon as Li Caihongpleted her words, she was pped by her mother.


    Li Rong looked at her daughter as if she was looking at a stranger.


    However, her eyes seemed to be looking behind Li Caihong at something. When Li Caihong had finished her words, she had seen Lord Xi''s cold face and looking at the whip in his hands.


    She was afraid that Lord Xi would hit her daughter so she pped her daughter to stop him.


    "Caihong, today mother is feeling like her efforts she had just wasted her efforts on you."


    Li Caihong''s face was still tilted as she tried to ovee the shock of being pped by her mother.


    She had never been hit in her whole life.


    She looked at her mother with red eyes and screamed


    "Mother, why are you hitting me? It is not me who is going out and sleeping with a Eunuch. I am just saying a fact."


    Her shrill voice made people frown.


    Thedies of the noble families noted down in their hearts that they would never be supposed to ask Li Caihong''s hand in marriage for their son or brothers.


    After all, who would want such a brainless woman to be a part of their family?


    At this moment, the maids brought out an unconscious girl from inside the room covered fully in a dress, however with her hair open.


    Qin Wenya narrowed her eyes as she couldn''t see the face of the girl.


    "Show her face."


    She ordered the maids.


    Lianxin hall was deadly silent as everyone waited for the girl''s face to be uncovered.


    However, before the maids could follow the Empress''s order, the silence in the Lianxin hall was interrupted by a sneeze.


    It was a very soft sneeze�� but it seemed to be very loud in the silence of Lianxin hall.


    Who would sneeze in such a serious situation?


    People could not help but think as they turned around to look at the great person.


    However, they looked confused when they saw Xi Ying crossing the crowd suddenly.? They saw him tying the whip on his waist hurriedly and walking forward in long strides.


    The people standing on the way made a path for him naturally. And when the path cleared, they finally saw a new person standing behind the crowd.


    However, the new person just added one more shock to their shocks they have got today.


    If she was here then who was the woman taken out of the room?


    "Are you ill?"


    Xi Ying tried to be as gentle as he could because at this moment he was really angry when he saw Li Rui''s red nose.


    Although she looked only more beautiful with a red nose and little misty and ck eyes, he was very upset.


    He doesn''t want her to look beautiful like this.


    He nced at An Ju who was already standing with lowered head as if knowing her fault.


    A gentle voice fell in everyone''s ears and they looked at Prime Minister Xi with surprise-filled eyes.


    This ��what was this?


    Could Prime Minister Xi also speak in such a voice?


    Although they have seen him caring for Li Rui in the banquet hall, they have never thought that Lord Xi even changed the tone of his usual voice while talking to Li Rui.


    Such a gentle voice that too of a cold and indifferent man like Lord Xi��a few of the maidens could not help but blush red as they felt their heartbeat quickening inside their chest.


    And a few moments ago, did Lord Xi recognize Li Rui just by the sound of her sneeze?


    They couldn''t help but look at Li Rui with envy in their eyes.


    On the other hand, the target of these maidens'' envy, Li Rui was looking at the crowd of the people who were looking at her as if she was a ghost. She saw the mess in the front and frowned in confusion ...trying to figure out what was going on.


    A gentle touch on her cheek made her take her gaze back and she looked at the man in front of her who was her so-called husband.


    Her first instinct was to step away from his touch. However, she controlled her movement.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to bear it for more time, as a shrill voice fell in her ears making Xi Ying frown deeply and then turn around.


    "You��what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be here?"


    Li Caihong looked at Li Rui with wide eyes. Her face was pale because of fear and shock except for her red cheek where Li Rong had just pped her.


    Qin Wenya''s fists were also clenched when she saw that Li Rui was standing safe and sound in front of her eyes.


    She looked at the maid who understood the Empress'' order and immediately uncovered the face of the unconscious girl they were holding.


    Li Caihong had also turned around to look at the girl''s face while Li Rong was feeling like her heart was in her mouth.


    The face of the girl was uncovered and the mystery finally ended.

 Chapter 200 - The Revenge

    The face of the girl was uncovered in front of everyone.


    "Li Na��"


    Li Rong shouted and ran towards her unconscious daughter.


    Yi Jie breathed deeply and sharply.


    She had been relieved when she had seen her daughter standing in front of her, safe and sound. However, she also didn''t want any girl of her n to be the girl in the maid''s hands at this moment. She had wished that the Eunuch had mistaken and the girl was someone else.


    But it turned out that what the Eunuch was saying was the truth.


    The girl was from their n in the end.


    It was Li Na.


    As she looked at the crying Li Rong in despair, she suddenly remembered just how she had felt when she had seen Li Rui in the same state four years ago.


    She could understand what Li Rong was feeling, as a mother, for Li Na.


    Fortunately, Lord Xi married Li Rui and her daughter but what would be of Li Na who was found with a Eunuch.


    She stepped forward and held Li Rong''s shoulders and tried tofort her.


    "Yi Jie, my daughter��Li Na, how did this happen? She was just in front of my eyes an hour ago."


    At this moment, Li Na was now slowly starting to gain consciousness. Her eyshes fluttered and she opened her eyes with a frown.


    Confusion shed through her eyes when she saw that her mother was crying.


    "Mother��"


    She whispered and tried to get up, however the next moment her legs suddenly gave up.


    "Ah��"


    She clutched her stomach feeling a strange and a faint ache in her lower part.


    Other women noticed her actions and looked at her dress. Their eyes widened when they saw the blood on the lower part of her dress and they looked away as if they saw nothing.


    However, it was not only them who had seen this.


    Li Rong and Yi Jie also saw the blood and looked at each other with pale faces.


    Li Rong looked at her daughter with red eyes.


    p


    A loud sound of the p echoed in Lianxin hall and Li Na fell to the ground.


    After pping her daughter, Li Rong covered her mouth while she cried and sobbed in despair. Even Yi Jie''s tears were starting to fall out of her eyes as she tried tofort Li Rong.


    "Yi Jie��she didn''t leave us capable of showing our faces to others. Such a shameless daughter I have birthed."


    Yi Jie frowned and she also noticed her husband''s frowning at Li Rong''s words.


    Every parent knew the character of their child and since the three households have lived together since the start, she and her husband were very sure that the girls of their n were not characterless to do things like this.


    Even when four years ago, she and her husband had found Li Rui inside a room with Xi Ying, they have not questioned Li Rui even once.


    They didn''t even force her to tell anything fearing that she would not be able to talk about it.


    They trusted their daughter. In their eyes, it was she who was the victim no matter what the investigation results had said.


    So Li Rong should also not me Li Na for everything just like this in front of everyone without even hearing the story of her side. By doing this, she was just lowering the image of Li Na even more.


    On the other hand, Li Na was still confused about everything.? Holding her badly aching cheek, she tried toprehend what was going on.


    She nced at her dress that was no longer the same. Then her eyes moved across the hall only to see therge crowd looking at her with different expressions on their faces.


    Disgust, mockery, sneers, whispers��she could see and hear everything.


    With every passing second, her face was starting to get paler and her expression became one of that horrified when she saw a young Eunuch lying beside her.


    He was beaten very badly and he was ncing at her in confusion with his dizzy eyes.


    Standing behind the maids, An Si was very satisfied with what he was seeing. He looked at the beaten eunuch condescendingly.


    The young Eunuch had entered the Imperial Pce with him but he didn''t know why the nanny seemed to favor him more and hence the Eunuch would always try to topple over him and humiliate him in front of others.


    So today when he got the chance, he finally took his revenge from the stinky eunuch.


    An Si was feeling very satisfied.


    On the other hand, the pale-faced Li Na clutched her dress where she saw the droplets of blood and looked behind herself to see her opened room. She could clearly see the mess inside her room.


    Li Na was a stupid person like Li Caihong. She could easily connect the dots andprehend what exactly was happening and why so many people were looking at her like that?


    "How��How did I reach here?"


    She murmured in confusion not being able to remember anything.


    She raised her head and her eyes suddenly caught the most attractive couple standing amidst others.


    There stood the man she had nned everything for��he was not looking at her at this moment.


    ''Yes, I was following Lord Xi��then ...then after that I��why can''t I remember anything?''


    Li Na clutched her head as she stared at Xi Ying looking at Li Rui without moving his eyes away. Her mind was a mess and she couldn''t think of what she should do at this moment.


    Standing a few steps away from her sister, Li Caihong''s condition was not much better than her sister. Her face was equally pale as she looked at her lost sister.


    Since childhood, she had walked down the path shown by her elder sister so when at this moment Li Caihong saw her sister like this; she felt something breaking inside her heart.


    She saw her sister looking in Li Rui''s direction and she suddenly understood everything��or that''s what she thought.


    Her eyes were red as she looked at Li Rui and shouted like a shrew.


    "Li Rui, you s**t, I''ll not leave you today. It is you who had made elder sister like this."


    Saying this, she pounced on Li Rui with her long nails stretching out to scratch Li Rui''s beautiful face.

 Chapter 201 - Demanding Justice

    Li Rui was still stunned when the maids uncovered an unconscious girl''s face and that girl turned out to be Li Na.


    She saw her first aunt crying and her motherforting her first aunt while shedding tears herself. Her father''s grim face lingered in her eyes.


    When she saw Li Na looking in her so-called husband''s direction with a confused face, her mind, for a moment went nk.


    She suddenly looked at the man in front of her with nk eyes.


    ''Did he want her away for this purpose? She had been a fool to think that he just went to meet the Princess.


    He had already started to work on his n.''


    Her already cold heart was now getting colder.


    Xi Ying didn''t notice Li Rui''s gaze on himself. He was instead focused on checking if her body temperature was more than normal or if she was ill.


    When he raised his head to look at her, she abruptly moved her eyes away as if afraid that he will find out what she was thinking just by looking into her eyes.


    Inside her sleeves, her fists were clenched tightly which she had to loosen when Xi Ying tried to hold her hand.


    She didn''t even react when she heard Li Caihong shouting at her.


    Till the time she reacted Xi Ying had already taken out his whip. He flung it in his hands and threw the whip on Li Caihong.


    "No��"


    Shouts echoed in Lianxin hall but only one was audible to Xi Ying''s ears. It was Li Rui''s.


    His face went pale when he saw her trying to stop the whip in his hand with her hand and he instantly pushed her away from himself to An Ju.


    With his other hand, he tried to retract his whip however the purpose for which he had taken out his whip had been fulfilled already.


    An Ju had caught Li Rui and didn''t let her fall to the ground.


    After maintaining her bnce and standing firmly on the ground, Li Rui turned around and hurriedly looked towards Li Caihong.


    She covered her mouth and inhaled sharply when she saw Li Caihong''s figure on the floor. In every few seconds, Li Caihong would let out a shout or whimper because of the pain caused by the whip.


    Her one hand was covering her face but Li Rui could see the blood leaking out from the gaps of her fingers.


    No��


    The view was blocked when a pair of hands grabbed her shoulders firmly and turned her to look in their direction.


    "Rui, are you alright?"


    Xi Ying''s asked.


    His voice wasced with panic and concern and he checked her hands and arms looking for any wound and injury. It was only when he didn''t find any trail of blood leaking through her dress, he left her realizing a sigh of relief.


    After that, what came was the anger.


    Xi Ying raised his head to look at the nk eyes of the woman in front of him. It only angered him more.


    "Rui"


    He spat out her name with gritted teeth.


    "Why did you try to stop me? Do you even know how painful and serious injury you could get because of your actions just now?"


    However, Li Rui didn''t even seem to hear what Xi Ying was saying.


    She was just trying to look behind him at Li Caihong to check whether she was fine or not. When she couldn''t see what she wanted to see, she tried to push aside Xi Ying.


    Her push didn''t have any force but Xi Ying let her push himself away and saw her walking past him to Li Caihong with nk eyes.


    "Caihong"


    Li Rui called out softly and kneeled down in front of Li Caihong.


    "Don''t rub your face. It will make the wound more painful and deep."


    Li Rui said as she tried to lower down Li Caihong''s hand from her face.


    However, Li Caihong screamed when Li Rui''s hand was about to touch her hand and cowered back in fear.


    "Stay away��my face��you ruined it."


    Her voice came out muffled and choked behind her hands as she sobbed and tried to speak.


    Everyone was shocked by the turn of the events.


    Li Na still looked nk about everything while Li Rong looked at both of her daughters with a sorrowful pair of eyes as if she has lost the world.


    She walked towards her younger daughter slowly.


    When she was in front of her, she kneeled down and lowered down her hands from her face but Li Caihong insisted to cover her face.


    "Caihong��it''s mother."


    Li Rong told her daughter in a trembling voice and tried again.


    This time Li Caihong didn''t resist her mother. However, when she saw her mother''s pale face on seeing her uncovered face, Li Caihong was horrified and she covered her face again.


    But everyone had already seen what there was to see.


    Li Caihong''s face waspletely disfigured.


    There was a long and deep cut that ran down from the left side of her forehead to the right side of her chin. All in all, she looked very ugly.


    "M��m��other��take me away from here."


    Li Rong had seemed to have lost all of her energy so she didn''t hear her daughter''s words. Her children, especially her daughters, she had brought them up with great care and love.


    The three of them had always been the apple of her eyes.


    She had never hit her children and never let her husband hit them.


    However, today she hit both of her daughters. Not only this, their future��it seemed to be in darkness at this moment.


    Li Rui was still kneeling on the ground not knowing what she should say. She saw the lost look on her aunt''s face and lowered her head.


    A momentter, she raised her head and looked at her father only to find that he had been looking at her already.


    After a momentary eye exchange, General Li moved his eyes away from his daughter and turned to the silent Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, this General demands an Imperial Physician to treat Li family''s third miss, Li Caihong."


    The Emperor didn''t say anything to General Li but turned to look at Eunuch Wang who immediately sent a Eunuch to look for an Imperial Physician.


    After that, Li Caihong was taken away by the maids to a separate room.


    Everyone waited for the Emperor to say something to Lord Xi, however, nothing happened.


    It was at this moment, Li Rong seemed to have woken up suddenly and she looked at Xi Ying with red and cold eyes.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Xi can''t just hit my daughter and disfigure her like this.. Your Majesty, this one demands justice."

 Chapter 202 - Truth Becoming Lies

    Li Rong''s words fell in everyone''s ears and they looked at Xi Ying whose face doesn''t have much of an expression after hearing Li Rong''s words.


    His eyes were solely focused on Li Rui''s back who was still kneeling on the floor.


    He nced at An Ju who nodded her head and went forward to help Li Rui in standing up. However, Li Rui didn''t take An Ju''s hand, instead stood up on her own.


    Xi Ying''s eyes observed Li Rui''s each and every action as she walked back to stand by his side. When she was beside him, he held her hand and sighed in relief when she didn''t resist his approach.


    Only then did he move his eyes to look at Li Rong who was standing firmly in front of the Emperor demanding justice for her daughter.


    He didn''t say anything until Zhao Wang Lei nced at him faintly and said


    "Minister Xi, do you have anything to say?"


    Xi Ying was silent for a moment and he looked at Li Rui from the corner of his eyes. Looking back at the Emperor, he said coldly.


    "Your Majesty can punish this one as he wishes. However, this Lord does not regret what he did. If this Lord had not stopped Third Miss Li with his whip then she would have harmed this Lord''s wife.


    Xi Ying does not need to think about what Madam Li would have done if it was this Lord''s wife in the third Miss Li''s ce. She would have called it her daughter''s one a careless mistake. However, First Madam Li needs to understand that every time things do not work like this.


    The first time when your daughter spoke badly about this Lord''s wife this Lord let her go. The second time also, this Lord just warned her by showing his whip. However, if your daughter dares to do the same mistake the third time, she is a fool and it is not this Lord''s mistake that this Lord saved his wife."


    Xi Ying finished and Li Rong was deadly pale.


    Even Yi Jie who was standing by Li Rong''s side could not help but feel that his words were had logic and they were reasonable.


    Truly, if it had been her Rui in Li Caihong''s ce then Li Rong would have done the same thing. Fortunately, Lord Xi saved her daughter or else��Yi Jie dared not think ahead. A mother would never want to see her children in pain.


    The little bit of sympathy that she had for Li Caihong inside his heart was swept away by Xi Ying''s words.


    She herself was not that stupid.


    Li Caihong was looking so furious and vicious at that moment that she could see the hatred in her eyes for her daughter.


    If Xi Ying had not hit Li Caihong, then she would really have attacked her daughter.


    In the end, Li Rong could not say anything against Lord Xi and the Emperor let this matter go saying that it was Third Miss Li who was at fault since the start.


    After that, the Emperor finally nced at the young Eunuch and Li Na.


    Eunuch Wang saw the Emperor''s cold gaze on the young Eunuch and he hit the young Eunuch again without any expression on his face.


    Zhao Wang Lei moved his eyes away and ordered


    "Put him into the prison."


    As soon as the Emperor finished his words, the Imperial guards came inside and dragged the young and beaten eunuch from Lianxin hall without even hearing his exnation.


    Li Na who looked dazed and confused went pale when she saw the Young Eunuch being dragged out.


    She was not a fool to not know that her situation was not much favorable. If the things had really happened the way she is thinking, then she had disrespected the Emperor and the punishment for such a sin was either life Imprisonment or public execution.


    She immediately banged her forehead on the floor and said


    "Your Majesty, this maiden ��this maiden doesn''t even know how she got here. This maiden has just gone out of the banquet hall to get some fresh air. While walking towards Lianxin hall, this maiden suddenly felt heavy pain in her head, and after that ��after that this maiden doesn''t remember anything.


    Although this maiden might not have disrespected Your Majesty intentionally��this maiden in the end had done and hence deserved to be punished. Asking Your Majesty to punish this maiden."


    Li Na sobbed and cried as she continuously banged her head on the floor.


    Li Rong''s eyes were wide when she heard her daughter''s words while Yi Jie and General Li''s had very grim faces.


    The three of them looked at the Emperor and saw that there was no change in the expression on his face.


    People''s eyes were also filled with doubts and sympathy for Li Na now.


    A momentter, they saw the Emperor looking at the Empress and then the Empress saying to the maid standing behind her


    "Go and call a Momo."


    Lianxin hall remained silent when the maid came back with a Momo following her.


    "Since Second Miss Li said that she had felt heavy pain in her head then she must have been hit on the back of her head by someone. Momo will check Second Miss Li if there is any injury on the back of her head." said the Empress and people agreed with her words by nodding their head as it seemed very reasonable.


    Li Na was more than happy to cooperate with the Momo to prove her innocence.


    The old Momo knelt down and felt the back of Li Na''s head with her hand. When she saw no frown on Li Na''s face, her face went serious. She again pressed the back of her head for a few more seconds but didn''t find anything.


    Li Na could already see that even the Old Momo was starting to doubt her words. So she intentionally frowned when the old Momo pressed her head again and made a face that seemed to tell that she was in a lot of pain.


    However, she was surprised when she saw the Momo instantly standing up from her kneeling position.


    "Your Majesty"


    The old Momo lowered her head in respect in front of the Empress and continued


    "Second Miss Li is perfectly alright. She doesn''t have any injury in the back of her head."


    "Momo��I think you are mistaken. I felt pain when you pressed this side of my head." Said Li Na instantly when she heard the old Momo''s words.


    However, she suddenly saw the old Momo smiling at her coldly and saying


    "Second Miss Li, this one has not grayed her hair in the sun. From the expression of your face, this one can predict very easily when you are lying and when you are not."


    The old Momo has lived in the Imperial Pce for so many years. So she had a very good eye for recognizing a person''s character.


    "Your Majesty, this servant can assure that Second Miss Li is lying."


    The Empress just nodded her head and then looked at the Emperor. When the Emperor waved his hand, the old Momo was sent away by the Empress and now everyone was looking at Li Na with the same disgust and mockery which they had before.


    However, Li Na still refused to ept that she was lying and said that she deserved a chance to prove herself.


    In the end, she really deserved it.


    Maybe what the old Momo said was the truth; however, such an important decision just could not be taken like this.


    So the Emperor announced


    "Miss Li will stay in the Yao Yue hall for tonight."


    No punishment, no decision but some people understood why Li Na was being sent to Yao Yue hall.


    Yao Yue hall was the abode of all the Imperial Physicians. This is the ce where they practiced and treated the people of the Imperial Pce.


    Li Na was being sent there so that the physician can check her body from any kind of drugs that made her unconscious.


    As Li Na was being helped to stand up and taken to the Yao Yue hall, Li Rui who had been standing quietly beside Xi Ying looked at her faintly.


    No one noticed the flicker in her eyes when the old Momo had said that Li Na doesn''t have any injury in the back of her head.


    She then looked back at the pale faces of her family members and clenched her fists tightly.


    A momentter, Rui looked at the man beside herself and a glint of coldness shone in her eyes.


    If she has done a mistake then she also knows very well how to improve that mistake.

 Chapter 203 - Won’t Be Able To Trust Again

    In the end, on the second day, the banquet was suspended just like this.


    After the Emperor and the Empress left Lianxin hall, everyone went to their rooms.


    Qin Wenya as soon as stepped out of Lianxin hall was told by her maid that Princess Wenling had been found unconscious by a Eunuch so she hurried to her daughter''s chambers.


    Qin Wenya had been shocked when she saw her daughter not waking her after her tries.


    Knowing about their ns for today, Qin Wenya didn''t dare to tell Zhao Wang Lei that Zhao Wenling had disappeared for such a long time and now she had been found in such a condition.


    She had to secretly call for an Imperial Physician. When the Imperial Physician announced that the first Princess would wake up after a couple of hours, Qin Wenya released a sigh of relief.


    Qin Wenya could find out how her daughter went unconscious. She could only wait for her daughter to wake up and then tell her everything.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the room, Xi Ying asked An Ju to ce that firece in a corner near the window.


    He then looked at Li Rui who was sitting in front of the dressing table quietly. He sighed and dismissed An Ju with a wave of his hand.


    Then he walked to stand behind Li Rui and put his hands on her shoulders.


    He frowned when he saw how startled and stiff she looked to him by his touch but it went away when she saw that the person was him.


    Li Rui could see his reflection in the mirror.


    He smiled gently while looking at her figure in the mirror in front of her.


    "Come, let''s dry your hair."


    Xi Ying said as he stroked her hair again with his fingers with a frown. He had been very upset when he had found out that Li Rui went out and got wet because of the rain.


    Her hair was still wet.


    What if she got ill?


    An Ju didn''t take her responsibility seriously this time, Xi Ying noted down.


    Although Li Rui had stopped him from saying anything to An Ju, he would still find some way to make An Ju reflect on her mistakes.


    After he made Li Rui sit down on the couch near the window, he started to dry her hair. He was worried that she would get cold so he especially asked for a firece.


    The servants knew who Lord Xi was and didn''t dare to dy inpleting his orders.


    As he dried Li Rui''s long, ck and soft hair he remembered something and asked


    "Rui, are you worried about your sisters?"


    He asked casually. Actually, he had already noticed that Li Rui looked so panicked when she saw Li Caihong and Li Na being humiliated in front of everyone.


    However what he didn''t understand and still doesn''t understand that why she looked so worried for those vicious sisters especially when they had plotted against her four years ago and she knew about it.


    "Hmm"


    Li Rui hummed but didn''t say anything else.


    Xi Ying was perhaps upset by her iplete answer but he didn''t force her to tell him anything.


    The room waspletely silent.


    It had always been like this between him and Li Rui because both of them liked to speak less. Most of the time, it would be him who would find something to talk with her and she will just respond to him or show her agreement with some things.


    However, today''s silence seemed to be very different.


    Before whenever he was beside Li Rui, he would find even the silence very peaceful but today it bothered me.


    He tried hard to find something to talk about and break this depressing atmosphere between them but he suddenly seemed to be nk.


    Frustrated, he suddenly kneeled down in front of Li Rui and held her cheeks.


    "Rui"


    Li Rui was also surprised by his sudden actions and looked into his eyes.


    "Did I do something wrong? Tell me, if you have any problem with something."


    Li Rui''s fists were clenched inside her sleeves but she smiled softly in front of Xi Ying and said


    "Why does Lord think like that?"


    Xi Ying frowned noticing that she was calling him ''Lord'' but answered her question


    "I am just finding you a little different."


    Li Rui''s body visibly tensed a little and she hurriedlyposed herself.


    "Lord must have misunderstood then. Rui is just a little tired. Perhaps that''s why��"


    She could notplete her words as the next moment she was suddenly lifted up from the couch she was sitting on.


    Startled she grabbed Xi Ying''s robes tightly on instinct.


    Raising her head, she saw the displeasure written all over the young Prime Minister''s face.


    "Why didn''t you tell me if you were feeling tired? You should rest now. An Ju told me that you didn''t rest much before when I had left you alone in the room."


    As heid Li Rui down on the bed and tucked her inside the nket like a child, Li Rui observed each and every expression on Xi Ying''s face.


    She could find nothing just like before.


    Perhaps his skill in putting up a pretense was really good that she, who had always found out other person''s intention towards herself couldn''t find anything suspicious in him.


    As the pair of hands hugged her waist from behind, she felt a firm chest behind her back.


    "Sleep"


    She heard his whisper and closed her eyes slowly. Moments after, she heard the slow and even breathing of the man lying close to her, however, she still didn''t feel any sleepiness.


    How could she?


    How could she sleep peacefully in the arms of the man who was nning to destroy her n? Who had sessfully made her fool once?


    After she had seen her trust being broken by Xi Ying so indifferently, Li Rui wondered if she would ever be able to trust someone again in her life.

 Chapter 204 - Going To See Li Na

    Today was thest day of the banquet.


    Li Rui woke up early in the morning.


    Last night, she had again felt Xi Ying leaving her alone in the bed and leaving the room.


    As much as she wanted to go and see what he does after leaving the room, she knew that she can''t do that, at least not now.


    She can''t reveal that she knew his true intentions when she doesn''t know anything about his ns.


    So she continued to lie on the bed.


    It was surprising that as soon as Xi Ying left, sleep came over her soon.


    The next morning, when she got up she still didn''t see Xi Ying anywhere but she didn''t ask anything from An Ju about him.


    Instead, she got ready in hurry and then exited her room.


    "My Lady."


    An Ju bowed her head when she saw Li Rui.


    "I want to go to Yao Yue hall to see my sister." She told An Ju.


    She saw hesitation on An Ju''s face after she finished her words. A momentter, she said


    "You can apany me. I don''t think your Master will find anything wrong in this."


    An Ju''s contemted over her words. She still remembered how her master didn''t even scold her when Lady Li said that him that it was not her fault.


    After this incident, An Ju had concluded inside her heart.


    Only by serving and pleasing Lady Li with dedication, she can save herself from her Master''s cruel punishment.


    In the end, she can''t stop Lady Li from going anywhere. Her master had never given her this right. He had just asked her not to leave Lady Li alone.


    So after a few moments of hesitation, she nodded her head and apanied Li Rui to Yao Yue hall.


    In the Yao Yue hall, the Imperial guards stopped Li Rui outside the entrance of the hall.


    When An Ju told them the purpose of their visit, one of them went inside and the other asked An Ju and Li Rui to wait outside.


    Just a few moments had passed when the Imperial guard standing at the entrance casually looked inside the hall and saw Imperial Physician Xu running towards him.


    His eyes widened and he immediately ran to Imperial Physician Xu thinking that something must have gone wrong for the old Physician to run in hurry like this.


    "Imperial Physician Xu, what��"


    However, the Imperial guard paused when he saw Imperial physician Xu pushing him away after giving him a condescending look.


    With a confused face, he saw Imperial Physician Xu running past him towards the entrance.


    Imperial Physician Xu had always looked very healthy despite his old age but at this moment the Imperial guard could not help but think that the old physician was now getting old and his mind was not in the right ce.


    When he looked back at the front, he saw his fellow guard walking towards him with some green paste dropping down from his hair and face. With a bowl in his hand, the Imperial guard looked very awful.


    "What happened to you?"


    The Imperial guard asked the awful looking guard as soon as thetter neared him.


    The awful looking guard sighed heavily and said


    "This is done by Imperial Physician Xu. I just told him that Lady Li was outside and she wants to see her sister. He suddenly stood up from his chair and threw the medicinal paste he was working on."


    "Oh��"


    The Imperial guard pitied his fellow guard and advised him


    "Don''t clean yourself."


    The awful looking guard smiled bitterly and said


    "I know."


    Last year, Imperial Physician Xu had thrown his medicinal paste on one of the guards just like this in his excitement of discovering something new.


    After that, Imperial Physician Xu went to bring paper and pen to write something down and when he came back he didn''t find the guard at the same spot.


    When he found the guard, the guard had cleaned himself.


    Imperial Physician Xu had been so furious that he took the matter to the Emperorining that because of the guard he had lost his new discovered medicinal paste that could treat the scars left by burns.


    The Emperor was also left helpless by Imperial Physician Xu and dismissed the Imperial guard from his job.


    Even after that, Imperial Physician would be displeased at the sight of every other Imperial guard.


    The guards looked at each other with bitter smiles and walked back to the entrance.


    However, the sight they saw outside the Yao Yue hall left them shocked.


    The always grumpy old physician was looking at Lady Li with ttering eyes.


    They saw Imperial Physician Xu walking towards them with Lady Li. While walking past them, Imperial Physician Xu looked at them condescendingly again and whispered


    "Do you even know who you have stopped for so long outside the Yao Yue hall?"


    The guards looked confused by Imperial Physician Xu''s words and looked at each other while shaking their heads.


    "She is Prime Minister Xi''s wife."


    "Hmph..if Lord Xi came to know about your daring acts then this old man doesn''t whether both of you will be able to survive under his wrath or not."


    The Imperial guards gulped in fear.


    Satisfied with their pale faces, Imperial Physician Xu eagerly followed Li Rui inside Yao Yue hall with some other purposes hidden inside his heart.


    He looked so excited that his whole face was red as he ttered Li Rui with whatever came to his mind.


    ''Lady Li is very beautiful.''


    Every girl feels happy when someone calls her beautiful. However, he saw that Li Rui nced at him faintly and mumbled a soft and slow ''thanks''.


    Imperial Physician Xu smiled but thought that he didn''t tter enough. So he continued


    ''Lady Li is very intelligent.''


    ''Lady Li is so skilled in medicine.''


    Imperial Physician Xu said many things that now even An Ju was starting to feel irritated by his voice. However looking at his old age, she suppressed her irritation.


    Few momentster, they reached outside the room Li Na was kept inside and An Ju finally released a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 205 - A Very Deep Misunderstanding

    Outside the room, Imperial Physician Xu smiled tightly seeing that they were in front of Second Miss Li''s room.


    He clearly was displeased that they reached in so less time.


    He had thought that he would talk to Lady Li and try to find out how she learned a rare thing like acupuncture but it seemed he had lost this opportunity.


    Imperial Physician Xu sighed.


    Inside his heart, he had already decided to make the life of that person a living hall who had decided that Second Miss Li will live in this room.


    Working on some medicinal paste given by his master inside his practice room, Sun Chao sneezed suddenly. Unknown to the uing trouble which he had created for himself unintentionally, he just sniffed and then continued his work.


    "You will stay here. I''ll go inside and see her."


    Li Rui said to An Ju who didn''t seem to agree with her decision.


    "But My Lady��"


    Li Rui looked at Imperial Physician Xu and said


    "Elder, Can you please tell Rui how is the security of Yao Yue hall."


    Imperial Physician Xu was not stupid to not know that Li Rui was asking him this because she wants her maid to stay outside.


    If Imperial Physician Xu had decided something then he would cross every limit of shamelessness to get it.


    Since he had already tried to tter her so much��.why would he hesitate to help her here?


    "The security of Yao Yue hall��My Lady, you might not believe me but I can assure you that without my permission, even a single leaf does not try to move in Yao Yue hall."


    The three of them were standing under the sky and there were many trees around them.


    So An Ju who heard Imperial Physician Xu''s words looked at one of the tree and scoffed seeing how its leaves were swaying without any fear.


    "All these leaves��"


    She pointed towards the swaying leaves while looking at Imperial Physician Xu who also followed the direction of her finger cooperatively.


    "Ask them to stop moving right now. I wish to know just how does Imperial Physician Xu give them permission to move and stop moving."


    As soon as An Ju finished her words, Imperial Physician Xu''s face went bright red��unknown whether it was because of anger or humiliation..


    Imperial Physician Xu looked at An Ju''s face to see if there were any signs of mockery there however he couldn''t find any.


    An Ju was still looking at him solemnly as if waiting for him to do what she had just said.


    Even Li Rui couldn''t help but look at him once.


    Imperial Physician Xu''s had an incredulous expression on his face as he looked at An Ju and said


    "Girl��have you ever heard the word ''proverb''?"


    An Ju frowned and nodded her head remembering that An Si had asked her the same question before. The difference was very small in An Si and Imperial Physician Xu''s question.


    An Si had called her a ''boy'' and Imperial Physician Xu called her a ''girl''.


    Imperial Physician Xu saw that she was nodding her head and he felt very angry.


    "So are you trying to make me mad by asking such a stupid question."


    An Ju frowned and Li Rui already knew that An Ju was not doing any such thing. Even if she was trying to do such a stupid thing, then ording to her she would not gain anything. So she didn''t want to exceed this matter.


    Imperial Physician Xu also didn''t seem to have any wish to involve himself in such a stupid talk so he said in clear and direct words.


    "It is guarded very strictly, after all, there are so many precious poisons and medicines to protect in Yao Yue hall."


    Although Imperial Physician Xu said so, An Ju just didn''t want to leave Li Rui alone as she was ordered by her master and Rui could see this very clearly.


    So Li Rui turned to look at Imperial Physician Xu and said


    "Can elder apany Rui to meet her sister?"


    Imperial Physician Xu who was more than eager to spend time with Li Rui immediately nodded her head. Without giving any chance to An Ju to oppose Lady Li, he opened the door of the room and indicated Li Rui to step inside first.


    Li Rui stepped inside the room followed by Imperial Physician Xu.


    Without looking back at An Ju''s , she said


    "The door will remain open. I will call you if I need you."


    "Yes, Mydy."


    An Ju nodded her head like a hen pecking her chicken. Although she was still dissatisfied, remembering Li Rui''s cold behavior from yesterday, she knew that she should remain satisfied with this small privilege.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Na was lying on the bed that was ced in the middle of the room. Li Rui stepped closer to the bed and found that she was sleeping very deeply and peacefully.


    "My Lady we needed to make Second Miss Li asleep before to find out whether she had been drugged with any suspicious drug or not."


    Imperial Physician Xu exined hurriedly when he saw Li Rui looking at Li Na with a very serious face.


    Li Rui nodded her head and then looked at Imperial Physician Xu.


    "The, did Imperial Physician Xu find anything?"


    Imperial Physician Xu went silent when he hear Li Rui''s question. After all, this was not something he could reveal in front of anyone like this.


    Li Rui had also asked very casually and she had not expected Imperial Physician Xu to answer her question.


    However, the next moment, she saw a rice paper in front of her eyes. On the rice paper, a single words was written very elegantly.


    "No"


    Li Rui was surprised to see that Imperial Physician Xu answered her question. She had never expected Imperial Physician Xu to answer her question.


    She moved her eyes away from Li Na and looked at Imperial Physician Xu only to see him looking towards the door.


    She followed her gaze and saw nothing but an open door.


    "Elder, is there anything that is wrong?"


    She asked him in a whisper.


    Imperial Physician Xu looked at Li Rui with approval in his eyes.


    She was a smartdy. She understood the situation and asked her question in a very low voice despite not knowing what the problem was.


    The next moment, he nodded his head very seriously. He picked another rice paper from the bedside table. With the brush in his hand, he wrote something on that rice paper.


    A few momentster, he showed the rice paper in his hands to Li Rui.


    "My Lady, your maid is a martial artist��and I can see that she is a very strong one. So this old man is afraid that she will hear me. Ha��"


    Imperial Physician Cu smiled nervously when Li Rui looked at him with nk eyes. A momentter, she lowered her head and read ahead.


    "This old man is afraid that she will go and tell Lord Xi who will go and tell the Emperor. Although the Emperor had always tolerated this one seeing that this one has a rare talent in the field of medicines��this one still can''t afford to have the highest one in the Xi to be angry on himself."


    Li Rui nodded her head in understanding.


    She indicated to Imperial Physician Xu to give the brush in her hands who gave it to her immediately.


    "How does Elder know that Rui''s maid is a martial artist? Has Elder also practiced martial arts?"


    Imperial Physician Xu was now standing a step away from Li Rui so he read what she wrote.


    When Li Rui raised her head to look at him, he proudly nodded her head hoping that he would get to see a little respect in her eyes for himself.


    After being defeated by a woman, that too so young, there was no way that Imperial Physician Xu''s ego would not get hurt.


    Because of this hurt ego, he could not even ask Li Rui to teach him the acupuncture directly.


    He wanted her to be the first person to say that she wants to teach him this skill willingly.


    As much as it sounded unreasonable, Imperial Physician Xu had always been like this for everyone.


    However, his hopes crashed down when Li Rui just folded the paper in her hands and put it inside her sleeve. She didn''t even nce at him again.


    Instead, she moved towards the bed, Li Na was lying on and sat by her side.


    He saw her taking Li Na''s pulse.


    A momentter, he saw that Li Rui removed Li Na''s hair from her neck and looked there with a very serious and concentrated face.


    However, he saw nothing except a red mole on Li Na''s neck


    After that, Li Rui covered Li Na in the same way how she was covered before and stood up from the bed.


    Imperial Physician Xu saw Li Rui going out of the room without any expression on her face when his own face was full of confusion.


    Imperial Physician Xu didn''t understand anything but Li Rui had already found what she was looking for.


    Someone really plotted against Li Na and in her mind, she had already concluded that it was her so-called husband, Prime Minister Xi.

 Chapter 206 - Knowledge Of Drugs And Poisons

    It had already been fifteen minutes since Li Rui had gone inside the room.


    Outside the room, An Ju was feeling restless because she wanted to leave Yao Yue hall with Lady Li before her master woulde back and find Lady Li missing.


    She was about to go inside when she saw Li Rui stepping out of the room and An Ju finally released a sigh of relief.


    Imperial Physician Xu stepped out of the room behind Li Rui.


    He knew that now Li Rui will leave. Although he was unhappy and didn''t want to let Rui go so easily, he knew that he could do nothing to stop her as the banquet was about to start again.


    Just as Li Rui was about to step out of Yao Yue hall, Imperial Physician Xu could not stop himself and finally asked her.


    "This old man might be stepping out of his boundaries but if I may ask from where did My Lady get so much knowledge about poisons and their cure?"


    Li Rui stopped and turned to look back at the old Physician.


    "Books."


    "Huh?"


    Imperial Physician Xu was startled.


    Books?


    He had also read many books but bookish knowledge is still very difficult to apply when you don''t have anything to practice that knowledge.


    Even An Ju looked at Li Rui with a very surprised face. Since she also knew a little bit about drugs and poisons, Li Rui''s answer surprised her very much.


    Confused, he looked at Li Rui and asked


    "Since how long My Lady has been reading those books?"


    "Four years"


    answered Li Rui very calmly.


    "Oh��"


    Imperial Physician Xu could only say this.


    In fact, he didn''t believe Li Rui''s words but he also couldn''t find any traces on Li Rui''s face to conclude that she was lying to him.


    And Li Rui was not lying to Imperial Physician Xu.


    She didn''t have any reason to lie to Imperial Physician Xu.


    Four years ago, she didn''t have much knowledge about poisons and drugs. She could recognize many diseases and treat them with acupuncture but she didn''t know much about the cure of poisons and the power of some special nts that are used to make drugs.


    It was only after that night of four years ago when she herself became helpless in the face of aphrodisiacs, she decided to learn more about drugs and poisons.


    She had told her father about this wish of her who had agreed to provide her with everything he could.


    However, neither she nor her father had expected her to get married to Xi Ying.


    Still, she didn''t let it affect her wish to learn more.


    In these four years, she had tried to read anything she could get and she also had discovered some new things on her own.


    And this knowledge had helped her in Xi Manor many times especially when she had found that Xi Ling was being poisoned.


    Only Li Rui knew, the night she had seen Xi Ling, just how much she wanted to use acupuncture on her son and clear his body with all the poison he was being fed.


    However, she couldn''t do so.


    Theck of time was the most difficult obstacle in her way at that time.


    She needed at least half an hour but at that time she only had enough time to check her son and try to find out just what kind of poison he was being fed.


    That''s why she decided to treat Xi Ling by medicines only.


    Li Rui looked at Imperial Physician Xu''s face who didn''t seem to believe her but she didn''t say anything to him to make him believe her.


    She just turned around and left Yao Yue hall with An Ju.


    As soon as she stepped outside of the Yao Yue hall, she saw a familiar figure walking towards them in long strides.


    It was Xi Ying.


    A deep frown could be seen on his forehead which set down as soon as his eyes fell on her figure.


    Was he upset that she went out of his sight without his permission?


    Before she used to think that it was just the way a husband protected his wife and Xi Ying was the same. After all, she had seen her father looking for her mother always as soon as stepped inside the manor. If he would not find her then he would look so upset and annoyed that every servant of Li Manor would try to avoid crossing paths with grumpy General Li.


    However, now Li Rui had learned that it was Xi Ying''s way of controlling her so that he could remain aware of her each and every movement.


    Li Rui looked at An Ju who seemed to shrink her head when she noticed her mastering towards them.


    "Lord, the banquet is about to start. Does Lord have any problem if we once go to Lianxin hall?"


    Li Rui asked before Xi Ying could say anything as soon as stepped forward to stand in front of her.


    Xi Ying reflexively shook her head and said


    "No problem, let''s go."


    After that, he stretched out his hand to hold Li Rui''s waist not before giving a cold nce to An Ju which didn''t go unnoticed from Li Rui''s eyes.


    A few minutester, Li Rui stepped inside the room, she and Xi Ying were staying in, with Xi Ying.


    She went in front of the mirror and picked the robe that she had left on the chair.


    She could feel Xi Ying''s eyes on herself but she didn''t stop amidst her actions as she wore the thick robe above her dress.


    However, just the moment when she was about to turn around, her shoulders were grabbed suddenly.


    "Rui"


    A gentle whisper fell in her ears as she felt the man burying his head in her hair.


    It took her a great amount of strength to not jerk those hands away from her body, to not let him see the coldness inside her heart through her eyes��because she knew that he could see her through the mirror.


    "Lord, we''re gettingte."


    She whispered with her head lowered and tried toe out of his hold.


    But the next moment, a gasp escaped from her lips when she was suddenly turned around and warm lips sealed her cold lips.

 Chapter 207 - Your Husband Is Cruel

    A hot tongue invaded her mouth and she despised that she still moaned��even after knowing that this was just his another way of controlling her body.


    But she could do nothing for she herself was responsible for whatever was happening to her.


    She gave him this right and if she would try to take it back so suddenly she would only increase his suspicions towards herself.


    The deep kisssted for a few more minutes until she was left breathless.


    She tookrge gulps of air as she panted and opened her eyes only to see that her forehead touched his. His intense eyes were focused on hers making her believe for a moment that he could see everything that was going on inside her brain.


    With his hand that was around her waist, he pushed her closer to his body and she stiffened feeling the change in his body.


    A feeling of disgust could not help but arise in her heart but she still didn''t let it show on her face.


    "Didn''t I tell you that if you called me Lord then what will happen?"


    Xi Ying''s caressed the soft and smooth cheek of his wife and asked her in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmm?"


    He hummed when she didn''t answer his question.


    Li Rui''s fists were clenched inside her sleeves but she still raised her head to look in Xi Ying''s eyes and said softly


    "Lord, we are in the Imperial Pce. Rui thinks that it would be better if Rui calls Lord like every other wife calls her husband."


    She didn''t wish to talk any more with him so she removed the arm around her waist and turned around while saying


    "We should leave now. The banquet is about to start."


    Rui had just taken a step away from Xi Ying when she heard Xi Ying''s voice again.


    "Are you upset with me because I harmed your sister?"


    Li Rui didn''t see but Xi Ying''s face was full of coldness at this moment. When Li Rui stood at the same ce but didn''t answer his question, he seemed to have confirmed by himself that everything was more likely the way he was thinking to be.


    Actually he could feel the change in her since the moment he had seen her after the incident with those vicious sisters.


    His thoughts only got confirmed when he saw Li Rui wearing her robe.


    For these two days, she had never gone to the banquet hall wearing her robe. The banquet hall would always remain warm so it bes very difficult to sit wearing those thick robes.


    The man would remove their robes but the women would always feel shy to remove theirs even if they are covered fully from inside.


    The act of removing their cloth, even though it was just an upper cloth, in front of so many men doesn''t sit well with them.


    Li Rui was the same.


    That''s why Xi Ying had asked Li Rui not to wear the robe while going inside the banquet hall on the first day only. Whenever they exited the banquet hall in the evening, he would make her wear his robe because the air would be very cold in the evening.


    He had even noticed so many envious eyes on his wife because of his considerate actions which had only made him feel proud.


    This is what he always wanted. Making Li Rui feel more treasured and loved than any other woman in this world.


    But today, Li Rui wore her robe before going to the banquet hall.


    She was really upset with him because of that pair of her cousin sister who had done nothing except plotting against her... and she also knew this.


    He walked to stand in front of Li Rui and looked in her calm ck eyes.


    "Rui, you were not there but that dear sister of yours said many things about you that I as your husband didn''t like them at all. I had warned her many times but I don''t know whether I should call her brave or stupid she just didn''t seem to listen to my warnings.


    In the end, I could not control myself when she tried to harm you and I harmed her before that. You might not like it but I really don''t regret whatever I did."


    There was a heavy silence in the room.


    Even Xi Ying''s eyes were very calm now as she stared at Li Rui and continued


    "This is the person I am, Rui. I don''t feel anything��any sorrow or sympathy for those concubines who had died in my manor. Because in my eyes, it was something that they had chosen by themselves.


    Before taking them inside Xi Manor, I have told them that they would be nothing to me but they still wished to enter my manor. I don''t care what reasons they had behind their decisions. In my eyes, Concubine Mu didn''t deserve anything from Xi Manor because she poisoned Xi Ling but since you said I arranged the best things for her after her death."


    Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand and traced her knuckles with his thumb while looking in her eyes.


    "Your husband is a very cruel and ruthless person Rui, but only to others. For you and our son, I wish to be the best I can. I wish to give this whole world to both of you��


    "��especially you."


    A very slight trace of obsession flickered in his dark ck eyes when he said hisst words.


    One of them could not notice it and the one who noticed didn''t have any reason to believe it.


    Was Li Rui really his obsession?


    In the past four years, he knew that she was living inside his manor and his heart had been satisfied by this fact only. It didn''t matter to him what she had been doing.


    Even if he found out that it was she who was killing those concubines in Xi Manor, he only showed his anger by ordering her to move to Plum Courtyard.


    He never thought of separating from her.


    The mere thought of separation or divorce never crossed his mind.


    Xi Ying was obsessed to Li Rui''s presence in his life since the moment he had seen her.


    Could anyone call it obsession or something else?


    When one does not get the person he had yearned for so long, the love inside their hearts slowly starts to turn into a passion that made them do anything to get that person by their side.


    It doesn''t matter what they need to do for that. It doesn''t matter if their whole existence would vanish for that.


    The only thing that remains essential��the only thing that matters at such a time is that person and for Xi Ying, that person was Li Rui.


    ------


    Mass Release Event -


    Golden Tickets Monthly Ranking #50 = 5 chapters mass release in Dec.


    Please vote with your golden tickets and help more readers to find out ''His Rui''.

 Chapter 208 - Li Na’s Turn To Suffer

    An Ju waited for whole ten minutes outside the room before the door opened and she saw her master stepping outside the room.


    An Ju just nced at her master''s face only for a second and hurriedly lowered her head the next moment.


    It seems that her master had an argument with Lady Li. An Ju thought as she remembered the cold and upset face of her master when she had raised her head just now.


    After Xi Ying, Li Rui stepped out of the room without the robe draped on her shoulders.


    Inside her heart, An Ju was already starting to sympathize with Li Rui.


    In An Ju''s eyes, any normal Lady would be frightened by her master''s cold and indifferent face so she could imagine just how Lady Li had felt when her master had nced at her with those cold and indifferent eyes.


    However, An Ju who nced at Li Rui with sympathetic eyes and an expectation of seeing a pale face was confused when she only saw the usual calm expression on Li Rui''s face.


    But she didn''t dare to ponder over this matter any longer as she knew that it was not her right to interfere in her master and Lady Li''s matters.


    So she silently lowered her head and followed Li Rui without any expression on her face.


    Xi Ying still held Li Rui''s hand but his mind was somewhere else.


    ''Rui understands, My Lord.''


    That was what Li Rui had said after he had finished saying his words.


    Her answer was right and something that should have been epted by him but he didn''t know why he just didn''t like it.


    He felt like she was forcibly showing her agreement in front of him.


    Why did he feel like this? And why would Li Rui agree with him when she didn''t want to.


    He knew his Rui.


    She would never agree with something which she doesn''t ept with her whole heart and mind and he had never forced her to do the opposite so ording to him, Li Rui doesn''t have any reason to do what he was thinking.


    As they walked inside the banquet hall, Xi Ying hugged Li Rui''s waist and helped her to cross the little high pedestal on the way. When he was about to set her down, he sneakily kissed her cheek and chuckled when he saw her startled face.


    This was something normal that he had felt between them after yesterday''s afternoon.


    While taking Li Rui to sit on their seats, Xi Ying confirmed inside his heart that he had just been overthinking about this matter.


    Everything was good between him and Li Rui.


    Instead of thinking over these useless things, he should focus on some other matters.


    Like�� how can he win his wife''s heart?


    Xi Ying was sessful in givingfort to his heart but he didn''t notice the coldness flickering in Li Rui''s eyes when she had lowered her head after he had set her down on the banquet hall''s floor.


    Nothing was alright.


    The one whose heart he was wishing to win...he didn''t know that that person had not even started to trust him yet or perhaps he had gained it but it was very weak that it broke down so easily.


    Trust��something that was not easy to earn but very easy to break, something that was the basis of a rtionship��and Xi Ying would learn all these things a very hard way.


    .


    .


    .


    The third andst day of the banquet started finally.


    Thest day of the celebration was supposed to take little time as the noble families were to leave the Imperial Pce in the evening.


    Today the messengers from the other small countries or cities, that were won by the Imperial n and had been prospering under the shelter of Empire Xin since then, were to pay the tribute to the Emperor.


    One by one the messengers came forward and presented a different kind of things that their people have discovered in front of the Emperor.


    The banquet hall was filled with apuse for all these rare things. Everyone praised and looked at all these new discoveries with amazement-filled eyes.


    After all this finished, the banquet hall again became silent when everyone saw Minister Xin stepping forward and standing in the center of the banquet hall.


    A momentter, they saw a sleepy Li Na entering the banquet hall followed by two Imperial guards.


    "Your Majesty, this minister had asked Imperial Physician Xu the results. ording to Imperial Physician Xu, Third Miss Li was neither given any drug and not she was hit somewhere on her body that could make her unconscious."


    Minister Xin said as soon as Li Na was in front of the Emperor.


    Sitting in the front, Li Rong''s eyes reddened and she lowered her head in shame.


    Her eldest daughter''s future was very bleak now and her youngest daughter��she doesn''t know even know just how she had been doing. After Prime Minister Xi had hit her, Li Caihong is refusing to let anyone see her face.


    Li Rong had never thought that the celebration banquet for the mid-autumn festival would destroy both of her daughters'' lives like this.


    Li Na who heard Minister Xin''s words looked at him with wide eyes. She has been unconscious since the moment she was taken inside Yao Yue hall.


    She had just woken up a few minutes ago and after that, she was dragged here by the Imperial guards. Now after hearing Minister Xin''s words, she suddenly understood what all had happened when she was not in her consciousness, however, it was very difficult for her to believe this result.


    "No��this is not true. I was hit by someone. Someone is trying to frame me. Your Majesty��this maiden demands justice."


    Li Na immediately kneeled down in front of the Emperor.


    She knew that if she didn''t do anything today then she would lose her reputation and everything else in front of everyone just like this.


    Then getting Xi Ying was far away ��she won''t be able to marry even an ordinary nobleman from the Imperial City.


    This was something��that she was not ready to ept.

 Chapter 209 - She Can’t Go Ahead Alone

    In the banquet hall, except for Li Na''s cries for justice, nothing else could be heard.


    People nced towards the Emperor who was looking at Li Na without any expression on his face. No one could guess what was going on inside the Emperor''s mind.


    A momentter, they saw the Emperor picking up the brush from his side table and writing something on paper. Eunuch Wang came forward and took the folded paper from the Emperor''s hands after the Emperor had finished writing.


    It was an Imperial decree.


    Everyone unconsciously straightened their backs when they saw that Eunuch Wang was about to start to read the decree.


    "In the auspicious celebration of the Mid Autumn festival, Third Miss of Li n disrespected the Imperial n by indulging herself into something that a virtuous girl of the noble n should be ashamed for. Not only that, but she also lied iming that she was framed and hence wasted everyone''s time to investigate something that never existed.


    As the punishment for all these sins, the Emperor of Xin, bans Third Young Miss, Li Na, the daughter of Li Qiang from the Imperial Pce forever."


    As soon as Eunuch Wang finished, everyone hurriedly kneeled down on the floor and shouted


    "Your Majesty is benevolent."


    Li Na''s punishment was indeed small and everyone knew the reason behind that. Because Lord Xi disfigured Li n''s other daughter''s face, the Emperor showed his kindness to the other daughter simply indicating Li n to stay silent about Lord Xi hitting Li Caihong''s face with a whip.


    Lord Xi was indeed favored but they could do nothing and only praise the Emperor like this.


    The shouts echoed in the banquet hall as the pale-faced Li Na raised her head with nk eyes.


    A same kind of decree was read fourteen years ago but at that time, some other daughter of the Li n was standing in ce of Li Na.


    Although not directly, she had yed her own role in her innocent sister''s misery.


    She had made Li Caihong speak in front of everyone that Li Rui had liked Princess Wenling''s hairpin and hence she asked her maid to steal it. By doing this, she had given the whole matter a different turn altogether.


    It was not a lie that retribution exists��it was just that people refuse to believe it.


    Just like Li Na who at this moment did not understand that her present condition was the result of her own scheming and an evil mind.


    Instead, she shouted in front of the Emperor that she refuse to ept such a decision.


    Eunuch Wang immediately signed the Imperial guards to take her away from the banquet hall and Li Na was dragged away just like that.


    Sitting on her seat beside Xi Ying, Li Rui watched everything silently.


    As Li Na was dragged away she looked towards her own family members who looked ashamed and humiliated by everything that happened just now.


    But she could do nothing.


    She knew that Li Na was framed but she could do nothing.


    She had to pretend to be unknown and see her family like this ��so that the enemy would be carefree andmit some mistake ��enough for her to control everything in her hands.


    But for that, she knew that she can''t go ahead alone.


    .


    .


    .


    At this moment, everyone was busy in their activities in the banquet hall. It was lunch time and the Emperor had already left the banquet hall.


    The rest of the performances were to be continued after lunch for a few hours and then the three days celebration banquet would finallye to the end.


    "Lord, Rui wille in a moment."


    Said Li Rui as she stood up from her seta but before she could take a step ahead, her wrist was grasped by Xi Ying who asked her in confusion


    "Where are you going, Rui? Do you need something?"


    Li Rui didn''t turn to look back at Xi Ying as she pretended to be shy and whispered in a small voice


    "I need to powder my nose."


    "Oh��"


    said Xi Ying making Li Rui suddenly remember her three-year-old son who would also let out such a sound when he didn''t know what he should say.


    The thought of Xi Ling made Li Rui''s heart clench.


    Fortunately, Xi Ying''s voice dragged her out of her trance.


    "Then, An Ju will apany you."


    "Sure"


    Li Rui agreed and stepped forward to leave when Xi Ying left her hand reluctantly.


    While passing through the seats where Li n was sitting she stopped suddenly and walked to stand in front of her father.


    The confused An Ju could only follow her.


    Even Xi Ying who had been looking at Li Rui''s back noticed her actions.


    He stood up from his seat but didn''t go to her when he saw that she was just talking to General Li.


    "How is Father doing?"


    General Li stood up from his seat and answered his daughter''s question.


    "Father is doing well. How is Rui?"


    In the depth of his eyes, the confusion flickered as he tried to decipher what was going on.


    Li Rui suddenly held General Li''s arms as she said


    "Father should not worry about Second Younger sister. How is third younger sister?"


    A soft and concerned smile lingered on Li Rui''s lips making everyone around her believe that she was really showing her concern for her sisters and she was worried that her father would worry so she came tofort General Li.


    However, it was only General Li who noticed his daughter''s hidden actions as she took out a paper from her sleeve and put it inside his hand.


    He didn''t let his expression change as he hid the paper inside his sleeve and then patted his daughter''s head with a fatherly smile.


    Li Rui talked to General Li for some more time and then she left the banquet hall with An Ju.


    After having lunch, General Li also went out of the banquet hall.


    As soon as General Li was alone, he took out the paper from inside his sleeve.. He unfolded the small paper and as soon as he read it his face instantly became somber.

 Chapter 210 - Coward Li Rong

    Li Na was dragged out of the banquet hall by the Imperial guards and Li Caihong was in the Yao Yue hall getting her disfigured face treated if it could get treated.


    Remembering all this and yesterday''s events, Li Rong could not sleep the whole night. Today the Emperor had banned her daughter from entering the Imperial Pce and so much happened in front of so many eyes. Even though inside the room was a eunuch, Li Na being virgin or not was still very uncertain in everyone''s eyes.


    Both of her daughters'' futures seemed to be bleak to Li Rong at this moment.


    At this moment, she was missing her husband very much. Perhaps he could have done something for their daughters if he was here.


    All these thoughts made Li Rong headache with great force and she excused herself from the banquet saying that she was not feeling well.


    In the banquet hall, everyone has finished their lunch.


    The banquet continued as the messenger started to present the gifts they have brought from their countries again.


    The third day of the banquet was passing very normally or it just seemed like that.


    Sitting on his seat, Xi Ying looked towards the entrance with knitted eyebrows. It has been long since Li Rui has returned.


    Looking around the banquet hall once, he found that even Princess Wenling has not been there since the beginning.


    A bad premonition rose in his heart and he abruptly stood up from his chair.


    ''If something really happened to Rui then today I shall kill that snobbish princess and end this matter altogether.''


    thought Xi Ying as he exited the banquet hall.


    As he crossed the entrance with a cold face and in long strides, he didn''t notice General Li who passed by his side giving him a veryplex look.


    After walking out of the banquet hall, Xi Ying went towards Lianxin hall. There were many halls and corridors between Lianxin hall and the banquet hall which made him feel very frustrated as it was making himte in reaching Li Rui.


    Finally, Xi Ying reached near Lianxin hall but he didn''t need to go inside to find Li Rui because Li Rui was standing outside with someone standing in front of her.


    He walked closer to see who this person was and found that it was First Madam Li.


    Xi Ying''s knitted brows loosened and he understood the reason why Li Rui was taking so much time. However, as he stepped closer and heard the ongoing conversation, the disappeared frown on his forehead came back.


    "Your husband has damaged your sister''s face Rui. Aunt knows that Caihong was also a bit extreme but Aunt thinks that Lord Xi could have done something else also to save you."


    Li Rui stood with her head lowered as Li Rong continued to talk one-sidedly.


    Li Rong has been filled with so much anger towards Xi Ying that she just wanted to find someone to vent it all out.? So when she saw Li Ruiing out of Lianxin hall she didn''t hesitate and started to speak irrespective of whether she sounded reasonable or unreasonable.


    "Caihong is refusing to see me. How do you think your first uncle would react when he woulde to know of all this? Don''t worry, he wouldn''t me you. I know him that much. But Rui, Aunt thinks that you should have talked to Lord Xi about this. Caihong is your family and he should admit what he did was very wrong. What if he did something like��.."


    "Why didn''t Madam Li tell this Lord directly if she wanted to have a talk?"


    A cold and sharp voice interrupted Li Rong''s one-sided and endless chattering. Li Rong immediately shut her mouth and Li Rui raised her head to look at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying had already been looking at Li Rui since the beginning. When he had seen her lowered head and silently hearing everything whatever First Madam Li said, he had thought that she was feeling very low which had caused him to feel so much rage that he wished to use the same whip on Li Rong he had used on Li Caihong.


    However, now looking at Li Rui''s calm eyes he knew that she was not affected by whatever First Madam Li said.


    Still, Xi Ying couldn''t help but feel angry seeing her being so non-defensive.


    Just why doesn''t she say anything?


    The Rui whom he knew was not like this. She was strong, independent, and very alluring. She was not submissive and weak.


    Xi Ying moved his eyes away from Li Rui when he saw that Li Rong had turned to look in his direction.


    "This one is not feeling well. This one will go inside and would no longer apany Rui and Lord Xi."


    said Li Rong and scurried away.


    Xi Ying rolled his eyes and scoffed seeing her cowardly behavior.


    Since she knew that she won''t be able to speak rubbish in front of him, she ran away as if her tail was on fire.


    "Why didn''t you just ask An Ju to deal with her?"


    He said to Li Rui as soon as he was close to her. His eyes were already on An Ju clearly displeased by what he saw earlier.


    However, he retracted his frown and gloomy gaze when he saw Li Rui looking at him silently.


    "What are you thinking?"


    He asked Li Rui when she didn''t say anything for the next few moments.


    "Rui is not feeling well at this moment. Rui wants to go and rest instead of attending the banquet."


    "What?"


    Xi Ying pulled Li Rui closer as soon as she finished her words. He touched her forehead with the back of his hand as he asked


    "What happened? Are you feeling cold? An Ju ��call the physician right now."


    "No need."


    Li Rui stepped away from Xi Ying''s arms very calmly and stopped An Ju before she could leave.


    "Rui is not happy with whatever happened yesterday. Rui wants to be left alone for some time."


    Xi Ying was startled by her words. For a moment, he didn''t know what he should say.


    Actually, there was nothing left to say. Everything he could say, he had already said that in the morning. But it seems that he still had created a knot in Li Rui''s heart.


    "We can talk it out, Rui, if you want."


    He really wishes to.


    He really wishes to know Li Rui''s thoughts about this whole matter. Because he really didn''t know where did he go wrong this time.


    He just wanted to take revenge for her but it seems that things didn''t turn out how he wanted them to be.


    In Xi Ying''s eyes, Li Rui had always been very reasonable so he thought that she must have some reason for having this attitude towards this whole matter and that''s why he really wished for her to share her thoughts with him.


    However, what he heard was


    "For now, Rui just wants to be left alone."


    She just closed herself like every other time.


    Defeated, Xi Ying nodded his head with no emotion on his face.


    "Then, rest inside our room. I ��"


    He licked his lips and continued


    "��I will not go back until you feel like meeting me."


    With that, he walked away from there.

 Chapter 211 - Ridiculous Demands

    Xi Ying walked back to the banquet hall with a stifled heart.


    He was actually trying his best to understand Li Rui but he really didn''t seem to find some reasonable reason behind her worry for sisters like Li Na and Li Caihong.


    He was feeling so frustrated with whatever was happening that he just wished to burn the whole Imperial Pce down.


    Xi Ying took deep breaths to calm down his anger and entered the banquet hall only to see another ongoing drama inside the banquet hall.


    He nced at the center of the banquet hall as he walked towards his seat.


    A veryrge crossbow was ced in the center of the banquet hall and a man was standing in front of it. From the way he dressed, Xi Ying knew that he belonged to one of the countries or cities that lied in the north of Xin.


    However, what he didn''t understand was the silence in the banquet hall. Also, everyone was looking at the silent Emperor and General Li who didn''t seem to have any expression on his face.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying raised his head and saw Minister Xin standing beside him.


    He nodded his head in greeting and patted the seat beside him indicating Minister Xin to have a seat which the middle-aged minister did.


    Minister Xin smiled and looked at Xi Ying while saying


    "I supposed that Prime Minister Xi must be unknown to whatever had transpired here since you were outside... so came to inform you about everything."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything but he didn''t interrupt Minister Xin also


    "This messenger from the north here �� has a very special designed crossbow and ims that having such a weapon included in our war weapons will make our army more strong. He presented the crossbow in front of the Emperor and said that he is ready to give it in Xin''s hands but��"


    Minister Xin smiled coldly as he continued


    "he has one condition. He portrayed his words in a very different manner but I will only tell Minister Xi what I understood. He is sent by his people here with this crossbow with a special purpose. He first presented the crossbow and said that he can give it to His Majesty but he said that he can only give it to the His Majesty, not to Li n who is managing thergest army in Xin.


    He says that he and his people don''t feel safe if the military strength of Xin is in the hands of a n instead of the Emperor who should be solely responsible for an Empire. He demands the demolition of the Li n''srge army from His Majesty in exchange for his so-called special crossbow.


    Really the right way to put his words. Now if His Majesty refused to ept the crossbow then His Majesty would be said to ignore the good perspective for improving the military power of Xin. But if His Majesty epted the crossbow then��.? Ha��"


    Minister Xin finished with a cold chuckle.


    At the end of Minister Xin''s words, even Xi Ying''s face was very somber.


    As much as the whole matter sounded ridiculous, it was affecting so many things in the whole process that it couldn''t be taken so lightly.


    "And what does this wise messenger suggests for the safety of Xin? Did anyone show him the mirror just like the second Prince did for the First Prince?"


    Xi Ying asked with narrowed eyes as he observed the crossbow ced in the center of the hall. It really seemed to be more useful than the ones they had in their Empire but it didn''t seem to be that much umon.


    However, it didn''t matter that much now. The situation had alreadye to this point where the Emperor just has to speak about his decision. And knowing the Emperor how was just looking for a chance to snatch the military power from Li n, there was no need to guess what his decision would be.


    He heard Minister Xin sigh.


    "I did."


    Minister Xin said answering Xi Ying''s question.


    "The wise messenger has his own thoughts. He says that His Majesty has two sons. Even if he wishes to keep one to himself to help him in the Pce''s affairs he can send the other one to the border and give him all the military power. By doing this, Imperial n shall be the sole power holder in the whole Empire and that is how the things are supposed to be in any Empire so Xin should not differ from them."


    "Giving the military strength to one of the Prince?"


    Xi Ying asked again with a raised eyebrow and scoffed in ridicule.


    There was no need to speak that which prince will be the one to go to the borders.


    The first Prince had always been very eager to take the military power from Li n so he would happily take over this responsibility.


    "This will be just equal tomitting suicide foolishly."


    He said as he imagined the brainless Zhao Zhuang Chen managing therge army of Li n.


    Minister Xin looked at Xi Ying with a horrified face when he heard his blunt and straightforward words.


    He looked around in fear to check if anyone heard them but sighed in relief when he didn''t find anyone.


    However, the next moment Minister Xin thought he was just worrying about nothing.


    Lord Xi was intelligent enough to know what he should say or what he should not. He must have known that there was not anyone around or perhaps the young Minister was fearless unlike him.


    Minister Xin saw Xi Ying suddenly standing up from his chair.


    "Where is Lord Xi going?"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly and nced towards the straight-faced General Li.


    He stretched his hands and answered Minister Xin


    "Nothing��this minister just thought that since this crossbow sent from the north side is so precious why doesn''t this Lord just check it once and help His Majesty in checking its strength."


    Xi Ying smirked and walked towards the center of the hall while behind him Minister Xin shuddered as he remembered his evil smirk.

 Chapter 212 - The Special Crossbow

    Since the moment Xi Ying had entered the banquet hall again, everyone was secretly ncing at him with different emotions inside their hearts. So when he stood up from his seat, he naturally became the center of attention inside the banquet hall instead of therge and beautifully designed crossbow ced in the center of the hall.


    The first Prince Zhao Zhuang Chen has been very happy with whatever the messenger sent from the north said but seeing Xi Ying walking towards the crossbow, his smile faltered.


    Now he was already very sure inside his heart that Xi Ying was protecting Li n regardless of what his reasons were he didn''t care ��.so he was not fool enough to think that Xi Ying would let the messenger do what he hade here for.


    An irritated and annoyed sigh escaped from Zhao Zhuang Chen''s lips and he looked towards his father who still looked very calm.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen scoffed.


    Of course, he would look calm because his father still trusted his favorite minister blindly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen has always admired his father''s intelligence but he didn''t know when but he had suddenly started to think that his father was not so intelligent.


    Even he could see the true face of Xi Ying then why his father Emperor could not see it?


    Still, knowing everything would not give him any benefit because as long as his father trusted Xi Ying no one would be able to do anything to Xi Ying.


    That''s why the first Prince could only continue to sit on his seat silently with his stifled heart.


    On the other hand, Xi Yong stepped in front of the crossbow making the messenger standing by its side look at him. The messenger soon recognized and bowed his head in respect and fear.


    Xi Ying pretended as if he didn''t see the messenger greeting him and walked past him as he walked around the pedestal above which the crossbow was ced.


    There was no change in his expression as he stretched out his hand to pick it up. However, the messenger''s eyes widened when he saw this.


    "Minister Xi."


    The messenger called out hurriedly and signed Xi Ying not to touch the bow.


    Xi Ying stopped but didn''t take his hand back. He looked at the messenger with raised eyebrows and his cold eyes.


    The messenger gulped and answered the unasked question.


    "Prime Minister Xi might not know but no one from Xin is allowed to touch this precious crossbow until His Majesty, the Emperor is ready to ept our requests. Please forgive this one if I am being rude."


    The messenger bowed his head again with an apologetic face.


    "Not allowed to touch it?"


    The messenger heard the cold deep voice from the above of his head and didn''t dare to raise his head. He had already expected the arrogant Prime Minister to get angry because he stopped him from touching the crossbow.


    However, the next moment he heard the sound of loudughter which made him surprised and he raised his head to look at Xi Ying.


    In front of him, Xi Ying wasughing but when he carefully looked at his face he found that the young Prime Minister''s face didn''t have any expression of amusement or humor.


    Xi Ying stopped after a whole minute and looked at the confused and humiliated messenger with ridicule filled eyes.


    Releasing a sigh, he nced at the crossbow and then back at the messenger as he said


    "Either your people and you are stupid or all of you think that the whole Xin had gone stupid just like you.


    You present a crossbow that only looked a bit more beautiful than the crossbows Xin already has and you expect us toplete some of your rubbish demands to get the design of making this crossbow from you. Let this Lord ask you, what is so special about your crossbow that we shouldpromise with the safety of whole Xin by shifting such arge army from some responsible hands to some other hands which we are still not very certain of?"


    The messenger was left speechless by Xi Ying''s words but he didn''t need to worry for now because Xi Ying still had something to say so didn''t give him any chance to speak.


    "From what this Lord sees, there is nothing special about your crossbow. However, the orders passed by the Imperial ns are very special. Once passed, they can''t be taken back. Let''s just say that His Majesty really epted your demands in the disguise of your so-called requests, who is there to guarantee that your crossbow had so special qualities that it can really improve the strength of our army.


    What if it broke just after lifting��then will it be you who will kowtow here and beg His Majesty to take his order back. However even if you do so it will be of no benefit because an Emperor''s words can''t be taken back."


    As soon as Xi Ying finished, the ministers sitting inside the banquet hall showed their agreement with his words.


    In fact, everyone in the banquet hall knew this was just a different way for the people from the north to show that it was them who are more favorable in the court.


    In the past two years, even though the people from the north had discovered many useful weapons, they have always demanded something in order to give the technique of making those weapons to Xin.


    However, this time their demand was totally ridiculous.


    After thest two brief discussions about Li n in the Imperial Court, now almost all the ministers knew about Li n''s sacrifices in all the past years so they really respected Li n and General Li.


    Also, after hearing the clear geographical and political description of what can happen by the second prince if Xin was not protected by responsible hands, no one wanted to put himself and his family in some dangerous situation.


    That''s why they greatly opposed the demands raised by the messenger from the north and spoke in favor of Xi Ying.

 Chapter 213 - The Scroll With Seal

    The banquet hall was now filled with ministers'' voices as they voiced out their opinions regarding the ongoing matter.


    The messenger opened his mouth several times but his voice would be suppressed by all these voices even before anyone would be able to hear it.


    "Silence"


    A deep and cold voice silenced the noisy banquet hall and everyone looked towards the Emperor.


    Satisfied with the silence, the Emperor then looked at the messenger silently who understood that the Emperor was giving him the chance to speak.


    "If Your Majesty wishes then this one can show everyone what is so special about the crossbow brought by this one."


    Zhao Wang Li nodded his head and the messenger then requested for some special arrangements to be made.


    A very wide wooden nk marked with different targets was ced at a veryrge distance in therge banquet hall and the messenger very easily picked up the crossbow from the pedestal.


    Only those who knew just how heavy thee crossbows made in Xin showed surprised faces when they saw that not even a single muscle of the thin messenger twitched as he carried the crossbow to a certain distance from the target effortlessly.


    Even Xi Ying, Yi Junjie, and General Li were looking at the crossbow in the messenger hands with very curious eyes now.


    In front of everyone, the messenger picked the three arrows and put all of them together. However, this was not the thing that surprised everyone because something like this was already seen in the Imperial Court two days ago.


    What surprised everyone was the sound made by the thread when the arrows were released. The sound seems to have made the ground under everyone''s feet tremble.


    When everyone came out of their shock, they saw that the whole wooden nt that was before filled with so many targets now had a very wide hole in its middle.


    This was ��shocking.


    Was it possible to do so much harm with just a single crossbow?


    Mouths parted in shocks, everyone looked at each other and trembled as they moved back their eyes towards the hollow wooden nk.


    Only one person who had seemed curious in the beginning now had a very bored expression on his face and that person was Xi Ying.


    The messenger surely noticed everyone''s amazement and smiled proudly while going back and setting back the crossbow on its original ce.


    Turning back to the Emperor he saw that even the Emperor was looking at the crossbow so the messenger tried to hit the nail at this moment.


    "Your Majesty, the whole crossbow is made from very special materials that are only produced by our people. The effect of the crossbow ��this one thinks that he had already shown it to everyone. It is now Your Majesty decision whether Xin needs such a good weapon for its soldiers and their protection or not."


    Xi Ying''s lips were pressed in a thin line and he looked at the messenger coldly.


    However, after showing off the crossbow in the banquet hall and seeing everyone admiration for it, the messenger seemed to have gained his confidence so he didn''t mind Xi Ying''s cold nces.


    He silently waited for the Emperor''s decision.


    Anger shed in Xi Ying''s eyes but he pressed it down.


    With a scoff, Xi Ying moved his eyes towards the silent General Li and found that the old General was already looking at him with a �� smile on his lips.


    Xi Ying looked away and then looked back at General Li again.


    He raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner as he looked at General Li but saw the old General shaking his head with a widening smile on his lips which only irritated him.


    ''It seems that the old age has started to affect General Li''s brain.'' Thought Xi Ying and tsked inside his heart thinking that now only he would have to do something or else the cunning Emperor would not leave this chance to snatch whatever he wants from Li n.


    He already had a point that can make this possible exchange stop but if even that couldn''t stop this deal then he would just take out some of his special weapons and ask the Emperor to choose which one he wants.


    No one better than Xi Ying knew the real quality of weapons. He had all kinds of weapons in his manor as well as in his secret manors and ces where his hidden shadow guards lived and practiced.


    In his eyes, the crossbow brought from the north was nothing in front of those weapons.


    However, when he was about to open his mouth to say something, an old maid came running inside the banquet hall.


    Eunuch Wang who had been standing by the Emperor''s side immediately came down from the stairs of therge throne and went towards the maid.


    Xi Ying saw Eunuch Wang bowing in front of the old maid with surprised eyes and what surprised him more was the way the old maid acted.


    She stuffed a scroll in Eunuch Wang''s hands and stood in front of him arrogantly without acknowledging his bow.


    Eunuch Wang seemed to have been used of this behavior. He just epted the scroll but didn''t dare to open it.


    The old Eunuch climbed the stairs and forwarded the scroll in his hands to the Emperor.


    The silent Emperor looked at the scroll with nk eyes.


    For a moment, no one understood what was going on. Even Xi Ying was confused with whatever was happening in front of him until��


    Until his eyes caught the seal on the scroll.


    It was an Imperial seal.


    The seal that can only be used by the Emperor.


    The scroll in Eunuch Wang had that kind of seal.


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed as he observed the Emperor who was looking at the scroll with nk eyes but he seemed to have seen something in those nk eyes.


    Was it anger, fear, or hurt?


    Whatever it was, Xi Ying was just now very curious to know what was written inside the scroll and most importantly ��..who sent the scroll.

 Chapter 214 - Empress Dowager

    Zhao Wang Lei stared at the scroll in Eunuch Wang''s hands for a long time.? His nk face didn''t give away what was going on inside his mind or heart or that was something that he thought.


    Because one person in the banquet hall had already seen the emotions he was trying so hard to hide and now that person was extremely curious about this scroll that had an Imperial seal but shocked the Emperor himself to this state.


    "Read it aloud."


    Xi Ying heard the Emperor''s voice and with interest-filled eyes he watched as Eunuch Wang turned to look towards everyone.


    As the old Eunuch opened the scroll, Xi Ying wondered just why would not the Emperor first want to read it and then show it to anyone else.


    After all, if the scroll had something that was not liked by him then as the Emperor he could easily divert the topic. In the end, the Eunuch, the seal, the Imperial Pce everything belonged to him.


    However, now the most important thing was the scroll which Eunuch Wang had already started to read.


    "Aijia feels more safe with Xin''s army in General Li Heng''s hands."


    Eunuch Wang read out loudly in the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall was again filled with a strange silence.


    Aijia....so the scroll was sent by the Empress Dowager.


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed as he repeated the words Eunuch Wang has read out just a moment ago, in his mind.


    Empress Dowager....Xi Ying didn''t know much about the Empress Dowager. The only thing he knew was that the previous Empress went into seclusion after her husband''s death who was the previous Emperor as well.


    Zhao Wang Lei was the first and only son of the Empress Dowager, however, she never attended her own son''s coronation ceremony.


    Even before Zhao Wang Lei took the throne, she closed herself in her abodes that were specially arranged for widowed concubines or wangfei in the Imperial Pce and never once stepped out from there.


    Only her four maids were allowed to enter the abode.


    It was the first time that he had ever heard the word ''Ajia'' in the Imperial Pce. Even this single thing was enough to describe just how much secluded the Empress dowager had made herself from everyone else.


    So what made this secluded woman send out her maid with a scroll that had this kind of words?


    "This seal��I think I remember my father telling me that the previous Emperor had given a nk letter to his Empress with his seal already on it. Is this the same scroll?"


    Xi Ying heard a minister whispering with other minister.


    Realization dawned on him and he suddenly understood a few things.


    The Emperor must have realized that the seal belonged to the previous Emperor when he had seen the imperial seal on the scroll.


    The scroll had a seal as well as the words written on it so the words could no longer be refused.


    ''Aijia feels more safe with Xin''s army in General Li Heng''s hands.''


    said Empress Dowager and that is what will happen now.


    Sure enough, soon the Emperor''s cold and deep voice rang in the banquet hall.


    "Since it is something that Empress Dowager wishes, Zhen will naturallyply with it."


    The old maid who had brought the scroll performed a full bow in front of the Emperor as soon as he finished his words.


    After that, she left the banquet hall silently.


    The messenger from the north was left open-mouthed as he watched the whole scene. He only found his voice back when the banquet hall was filled with the whispers of the other ministers who were now talking about the incident where the previous Emperor had gifted the scroll with an Imperial seal to the previous Empress.


    "Your Majesty��this��"


    Even before the messenger couldplete his words, Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand to stop him.


    His phoenix eyes were cold and sharp as he looked at the messenger and said


    "We have already made our decision and you and your people should respect that. What do you think? Zhen is fool enough not to see through your tricks. You present a weapon that can only be made by the materials provided by your country��.so that Xin would have to depend on your people in the future for weapons."


    Xi Ying nodded his head in agreement. That was exactly what he was going to point out. He heard the Emperor continuing.


    "If your people don''t wish to provide Xin your crossbow then Zhen will not force you, however, if we see any other attempts of yours to step on Xin like this in the future then we will have to take some harsh action against your people."


    The messenger shut up and gulped in fear silently. After these words, he didn''t dare to say anything and silently sat back in his seat.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying also didn''t bother with this matter anymore and went back to his seat.


    In the corner of his mind, one thing was still constantly raising its head and that was the scroll sent by the Empress Dowager.


    It was a very great move but why would the Empress Dowager suddenlye out to save Li n?


    He couldn''t think of any reason so for a while Xi Ying pushed it back inside his mind thinking of investigating this matterter.


    For now, he already had many issues to solve...one of them was how to make his upset wife happy.


    Xi Ying pressed his temple as he suddenly wished to have Xi Ling by his side. It would have been very easy for him if his three-year-old son was here.


    Although the brat had always been a bother between him and Rui whenever he wished to spend some time alone with his wife��he could at least make his mother smile which was something that he couldn''t do that easily.


    As Xi Ying thought this, he started to feel more and more jealous of his own son.

 Chapter 215 - She Doesn’t Have Any Reason

    A few steps away from Xi Ying, sitting on his seat General Li nced towards Xi Ying.


    The letter given to him by Li Rui shed in his mind and General Li suddenly didn''t know whether he should feel happy that his daughter was going to give some hard time to the young Prime Minister or he should pity him for not being able to win his daughter''s trust until now.


    A momentter, General Li sighed and walked out of the banquet hall.


    -------


    "Father"


    General Li turned around when he heard the soft voice and saw Li Rui standing behind himself.


    His gaze unconsciously fell on the stains of mud on the corner of her dress and his eyes narrowed.


    "Girl��don''t tell me that you jumped down from the window of your room toe here secretly"


    General Li''s mustache trembled as he looked at his daughter who looked too calm in front of his anger.


    "Did Father read the letter given by Rui?"


    She asked without dying even for a moment, however, General Li was not going to let go of this matter like this.


    "Rui, don''t try to change the topic."


    Li Rui sighed in defeat.. She looked at General Li as if she was looking at a stubborn child and said


    "Father, what do you expect to hear? If you have already read the letter then you should know why I jumped down from the window toe here��the maid by my side is also appointed by him. She is his person. If I have told her that I was going to meet you then she would have followed me here and I would not have been able to talk to you freely."


    "Rui"


    This time it was General Li who sighed in defeat.


    Looking at his always calm and serious daughter, General Li didn''t know if he should me himself for making her unable to trust anyone in her life. Since Li Rui''s birth, he had been worried about her life being in danger, so he had instilled in her mind that no one except family members can be trusted.


    "He is not that kind of person. Rui, if he dislikes you then he will never pretend in front of you that he likes you. Xi Ying is veryzy and unbothered to do that. If he wishes to destroy Li n then he will use his mind for that but he would never put up such a pretense for that. This time you are going the wrong way, my daughter."


    Li Rui looked at General Li with an incredulous expression on her face. When General noticed it he stepped forward but Li Rui stepped back as she avoided her father''s hand that was about to catch her arm.


    "You are telling me that I am going the wrong way?"


    She asked her father with a frown on her forehead.


    "I have heard with my own ears. Wenling was talking to him��she was clearly saying just how he is putting up such a big act in front of all of us so that he can gain our trust and then find something to harm us permanently. He was standing there silently ��in front of her...never refusing even a single word and you expect me to trust a person like him."


    "Father, I don''t know why you trust him so much...even more than your own daughter."


    "Did he ept it?"


    General Li looked at his daughter with a serious face and asked just one question.


    Li Rui''s face went nk. She was silent for a moment as if she was recounting everything in her mind. A momentter, she shook her head in ''no'' but said


    "He didn''t��but he didn''t refuse it also��"


    General Li sighed in exasperation as he looked at his daughter.


    "Rui, what happened? You were never like this. Why do I feel like you are finding reasons to not trust him?"


    The air stilled suddenly when General Li finished his words.


    A momentter, General Li heard Li Rui''s answer


    "Because Father, I don''t have any reason to trust him."


    It was true. She really didn''t have any reason to trust Xi Ying. He was the same man who was nning with the emperor to destroy her n until a few months ago so how could she digest his sudden goodwill towards her and her n all of a sudden.


    Princess Wenling''s words from the day before just gave her answers to all of the doubts she had in her mind since Xi Ying came back after saving her father and brothers.


    To destroy thempletely, he had chosen this new way now.


    Perhaps he hade to know that she and Yi Junjie had hidden shadow guards��or perhaps he knows something else and that''s why he was doing all this.


    "Rui, is it not enough that your father trusts that man?"


    Li Rui looked at her father when she heard this question. She didn''t answer her father''s question and stayed silent.


    General Li looked disappointed but nheless continued


    "Rui, go and talk to him. Ask him whatever you have in your mind. Tell him about your doubts. This is the only way to solve this problem. Father assures you that you will find out that he is very genuine towards you��.because if he wasn''t then I would not have given my precious daughter in his hands."


    General Li patted his daughter''s head and was about to walk away from there but he suddenly felt Li Rui grabbing his arm.


    General Li looked at his daughter and waited for her to say what she had inside her heart.


    "Rui just wants a promise from Father.


    Don''t tell him anything...any secrets or any important detail about Li n...please Father."


    General Li sighed and nodded his head indicating that he was giving a promise.


    Inside his heart, General Li could not help but think


    ''Minister Xi....you still had a very long way to go."

 Chapter 216 - He Must Have A Reason

    "Father, will you believe Rui if Rui says that Li Na''s incident was nned by him?"


    Li Rui asked finally when she saw that her father was about to leave the Imperial garden. The breeze blowing inside the garden made her dress flutter lightly as she looked at the ginkgo trees standing tall in front of her.


    She had actuallye here to tell her father about this.


    But now she no longer knew whether he would believe her or not�� especially when she doesn''t have any evidence or not.


    Still, she could not help but talk about this matter.


    Rui was afraid and she epted it.


    Her father''s trust in Xi Ying scared her a lot and that''s why she can''t help but warn him again and again not to trust that man.


    How could her father trust him so easily?


    She didn''t understand but it made her afraid that in the end, it would be her father who would left alone with his broken trust only to see the traces of Li n.


    She can''t let it happen.


    "Why do you believe this?"


    She turned around a little and saw her father looking at her with a frown.


    She couldn''t find out whether he believed her words or not��perhaps he was still deciding.


    "I don''t have any evidence for now. But when I will get��Father will you believe Rui that he does not have good intention towards our n?"


    Li Rui asked her father calmly but her eyes held a firmness.


    In response to her question, she only saw her father heaving a sigh.


    General Li looked at his stubborn daughter and remained silent for a few moments.


    Actually, for a moment, General Li had believed Li Rui but after seeing how Xi Ying had stood up in the banquet hall seeing through the messenger''s schemes��his trust in Xi Ying again came back.


    A momentter, he finally uttered what was inside his heart.


    "I believe you. I believe my daughter''s calm and intelligent mind, Rui. If you believe that whatever happened to Li Na was nned by Xi Ying then he might really have nned all of that."


    Li Rui was relieved when she heard these words but then she heard her father continuing


    " but�� he must have some reason for that."


    And with these words, her face again went nk.


    General Li surely noticed his daughter''s changing emotions but still continued


    "That''s why I want you to talk to him."


    The middle-aged father looked at his daughter and said with a determined expression on his face.


    "You know Rui, Xi Ying''s father��.he was father''s best friend. Xi Ying is just like his father. He doesn''t care about many people but when he does��he doesn''t let them get hurt by anyone, not even by himself.


    Father has spent many years of friendship with your husband''s shadow. That''s why Father trusts him with you. He will not betray you and our n. He had been on the wrong way in the beginning but now he knows who is true and who is putting up the pretense of being true, so he will notmit those mistakes again."


    "Remember Rui, a few years ago, you have done the mistake by trusting the wrong person. But this time, you are doing a mistake by mistrusting the right person."


    With thesest words, General Li left the Imperial garden.


    Inside the Imperial garden, Li Rui stood at the same ce for a very long time even after General Li had left from there.


    She raised her head and looked at therge ginkgo tree in front of herself.


    As she looked around the Imperial garden, her eyes held nothing but nkness. At some time in the past, this ce used to be her favorite because she used to find so many hiding ces in the garden and Wenling would always lose against her whenever they used to y hide and seek.


    Today the same ce didn''t give her anything but the memories from the past��the past that was once very beautiful and sweet but it no longer have any sweetness.


    What lingered around it was the bitterness��bitterness of not being trusted �� the bitterness of giving her trust to someone.


    She has hurt fourteen years ago when Princess Wenling had not believed her.


    She was also hurt when Princess Wenling had lied in front of everyone that it was she who had asked Li Zhan to steal the hairpin��because she had trusted the princess.


    However, her trust seemed to have amounted to nothing.


    That''s why, it took the Princess only a few moments to shatter her trust.


    ''Trust him.'' Her father said to her.


    But was it that easy?


    It might be for her father seeing how he really trusted Xi Ying more than his own daughter��but for her, it was very difficult.


    She still remembers the raw hatred in Xi Ying''s eyes when he had looked down at her on her first night in Xi Manor.


    He had really hated her��so much that for a moment she had thought that he would have killed her but he didn''t��perhaps he didn''t find her worthy of his touch.


    For a moment, even if she tries to believe that Xi Ying was entranced by her beauty then why didn''t the same beauty entranced him for the past four years.


    The same man didn''t step inside her courtyard even once in the past four years.


    So how could she ept his sudden affection for herself so naturally?


    Actually, she did��she did ept it very foolishly. She also gave herself to him willingly. Because she thought that he suddenly wished to give a chance to their marriage.


    The fool her had not known at that time ��that for him, she was just a tool to reach the roots of Li n and then damage it severely and thoroughly.


    Li Rui sighed softly as she turned around to leave the Imperial garden.


    She needs to go inside her room before the maid gets to know of her absence and tell Xi Ying.

 Chapter 217 - A New Drama

    A few minutester, Li Rui jumped inside her room from the window.


    Fortunately, her room was on the ground floor and that made her secret escape easier.


    As she stepped inside the room with silent steps, she nced towards the door of the room and sighed in relief to find them still closed just like she had left them.


    After that, she hurriedly took out a new pair of clothes from the almirah and changed into them.


    The dress she was wearing was now stained with mud so it could make the maid doubt her.


    A martial artist��that''s what Imperial Physician Xu had said about the maid.


    Fortunately, she knew now and she can avoid many things in order to escape from the maid''s sharp eyes.


    After changing the dress and setting her hair right, Li Rui finally opened the door of her room.


    "My Lady"


    She saw An Ju as soon as she opened the door. The maid bowed her head and greeted her like any other normal maid.


    "I wish to go back to the banquet."


    She said calmly as she turned to close the door of the room.


    An Ju was happy when she heard her words. So she said immediately


    "Yes, My Lady."


    She helped Li Rui in closing the door and then followed her to the banquet hall.


    -------


    The banquet hall had now returned to its usual liveliness.


    After the messenger from the north set down on his seat, no one paid attention to him. Soon a group of dancers presented a very beautiful dance and everyone started to enjoy the lively dance.


    The dance was very beautiful and the dancers used ribbons. Many people were reminded of the dance presented by Li Na when they watched the ongoing performance.


    The maidens who had been jealous of Li Na at that time ridiculed her while whispering to each other something.


    "She was looking so arrogant yesterday. Hmph��in the end, her legs were too much out of control."


    Snickers followed these words and the maidens covered their mouths to hide their smile.


    The one who said these words was currently being scolded by her mother for using such vulgar words.


    "Mother, what wrong did I say? Yesterday, when I went to ask her about her dance teacher, she humiliated me by saying that not everyone can learn ribbon dance��especially ugly girls like me. She called me ugly She deserves everything she is getting today."


    Said Lu Xiaotong to her mother with a put on her lips.


    However, the next moment she was hit on her head by someone.


    "Big Brother.."


    Lu Xiatong pouted as she looked at her elder brother who was looking down at her with a frown.


    "Tongtong��it is not good to talk about someone like that. Miss Li is already in very bad condition. At least, you as ady should try to understand what she is going through at this moment."


    Lu Jianye admonished his sister with a very serious expression on his face.


    But Lu Xiaotong rolled her eyes at her brother''s words and said


    "Elder Brother, you are saying this because you don''t know her. Yesterday, you only came when I was shouting at her and she trapped you with her sweet mouth ��but believe me she is not a good woman. You should already understand when everyone had understood. Yesterday, she used you to suppress me when I spoke against her and you foolishly scolded me in front of everyone. Today also, you are doing the same. Xiaotong is very disappointed, Elder Brother."


    Lu Xiaotong looked very sad as she wiped her eyes with her handkerchief and stood up from her seat to go to her father.


    Lu Jianye knew that she was going toin to their father about him but he didn''t stop her.


    However, he still said to his sister.


    "Tongtong, Miss Li said that she didn''t know how she reached inside that room. You are still young so you don''t know much about these matters. Don''t talk about anyone so open-mouthedly."


    Lu Xiaotong shook her head in helplessness as she thought that her brother had really beenpletely entranced by that evil bitch Li Na. She didn''t want to argue anymore with her brother so she left from there.


    While Lu Jianye continued to stand at the same ce with his mind full of thoughts of Li Na.


    Since the moment, he had seen Li Na dancing on the stage with the ribbon, his heart had been caught by that girl. Only Lu Jianye knew just how happy he was when Li Na had talked to him yesterday.


    He was even going to talk to his mother about Li Na but he had never imagined that things would turn like this.


    However, he still believed that Li Na was framed.


    Why would such a beautiful and capable girl engage herself with a Eunuch?


    He just needed to wait for the right time and then he would look for Li Na again. Even though his Lu family is a noble family, it is nowhere near the powerful Li n.


    At least now it should be easy for him to have Li Na by his side.


    With this thought, Lu Jianye went back to his seat and watched the dancing girls on the stage with a smile on his lips as if he was imagining one of them to be Li Na.


    The dance finished and the Emperor praised the dancers for their beautiful dance.


    "Your Majesty, the dancers were called from the western viges by Princess Wenling especially."


    Empress Qin Wenya told the Emperor with a joyful smile.


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled and nodded his head while looking towards the seat where Princess Wenling should be seated, however, he frowned when he didn''t see the Princess there.


    "My Empress, where is Wenwen?"


    The Empress'' smile disappeared when she heard the Emperor''s question and said


    "Your Majesty, Princess has been making arrangements of the banquet for a week. This one saw that Princess looked really exhausted so asked her to take a rest for a few hours. Hope your Majesty won''t mind Princess absence."


    The Emperor''s frown only went deeper with the Empress'' words and he said


    "How is Princess now? Is she ill? Has the Imperial Physician checked the Princess? Why didn''t anyone inform us about this?"


    The Emperor looked at Eunuch Wang who bowed his head with an apologetic face.


    Everyone was hearing the talk between Emperor and Empress and all of them couldn''t help but praise Princess for her hard work.


    Seeing this new drama, Xi Ying looked very bored as he thought of leaving the banquet hall and seeing his wife. However the next moment, he suddenly remembered that he had told Li Rui that he would note to meet her unless she would want him to.


    Xi Ying cursed himself for saying such words.


    Just at this moment, Princess Wenling with a pale face stepped inside the banquet hall.

 Chapter 218 - Demanding A Marriage Decree

    Everyone in the banquet hall looked at the Princess and the whispers started to get higher and higher with every passing second.


    "Wenwen apologizes for making thete appearance, Father Emperor."


    said the Princess as she bowed her head in front of the Emperor.


    "How is Princess feeling now?"


    The Emperor asked in a voiceced with concern clearly showing just how much he favored this daughter of his.


    Sitting in her seat, Zhao Xiuming looked at this interaction with a bitter smile. She was also a princess but she had never been able topare with Zhao Wenling in the Imperial Pce.


    "This Imperial daughter is fine now with Father Emperor''s blessing."


    Princess Wenling replied in a soft voice with a soft and small smile across her lips.


    However, the Emperor still looked a little worried. Seeing this, the Empress bit her lips with a smile and said


    "Your Majesty, Princess Wenling had been so hard-working. Shouldn''t Your Majesty reward the Princess?"


    The Emperor had a thoughtful expression on his face as he pondered over the Empress'' words. Princess Wenling lowered her head silently and Zhao Zhuang Chen shook her head as he saw his mother and sister going through thest phase of their n.


    His mother and sister had nned really well. However, they didn''t know that it was Xi Ying on their opposite side this time. The scheming they did could work on a woman. On a man like Xi Ying, all this scheming would only result in more humiliation and shame on their side.


    Even after knowing this, he could only sit on his seat silently and watch his mother and sister going towards their doom.


    Because he had seen the real obsession in his sister''s eyes for Xi Ying and he knew that his sister would not stop if he tried��and about his mother, she seems to have seen a new hope in Xi Ying which can help him in getting the throne.


    Ha��Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed, suddenlying to know that all the women he had by his side are foolish and harmful for him.


    His mother, his sister, and now even his wangfei.


    He came out of his trance when he heard his father''s answer just like the one his mother wanted to hear.


    "What Empress said is right."


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled and looked towards his daughter as he continued


    "What does Princess want? Zhen will try his best toplete Princess'' demands."


    In response to her father''s words, the princess shyly shook her head and said


    "The Imperial daughter wishes nothing except Father Emperor''s blessings. Preparing for the celebration banquet was something this one had herself volunteered for, it is not something that this one should want a reward for."


    The Emperor was more pleased by these sensible words. He nodded his head with a wide smile on his lips that showed his satisfaction as he said again and again


    "Good daughter. That''s how a princess should act. Wenwen has grown up to be a very sensibledy. Don''t feel shy. We are your father as well. Tell Father Emperor whatever you want without any hesitation."


    Princess Wenling finally raised her head abandoning her shyness for a few moments. She looked at the Emperor with a hesitant smile and then moved her eyes across the banquet hall.


    For a moment, everyone''s breath hitched in their throat.


    In therge hall, they watched as Princess'' eyes stopped and stayed at only one person for a few moments, and then she shyly moved her eyes away after ncing at the Emperor with an obvious intention shown in her eyes.


    Some had already guessed what the princess was going to demand. And sure enough, the princess next words were


    "Father Emperor, this imperial daughter has always liked Minister Xi with her whole heart. This daughter wishes to remain by his side for the rest of her life."


    Even though it was expected, the banquet hall still went unusually silent after these words.


    A show of their likeness towards the person they liked by ady ��it was something that was uneptable and unseen in present times. However, still, people didn''t find it shameful in Princess Wenling''s case.


    Some maiden even clenched their handkerchief watching this show with excitement present on their faces.


    In their eyes, Princess Wenling was a bold and daring woman who deserved a great respect. She did nothing shameful by revealing her hearty thoughts towards the man she loved.


    After all, she had waited for that man for so many years. If it was not for Li Rui, then Lord Xi and Princess would have been married by now.


    On the other hand, unnoticed from everyone''s eyes, Princess Wenling was standing with her head lowered. Her actions seemed to be showing her shyness to everyone but in the truth, she was controlling her fear and nervousness of being rejected in her eyes.


    Her fists were clenched inside her sleeve.


    She never told her mother about the conversation she had with Xi Ying. The conversation�� where she saw his dislike towards herself.


    She didn''t have the courage to tell her mother about this.


    Because if she did, her mother would also stop fighting for her. Just because she didn''t, now they were going ording to their n.


    This was what they had nned.


    On the first day of the banquet, forwarding a hand of friendship in front of Li Rui. If Li Rui epted it then she would be her friend in everyone''s eyes but if she didn''t, even then it would be her who be be big in everyone''s eyes since she was the first one toe out and forget everything about fourteen years ago.


    On the second day of the banquet, she was to sleep with Xi Ying and when everyone else would have found out ��she would have used the same friendship to beg Li Rui and allow her in Xi Manor just by Xi Ying''s side even if it was as a concubine.


    By doing this, she would have be a victim in everyone''s eyes and Li Rui a cruel person.


    Even if Li Rui had refused her offer of friendship, the second incident would have increased more hatred in everyone''s heart for Li Rui.


    Then on the third day of the banquet, she would have used the same hatred of people and demanded the Emperor for a marriage decree between her and Xi Ying.

 Chapter 219 - Rui Is Enough

    The n made by her mother was very good.? Even Zhao Wenling had been sure that this time she would surely be able to get Xi Ying.


    However, she had not expected a failure just at the first part of their n.


    Li Rui refused the offer of friendship but she gotpensation for that by Xi Ying''s support. No one was now allowed to talk about the incident of fourteen years ago.


    This was not good news for her. After all, that incident was a good way of getting sympathy from people for Princess Wenling��and sympathy was all she needed to get Xi Ying or that was what she thought.


    Still, she proceeded with her second part of the n only to face failure again and this time the failure was more painful than before.


    Hearing the man she lovedparing her to some sort of prostitute��what could be more painful than that?


    She did not reveal her feelings to Xi Ying. That''s why he thought for her in this manner. Princess Wenlingforted herself.


    That''s why today she proceeded with the third part of her n.


    However, now she could not help but feel afraid of what Xi Ying''s reaction would be.


    But what was done was done and now nothing could be done to undo it.


    Standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, Li Rui who had just entered with An Ju heard Princess Wenling''s words.


    A very cold smile appeared on her lips.


    The first person towards whom she moved her eyes was her father, General Li.


    Where was her father now? She would like to see whether her eyes had the same trust now they had before for Xi Ying.


    Oh��how could she not know now what Princess'' n had been since the first day of the banquet. An offer of friendship was just a pretense��this she already knew, however, she had not known that something like that would be used for something like this in the future.


    Making her the cruel and bad person in everyone''s eyes, this was something that both of them nned since the start right?


    But was it something she minded?


    She didn''t.


    She really didn''t care how others thought about her.


    Li Rui turned around to leave the banquet hall. The small part of her heart that had tried to believe her father''s words was now dead.


    Trust him��if he had not given any hope to the princess then would the princess have dared to raise such a demand in front of everyone.


    She could already imagine what must have happened between Princess and Lord Xi after she had left that day.


    "My Lady, this servant thinks that we should not leave like this."


    An Ju said hurriedly as she looked towards her master hoping that he would nce in their direction and get to know that Lady Li was in the banquet hall and she had heard the princess'' words.


    "Isn''t it the time to leave the Imperial Pce? I wish to get ready to leave now."


    With thesest words, Li Rui left the banquet hall and An Ju could only follow her with a helpless sigh.


    Inside the banquet hall, the Emperor''s face had a smile as he looked at his shy daughter and then towards Xi Ying who had the samezy and bored look in his eyes.


    "Princess'' choice is really best. What does Minister Xi think?"


    Zhao Wang Lei said and he looked at Xi Ying with a meaningful smile.


    Xi Ying''s sneered coldly at the Emperor''s words without holding any respect. He stood up from his seat and cupped his fist with his other palm as he made a respectful bow with the still arrogant smile present on his lips and said


    "Indeed it is, Your Majesty."


    His arrogant words made the Emperorugh out loud while Princess Wenling''s heart jumped in joy as she thought of hope in Xi Ying''s words.


    Even General Li who had been sitting calmly until now frowned at Xi Ying''s words.


    His eyes went cold and sharp as he looked at Xi Ying''s back. However, his anger suddenly calmed down when he heard Xi Ying''s next words.


    "However, it seems that Princess has forgotten something. Xi Ying is already married and has a wife in his manor."


    The smile on Princess Wenling and the Emperor''s face stiffened. The Empress clenched her fists and still maintained a tight smile as she said


    "What is the big matter? Xi Manor only has Lady Li. As the most favorable minister of the Imperial court, it is very ordinary to have more than one woman to serve by his side for Minister Xi. A big n like Xi can have two mistresses and Princess will also help Lady Li in sharing the burden of Xi Manor and serve Lord Xi. Lord Xi, this Empress doesn''t find anything wrong in this, or Minister Xi is perhaps afraid that Lady Li will be angry with your decision of taking Princess inside Xi Manor. Lady Li should not be that petty and unvirt��"


    "Your Majesty"


    Xi Ying''s cold and sharp voice cut the Empress'' words.


    He looked at the Empress with a cold smile and continued


    "This Lord manor will only have one mistress and that will be only Li Rui. She doesn''t need anyone''s help in managing Xi n''s affairs. This Lord is more than avable to help her anytime. And about her being angry��"


    Xi Ying smiled and this time it was a very genuine smile. His eye shone with a doting love and indulging smiles.


    Princess Wenling saw this and her heart skipped a beat. However, the same heart went cold when she heard Xi Ying''s next words.


    "This Lord will be more than happy if Rui gets angry at Princess'' shameless demand."


    Gasps were heard in the banquet hall at Xi Ying''s words. Men looked at Xi Ying with strange expressions on their faces.


    Who would want a woman with a jealous heart as his main wife?


    Only those who had loved someone understood what Xi Ying''s words really meant.


    "I am ready to be a concubine if you can''t give me the position of the main wife."


    A soft voice full of pleading fell in everyone''s ears attracting their attention and everyone looked towards the first Princess who was looking at Xi Ying with tearful eyes.


    However, Xi Ying''s eyes remained cold and aloof. He looked at the Princess as if he was looking at a boring painting.


    "Concubine��Xi Ying doesn''t need any. This Lord has already done a mistake by taking a few of them inside his manor."


    Regret shed through Xi Ying''s eyes as he remembered taking the concubines inside Xi Manor.


    Even though he had never touched them, they were his women in everyone''s eyes no matter whether they were alive or dead.


    He regretted. Because he doesn''t want any woman other than Li Rui to be called his.


    He wished to belong to Li Rui only.


    In this one or any other lifetime, he wished her to be the only woman in his life.


    Moving his eyes away from the princess, he said firmly


    "This Lord doesn''t need any concubine in his manor. Rui is enough."


    ''Rui was always enough.''

 Chapter 220 - The Banquet Ends

    The atmosphere inside the banquet hall turned a little awkward after Xi Ying refusal in front of Princess Wenling begging.


    Princess Wenling had a pale face after she heard Xi Ying''s words. She bit her lips and her fists clenched inside her sleeves as she murmured the words Xi Ying had used to refuse her.


    ''Rui is enough.''


    The taste of blood seemed to have touched her tongue but she continued to bite on her lips stubbornly. She needed to have something bnce the pain she was feeling inside her heart otherwise she didn''t know what she would do in front of so many people.


    "This Princess is not feeling well and wishes to go and have rest for some time. Apologies to Father Emperor for not being able to attend the banquet anymore."


    The Princess said in a very soft voice that hid the emotions going inside her heart.


    It only made everyone else pity the princess more. It was very obvious for her to feel sad after being refused by the man she loved. Even if she refused to show it, they could sense her sadness.


    They could not help but look at Xi Ying with strange eyes.


    Why would he as a minister refuse such a good proposal?


    What was so special in Li Rui that Xi Ying refused to marry an Imperial Princess?


    However, they were forced to lower their gazes when they saw Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes on them.


    They seemed to have a message written inside them


    ''Stay out of this Lord''s business.''


    So no one dared to show any expression on their faces. They pretended as if they saw nothing and looked towards the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei nced at the lowered head of his daughter and then at Xi Ying who was standing with azy expression on his face.


    His phoenix eyes flickered with an undecipherable emotion before he sighed and said


    "Sure, the princess is allowed to go and have rest. Tell Zhen if there is anything else Princess wants. Zhen will try his best to give what Princess will demand."


    Zhao Wenling just bowed his head in response to her father''s words and then left the banquet hall without saying anything else.


    Xi Ying also went back to his seat with the samezy and bored expression on his face.


    He paused suddenly when his eyes meet General Li''s eyes and he saw a flicker of pity in them��for whom?


    For him?


    Xi Ying questioned inside his heart as he looked at General Li with cold eyes.


    ''Hmph, who was the general to pity him? Instead, it should be him who should pity the general��.seeing the dangerous situation his n and he was dealing with.''


    Xi Ying gave ast cold nce to General Li and then moved his eyes away as he sat down on his seat.


    The Emperor said a few words about the celebration banquet, the noble families'' active participation and then some motivating words about maintain peace and prosperity in Xin.


    The banquet was suspended after this short speech.


    Since the moment, Xi Ying refused Princess Wenling''s demand until the suspension of the banquet hall remained unusually stressed.


    Everyone sensed this and they could not help but wonder whether the Emperor was angry at Xi Ying for his refusal or not.


    However, no one could find out the answer to this question because the Emperor soon left the banquet hall with the Empress who visibly red at Xi Ying showing her anger at Xi Ying.


    But the young Prime Minister didn''t seem to mind it.


    He instead ignored the Empress anger-filled eyes as if she was just a passerby and she was undeserving of his attention which only angered Qin Wenya more.


    But what could she do even if she was angry except leaving the banquet hall silently?


    As the Empress left, everyone confirmed Xi Ying''s importance and power in the Imperial Pce for the umpteenth time inside their hearts.


    The banquet hall was starting to get empty after Emperor and Empress'' departure.


    One by one, people started to get up from their seats and leave the banquet hall with their families.


    Amidst the still seated Imperial family members, Zhao Zhang Wei also stood up from his seat. Yi Huiqing had been looking at him and waiting for him to stand up so when she saw him getting up from his seat she also stood up from her seat immediately.


    Her eyes could not help but look around the banquet hall in search of her family hoping to have onest nce at their faces.


    She didn''t know when she would see them next.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was pretending as if he was not paying attention to her but the corner of his eyes always remained on Yi Huiqing.


    He noticed her looking around the banquet hall with hopeful eyes.


    A very slight trace of envy shed in Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart.


    Can''t she look at him with the same eyes even for once? If she only said a single word to him about her heart''s desire then he would have himself taken her to meet her family.


    But no�� she is ready to bear the pain of not meeting her family rather than speaking to him about her wish.


    His heart felt very stifled inside his chest.


    As he climbed down the stairs of the chairs they were sitting on, he really wished to be the cruel man and leave the banquet hall mercilessly without letting Yi Huiqing meet her family ��.however his heat also had his own thoughts.


    The thoughts��so overbearing��so intense that they controlled his legs and made him turn around to walk towards the Yi family.


    He could feel Yi Huiqing following him silently. He could also imagine the smile on Yi Huiiqng''s lips as she watched the direction of their steps and then her family in the front.


    However, with that, the words said by Elder Yi to his wangfei also shed in Zhao Zhang Wei''s mind.


    An advice��. that Zhao Zhang Wei wished that Yi Huiqing never acted upon.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei''s mind and heart seemed to agree on the same fact and he halted amidst his steps towards the Yi family.

 Chapter 221 - A Demand

    "Wangye"


    A soft whisper fell in his ears when he didn''t move for the next few moments and Zhao Zhang Wei''s whole body stilled for that moment.


    He felt like they had not talked since a very long time��which was actually true.


    Zhao Zhang Wei swiftly turned around and looked at Yi Huiqing. It was the first time in the very long day, today that he had directly looked at her instead of secretly taking a few nces here and there.


    His eyes could not help but roam all over her face as if he was seeing her for onest time. However, the shine inside them froze when he heard Yi Huiqing''s asking him


    "Wangye, are we not moving ahead?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei excitement and beating heart calmed down suddenly.


    His phoenix eyes recovered their craftiness which was hidden behind his mask of gentleness as he looked at his dear wangfei.


    "Wangfei wishes to meet her family?"


    He asked her with a not so smile present on his lips.


    Yi Huiqing was already looking anxiously at her family standing a few steps away Zhao Zhang Wei. She could also see her brothers looking towards her and the prince with eyes that were filled with suspicion. She could also see her mother''s looking at her with hopeful eyes.


    She knew that everyone there also wished to meet her ��perhaps more than she wished to meet them.


    "Yes"


    So she nodded her head eagerly answering Zhao Zhang Wei''s question leaving aside any sense of shame and self �Crespect.


    However, the prince''s words made the hopefulness and anticipation in her eyes cool down.


    "Benwang can allow wangfei to meet her family, ��."


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes shone at the prince''s words.


    However, the next moment, the same prince''s words made the hopefulness and anticipation in her eyes cool down.


    "But��what will Benwang get in exchange?"


    Her eyes left her awaiting family members and Yi Huiqing looked at the man in front of her. She saw a captivating smile on his beautiful face.


    Somewhere in the past, this smile used to make her heart skip a beat but she didn''t seem like it at all at this moment.


    "What does Wangye want?"


    She asked directly instead of jumping here and there.


    Although it felt unreasonable that she had to pay him to meet her family members who were already in the Imperial Pce, she also knew that the man in front of her was a prince and her husband.


    She can''t disobey him otherwise she would be an unvirtous wangfei�� othersiwse he would make her life hard in the Xinhe Pce.


    That''s how much Yi Huqing hade to know about Zhao Zhang Wei in these past few days.


    If only the second Prince knew about his impression inside his wangfei heart then perhaps he would not have done what he did next.


    "Tonight, Wangfei will sleep with me��in my Courtyard."


    Zhao Zhang Wei watched as Yi Huqing''s eyes widened at his words��as her face went pale at his words. His heart seemed to have been stabbed by a sharp needle continuously seeing her reaction at his words.


    So afraid ��just at the thought of sleeping with him.


    Was it because of something he did.


    It must be��he had tried to force himself on her not once but twice.


    He had made her like this.


    His fingers were trembling inside his sleeves ��.he almost wished to take his words back but he didn''t. He had said that day that he would not step inside her courtyard.


    So what if he couldn''t go to her. He could also make here to him.


    This was also hisst chance.


    To make her enter his courtyard.


    He ruthlessly watched Yi Huiqing''s changing expression.


    He ruthlessly waited for her answer with a determined face making her feel assure that her no would take thest chance of her meeting her family away from her.


    "Alright, This wangfei ept Wangye''s condition."


    And his ruthless heart even felt slight joyful when he heard her ''yes''.


    A full and wide smile emerged on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips as his hands moved forward to hold his wangfei''s waist.


    His lips lingered over her cold ears and he intentionally blew warm breath over them as he whispered seductively


    "Then let''s go and meet everyone now, shall we?"


    His smile only widened when he felt the woman inside his arms trembling under his intentional assault. He felt Yi Huiqing''s little struggle to free herself from his arms.


    However, he didn''t take back his arms.


    With Yi Huiqing in his arms, he walked forward to meet Yi family with a joyful heart.


    --------


    Xi Ying stepped out of the banquet hall with a frown on his forehead.


    The banquet has ended but he didn''t get any message from Li Rui''s side.


    Didn''t it indicate that his wife was still upset with him?


    Xi Ying was feeling very frustrated at this moment. He actually didn''t know whether he should discuss with Rui about her sisters.


    Perhaps she would understand him if he told her how her sisters were nning against her.


    As Xi Ying thought over this matter, he suddenly stopped walking when he saw An Si walking towards himself.


    "Minister Xi"


    An Si in his disguise of Eunuch, bowed in front of Xi Ying.


    "Madam Xi''s maid had asked me to inform Minister Xi that Madam Xi is already waiting for you inside the carriage to leave the Imperial Pce."


    An Si raised his head a bit and looked at his master trying to say more than he meant.


    "Madam might have entered the banquet hall to meet Minister Xi but saw something going on inside the banquet hall and suddenly left. Minister Xi should go and talk to Madam now."


    An Si smiled politely just as an Imperial Eunuch should do in front of the guests in the Imperial pce. His words seemed to show his concern and a very ordinary information in passing people''s eyes but Xi Ying understood what his shadow guard meant by his words.


    An Si was also relieved to see that his master understood what he had wanted to convey.


    He had actually seen An Ju entering the banquet hall with Lady Li at a wrong timing and then leaving the banquet hall also.


    An Ju didn''t ask him to inform his master anything but he knew that his master should know about things like this.


    That''s why, he did his work.


    Now since his work was done, he bowed his head and took his leave to go back to Princess Wenling''s courtyard.


    Xi Ying waved his hand to dismiss the Eunuch and walked towards the standing carriages in long strides.


    An Si who leaving turned around to look at his master with aplex look in his eyes.


    Was it the excitement he had seen in his master''s eyes?


    Even by looking at Xi Ying''s pace, An Si thought that his master just could not wiat to go inside the carriage and meet Lady Li.


    An Si shook his head denying his thoughts himself.


    He must have seen something wrong. His master was not a tsundere or a masochist ��.why would he feel happy if Lady Li was angry with him?


    With a confused heart, An Si turned around and walked towards Princess Wenling''s courtyard again�� not knowing that what he had seen and thought was right.


    ��That his master had really be a tsundere.

 Chapter 222 - The Upset Lord Xi

    Xi Ying maintained his facial expression to a cold one before he raised his hand to slide the curtain of the carriage and enter it.


    Even before he waspletely inside the carriage, his eyes looked around inside and they stopped at the figure sitting quietly inside the carriage.


    Her face was turned to the other side and she never looked back at him.


    Perhaps she didn''t notice his presence until now or perhaps��.she was really angry just like An Si had told him.


    Happiness couldn''t help but bloom inside his chest as Xi Ying eagerly entered the carriage.


    He had not lied when, inside the banquet hall, he had said that Rui''s anger at Princess Wenling demand would make him more than happy.


    Because it proved that she didn''t like seeing him with other woman��and that proved that even if it was in the slightest of the amount��Li Rui perhaps had something��something for him inside her heart.


    Xi Ying''s whole heart seemed to be filled with something even at this thought��something very joyful. His heart seemed to be tickled by feathers when he saw that Li Rui still didn''t turn her head to look in his direction.


    "My Lord"


    However, the call made him move his eyes away from Li Rui.


    A frown marred his smooth and elegant forehead as he moved his eyes to An Ju noticing only at this moment that she was also inside the carriage.


    His mind warning him that he had gotten so irresponsible in his joy that he didn''t even bother to sense his surrounding to check whether they werepletely safe or not.


    Even though it was An Ju, it didn''t matter. The problem lied in the matter that he failed to notice an extra presence inside the carriage.


    However, Xi Ying seemed to be very forgiving at this moment.


    He thought that let it be just this once.


    For this once, let him feel this joy freely ��because if Li Rui was really angry at him after hearing Princess Wenling''s request in the banquet hall then he would do anything to make her speak this out.


    To make her tell him that she didn''t like the thought of him being with any other woman than her.


    It was not a love confession ��but to him, it was everything, at this moment.


    The little bit of anything that Li Rui could give him ��he would take it righteously.


    "Go out of the carriage."


    He said using his cold and indifferent voice, without giving his shadow guard a single more nce as his eyes again found the quiet figure of his wife who still didn''t move her eyes to look at him.


    An Ju with an anxious expression on her face looked at her master��wanting to tell him something but only felt helpless when she saw that he was not even looking at her.


    With a helpless sigh, she nced at Lady Li sitting quietly since the moment they had sat inside the carriage and then exited the carriage.


    Xi Ying''s indifference melted away just after An Ju left the carriage. His eyes never left Li Rui''s face that he could only see a little bit, as he walked past the table that was ced in front of Li Rui''s seat and sat beside her.


    She continued to look out of the carriage window making Xi Ying''s heart restless now as he had not seen her ck eyes for so long now.


    He cleared his throat quite a little loudly and froze when finally felt her twisting her small neck in his direction to look at him.


    Xi Ying thought of what he should say to test the water first but all of his thoughts also froze when he saw a small and calm smile on his wife''s lips as she looked at him and asked


    "Lord is having a bad throat?"


    As she said these words, she stretched out her hand to pour the water in the ss ced on the table in front of them like a virtuousdy.


    Her beautiful face with a calm smile on those soft pink lips only looked more beautiful. Such beauty could make any man forget to breathe ��.but Xi Ying didn''t seem to like this smile at all this moment.


    The carriage had started moving now.


    Xi Ying took the ss of water from Li Rui''s hands in a daze as he watched her turning her head to look out at the ginkgo trees inside the Imperial garden ��with a smile on her lips.


    She seemed to enjoy the view. Not even a slight trace of any anger or irritation could be seen on her face.


    She was happy and at peace.


    And why wouldn''t she be?


    Xi Ying felt that he was a fool to expect Li Rui to get angry at him because of this issue.


    She didn''t love him��at least not yet. He knew it so why did he expect something that he should not ��from her for now.


    She was at not at fault, not at all.


    But he still felt very upset inside his heart seeing the smile on her lips for the whole ride.


    "Xiao Ling must have been waiting for us."


    He didn''t say a single word when she talked about Xi Ling. He, instead only felt angry at these words.


    She had everyone inside her heart��everyone except him.


    He knew that he didn''t have the right to get angry.


    But how could he make his heart understand this painful fact. It was difficult to abandon the hope after it was given to his heart that had been waiting to see a small amount of affection in Li Rui''s eyes.


    During the whole ride, Xi Ying continued to look out of the carriage''s window with a cold and indifferent face.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage was stressed, awkward and a little suffocating but both the people inside the carriage didn''t seem to bother with this fact.


    It took the carriage more than half an hour to reach Xi Manor.


    When the carriage stopped and the coachmen announced that they had reached Xi Manor, Xi Ying was the first one to slide the curtain aside and step out of the carriage.


    Once outside the carriage, he didn''t turn to stretch out his hand inside the carriage to help Li Rui out. Instead, his feet moved forward to enter inside the manor alone.


    However just when he raised his foot to cross the Manor''s threshold he was forced to stop by a An Ju''s scream.


    "My Lady"


    The scream followed the loud sound of something colliding against the ground and Xi Ying''s face went pale.

 Chapter 223 - What Happened To Mother?

    "My Lady"


    Xi Ying''s fingers trembled when he heard An Ju''s shout again. His heart seemed to have stopped beating for a moment and he couldn''t feel anything.


    He couldn''t hear anything except An Ju''s screams as she called ''My Lady'' again and again. But he was too afraid to turn around and look at the sight in front of him.


    Afraid of what he would see once he turned around��.the fear seemed to have stilled his whole body making him feel sweaty everywhere.


    Something shed in his mind making his head so painful that he felt like it would split apart at any moment.


    "Master"


    He heard An Ju''s anxious shout as she called him and Xi Ying''s whole body jerked suddenly.


    "Rui"


    He whispered out breathlessly and turned around swiftly like a wind forgetting everything.


    His eyes held panic and fear when he saw a petite figure lying on the ground.


    "Rui"


    This time the shout came out from his mouth. So loud��that even An Ju shivered and jumped away from Li Rui as she looked at her master with a horrified face.


    She was scared ��very scared as she watched her master''s eyes going red and walking towards Lady Li in hurry.


    An Ju had never seen her master like this.


    "Rui��what happened?"


    She gulped in fear when Xi Ying''s cold and sharp eyes looked at her.


    "This s��s��ser..vant doesn''t know. M��My Lady was getting out of the carriage ��.and t��then she suddenly copsed on the ground."


    An Ju stuttered out with great difficulty. She could feel the cold sweat forming behind her back as Xi Ying moved his cold eyes from her face.


    She saw her master taking Lady Li in his arms��as if she was made from ss ��so gently that An Ju gasped silently inside his heart.


    Even her master was capable of being so gentle��An Ju just couldn''t believe this fact.


    However, such Xi Ying only scared her more.


    Because she felt that if something really happened to Li Rui then no one in Xi Manor would be left alive.


    This thought woke up the afraid An Ju and she said immediately


    "Master, this servant will go and look for the physician right now."


    She said.


    Xi Ying just nodded his head hurriedly without even looking at her as he picked Li Rui from the cold ground carefully in his arms.


    "Rui"


    He called out again but got no response.


    "Just leave now."


    He said harshly to An Ju when saw that she still had not left.


    An Ju stepped back in fear and nodded her head vigorously


    "Y��Yes master."


    She stuttered out and flew away from Xi Manor the next instant. While leaving Xi Manor, An Ju only wished for An Zhi and An Su to reach Xi Manor back as soon as possible so that they can help her deal with the angry master.


    An Shing and An Ping had already got the news of their master reaching the Xi Manor.


    The steward, Shui Cao had been standing at the manor entrance with the servants.


    So when Shui Cao saw Xi Ying walking inside Xi Manor with Li Rui in his arms he hurriedly moved his eyes away and ordered the servants to go and inform the maids of the Plum Courtyard about this.


    An Shing and An Ping looked at each other and with a tacit understanding, An Ping also flew out of Xi Manor to bring the physician to Xi Manor while An Shing decided to look around the manor to find the traces of invading of any unfamiliar person.


    Xi Ying didn''t seem to have any mind of paying attention to what his shadow guards were doing. All his attention was currently on the woman in his arms.


    Inside his heart, he med himself continuously for getting controlled by his anger.


    He didn''t have any right to get angry at Li Rui for such matters.


    If only he had acted wisely then perhaps she would have not been in such a state at this moment.


    His eyes roamed around her small figure and he sighed in relief on not seeing the signs of any injury.


    However, the reliefsted only for a second.


    ''What if someone had taken advantage of his irresponsibility and poisoned Li Rui. The thought scared Xi Ying.''


    Xi Ying''s arms around Li Rui tightened unconsciously��as if someone was trying to take her away from him and he could just use this method to givefort to his heart.


    "My Lady"


    Li Hua and Liu Lan who had run out of the Plum Courtyard after hearing the news from servants shouted when they saw unconscious Li Rui in Xi Ying''s arms.


    Li Hua had a pale face as she looked at Xi Ying with doubtful eyes and asked him without any fear while walking beside him


    "It''s you who did something, right? What did you do to my mistress?"


    The maid seemed to have forgotten any rules as she looked at her unconscious mistress inside the arms of the man she hated with her whole heart at this moment.


    Her words made Xi Ying''s cold face more wooden. However, he couldn''t help but find them true to more extent as he himself thought that he was responsible for whatever had happened to Li Rui.


    "I shall not let anything happen to her. Believe me."


    He didn''t look at the worried maid but said coldly as he walked inside the Plum Courtyard.


    "Mother��Father"


    Xiao Ling who had run out of his mother''s courtyard after hearing the news of his mother''s return had a bright smile on his lips.


    However, his wide, bright, and ck eyes were full of fear and wonder when he saw his mother in his father''s arms and her eyes were closed.


    "Father, why is mother asleep?"


    The young child asked his father but didn''t get an answer to his question.


    His father walked past him without looking at him.. He saw his father''s red eyes on his mother and Xi Ling understood that something was wrong with his mother.

 Chapter 224 - Xi Ling Wants To See Mother

    Xi Ling looked around in the front hall and ran behind Li Hua and Liu Lan who were also on their way to going inside the courtyard further.


    "Big Sister Lan, Big Sister Hua what happened to Mother?"


    Xi Ling ran behind the two maids with his short legs. Hearing his voice, Liu Lan stopped amidst her steps but Li Hua just ran inside.


    Seeing that Li Hua had already gone inside, Liu Lan turned and looked at Xi Ling with an assuring and tight smile on her lips.


    Pity shed through her eyes when she saw the panting Xi Ling with a red face.


    "Young Master, My Lady is fine. She must have been tired after such a long and eventful banquet and that''s why is asleep. Young Master should go and study. When Mydy wakes up, this servant will inform you."


    "No"


    Xi Ling shouted as he looked at Liu Lan with anger-filled eyes.


    Liu Lan was startled by his loud voice.


    "You''re lying to Xi Ling. Mother is not fine. Xi Ling wants to see mother."


    Liu Lan was flustered after being caught by the small child but she could also not let Xi Ling go inside. She also knew that Xi Ling was more intelligent and sensible than other children so she chose to tell him the truth.


    "Young Master, this servant doesn''t know what happened to My Lady. From what this servant can see even His Excellency doesn''t know anything about this yet."


    Liu Lan said remembering how the servant had told her that Lady Li copsed at the entrance of the Manor.


    "However, the physician must be on his way. We will soon get to know why My Lady is like this at this moment. Please don''t lose your calm till then, alright?"


    She said very gently to Xi Ling expecting him to obey her words.


    Sure enough, the young child didn''t disappoint her. Xi Ling''s eyes were filled with tears but he refused to let them fall out.


    "Mother must be fine."


    The young child said firmly and continued ahead


    "Xi Ling will not make any trouble but Sister Lan ��.Xi Ling just wants to stay outside Mother''s room. As soon as the physician announces that Mother is fine and Mother wakes up, Xi Ling will go back to his room."


    Hesitation shed through Liu Lan''s eyes as she contemted whether it was right to bring such a young child to such a ce where he would have to hear what happened to his mother��..especially when she doesn''t know anything herself yet.


    Xi Ling, of course, noticed Liu Lan''s reluctance and hesitation. He knew that only Liu Lan could help him go inside the Courtyard now. Because if he requested to another nanny or servant then he would be sent back to his room forcefully.


    Anxious, the young child held Liu Lan''s sleeve and two big fat tears rolled down from both of his eyes making Liu Lan panic.


    "Young Master��"


    The maid called out when she saw Xi Ling crying like this for the first time in her life.


    "Big Sister Lan ��.please Xi Ling requests Big Sister Lan��.Xi Ling will be a good boy��will not make trouble at all��Xi Ling just wants to stay by mother''s side��."


    In the end, Liu Lan could not be a stone-hearted person. She held Xi Ling''s wrist in her hand and said


    "Then Young Master can''t leave this servant''s side. Only then Young Master is allowed to go inside with this servant."


    Liu Lan said firmly and Xi Ling immediately nodded his head.


    "Alright!"


    And just like this, the pair of master and servant went inside the Courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    Going further inside the Courtyard, Li Rui''s room was just ahead of the front hall and living room.


    Inside the room, Xi Yingid Li Rui on the bed so gently as if his single movement could break her down.


    Li Hua who had been following him noticed his movements and looked at him withplex eyes. However, her gaze didn''t stay on him very long as she was more worried about her mistress at this moment.


    Looking at her unconscious mistress, she didn''t know what she should do except wait for the physician. At the same time, she didn''t wish to leave the unconscious her mistress alone with this man.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying patted Li Rui''s cheek very gently as he covered her body with a nket.


    His eyes were still red as if they could squeeze out the blood at any moment. When the woman lying on the bed didn''t even move a little bit, his heart only went more restless.


    Her eyes��.he wished to see them. He wants her to look at him with those pair of ck eyes.


    nk��.


    Li Hua stepped back in fear as she covered her mouth with both of her hands and looked at the broken and scattered pieces of vase lying on the floor.


    She raised her head to look at Xi Ying who was already looking at her with cold and sharp eyes.


    "Why is the physician not here yet?"


    Li Hua gasped seeing the color of Xi Ying''s eyes and her eyes went wide with fear. She looked at Xi Ying as if he was some kind of monster.


    At this moment, An Ju appeared inside Li Rui''s room with an old man in her arms.


    She set down the old man with a white beard on the ground. The old man clutched his head and with his other hand he continued to hold An Ju''s arm and said


    "This ��what kind of bandit behavior is this? �� How can you abduct this old man in broad daylight. Girl��.this old man has nothing to give you."


    An Ju ignored the old man''s fearful bbering.


    "Master."


    An Ju said to her master


    "Is he the physician?"


    Xi Ying asked without dying for a single second.


    "Yes, Master."


    The old physician had also turned around to look at Xi Ying when he heard another person''s voice. However, he was startled to see pair of red-colored eyes fixed on himself.


    "Treat her right now."

 Chapter 225 - Li Hua’s Distrust Towards Lord Xi

    "Treat her right now."


    Before the old physician had the time to adjust his confused thoughts, he heard Xi Ying''s cold voice telling him.


    "Huh?"


    The old physician mumbled and saw Xi Ying sitting on the edge of the bed.


    It was only then he noticed a woman lying on the bed. The man in front of him stroked the woman''s cheek gently and the old physician heard his words


    "Rui��you will be alright. I will not let anything happen to you."


    The old physician understood that the woman was not asleep but unconscious.


    "Why are you standing still?"


    Xi Ying looked at the old physician coldly when he saw that the old physician had not moved from his ce.


    The old physician also came out of his trance. His face had a serious expression as he looked at the woman lying on the bed and then at Xi Ying.


    "Young Man, if you want me to check this girl��.then first all of you will have to leave this room. Only then I can check her without any disturbance."


    Xi Ying nodded his head at once and then said coldly


    "Leave."


    An Ju left the room instantly but Li Hua had a reluctant expression on her face as she nced at her mistress and Xi Ying.


    "This Lord asked you to leave the room this instant."


    Xi Ying said indifferently to the maid with his eyes still on his wife.


    Li Hua didn''t want to but no one knew when Liu Lan entered the room and dragged her outside the room immediately.


    Liu Lan had already known that Li Hua would hesitate to leave Li Rui alone with Xi Ying and that''s why she had entered the room only to hear Lord Xi''s asking Li Hua to leave the room.


    Afraid that Li Hua''s disobedience would make the physician morete ��she immediately dragged her outside the room forcefully.


    Li Hua was, of course, very angry at Liu Lan. She looked at Liu Lan with furious eyes and said


    "Why did you do this? I don''t wish to leave the Young Miss alone."


    A frustrated sigh escaped from Liu Lan''s lips when she saw that Li Hua wanted to go back inside.


    "Li Hua��you are only making more trouble by being so overprotective over Madam. Do you really think that if His Excellency wants you outside the room then he can''t do that?"


    "I really don''t care what he can do or what he can''t. What I know is that my young miss is inside ��that too unconscious. I don''t trust Lord Xi enough to leave him alone with my unconscious mistress. What if he did something to my Young Miss��.No��I need to go inside right now��"


    Li Hua murmured to herself disregarding everything Liu Lan said


    Outside the room, now An Ping had alsoe with the physician. An Su and An Zhi were also back from the Imperial Pce. An Ju, An Shing were already standing there.


    The shadow guards looked at Li Hua and their faces were cold and indifferent.


    None of them said anything, but each one of them looked ready to stop Li Hua if she tried to enter the room.


    Liu Lan knew this and that''s why she was trying to stop Li Hua but the anxious and tensed maid doesn''t seem to see anything or anyone else except her mistress.


    She looked at Liu Lan with cold eyes and said indifferently


    "Liu Lan, I had thought that you really cared for my mistress. But in the end, you are the maid of Xi Manor and you have proved this today."


    Liu Lan''s hands that were holding Li Hua''s arms frozepletely at these words. She stepped away from Li Hua and her face waspletely white showing just how much Li Hua''s words had affected her.


    "I��do�� care for My Lady, Li Hua."


    Liu Lan whispered as she looked at Li Hua with tear-filled eyes.


    Li Hua moved her eyes away from Liu Lan''s eyes indifferently indicating indirectly that she didn''t believe Liu Lan''s words at all.


    A tear fell out from Liu Lan''s eyes and she licked her lips lightly as she murmured in a daze.


    "It is because of My Lady ��.that I have a hope to continue my life today. Why won''t I care about her? I can even give up on my life for My Lady. I really do care for her��Li Hua."


    With these words, Li Hua also seemed to understand that what she said was perhaps too hard. Still she looked at Liu Lan with lips pressed in thin line.


    A momentter, Looking at Liu Lan''s pale and white face, she said


    "Then you don''t know what she had gone through in Xi Manor for four years. That''s why perhaps you can ask me to leave my mistress inside with that man with so much certainty.


    My Young Miss was looked down by even the servants of Xi Manor. She was given a bowl of porridge in the name of three times of meal��and do you even know the contents of that porridge? You must not know. Water��just boiled water and the rice that even the servants in our Li Manor don''t eat ��.my mistress was being given that kind of food in this Manor.


    Almost everyday, she had to hear how she became the reason behind the end of some non-existent marriage proposal between Princess Wenling and Lord Xi.


    Each and every kind of me was put on my mistress. Even if it was a servant''s death in the manor��.my Young Miss was responsible for that.


    That man��your His Excellency didn''t care for her for four years."


    Li Hua showed four fingers to Liu Lan as if afraid that Liu Lan was not listening to her. She shook Liu Lan''s arm with one hand and with the other she continued to show her four fingers to her.


    "Four years, Liu Lan. My mistress had lived that kind of life in these four years.


    Liu Lan, you might feel that she doesn''t care what others think about her�� but what kind of person would not feel sad inside their heart seeing so many people against him.


    She also does��believe me �� she just doesn''t show it."


    Li Hua''s tears fell out of her eyes and she choked on her each and every word. Even Liu Lan was breathing with her mouth parted slightly as she sobbed with her one hand on her mouth not knowing what she should say.


    She had heard servants badmouthing Lady Li before but she never knew that Lady Li was living such kind of life in the past four years.


    Perhaps, that''s why she never understood Li Hua''s hatred towards Lord Xi.


    Even the shadow guards who were standing a few steps away from both the maids had their heads lowered as they heard everything from Li Hua''s mouth silently.


    Although they knew that it was An San who was responsible for all this, they still can''t help but feel shame for not taking care of their mater''s wife for four years.


    Regardless of what others are feeling after hearing her words, Li Hua wiped her tears and continued


    "Now four yearster, Lord Xi suddenly shows up in Plum Courtyard and says that he wants to take care of my mistress��.then I am very sorry that I can''t believe him with my mistress. I know that .as a mere servant, I don''t possess any right to go against the master of this Manor ��.. However I do have the right to protect my mistress till myst breath."

 Chapter 226 - Father Cared For Mother

    Li Hua finished and turned around to go inside the room.


    At the same moment, An Ping stepped forward to stop the maid, however, the shadow guard stopped when he saw a small figure from behind Liu Lan, walking to Li Hua and grabbing her sleeve.


    Li Hua who was ready to go inside the room was stopped by a small force.


    "Big Sister Hua"


    A childish voice stopped her and Li Hua swiftly turned around only to see a pair of ck eyes that made her remember her Young Miss focused on herself.


    "Young Master."


    The maid rubbed her face hurriedly and scolded herself inside her heart for not thinking about Xi Ling all this time.


    ''How scared Young Master must be after seeing mistress like this.'' thought Li Hua and kneeled down in front of Xi Ling.


    "Young Master, don''t be scared. My Lady will be fine. The physician is inside ��treating My Lady. Nothing will happen to My Lady."


    Li Hua smile forcefully and said to Xi Ling.


    More than consoling to Xi Ling she seemed to console herself with her own words. And everyone present inside the room could see this.


    Li Hua''s hands were trembling as she wiped Xi Ling''s corner of eyes, which had moisture, with her fingers.


    Xi Ling held the maid''s hand and his action made Li Hua look into his eyes. The ck eyes made Li Hua feel more emotional and she nced towards the closed doors of the room again with anxious eyes.


    "Big Sister Hua...Father cares for Mother."


    The words made Li Hua look back at Xi Ling.


    Her smile that she had forcefully let out for Xi Ling disappeared at these words. However, the next moment she thought that Xi Ling was just a child and the one who had been under his father''s shelter.


    So how could he say or hear anything bad against his own father��


    The thought made Li Hua only more sad for her own mistress. Her mistress went through so much pain to give birth to a child��only to get it snatched the child away by Lord Xi. And the child loves Lord Xi more than her mistress now.


    Li Hua bit her lips tightly to stop her tears.


    Xi Ling couldn''t understand or know what Li Hua was thinking. But he knew one thing that the maid didn''t believe his words and he didn''t like this at all.


    "Father cared for Mother always. He used to ask servants before every meal whether the meal had been sent to mother. Father might think that Xi Ling doesn''t know this��but Xi Ling understands Father''s secret words."


    Xi Ling still remembered how his father used to ask the steward '' You sent the same food to every courtyard?''


    Xi Ling was young but he understood these small things especially after he got to know that his mother lived in Plum Courtyard.


    He didn''t know how��but he just knew that his father wished to know whether his mother had eaten or not.


    After knowing this fact, he also used to look at the steward eagerly waiting for his answer. Seeing the steward nodding his head, both father and son would continue their meal.


    "The steward lied to father ��always."


    Xi Ling said to Li Hua. The young child didn''t notice how cold and indifferent he looked at this moment when he told Li Hua about the steward''s lies.


    The shadow guards could not help but breathe sharply seeing a small nce of their own master in Xi Ling.


    Unbeknownst to everything, Xi Ling continued with a cold face.


    "An San also lied to Father."


    Xi Ling remembered his father telling him everything about ''Brother An San'' before he had left a month ago.


    (This is the time when Xi Ying had left to find General Li.)


    After that, An San was no longer a big brother to Xi Ling.


    "He didn''t inform Father whenever Mother came to visit Xiao Ling or Father."


    This was the answer he had gotten when he had asked his Father why his mother didn''t evere to see him.


    "Big Sister Hua, Father just trusted wrong people��but he cared for Mother."


    Said Xi Ling looking at the shocked Li Hua.


    .


    .


    .


    The ongoing talks outside the room were not only limited to outside.


    Standing close to the door, Xi Ying''s eyes were on the bed at his wife who was being checked by the physician at this moment. However, his ear could hear each and every word said outside the room.


    He heard Li Hua describing Li Rui''s suffering in those past four years. And he also heard his son defending him.


    ''Father just trusted wrong people��but he cared for Mother.''


    Xi Ying''s fists were clenched inside his sleeves. The corner of his eyes went redder as he closed his eyes and breathed through his mouth.


    When he opened them again, they were again filled with images of Rui lying on the bed.


    Xi Ying remembered how angry his son had been with him after he had told him everything. He had shown as if he didn''t care at that time in front of Xi Ling and had left Xi Manor after asking him to take care of Li Rui.


    But he cared inside his heart.


    His son always had looked at him with admiration-filled eyes. But that day, he had seen disappointment in his eyes at himself.


    Xi Ying couldn''t defend himself against that disappointment because he himself was disappointed in his past self.


    So he left from there.


    Aftering back, Xi Ling was always normal in front of him so he never talked about this matter again with his son.


    But he knew that his son must be angry at him, for he could not see his mother since his birth just because of his blind trust in his shadow guard.


    However, hearing his son defending him today, Xi Ying felt his heart bing very heavy.


    Did he deserve this? Xi Ying asked himself inside his heart.


    However, he couldn''t ponder over this matter any longer as the old physician had finished checking Li Rui.


    Seeing the old physician stepping away from the bed, Xi Ying immediately stepped forward and asked him


    "What happened to her? How is she? Are you capable of treating her?"


    The old physician who previously had a smile on his lips was startled by so many questions. However, thest question made him furious so much that his beard trembled because of his anger.


    "What do you mean by if I am capable of treating her? Young Man, Do you doubt my ability?"


    Xi Ying pressed his temples seeing the old physician wasting time on other things instead of answering his question.


    He looked at the old physician with usual cold and indifferent eyes and said


    "If you will not answer my question in a moment then this Lord will make sure that your whole family won''t be able to see you ever."


    The old physician was terrified by this threat and hurriedly answered Xi Ying''s question.


    ��and the room went deathly silent.


    -------


    (My dear paid readers, please consider buying the privilege if you wish to read advance chapters. It costs only one coin extra for a month. It would mean a lot to me. Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 227 - The Big Shock

    It was night. The dark blue sky was lit with a moon and a small number of stars as it had rained just yesterday and the sky had started to get free from the clouds in the Imperial City.


    The rays of moonlight were falling inside the room through the window.


    The long eyshes fluttered a little kissing the soft and smooth cheek again and again and Li Rui finally opened her eyes slowly.


    A frown marred her forehead presenting her confusion as she found herself lying on the bed.


    However, before she could even sort out her confusion, she was forced to put a stop to them as she met a pair of deep ck eyes fixed on her face.


    The owner of those eyes and his proximity made her body slightly tense as she remembered something that she had learned not very long before.


    "Awake? Do you need something?"


    The deep voice made Li Rui move her eyes back to the man who was leaning his upper body on her torso and had been looking at her for how long she didn''t know at all.


    "Water"


    She whispered lightly at the same time trying to keep the stiffness of her body unnoticed from his eyes.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and in the next moment, Li Rui found a ss of water near her lips.


    She wanted to take it from Xi Ying''s hands but found the man didn''t have any intention of leaving the ss, instead, he silently forwarded the ss in front of her lips.


    ''Was she supposed to drink the water like this?'' Li Rui questioned inside her mind but looking at the man found the man had every intention of doing this.


    She nced at the ss in front of her silently for a moment and then finally leaned down and drank the water under Xi Ying''s scorching gaze.


    Somehow she could feel that there was something different about his eyes as he looked at her but��.she didn''t know what it was.


    ''He couldn''t have found out that she knows everything while she was unconscious, right?'' Li Rui thought as she drank the water ncing at Xi Ying from the corner of her eyes.


    Her heart sank at this thought and the wheels of her mind turned even faster.


    She finished moistening her throat and leaned her head away from the ss slightly indicating that she doesn''t wish to drink water anymore.


    The ss was removed and she looked at Xi Ying''s each and every movement as he put the ss on the bedside table.


    She had hoped perhaps Xi Ying''s slight movement or mistakes will give away his intentions towards her.


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    Responding to the question, she nodded her head lightly as she tried to remember just when and how she reached her room.


    But she couldn''t remember anything.


    The next moment, however, her thought were interrupted when she found herself lying on the bed.


    It was then she raised her head and looked at those pair of deep ck eyes seriously and her breath almost hitched in her throat, seeing the intensity of emotions in them.


    But what emotion this was? She suddenly found herself unable to answer her own question.


    Was it hatred?


    "Rui��"


    The warm breath near her earlobe and the sensual and deep voice made Li Rui unable to think anything for a moment.


    "Lord"


    She whispered softly as she tried to push Xi Ying away from herself.


    She didn''t like the state of absentmindedness.


    However, her hand was on his chest was held by him and he effortlessly leaned down more covering her cold lips with his hot ones.


    Panic, fear, and then anger shed in her clean ck eyes.


    No, she didn''t want to do it��especially after knowing everything, she didn''t want him to touch her. But Xi Ying seemed to be lost in his own world where he could notprehend anything else.


    "Rui��my Rui��."


    He murmured over those pink lips again and again.


    Was there any way of integrating himself in her? He wished there was because he wanted to just that at this moment.


    Fill himself with her and fill her with himself ��.so that no one can separate them in this whole universe.


    Rui was his and he belonged to Rui.


    He kissed her deeply but left those lips reluctantly very soon fearing that he would make her breathless or ufortable with the kiss.


    Caressing her cheek, he looked at her flushed face as she panted lightly.


    His eyes were filled with intense love not noticing how the woman under him seemed to be relieved seeing that he didn''t have any intention of going further.


    "Lord��what happened to Rui? How did Rui reach here��inside her room?"


    Li Rui asked immediately so that they can have something to talk and Xi Ying would not do what he did just a few moments ago.


    Although she has many methods to save herself, she just didn''t want use to them on Xi Ying. He was very clever and powerful and she can''t afford to get revealed in front of him.


    Her eyes flickered with confusion when she saw a small smile on Xi Ying''s lips at her question. The next moment, she saw him going down across her body.


    Xi Ying stopped above Li Rui''s stomach.


    His ck eyes shone with love, possessiveness, and obsessiveness as he noticed Li Rui''s clean ck eyes on himself.


    The current scene seemed too perfect to him.


    He caressed Li Rui''s stomach that was covered with a nket with his hand.


    With his other hand, he picked Li Rui''s hand that was lying on the bed. Kissing her knuckles, he whispered gently


    "You went unconscious as soon as we reached Xi Manor."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered with more confusion at her words.


    She copsed ��but why?


    The next moment, she got the answer to her question.


    Xi Ying smiled deeply seeing the confusion in his wife''s eyes. Still holding her hand, he kissed Li Rui''s stomach and said the words that shook Li Rui to the core.


    "You are pregnant Rui, with my child��with our child."

 Chapter 228 - The Cold Hearted Lord Xi

    ''You are pregnant Rui, with my child��with our child.''


    The sentence buzzed in her ears again and again as she stared at the ceiling of the room with nk eyes.


    She was pregnant...why?


    Lost in her own thoughts, she didn''t know that all the blood had left her face and now her face looked so pale that the man who had been hovering over her body was panicked at this sight.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying got up from Li Rui''s abdomen and moved towards her face. Gently patting her cheek, he called out again


    "Rui"


    Her nk eyes scared him and he couldn''t help but ask worriedly


    "Rui, what happened?"


    Did she not want his child��their child?


    The thought entered Xi Ying''s mind making his heart stifled but he couldn''t ponder over this thought.


    Because the next moment his waist was hugged by a soft arm and he found himself on the bed��under Li Rui.


    Startled, he raised his head to look at the figure hovering over his torso now. On his waist, sat Li Rui leaning closer to him��. so much that he could even feel her warm breath falling on his face.


    Both of his hands were held by his wife with her only one hand ��above his head.


    Xi Ying would have liked this scene and their position very much if only between them there had not been a dagger just a needle distance away from prating his skin��.ready to take his life.


    His ck eyes followed the dagger held by soft white and beautiful hands and then they fell on the face of the owner of those hands who was none other than his wife��Li Rui.


    Xi Ying had always liked Li Rui''s ck eyes especially when she looked at him with them��he would feelplete. He would feel as if he had the whole world in his hands.


    But at this moment, seeing those same eyes he suddenly for them not to look at him like this.


    The cold and sharp eyes, filled with anger, resentment, and what not looked at his face.


    He moved his eyes away not having any more courage to look into them. Something that he had not seen yet and he didn''t wish to see��he avoided it like this.


    His heart had already been sliced into thin pieces seeing those few emotions in them but if he saw hatred for himself in those eyes ��then it would be Xi Ying''s doom.


    He was not strong enough to face Li Rui''s hatred.


    "Rui, what are you doing? You will get hurt."


    He whispered gently as he looked at the beautiful hand that held the dagger with worried eyes�� behaving as if it was not him who was the target of that dagger.


    However, in response to his gentleness what he got was the pain.


    The pointy dagger finally touched his throat and a very small amount of blood trickled down. It pained but he didn''t even ''hiss''.


    His eyes were still filled with love, gentleness as he looked at his wife''s face again unable to move his eyes away from her still cold and sharp eyes.


    "What happened? Are you angry with me? Did I do something wrong?"


    He asked gently feeling the force with which both of his hands were controlled.


    The force was neither small norrge but enough for him to gain control ��.however he didn''t wish to harm Li Rui so he maintained the position without any show of how much pain he was feeling because of the pointy dagger.


    It was not that Xi Ying had been unable toprehend Li Rui''s moves. It was just that his guard always lowered down in front of Li Rui. Even though he could save himself when a hand had grabbed his waist, he didn''t try to.


    Even though he knew that she carried a dagger always inside her sleeve ��even when she was with him, he didn''t raise his guard against her.


    It just hurt him that she didn''t believe him enough to put aside that dagger in his presence.


    "So cold-hearted you are Prime Minister Xi��"


    The cold voice fell in his ears.


    Cold-hearted ��yes he was but only for others.


    The confusion shed in his eyes making Li Rui smile coldly. A smile so cold that it even froze the heart of the man who was currently lying under her.


    Li Rui leaned down more and looked into Xi Ying''s confused eyes as she continued


    "You know��I have respected you for your intelligent mind before even though you were nning against My n now�� that respect had been torn down in shreds by your cold-hearted heart."


    The dagger in her hands left Xi Ying''s throat and traveled down to Xi Ying''s chest that was covered with his dark blue robes.


    "Do you have one��.here?"


    Li Rui whispered coldly as she made her dagger touch the ce where Xi Ying''s heart was supposed to be.


    "I doubt its presence because if you had ��.then how could you involve an unborn child in whatever schemes you are nning against My n, Prime Minister Xi?"


    A momentter, she moved her cold eyes back to Xi Ying''s ck ones.


    Confusion still loomed in those eyes making her cold smile colder. The smile disappeared from her lips and she asked finally


    "What are you nning against my n? �� Tell me."


    She knew that perhaps this step of hers might be foolish but she couldn''t keep pretending anymore.


    Her mind had stopped working since the moment she hade to know that she was pregnant.


    Li Rui had thought that she would pretend in front of Xi Ying that she doesn''t know anything and then she would use this fact in her favor to find out what Xi Ying was nning.


    However, the news of her being pregnant made her abandon her ns.


    How could she be so irresponsible to not think about this matter after she had given herself to Xi Ying? If only, she had done anything in the beginning only then she would not have been in the current situation.


    One more child like Xi Ling��Li Rui can''t afford it.


    Why should her children suffer with her without any of their fault?


    She couldn''t help but think that the child in her belly must be included in Xi Ying''s ns and this only made her heart colder towards her so-called husband.

 Chapter 229 - This Lord Will Destroy Li Clan

    Lying underneath Li Rui, Xi Ying tried toprehend his wife''s words, however, he could notprehend anything.


    But Li Rui''s question about him nning against Li n shocked Xi Ying.


    "Rui��what are you talking about? What ns��I am not nning anything against Li n."


    He still tried to be as gentle as he nced at the dagger in Li Rui''s hands in between fearing that she would hurt herself with the sharp dagger.


    He didn''t wish to provoke in her such a situation��especially when she was pregnant.


    However, he didn''t know that Li Rui''s heart was already very cold towards him. His gentleness was just and one of his acts in her eyes.


    "Do not pretend in front of me. I know everything."


    With her still cold and calm eyes, Li Rui said


    However, her words didn''t clear the confusion Xi Ying was facing so the confused Prime Minister asked again


    "What ''everything'' Rui?"


    Li Rui sighed looking at Xi Ying


    Since he wishes for her to say everything then she will fulfill his wish.


    "I heard everything in the Imperial Pce when Princess Wenling was speaking to you about your pretense in front of me."


    After hearing this revtion, now Xi Ying was not fool enough to be unable to connect the dots andprehend everything.


    Li Rui''s changed behavior shed in his mind which he had thought was because of his disfiguring Li Caihong''s face.


    So all this while, she had been against him because of a few words said by Princess Wenling.


    Looking into Li Rui''s cold and sharp eyes, Xi Ying suddenly felt like a fool.


    She had never trusted him all this while.


    Even after he went to the borders and found her father and her brothers, even after he fought for Li n in the Imperial Court, even after he went against the first Prince himself just to prove to her that he was really not against Li n anymore��.she still doesn''t trust him.


    Here he was thinking of ways to win her heart��unbeknownst that he had not even won her trust yet.


    She thinks that all this ...was a pretense put up by him.


    A feeling of exhaustion took over Xi Ying''s heart suddenly. He felt a little tired.


    His ck eyes calm andposed not showing any emotion of his heart.


    However, it was only his resolution of not telling anything about his ns to her in Li Rui''s eyes.


    Her hands held the dagger firmly as she whispered while leaning closely to Xi Ying''s face.


    "Do not think I will not kill you, Prime Minister Xi. I will not hesitate to do anything for the sake of my n. Prime Minister Xi is the biggest tool in His Majesty''s hands, isn''t it? If I destroy this tool then His Majesty will surely lose something big against Li n, right?"


    Li Rui didn''t know the power her words held.


    The man lying under her was looking at her silently ��hearing her each and every word with calm eyes but his heart was stabbed with a knife with her each and every word.


    "Kill me."


    He whispered not moving his eyes away from Li Rui''s clean ck eyes.


    It seems that Li Rui had expected this oue. Her cold eyes went nk but the dagger in her hands never moved ahead.


    Two pairs of eyes stared at each other silently.


    Xi Ying waited for Li Rui to kill him and Li Rui waited for the voice in her mind to subside.


    Her hand moved finally and the dagger moved towards Xi Ying''s chest.


    Her eyes were nk while Xi Ying''s looked into Li Rui''s with a smile on his lips.


    He would treasure everything given by Rui even if it was death.


    Still, he would wish to have her by his side in his next life where he wouldmit these mistakes again��where he would cherish her��where she would trust ��and perhaps love him.


    As Xi Ying waited for the dagger to pierce his chest, he was confused when Li Rui stopped.


    A small hope could not help but bloom inside his chest.


    Could she not bear to kill him?


    Perhaps somewhere in the past few months��he had upied a small corner of her heart where she could at least not bear to kill him.


    However, his hopes were shattered at Li Rui''s next words.


    "Your life doesn''t matter to you."


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying as she continued


    "But mine will do. After all, I am part of your ns �� and my death will certainly affect those ns, right?"


    The sharp dagger was removed away from Li Rui''s chest.


    With calm and cold eyes, Li Rui turned the dagger and pointed it towards her own stomach.


    Lying on the bed, Xi Ying saw this scene with wide eyes. The next moment, he effortlessly free himself from Li Rui''s hold and snatched the dagger away from her hands before its pointy end could even touch her skin.


    Li Rui, of course, tried to fight with him but Xi Ying easily controlled her petite frame in his arms andid her under his body.


    nk��


    The dagger was thrown away somewhere inside the room.


    "Don''t touch mmm��"


    Li Rui shouted but her words were muffled at the end as warm lips covered her cold ones.


    "Mmm��."


    She kicked, struggled but Xi Ying didn''t leave her lips.


    Warm tongue plunged inside her mouth and entangled her own for a new fight. However, she didn''t want this.


    So she bit down on whatever came under her teeth with her whole energy.


    Hiss��


    Xi Ying leaned back and Li Rui looked at the red blood on his lips without any regret in her eyes.


    ck eyes filled with anger stared down at her face. She had never seen anger in those eyes��at least when he looked at her.


    So he was finally ready to show his real emotions.


    Her chin was pinched tightly and Xi Ying raised it a bit high as he spat out each and every word.


    "Li Rui, I dare you to harm yourself again."


    When Li Rui looked at him provocatively, Xi Ying''s anger only increased.


    Did she even know how scared he was when she had pointed that dagger at herself? Xi Ying didn''t even want to imagine that scene again.


    Looking at the woman who was still panting in his arms, he knew that she would dare to do it again if he didn''t put any full stop at her foolish attempts.


    Xi Ying leaned down and angrily bit the soft earlobes lightly.


    Even though he was angry��even though he was hurt, he could not bear to hurt her.


    He licked the same ce where he had bit and whispered without any hesitation


    "Rui if you did something like this again then ��..this Lord assures you that this Lord will destroy Li n with his own hands."

 Chapter 230 - The Silent Whispers

    Sitting inside the study room, Xi Ying stared at nothing in particr.


    His cold and deep ck eyes were emotionless making anyone looking into them unable to find out whether the owner of those eyes was thinking anything or not.


    The five shadow guards stood in a horizontal line as they looked at their master with confused eyes.


    ''Should not their master be happy after hearing the good news from Plum Courtyard?''


    At this moment, standing amidst them, An Ju suddenly stepped forward and kneeled on the ground.


    "Master, this servant had lost Lady Li on the second day of the banquet but hid this thing from Master because this servant was afraid to face the punishment."


    "This servant is ready to get any punishment for hiding things from Master."


    The kneeling female shadow guard, An Ju, said firmly


    The female shadow guard had finally epted in front of Xi Ying that she had lost Lady Li for a few minutes during the banquet in the Imperial Pce.


    Previously, her master had only known about Li Rui getting drenched in the rain. She and Lady Li had not told him that Lady Li was without her for some time in the Imperial Pce.


    An Ju tried hard to hide as she had found ''not getting any punishment as said by Lady Li'' very tempting. However, in the end, she remained unsessful in her attempts.


    It had been instilled in her mind that hiding something from her master was a sin��that An Ju was not ready to do.


    Although Lady Li was fine ��after hearing the news of Lady Li getting pregnant, the guilt of hiding something like this became only big in her heart.


    Lady Li was pregnant and she had not been careful. Letting her get drenched in the cold rain when the winter was just about toe ��.what if something happened to their new unborn young master or youngdy.


    The thought made An Ju ept her mistakes in front of her master.


    Now looking at the cold and emotionless face of her master, An Ju could only gulp in fear.


    A thought that had upied her mind since she had seen her master be firm and the female shadow guard finally let out.


    "Master, is Lady Li not fine? Is there anything wrong with Lady Li''s health?"


    The question made the other shadow guards also worried and they looked at their master awaiting his answer.


    However, the answer never came.


    Xi Ying looked at An Ju and asked coldly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    If she had then he would have easily guessed the reason behind Li Rui''s sudden change of behavior. Because it only came after that day.


    An Ju lowered her head in guilt and Xi Ying sighed as the pair of cold ck eyes shed in his mind �� again.


    He looked at An Ping and said


    "You know what to do with her?"


    An Ping immediately said ''Yes Master'' and after that Xi Ying dismissed all of his shadow guards.


    The shadow guards were although worried about their master, could only follow his order obediently.


    After the study room was empty, Xi Ying finally leaned back on his chair. Exhaustion lingered on his face.


    Three days of the banquet ��he had never lowered down his guard fearing that someone would harm Li Rui and after reaching Xi Manor ��all this happened.


    In the end, he was also a human who could feel exhausted.


    In fact, not only physically, but he was mentally exhausted also. No longer able to know what he should do.


    In the silence of the study room, a whisper fell in his ears suddenly.


    ''She does not deserve your selfless love. You did so much for her but she ��she didn''t even take a second in deciding to kill you.''


    At this moment, Xi Ying sat unmoving on his chair as he heard the whispers that no one knew where they wereing from.


    Even his eyes didn''t blink and the whispers continued


    '' She didn''t appreciate your efforts when you did so much for her��Xi Ying, she does not deserve your love.''


    The ck eyes narrowed for an infinitesimal second and the heart that had been filled with the love for a woman was now starting to get mould ording to those whispers.


    ''Yes, she doesn''t.? She didn''t appreciate his efforts in saving Li n. She doesn''t trust him. She thinks that he was using her.''


    The ck eyes started to get colder as a trace of hatred shed through them.


    The heart sang the rhythm of those whispers and the whispers continued their work.


    ''Yes��it always has been who had thought of using you...Remember four years ago, how she had drugged you. Remember��"


    Unfortunately, the effect of the whispers continued only this moment.


    ''No��she didn''t drug me.''


    In front of Xi Ying''s eyes shed the scene where Li Rui had threatened Li Na and Li Caihong to reveal everything about their deeds.


    ''She never thought of using me.''


    ''She did.''


    The whisper came with more force this time making Xi Ying clutch his head as he murmured.


    ''No ��Rui didn''t. Rui ��Rui��''


    He chanted the name of the woman he loved ��he loved not hated.


    ''I love her. I love Rui. She is my wife. I don''t wish to hate her ��just like those four years. No��stop. I love Rui. I never hated her.''


    ..and Xi Ying''s whole body jerked suddenly.


    The study room became just like before.


    Silent.


    And Xi Ying continued to lean on his chair just like before.


    A mild trace of confusion surely shed through his eyes as he looked at the sky outside the window.


    The sky was bright now.


    Just a moment ago, when he had looked outside, the sun was just starting to rise.


    What happened in the past half shichen?


    He didn''t remember anything.


    The next moment, he suddenly started to feel very restless. He leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    A pair of clean ck eyes again shed in front of his closed eyes.


    This time��free of any coldness��just fixed on him.


    And Xi Ying stood up from his chair ��to go to Plum Courtyard.

 Chapter 231 - Why Can’t You Trust Me?

    Sitting at the edge of the bed, Xi Ying looked at the peacefully sleeping Li Rui.


    On the other side of the bed, he found Li Hua sleeping while leaning her head against the bed. Her hand rested near her mistress'' hand.


    Li Hua''s words suddenly shed in his mind. Every single word said by the maid describing how her mistress had suffered in thest four years was fresh in his memory.


    Xi Ying med himself for not giving Li Rui what she had deserved in those four years��for notpleting the promises had made while taking her on the night of four years ago.


    However, he suddenly was unable to find a way of redeeming himself.


    ''Will Li Rui be ever able to trust him��blindly just like he trusts her?'' thought Xi Ying.


    At this point, his concern was not for winning her heart but her trust.


    ''How can I win you?''


    He whispered�� eyesced with intense love as his hand moved forward to touch Li Rui''s face.


    However, just when his fingers were a needle distance away from her soft white skin, her clean ck eyes opened and they looked at him with the same coldness and sharpness.


    And Xi Ying took back his fingers with a bitter smile on his lips.


    Li Rui sat down on the bed immediately as her sharp eyes stared at Xi Ying closely. Her one hand stayed inside the sleeve of her other hand and Xi Ying, of course, noticed it.


    Moving his eyes away, he breathed sharply to control the anger he was feeling inside his chest.


    He can''t bear to see her being so wary of him.


    For god sake, everyone except him in this world could think of harming her��but how could he make her understand this.


    The next moment, however, he looked at his wife with a smirk that hid the bitterness inside his chest.


    "What? Are you afraid of me?"


    He leaned closer to Li Rui with the same smirk on his lips as he whispered


    The smirk faltered for a moment when Li Rui''s cold eyes fell in his sight for a moment but heposed himself very soon as he continued.


    "Are not your actions very ironic, Li Rui? You were very eager to take your own life just a few shichen ago and now you are looking so wary of me. Why?"


    Xi Ying''s smirk was now cold and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Whenever he would remember the scene of Li Rui pointing the dagger at herself, his heart would start to get filled with so much anger and ��pain that he wished to lock Li Rui somewhere away ��where she could never do something like that again.


    Still, somewhere a sense of rationality was still left in his mind and heart, fortunately, that would scream that he would only push her away from himself if he did something like that.


    His anger lessened a little when he saw regret shing in Li Rui''s eyes at his words.


    She regretted her actions. Xi Ying knew since the moment he had threatened Li Rui to destroy Li n if she harmed herself.


    Still, he asked Li Hua to not leave Li Rui alone because he was afraid that she would do something foolish again.


    Sleeping on the edge of the bed, the same Li Hua woke up when she heard the silent whispers.


    She was startled when she saw her mistress and Lord Xi sitting close to each other and hurriedly lowered her eyes.


    "Leave"


    She heard Xi Ying''s cold voice and her fists clenched at the thought of leaving her mistress.


    Li Hua was now more protective of Li Rui after she had gotten to know of her mistress''s pregnancy.


    ''This time she will not let Lord Xi take her mistress child away. She will fight until herst breath.'' Li Hua had promised herself after seeing how Xi Ling defended Lord Xi.


    She was not moved at all with whatever Xi Ling told her about Lord Xi.


    Seeing her mistress'' suffering in those four years, Li Hua''s heart was now colder towards anyone except her mistress.


    It didn''t matter whether Lord Xi was lied to by his own people��her mistress had suffered from all those things in the end and she could never forget that.


    However, this firm resolution of not leaving her mistress alone became weak when Li Hua heard her mistress'' soft voice.


    "Leave."


    Li Hua raised her head and looked at her mistress with eyes full of pleads but her mistress looked at her firmly silently indicating that her order will not change.


    So Li Hua left the room obediently.


    "Promise me that you will never try to harm yourself, Rui"


    Li Rui heard as soon as Li Hua left and looked at the man in front of her with nk eyes.


    Her face was grasped by those slender and elegant hands firmly and her hold on the dagger inside her sleeve tightened.


    Despite noticing her actions, Xi Ying ced his forehead against hers and whispered while looking in Li Rui''s nk eyes.


    "Rui, please promise me��or I shall be forced to do something that I don''t want to."


    Xi Ying''s eyes had pain, vulnerability ��vulnerability of being left alone as he tried to make Li Rui believe his words.


    Li Rui herself didn''t know why she nodded her head.


    She gripped Xi Ying''s hand and put them down from her face as she said in an emotionless face.


    "Rui already regrets thinking of harming her unborn child. Rui loves her children ��unlike you Lord Xi."


    Xi Ying sighed in relief when he heard these words. Looking at her nk eyes, he whispered


    "I also do, Rui. Those children��our children as long as birthed by you��I shall always love them."


    He, however, found no trace in Li Rui that could assure him that she believed his words.


    "I never tried to harm Li n after my promise to you for saving Li n."


    He whispered hoping that she would trust him but those eyes remained cold and nk with their sight fixed on him.


    Xi Ying suddenly felt a little frustrated. He grasped Li Rui''s face again in his hands and made her look in his eyes that were full of pleading ��requesting her to answer his question that he was going to ask ahead.


    "Why can''t you trust me, Rui? Why? Please tell me."


    His request was epted and an answer in a cold voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears.


    "Because I don''t have any reason to trust you."

 Chapter 232 - Rui Reveals Why She Can’t Trust Lord Xi

    ''Because I don''t have any reason to trust you.''


    The words buzzed in Xi Ying''s ears making him feel as if there was something stuck in his throat.


    He went to find her father and brothers on the borders, he brought them back safely, he also fought for Li n in the Imperial Court��in front of the Emperor itself ��


    ��and she says that she doesn''t have any reason to trust him.


    What more could he do to prove to her that he��he really was trying to protect her and her people?


    Regardless of what kind of expression the young Prime Minister''s face had, Li Rui continued with her same nk eyes.


    "Four years ago, on Rui''s first night in Xi Manor, Prime Minister Xi had called Rui ''a disgusting woman who drugged Prime Minister Xi''. That night Rui had seen the true disgust and hatred in Prime Minister Xi''s eyes for herself. "


    Xi Ying gulped as he heard Li Rui''s words and his eyes lowered subconsciously unable to look in those clean ck eyes.


    He actually didn''t have anything to say in his defense.


    What could he say when he himself couldn''tprehend the change of his heart?


    If today, someone tells Xi Ying that Li Rui really drugged him and if this was really the truth then ��Xi Ying thought that he would not mind this fact.


    He would not even mind if she wants to use him to save her people�� as long as she trust him, gives a small space inside her heart, and stays by his side.


    He wouldn''t mind anything.


    In fact, it would give his bitter heart a little satisfaction if Rui used him for herself.


    He could do anything ��he could forgive her for anything because she was the woman who owned his heart.


    Then why did he behave like that four years ago?


    Xi Ying himself could not understand his past self.


    He remembered how many times how he would step forward to go to Plum Courtyard then suddenly would step just after taking one step. His heart would start to fill with a feeling of repulsion whenever he thought about Li Rui and he found his escape in his son.


    Because Xi Ling, in the end, was born by Li Rui and he would always feel closer to her whenever he wished to see Li Rui.


    Although his mind and heart didn''t allow him to meet Li Rui, he never felt repulsed by his son.


    Amidst his ongoing thoughts, Xi Ying heard Li Rui continuing.


    "Four yearster, Prime Minister Xi suddenly steps inside Rui''s courtyard after Rui raised the request to get separation. Even Xiao Ling was returned to Rui. Then Prime Minister Xi goes to the border and saves Rui''s father and brothers.


    Aftering back, Prime Minister Xi asks Rui to trust him. But how can Prime Minister Xi expect Rui to trust him when Rui doesn''t have any reason to do such a thing."


    Li Rui went silent for a moment giving Xi Ying enough time to process her words before she continued


    "How can Rui ept the sudden change Prime Minister Xi went through in the past few months without any reasons?"


    And the knot in Xi Ying''s heart where he med Li Rui for not trusting him, loosened suddenly after hearing these words.


    Realization dawned on him.


    Li Rui was right.


    An intelligent woman like her ��how could she ept his sudden change without any reason? If there was any other woman in ce of L Rui then perhaps she could but he knew Li Rui after staying by her side for three months.


    She would never trust anyone without any reason.


    But how could he give her the reason? He possibly could not tell her that for some period of time and stayed by his side without his body and got to know about some truths that he had not known previously.


    She would not believe him.


    Even if he had been in her ce he would not have believed such a thing.


    And he didn''t have any ways to prove himself.


    By telling her the things he had found out to prove himself ��she would only be warier of him thinking that he had left some hidden guards in the Plum Courtyard to keep an eye on her.


    Xi Ying suddenly found himself very helpless.


    "Then what can I do? "


    He let out what was going inside his heart.


    "What can I do to make you believe me?"


    He looked at Li Rui helplessly. The Prime Minister of Xin had never shown himself in such a state to anyone.


    "Can''t you give me a chance? Rui, I will not disappoint me. Try to trust me just once."


    He begged putting aside all of his anger, coldness, and arrogance. He begged in front of the woman he loved �� to trust him.


    Even Li Rui was startled by what she was seeing.


    Her eyes flickered for a moment as she remembered the words said by her father in the Imperial Pce.


    ''Trusting people is hard but not giving a chance to trust when they are trying hard it''s not good.''


    (The credit of this nice line goes to a lovely reader ''Beginnersmind''.)


    She also found the words reasonable but��


    Li Rui smiled coldly


    "Unfortunately, circumstances don''t allow Rui to do such a thing. Rui can''t afford to trust Prime Minister Xi by putting Li n in such a danger."


    What if she gave him a chance and trusted him ��only to see Li n vanish because of her folly.


    The matter that involved her n��Li Rui can''t afford to take a chance in such matters.


    Xi Ying understood her unsaid words very wisely and he couldn''t refute them.


    He was again left with nothing but his helplessness as he heard Li Rui''s next words.


    "A man who had schemed against Li n for four years with the Emperor himself ��how can Li Rui trust him without any reason?....especially after hearing what Princess Wenling said with her own ears? ��or seeing how Prime Minister Xi tried to lessen the power of Li n with her own eyes��"

 Chapter 233 - Lord Xi Will Destroy The Root Of Li Rui’s Distrust

    (This chapter is dedicated to the top three golden ticket givers of thest month.


    La Tigerr2021


    Junies_Sathya


    Galimua_2


    Thank you so much for your love and support. The author appreciates it. Please contact the author through discord to get you 100 coins coupon code. My discord id is Ada_5253#7335.


    Once again I appreciate the love and support you are giving to the story. Thanks


    Ada:)?)


    -----


    "A man who had schemed against Li n for four years with the Emperor himself ��how can Li Rui trust him without any reason?...especially after hearing what Princess Wenling said with her own ears?��or seeing how Prime Minister Xi tried to lessen the power of Li n with her own eyes��"


    Thest words said by Li Rui made Xi Ying raise his head swiftly and look at her with his eyes full of questions.


    The helplessness went away and he asked Li Rui immediately interrupting her.


    "When did I do such a thing?"


    And Li Rui''s eyes went cold seeing how he was pretending to be oblivious�� or perhaps he had not expected her to know anything.


    She smiled coldly and questioned her intelligent and so-called husband


    "The incident of Li Na ��wasn''t it nned by Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes went cold at her question. He remained silent for a moment before he epted.


    "Yes, it was me."


    He saw the smile on Li Rui''s face bing colder.


    This time Xi Ying ignored the pain of his heart he felt seeing that cold smile for himself. ck eyes filled with anger looked down at Li Rui as he leaned closer to his wife and said


    "Do not tell me that your distrust in me is because of that pair of sisters. The same sisters who didn''t leave any chance to humiliate you. Perhaps you didn''t hear what Li Caihong said about you that day because if you had, then you wouldn''t have found my actions unreasonable."


    Li Rui, however, was not fazed by these words. Her eyes were still cold and she looked at Xi Ying without any fear


    "In Rui''s eyes, Prime Minister Xi''s actions were just an attempt of lessening the power of Li n. Creating the rift amongst the households of Li n with your actions of harming the daughters of one household��that is a really great move, Prime Minister Xi."


    And Xi Ying''s anger again vanished away with these words.


    Utter helplessness filled his ck eyes again as he found himself unable to say anything.


    His actions really seemed to be doing that if he would look from Li Rui''s point of view but��


    �� he never thought of doing any such thing.


    How could he even exin that to her?


    He suddenly understood why Li Rui remained silent about Li Na and Li Caihong''s plotting against her for all these years.


    Just because she didn''t want General Li to be left alone to fight against the Emperor, she remained silent against whatever that vicious pair of sisters did.


    And now he as her husband disfigured Li Caihong''s face, the me will be put on Li Rui in the end and hence the second and first household of Li n will never be like before again.


    All this ��Xi Ying had never thought of this but Li Rui did.


    His heart was suddenly filled with pain��for her. For his Rui, who god knows what all had borne silently just to not let his father be left alone against the Emperor in his fight for saving Li n.


    Suddenly raising his head, Xi Ying looked at Li Rui and whispered


    "Rui, General Li doesn''t need anyone else. Believe me, try it just once��I will never let you down."


    ''You don''t need to suffer silently. You only need to trust me.''


    However, those ck eyes remained cold ��without any trace of a crack in them.


    Panic filled Xi Ying''s heart suddenly as he looked at Li Rui.


    She suddenly seemed to be so distant��so far away from him, as if he would never be able to reach her as if nothing in this world could move her.


    His heart felt suffocated and his hands unconsciously reach out to drag the small figure in front of him inside his embrace.


    The beautiful hands were however were ready with a dagger. As soon as he grasped Li Rui''s waist, the pointy dagger hit his chest.


    However, Xi Ying never stopped.


    He dragged Li Rui near himself and hugged her tightly.


    He could feel the dagger piercing his chest slowly and slowly. He could feel the pain seeping through his bones but his hold on Li Rui never loosened.


    The pain that originated from her distant and cold eyes was much more than this pain. Xi Ying smiled bitterly when he found his mind working properly.


    As he continued to hug Li Rui tightly, many emotions shed through Xi Ying''s eyes.


    The entire conversation he had just now revolved in his mind and Xi Ying took the biggest decision he had made in his life.


    It was about half a minuteter that he finally left Li Rui.


    He stood up from the bed and looked down at his chest. The red blood could be seen through robes but he smiled very calmly.


    Lifting his head he found Li Rui also looking at his wound.


    "Do not worry, the wound is not deep."


    He smiled gently and he raised his hand to pat her cheek but Li Rui avoided his hand indecisively. The smile on Xi Ying''s face didn''t falter.


    And he took back his hand without any anger present in his eyes.


    Looking into Li Rui''s clean ck eyes, his own eyes were filled with determination as he said his next words.


    "Rui, now I will just destroy the root of all this. I will destroy every reason that makes you afraid of trusting me."


    With these words, Xi Ying left the Plum Courtyard.


    The sun had brightened the sky.


    Li Rui stood near the window of her room looking outside at the bright sky trying toprehend the meaning of Xi Ying''s words he had said to her just a few moments ago.


    Somewhere her heart was shaken by the determination in his eyes.


    What was it for? Just to win her trust. Did it matter to him that much if she trusted him or not?


    Putting aside all this, she had a very strange feeling.


    A very big change was going toe �� perhaps it was the silence before the storm.


    Or perhaps the storm would pass covered by the silence this time creating so many changes in everyone''s life.

 Chapter 234 - Yi Huiqing Likes Her Courtyard More

    "Tonight in Wangye''s Courtyard?"


    Yi Huiqing looked at Eunuch Zhang with nk eyes as she murmured with the same nk expression on her face.


    In response, Eunuch Zhang lowered his head and said


    "Yes, Wangfei. Since His Highness could not spend yesternight with Wangfei, His Highness feels guilty and wishes for Wangfei to spend tonight in his Courtyard."


    ''There was no need to feel guilty.''


    screamed and groaned Yi Huiqing inside her heart.


    However, from outside she could only smile shyly in front of Eunuch Zhang.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had made Yi Huqing promise him on the third day of the banquet that she would spend the night of that day inside his courtyard. This was something that only the two of them knew about.


    However, on the same evening, the second prince was called by the Emperor to have an important talk whichsted for a very long time ��exactly midnight.


    And hence Yi Huiqing who was fretting in Lantai Courtyard over the fact that how she would spend a long night in her so-called husband''s courtyard was soon sent a message that the second Prince won''t be able to apany her for the night.


    Yi Huiqing could not be happy any more than she was at that moment.


    So at night, she went to meet her family members whom Zhao Zhang Wei had weed to stay for a night.


    Yes, the second Prince who was so dislikable to her invited Yi family to stay inside Xinhe Pce which was basically a surprise to everyone including Yi Huiqing.


    She had been surprised when she had seen Zhao Zhang Wei requesting her grandfather to stay in Xinhe Pce for at least one night and one day.


    Her grandfather of course denied it as it was not something that happened in the Imperial Pce usually.


    However, since Yi Huiqing knew what price she had paid for this precious meeting she forcefully made her family stay in Xinhe Pce. She showed her tearful eyes to her grandfather and in an instant her grandmother was there for her, dering right away that they would stay in the Imperial Pce.


    And then how could her grandfather refuse her tearful eyes and her grandmother''s firm decision?


    And Zhao Zhang Wei not getting any time to spend the night, she had promised carelessly, with her was just cherry on the cake.


    So she went to spend time with her family members without any worry.


    After spending a night chatting with Yi family, Yi Huiqing was now resting inside her chambers only to get woken by her maid Daiyu who told her that Eunuch Zhang from the prince''s courtyard hade with a message for her.


    Confused she got out of her bed and immediately got ready to see Eunuch Zhang.


    When had she thought that message brought by Eunuch Zhang would be something like this?


    ''Their deal was only limited to yesternight and she would not go back to that man''s courtyard tonight.'' thought Yi Huiqing and her dimmed dyes lightened suddenly.


    She took the brush and then wrote her to answer below the message written by Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Yesternight, Wangye''s courtyard looked a little beautiful but today, this Wangfei likes her own courtyard more."


    Yi Huiqing wrote with a bright smile on her lips.


    Standing behind her mistress, when Daiyu saw the smile on her lips she got more worried about her. Whenever her mistress smiles like this, she creates more trouble for herself by doing something foolish.


    The young maid wanted to peek at what her mistress was writing so that if it was anything presumptuous then she could do anything to save her mistress.


    However, when she saw the words she got relieved as she thought that her mistress was just telling Wangye that she wants him toe to Lantai Courtyard tonight if he wishes to spend the night with her.


    And this was the best her mistress had done in the past few days, thought Lin Daiyu as she had seen her mistress running away as soon as she gets to know about Wangye''s presence at a certain ce.


    ''This was good. Although it was a bit rude to say this to an Imperial Prince, at the very least her mistress was not refusing the idea of spending the night with the second Prince.''


    Also, she had seen the second Prince had been quite indulgent of her mistress.


    Daiyu sighed in relief thinking all this and stepped back so that her mistress won''t notice her peeking at the message she was writing.


    The maid was however unbeknownst that her mistress'' words were just a refusal in their disguise.


    ''Since you want to stay away from me, I''ll never step in your courtyard again��..Even if you would be dying, Yi Huiqing, this Prince will nevere to see you.''


    These were the words Zhao Zhang Wei had said before leaving her courtyardst time.


    She remembered them very clearly.


    So he wouldn''te to her courtyard and she would not go to his courtyard.


    "Eunuch Zhang, please give this message to Wangye and also tell him that this Wangfei doesn''t mind if he is busy and could not spend yesternight with me. Wangye is working so hard. This Wangfei would never want to be an obstacle stopping Wangye from helping His Majesty in his work."


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes were a bitplicated as he held the message in his hand, however Yi Huiqing didn''t notice it or it should be said that she pretended to not notice it.


    Eunuch Zhang had understood that Yi Huqing was refusing to spend tonight in the prince''s courtyard.


    As much as he thought that she was very daring, he also knew that how stubborn and cunning his master was.


    Especially since he had seen his master''s restlessness just because he could not spend the nned night with Wangfei yesterday, he knew that his master was more determined this time. But as a Eunuch, he couldn''t do anything.


    The young Eunuch, in the end, left the Lantai Courtyard with the scroll in his hand helplessly ��fully knowing that he would have toe back again.


    The problem was solved�� or that was what the naive Yi Huiqing thought.

 Chapter 235 - The Dog Man Threatened Yi Huiqing

    Inside the study room, the young Eunuch tried to reduce his presence as much as he could, feeling the suffocating aura around his master.


    Sitting in front of him, Zhao Zhang Wei was ring at the scroll in his hands as if he wished them to change right away under his re.


    A momentter, he perhaps understood that it was an impossible task so he the scroll away in some corner of the study room.


    How could he not understand what Yi Huqing meant by her words?


    He would be a fool if he let go of this precious opportunity just like this.


    A smirk appeared on his handsome face and he picked the new rice paper from his table.


    With his brush, Zhao Zhang Wei wrote something on the rice paper��the smirk never leaving his lips.


    "Go back and give this to Wangfei."


    Eunuch Zhang hurriedly took the folded paper from his hand and left the study room.


    Behind him, Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled evilly as he imagined Yi Huiqing''s reaction on reading the letter sent by him.


    .


    .


    .


    Wide-eyed, Yi Huiqing looked at the words written on the rice paper in elegant handwriting.


    ''Since Wangfei likes her Courtyard so much that she doesn''t wish to visit Benwang''s courtyard, Benwang wants her to spend every day and night in Lantai Courtyard only.''


    In most simple words, she was being threatened not to be allowed to go outside of her Courtyard if she doesn''t go to Zhao Zhang Wei''s courtyard tonight.


    "That do��" dog man ��she had wished to say.


    But immediately felt? Daiyu holding her hand tightly.


    Yi Huiqing stopped and breathed deeply to calm down her anger that was roaring in waves.


    When she opened her eyes she smiled tightly at the confused Eunuch Zhang and said


    "What a delightful writing �� Wangye''s handwriting is very nice, isn''t it, Eunuch Zhang?"


    She changed her words and Eunuch Zhang instantly nodded his head showing his agreement with wangfei''s words.


    "Yes, Your Highness said right words."


    Yi Huiqing also nodded her head slowly as she looked at the rice paper in her hands. In Eunuch Zhang''s eyes, she seemed to be admiring Zhao Zhang Wei''s handwriting and Young Eunuch happily thought of telling this fact to his master.


    If only he had seen Yi Huiqing''s re at this elegant handwriting as if she wished to beat the sh*t out of the owner of that handwriting��then Eunuch Zhang would not have such a misunderstanding.


    While ring at the letter in her hands, Yi Huiqing was also trying to think of any solution to the problem she was in at this moment.


    She knew that after having a taste of the carefree life she had been living for the past few weeks,? she won''t be able to live if she was punished to stay inside Lantai Courtyard.


    Xinhe Pce had many beautiful sceneries she could paint��and there are so many things that she had nned to do. How will she do them if she had to stay inside Lantai Courtyard from now?


    ''The dog man surely knew this and hence attacked on my weakest point.''


    Thought Yi Huiqing as her lips twitched in anger.


    "This Wangfei will visit Wangye''s Courtyard tonight." said Yi Huqing in an emotionless voice after a few moments of contemtion.


    Eunuch Zhang was very happy hearing her words and hurriedly bowed his head to leave the courtyard �� afraid that she would take them back


    The rice paper remained in Yi Huiqing''s hands as she and her maid Daiyu looked at the running Eunuch Zhang as if his tail was on fire with weird faces.


    "This servant will make preparation for tonight."


    Yi Huiqing was startled when she heard her maid''s exciting voice.


    She could only shake her head helplessly as she saw Lin Daiyu go out of the room to ''make preparations of the night'' excitedly.


    -----


    The night came sooner than Yi Huqing had wanted.


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Yi Huqing looked at herself in the mirror as the maids decorated her body and face as they wished.


    ''It had been so long since she had been decorated like this.'' thought Yi Huqing.


    She also found out that she really disliked it now.


    Why was she being decorated for that man like this? Was the dog-man also decorating himself for her?


    If only she knew that her dog man was really busy decorating himself currently inside his Courtyard.


    "What color does Wangfei like?"


    With a cold face, Zhao Zhang Wei threw this question at his Eunuch who looked at him dumbly.


    How was he supposed to know the answer to this question?


    But he couldn''t say this to the already cold Prince who was very irritated at this moment by the fact that he does not anything about the woman he loved.


    "This servant does not know Wangye."


    Eunuch Zhang answered meekly and became the victim of the coldness of those phoenix eyes.


    Zhao Zhang Wei humped coldly and looked at his Eunuch as if he was the most useless person in this world making Eunuch Zhang wear a wronged expression on his face.


    Moving his eyes away he looked at the different colored robes spread on the bed.


    In the end, he finally picked a dark red colored robe.


    .


    .


    .


    An hourter, dressed in a yellow-colored robe, Zhao Zhang Wei stood at the entrance of his courtyard waiting for his wangfei.


    Yes, in a yellow-colored robe.


    Why?


    Let''s have a shback of half an hour ago.


    d in dark red colored robes, Zhao Zhang Wei frowned at the dresses ced on the bed.


    "I remember that she was wearing yellow-colored dresses most of the times I visited her in the past month."


    murmured the prince and immediately picked up the yellow-colored robe and changed hurriedly fearing that he would gette.


    So this was how the second Prince finally dressed in yellow robes.


    Standing beside his master who was waiting for his wife eagerly, Eunuch Zhang tried toprehend that why he was suddenly feeling that he was serving a concubine instead of an Imperial Prince.

 Chapter 236 - Benwang And Wangfei Are Like-Minded People

    Yi Huiqing walked out of the Lantai Courtyard with a nk face.


    Two maids with Lin Daiyu were following her.


    To go to the second Prince''s courtyard, she had to pass the hall that had abodes of every Cubine in Xinhe hall.


    To make the things more difficult for Yi Huiqing, tonight every concubine was standing outside her abode with her maids. Although their lips had a soft smile, Yi Huiqing could see the hopeful and envious eyes of every concubine.


    Hopeful ��thinking that someday they would be in her ce.


    And envious��because she was in their ce or that was what they thought inside their heart.


    Under so many gazes, Yi Huqing suddenly wished to know just how Zhao Zhang Wei passes through this path every night when he had to choose one woman''s courtyard.


    Does he not feel conflicted inside his heart under so many gazes of the woman who, in the end, belonged to him?


    He must be carrying a very strong heart to tear himself away from so many hopeful gazes��and she had been just an addition for him to this so many gazes.


    Yi Huqing felt very bitter inside her heart.


    All the while she walked to Zhao Zhang Wei''s courtyard her heart continued to have its own thoughts.


    Going to prince''s courtyard �� although this was something that had never happened in Xinhe Pce, everyone would only think of this new tradition as something that the second Prince enjoyed now.


    Only she knew why the dog man was doing this.


    Just because he spoke those words to her that day, he can''te to her Courtyard or he will lose his face.


    That''s why he closed all the way for her and made here to his courtyard.


    The dog man was very cunning��


    As Yi Huiqing cursed Zhao Zhang Wei inside her heart to no end, she finally noticed that she was about to reach the prince''s courtyard.


    She put a soft and polite smile on her lips and readied herself to pretend in front of the present maids and servants inside the courtyard, however, the smile on her lips stiffened when she saw the scene in front of her eyes.


    d in yellow-colored robes, Zhao Zhang Wei stood at the entrance of his courtyard. Beside his stood, Eunuch Zhang doing something on the sleeves of the second prince.


    Perhaps he was stetting right the robe of the prince.


    The picture in front of her eyes made Yi Huqing feel as if Zhao Zhang Wei was her concubine and she was a certain Lord of her manor.


    The situation worsened when Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes found her eyes and they brightened just like a maiden''s eyes would when she would see her lover.


    As she thought this, she suddenly pictured Zhao Zhang Wei in maiden''s clothes as he ran to her.


    The next moment, however, a shiver ran down her spine and Yi Huiqing shook her head vigorously to get the picture out of her head.


    What kind of ridiculous thoughts were upying her mind? Yi Huqing was mortified as she tried to find the certain reason behind her disgusting thoughts.


    "Ah��Benwang and Wangfei are like-minded people��see Eunuch Zhang how even the color of dresses matches tonight��"


    Came the ever-deep gentle voice and Yi Huiqing looked down at her dress with a horrified face.


    The color of her dress indeed matched the dog man.


    She nced sideways at her personal maidservant, Lin Diayu with narrowed eyes who shrunk her neck as much as possible.


    "Yes, Yes��Your Highness said wise words."


    Eunuch Zhang joyful voice followed his master''s voice.


    After this small chit-chat that Yi Huiqing didn''t like even a bit because Zhao Zhang Wei was continuously looking at herself with his deep phoenix eyes, Eunuch Zhang announced that the dinner was ready.


    Yi Huiqing tried hard to hide her displeasure when Zhao Zhang Wei stretched out his hand in front of her indicating for her to put her hand in his hand��but it still showed up in the frown on her forehead making Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes instantly dim.


    The Second Prince however didn''t put down his hand and continued to stare at Yi Huqing with his hand stretched out.


    Today he will break every wall Yi Huiqing was trying to protect herself with.


    He doesn''t give a damn whether she likes it or not because he no longer continued to live like this �� without seeing her face for so many days.


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that if he had not proposed such an exchange on the third day of the banquet �� then the woman in front of him would have happily go back to her normal life where she lived without caring for him even a little bit.


    But he no longer could ept it.


    He wants her, her love, her body, everything that Yi Huiqing could give to him��he wanted it.


    On the other hand, Yi Huqing could feel the eyes of the servants on herself. Although they stood around them with lowered heads, she knew that their eyes followed their every action.


    So she was forced to put her hand in Zhao Zhang Wei''s hand.


    Her eyes didn''t have any emotion when she felt Zhao Zhang Wei squeezing her hand gently. With a nk face, she followed him to the dining room.


    "Why are you eating so less?"


    On hearing the voice, Yi Huqing raised her head.


    A pair of concerned eyes fell in her sight.


    When the question registered in her mind, Yi Huqing looked down at her te only to see that she really had not eaten anything from the te filled with dishes.


    But when did she serve something on her te?


    As if Zhao Zhang Wei could read the confusion in her eyes, he answered her question


    "I did it."


    "Oh��"


    That was the only thing that Yi Huiqing could say.


    Then she picked her chopsticks to have the food.


    Seeing her actions, how could Zhao Zhang Wei not know what was going on in her small head.


    She seemed to have lost all her wits just because she was going to spend a night with him��her husband. The man with whom she had already shared the bed in the past four years many times.


    What happened so suddenly to make her dislike him so much?


    He could not understand the reason behind her sudden detachment at all.

 Chapter 237 - Zhao Zhang Wei Begs

    The dinner finished in an ear-deafening silence.


    Even Eunuch Zhang and other servants could feel the stressed atmosphere between the second Prince and Wangfei.


    So when Zhao Zhang Wei put down the chopsticks and even Yi Huqing was not eating anything, Eunuch Wang hurriedly asked the servants to clean the table and left the pair of husband and wife to talk with each other.


    Zhao Zhang Wei stood up to leave the dining room.


    Just as he stood up, he saw that Yi Huiqing was still sitting at the same ce.


    A frown marred the always smiling and gentle prince.


    "Are you going to pretend to be dumb this time?"


    A cold voice fell in Yi Huiqing''s ears startling her whole body.


    "Huh?"


    She looked around and found Zhao Zhang Wei standing.


    ''When did all the servants leave?''


    Yi Huiqing was confused as she stood up and followed Zhao Zhang Wei out of the dining room. In some part of her mind, the question asked by Zhao Zhang Wei was still revolving.


    It was only when they reached inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers did Yi Huqing realized what Zhao Zhang Wei was trying to imply with his question.


    He was implying the time when she had eaten those pills given by Imperial Physician Sun to save herself from spending a night with him.


    Anger filled Yi Huiqing''s heart and she red t the dong man''s back.


    Would she have done such a thing if he had not tried to force her to spend the night with him on the same bed?


    The next moment, however, the anger inside her heart was reced by horror when she heard the sound of doors being closed. She swiftly turned around and sure enough, the doors of the room were closed now.


    Heart filled with panic and horror, Yi Huqing didn''t know what she should do.


    When she had said epted Zhao Zhang Wei''s proposal of spending a night in his courtyard she had thought she would be able to do it.


    She would spend a night on his bed then the next day she would eat some medicine to stop the pregnancy and after that, she would pretend as if nothing happened between them ever.


    But s! Things were not as simple as they seemed to be.


    Standing in the same room with Zhao Zhang Wei, her heart couldn''t ept the same idea now.


    Yi Huiqing''s whole body stiffened when she felt a pair of arms surrounding her waist suddenly from behind.


    Since she was still looking at the doors she never noticed when Zhao Zhang Wei turned around and walked towards her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei back hugged Yi Huiqing in his arms. The faint scent of flowers invaded her nostrils and he couldn''t stop himself from burying his nose further inside her neck.


    He could feel the stiffness of the body in his arms and his eyes dimmed a little.


    "Are you nervous?"


    The deep voice fell in Yi Huiqing''s ears making her lean away a little from Zhao Zhang Wei''s mouth. She didn''t want to be near him.


    She could already feel her heart and her body being affected by him.


    As much as Yi Huiqing disliked in the present, she could never change the fact that her past self had loved Zhao Zhang Wei with all her heart. Her body had epted this man willingly for all the night she had spent with him.


    Her resistance made Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart clench with pain.


    He loosened his arms a little only to see Yi Huiqing stepping far away from him as if he was some kind of gue.


    Pain��it was something that Zhao Zhang Wei had never admitted he could feel.


    So he hid his pain under the mask of his anger and coldness.


    "Come to the bed."


    With these words, he turned around and moved towards thefy bed inside his chambers.


    And Yi Huiqing''s face went pale.


    It took her a few moments to raise her feet and follow Zhao Zhang Wei. Her steps stiff and short as if she never wished to reach the bed.


    Hence, when Zhao Zhang Wei reached the bed, Yi Huiqing was still quite far away from his reach.


    Seeing her pale face, and her short and stiff movements, Zhao Zhang Wei clenched his fists and jaw in anger.


    He suddenly stood up from the bed and strode towards Yi Huiqing in long strides.


    "Yi Huiqing"


    Yi Huiqing was startled when she suddenly found Zhang Zhang Wei standing in front of herself. Before she could even think of anything, she heard Zhao Zhang Wei questioning herself that too in a quite furious tone.


    "Tell me, were you pretending for all those past four years? Were you pretending to love me?"


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes went cold as soon as she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s question, but she didn''t say anything.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t notice anything in his anger.


    He held Yi Huiqing''s arms with both of his hands and dragged her closer to himself. His phoenix eyes were filled with pain when Yi Huiqing didn''t even lift her eyes to look at him.


    "Qingqin"


    He whispered helplessly putting aside all his arrogance and ego for the first time.


    "Can you please continue to pretend like that again?"


    Surprise shed through Yi Huiqing''s cold eyes when she heard the helplessness in Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice. Slowly she raised her head to look at the man in front of him.


    But Zhao Zhang We didn''t wish her to see him in such a vulnerable state. He immediately hugged her tightly in his arms so that she would not be able to look in his eyes that were now filled with pain.


    "Pretend to love me again... I will give you everything that any woman in this Imperial Pce desires..You just have to pretend that you love me��Be the Qingqing you were before��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered exhaustedly with closed eyes.


    Silence lingered in the room after his words and Zhao Zhang Wei disappointed when he didn''t get any answer.


    But he continued to hug Yi Huiqing tightly.


    It was a few momentster, Yi Huiqing said something but this something made Zhao Zhang Wei''s whole body froze.


    "Wangye wishes for me to pretend in front of him? Just like Wangye did? ��when my child was killed by someone else...."

 Chapter 238 - She Had Blamed Herself All That While

    ''Just like you did? ��when my child was killed by someone else...''


    The silence of the beautiful chambers was very piercing to the ears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was pale as he hugged Yi Huiqing in his arms. His hold around her loosened slowly when he realized what she had just said.


    Yi Huiqing abruptly left her arms as if she was just waiting to do that.


    Her actions were very akin to a knife and Zhao Zhang Wei felt this knife stabbing his heart mercilessly again and again until��he looked in those eyes.


    Those beautiful ck eyes were filled with so much pain that for a moment, Zhao Zhang Wei felt very scared to look into them.


    So he moved his eyes away pretending to be oblivion to the pain in those eyes.


    A twinge of guilt swiftly rose inside his heart.


    Hadn''t he done the same thing in the past?


    In the past, when those eyes used to have unconditional love for him��even after knowing everything, he pretended to be oblivion, and today��he was doing the same.


    And when he heard Yi Huiqing''s next words, Zhao Zhang Wei felt the guilt inside his heart only bing veryrge.


    "You''re still the same."


    How could Yi Huiqing not notice his attempt of avoiding her eyes?


    She, here, had bared herself ��her sorrow, her pain in front of him ��just to see whether she would see any guilt in his phoenix eyes but what was the result?


    He very effortlessly looked away from her eyes��this was the result she got.


    Yi Huiqingughed in a low voice. However, herughter didn''t have any humor. It was full of bitterness. Sheughed at herself. She mocked her past self inside her heart.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t like Yi Huiqing''sughter for the first time.


    "Stop."


    He ordered coldly expecting her to stop instantly.


    Yi Huiqing, however, didn''t seem to hear his order. Sheughed loudly ��clutching her stomach as if she had lost her mind.


    Hot tears streamed down her eyes but she continued tough ��this time she pretended to be oblivion of everything just like Zhao Zhang Wei.


    This was a broken woman who was mourning over the death of her love �� a mother who was mourning over the loss of her child.


    Even Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t get to know when the corner of his own eyes got wet. He turned around swiftly.


    By doing this, he sessfully changed the image in front of his eyes. His ears, however, were still open to that ear-piercingughter.


    "W��what did �� you say just now?"


    It took him a few moments to stutter these few words out but he said whatever came in his heart��whatever he could do to stop Yi Huiqing fromughing.


    And fortunately, theughter really stopped this time.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t turn around to look at Yi Huiqing. Behind him, Yi Huiqing had a cold smile on his lips as she straightened her back which she had bent because ofughing loudly while clutching her stomach.


    With slow steps, she walked to stand in front of Zhao Zhang Wei who looked startled seeing the cold smile on her lips.


    Eye filled with pain, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at his wangfei and instantly knew that by asking this question, he had just put their rtionship in more trouble.


    "Your Highness doesn''t know what this one is talking about."


    Yi Huiqing raised her eyebrows and looked at her so-called husband with an innocent smile on her lips.


    "That''s alright. This wangfei doesn''t mind to make Your Highness recall if Your Highness has forgotten something that this wangfei remember."


    Yi Huiqing continued very politely as if she was not talking about the death of her unborn children.


    "Three years ago, this wangfei was pregnant but mis��miscarried her child."


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes had a lost and forlorn look as if she was remembering that phase of her life. And it was the same time when Zhao Zhang Wei had moved back his eyes to look at her ��only to witness this look in the eyes of the woman he loved.


    "Then this wangfei was told that her body couldn''t manage the child as her body strength was weak."


    Yi Huiqing murmured as her eyes went cold remembering how easily the physician had said these words to her making her think it was she who was responsible for the death of her unborn child.


    And her so-called husband was standing there beside the physician when he said these words to her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who was still looking at Yi Huiqing noticed her peculiar behavior when she said these words and he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Child��miscarriage��


    Yi Huiqing started behaving like this only after ��


    Unbeknownst to his thoughts, Yi Huiqing continued


    "This Wangfei epted the Imperial Physician''s words silently��and nursed her body bec..because ��"


    A single tear rolled down from Yi Huiqing''s eyes as she continued leaving all the honorifics


    "��because I felt guilty for not having a healthy body to save my child."


    "Qingqing��"


    Zhao Zhang whispered with a pale face when he heard his Wangfei words.


    He never knew that all that while, Yi Huiqing was thinking this.


    He never knew that in his attempts of lessening her pain he was selfishly only giving her more pain.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t hear his whisper or perhaps she pretended as if she didn''t hear it and continued


    "Then, two yearster, I was again with child."


    A slight and genuine smile emerged on Yi Huiqing''s lips giving Zhao Zhang Wei the illusion that everything had be alright.


    "I was very happy. I ��I thought that my dead child came back to me. I ate everything that was advised by the physician even if ��even if I disliked it. I just wanted to keep this child safe and birth him. But ��my attempts went in vain. The child died again..."


    She looked into Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes and smiled softly as she said


    "And again��I was told that I didn''t have a body that could manage a child."

 Chapter 239 - Was It You Who Killed My Children?

    Standing in front of Yi Huiqing, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were filled with and guilt.


    The guilt of lying, the guilt of giving her so much pain unintentionally, and the guilt of so many other things he had done in his arrogance.


    Perhaps at this point, he has even lost the right to feel guilty.


    The woman in front of him smiled cruelly ��as if relishing the pain and guilt in his eyes��on his face.


    Was she cruel?


    No, she wasn''t. It always has been him who had been cruel.


    Cruel enough to think that she would ept any kind of intimacy between them after losing two children ��that too after being told that she was responsible for their death.


    "Qingqing"


    He whispered as he raised his hands to cup her cheek. His thumb caressed the soft skin under them and he felt relieved seeing no resistance from his side.


    After confirming that she was looking in his eyes, he said firmly


    "You are not at fault��those two children��"


    It took Zhao Zhang Wei''s whole strength to say thesest three words. In his mind, he imagined if those children were alive then ��how would his and Qingqing''s life had been.


    "��they didn''t die because of you."


    He finished finally hoping that she would believe him ��because he didn''t have any strength to tell her the truth now.


    He dared not imagine what would happen if Yi Huiqing got to know about the lies he had told her. However, lost in his thoughts Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know that Yi Huiqing already knew about the truth he was trying to hide from her�� but he didn''t have to wait for long to know about this.


    The next moment, he saw Yi Huiqing''s smile bing colder as she looked at him and said


    "I know. I know now that my children didn''t die because of me. I know that they were poisoned. I also knew that you knew this all along but ordered the Imperial Physician to lie to me."


    All the blood drained from Zhao Zhang Wei''s face and his face became paler if it could be.


    "H��how ��"


    He staggered backward and his eyes were filled with horror.


    This horror on seeing Yi Huiqing''s cold and distant smile��in all his life he had not felt it even when he had lost the most precious woman in his life before.


    "Why Wangye��"


    Yi Huiqing whispered suddenly with all the confusion present all over her face.


    "Why did you hide it from me?"


    And at her question, Zhao Zhang Wei''s face hardened when he remembered why he had lied to Yi Huiqing about her child but he didn''t say anything to her.


    Yi Huiqing felt very frustrated by his silence so she held his arm and shook it lightly while she said


    "Tell me, why did you lie to me? Was it because you never wanted this child in the first ce with me?"


    That was the only reason Yi Huiqing coulde up with.


    "It must be right��but you could have told me if you wanted it that way��I would have never forced you to have a child with me."


    whispered Yi Huiqing when Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything.


    She assumed her own words to be true.


    Her heart was filled with bitterness as she remembered how yesternight, in mother-daughter alone time, her mother was still urging her to have another child with her so-called husband.


    Yi Huiqing, however, this time tantly refused her mother''s advice.


    ''Mother, please I wish to manage my martial life in my own way now.'' She had said to her mother.


    She could see the hurt on her mother''s face but this time, Yi Huiqing had had enough.


    ''Can you not see my pain?'' he had wished to ask but had controlled herself in the end. Remembering those things gave her more pain.


    After a very long time, her whole family had got together and she didn''t want anyone to be sad over anything��including herself.


    Every time, she had receded and obeyed her mother''s words silently.


    This time she wished for some peace for herself and hence she wished to be selfish.


    Yi Huiqing looked at the silent man in front of herself and finally asked a question that had been buried inside her heart for a very long


    "W��was it you who k..killed them?"


    Arge part of her heart was already saying ''no'' but she wanted to hear it from Zhao Zhang Wei''s mouth.


    Zhao Zhang Wei, on the other hand, looked at his Wangfei with an incredulous expression.


    ''How could she even think that he would poison her and try to kill his own child?''


    His mouth opened to refuse her words immediately, however, a voice inside his heart instantly stopped him.


    ''In the end, wasn''t he the reason for their death?''


    And the worst thing was that Zhao Zhang Wei really didn''t have any words to deny this question.


    Yes, he killed his own children.


    He looked at Yi Huiqing silently with a hard face ��one that was ready to ept every usation she would throw at him.


    And hence this was how he broke Yi Huiqing again and this time with his silence.


    "Y..you did?��"


    She questioned again hoping for him to say ''no'' but he continued to stand there with guilt-filled eyes that made Yi Huiqing believe what she had never dared to believe since she had found out about her unborn children''s death.


    ''Her own husband poisoned her and killed their children��''


    It took Yi Huiqing a long time to register everything. She stood there with a parted mouth as she breathed sharply with a shocked face.


    When she finally came out of her trance, she looked at the man in front of her eyes and whispered with nk eyes.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei"


    Calling a prince by his name was a crime especially for his Wangfei and concubines, but Yi Huiqing''s mind was far away from thinking of the consequences of what she was doing.


    "I have never asked anything from you. I just have one wish. Can you grant me this only thing?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eager nod came as soon as she finished her words.


    But his heart was filled with fear when she said her next words.


    "Please don''t show me your face ever again. Please don''te to my courtyard and do not seek for me. If we see each other in the future then, please try to avoid me as much as you can. I will do the same. I just want this from you."


    With these words, Yi Huiqing left Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers without even waiting for his answer.


    She didn''t care for the reactions of Eunuch Zhang and other maids and servants as she strode to her Lantai Courtyard with a nk face followed by Lin Daiyu.

 Chapter 240 - So He Killed Your Children?

    Inside his room, Zhao Zhang Wei slid down to the floor as soon as Yi Huiqing left.


    He looked in a daze as his eyes looked towards the direction in which Yi Huiqing had walked to.


    ''Please don''t show me your face ever again. Please don''te to my courtyard and do not seek for me. If we see each other in the future then, please try to avoid me as much as you can. I will do the same. I just want this from you.''


    Was it so easy for her?


    Although she doesn''t love him now, she had loved him somewhere in the past, he assured himself with this fact.


    How could she ask something like this from him?


    Was it retribution? Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but think.


    In the past, even after knowing that she loved him he never tried to be considerate of her feelings. Simrly, at present, he loved her but she is hurting him with her every cold and distant action.


    If it was retribution then Zhao Zhang Wei thought that he could face anything, any pain except this.


    There was not even a way for him to redeem himself.


    What could he do?


    He couldn''t bring their children back to Qingqing.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was suddenly at a loss.


    Has he lost Yi Huiqing forever?


    Suffocation filled his heart and he suddenly couldn''t breathe through his nose.


    "Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhang Wei heard Eunuch Zhang''s shout but he didn''t pay any attention to it. His mouth was opened as he panted.


    He wanted the air so that he can breathe normally.


    He wanted his Qingqing.


    In the dead of the night, the second prince vomited blood�� red blood and copsed on the floor after that.


    The Xinhe Pce went into chaos.


    --------


    The news that the second Prince was not well... reached Lantai Courtyard also.


    But the Wangfei never came to visit the second Prince.


    ''Wasn''t Wangfei supposed to spend tonight with the second prince? Then what was she doing in Lantai Courtyard?'' all the concubines and servants who didn''t know anything looked confused.


    To suppress any kind of rumor from awakening, Eunuch Zhang spread the news that the Wangfei was not feeling well and that''s why the prince had ordered Wangfei to go back to Lantai Courtyard and take rest for the night.


    These words also exined the absence of Wangfei from Prince''s Courtyard when the prince was not well.


    However, Eunuch Zhang was young and new and in the Imperial Pce so perhaps he didn''t know the power of these concubines. The poor young Eunuch did his best to suppress any kind of rumor but still, a rumor spread in the Imperial Pce from Xinhe Pce.


    ''The Wangfei was not well and still visited the second Prince''s Courtyard. With her irresponsible actions, she even made the prince unwell.''


    Inside her chambers, Yi Huiqing was sitting on her bed staring at nothing in particr.


    As she heard the happenings of Xinhe Pce from the maid, she sighed softly.


    Fortunately, her family left yesternight or she would not have been able to show her face to them after all this.


    Very proudly, Yi Huiqing had assured her grandfather and grandmother that she was living very well in the Imperial Pce, that the prince cared for her, that the concubines respected her.


    How would she have answered their questioning eyes if they were in the Imperial Pce and has seen all of this?


    The relieved Yi Huiqing, however, didn''t know that her grandfather and grandmother were not that na?ve. They already knew that she was not living a good life in the Imperial Pce.


    Although Zhao Zhang Wei''s behavior, this time had surprised them a bit and they were having a change of thoughts ��they knew that before their granddaughter''s life has not been easy in the Imperial Pce.


    Yi Huiqing dismissed the maid.


    The beautiful chambers went silent.


    "So he killed your children?"


    In the silent chambers, a voice echoed startling Yi Huiqing.


    The voice was familiar ��so familiar that Yi Huiqing realized who the person was but she couldn''t believe herself.


    Slowly and stiffly she turned around and when she saw the man standing inside her chambers her eyes went wide.


    "Elder Brother"


    Yi Huiqing whispered breathlessly.


    After a few moments of shock, she swiftly ran towards the doors of her chambers. Only after she was sure that the door was firmly locked, she turned around to look at her Elder Brother again.


    "Elder Brother, what are you doing here? What if someone saw you?"


    Yi Junjie, however, didn''t seem to appreciate the concern on her younger sister''s face.


    His face didn''t have any expression as he moved towards Yi Huiqing and said coldly


    "First answer the question I asked you."


    As soon as he said this, Yi Huiqing remembered the question Yi Junjie had just asked her and she avoided his eyes.


    It was a few momentster, she looked back at her brother and pretended to be confused.


    "Elder Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Yi Junjie''s eyes went cold and sharp as he looked at his younger sister and said


    "Yi Huiqing"


    Yi Huiqing instantly flinched at his tone.


    She knew that whenever her brother called her by her name then he was dead serious.


    "If you will not tell me everything then I will go and kill that man right now without caring for the consequences."


    Yi Huiqing''s face went pale at these words and she whispered in a low voice.


    "I still don''t know."


    Puzzled Yi Junjie looked at his sister unable toprehend just why she still was trying to hide the truth from him.


    How could she still not know anything?


    "You miscarried because you were poisoned?"


    Yi Junjie asked again and Yi Huiqing nodded her head.


    "He knew this but he hid it from you?"


    And Yi Huiqing again had to nod her head at her brother''s question but she said immediately.


    "However, Elder Brother, Wangye must have done this to not let me worry over something like this. I am sure that he would find out who was behind all this."


    Her own heart clenched as she said those words while giving an assuring smile to her elder brother.


    The chambers remained silent for a moment before she heard Yi Junjie''s sigh.


    "Huiqing, Elder Brother has already everythingst night when you were talking with him."


    -------


    Hello Lovelies, the author had made an Instagram ount. If you are on Instagram you can follow me. My username is ada52_53. A few pics that I find suitable for some scenes in the novel, I will post there. Those who were rewarded with 100 coin coupon code but still didn''t get it can also contact me through Instagram also. Also, I am thinking of making a server on discord where spoilers for further chapters will be shared every few days. Do tell me if you readers are interested because all of this is very new for me and I need your full support. You can leave ament if you want such a server or not. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 241 - Yi Junjie Does Not Want His Sister To Suffer Anymore

    "Huiqing, Elder Brother has already everythingst night when you were talking with him."


    Yi Junjie gritted his teeth in anger while mentioning Zhao Zhang Wei''s name. His words, his eyes didn''t have any respect for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    The deration made Yi Huiqing''s eyes wide again with shock but Yi Junjie didn''t seem to be affected by her shocked eyes at all.


    He didn''t feel any regret that he invaded his sister''s privacy.


    In fact, now Yi Junjie thought that it was good thatst night, he jumped inside the second Prince''s Courtyard to hide.


    Because he hadn''t then how he would havee to know of such a deep secret.


    He suddenly closed his eyes in pain as he remembered hearing the pain in his sister''s voice.


    Yi Junjie suddenly felt that he had failed everyone in his life.


    First his parents��he lost them in the hands of some cruel and greedy bandits. Then the woman he loved��he lost her in the hands of the man who gave her nothing but pain and more suffering. And now his younger sister��


    "Huiqing, when I had called you Miemie that one time, I had epted you as my younger sister. "


    A tear fell out of Yi Huiqing''s eyes at the memory.


    She remembered pushing her cold Elder Brother when her father had brought him to Yi Manor. He would always remain silent and look at her coldly when she would try to talk to him.


    She, however, ignored everything and stuck to Yi Junjie''s side whenever she could.


    How could she not?


    She had always wanted an Elder Brother and Yi Junjie was her Elder Brother she had gotten after so many prayers. No matter how cold and emotionless he was, she had to make sure to let him know that she would always be his younger sister.


    It was after her two years of hard work that she finally had heard Yi Junjie calling him Meimei.


    He had only called her Miemie once but his changed attitude after that day made her understand that her Elder Brother had finally epted her in her life.


    Those days were the sweetest in Yi Huiqing''s life.


    A protective Elder Brother, a sweet and innocent younger brother, father, mother, grandmother, and her sweet and loving grandfather? �� she had everyone in her family.


    Her life was so full and sweet.


    Unfortunately, they didn''tst.


    "�� Why didn''t you tell anything to Elder Brother, Huiqing? Is it that in your heart I am your brother only by name?"


    whispered Yi Junjie and Yi Huiqing came out of his trance.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes were filled with fear as she saw her brother''s eyes filled with pain.


    She suddenly seemed to have remembered the day where she and Rui had seen him sitting on the grave of his parents.


    Both of them had kneeled in front of his parent''s grave with him until the next morning.


    At that time, he was this silent, lost, and in so much pain.


    But he never cried. She had never seen her Elder Brother shedding tears.


    It had taken Yi Huiqing a long time to understand that he never showed it. But somehow she and Rui could always feel his pain.


    "No, Elder Brother��please don''t say such words. Elder Brother will always remain my Elder Brother in my heart. The ce of Elder Brother had never changed since the day Father had told me that you are my Elder Brother."


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me anything?"


    Yi Huiqing could only answer this question with her silence.


    As she thought of something with the help of which she could avoid talking on this matter��she heard Yi Junjie saying again


    "I will kill that b****d. How dare he do that to you?"


    whispered Yi Junjie coldly.


    The next moment, he felt his sleeve being grabbed and he saw Yi Huiqing standing close to him.


    "Elder Brother, please don''t do anything in anger. Huiqing requests you��please."


    Yi Junjie sighed as he saw his sister''s tear-filled eyes and looked away. To divert Yi Huiqing''s attention from his said words, he asked her


    "How did youe to know about this?"


    Yi Junjie knew that it must have been very difficult for his sister toe to know about this matter if the prince himself wanted this matter to be kept hidden from her ears and eyes.


    Yi Huiqing was afraid to anger her brother more so she immediately answered him


    "Rui told me��when she visited mest time."


    However, Yi Huiqing soon realized that in her attempts of calming down her brother''s anger she had unintentionally given it more air to breathe.


    "Rui knew all of this?"


    Yi Junjie asked with an incredulous expression on his face.


    It was actually reasonable for him to feel surprised. Because from the time Yi Junjie could remember, both of them had supported each other to save Li and Yi n, Li Rui had never hidden anything from him.


    This was the first time Yi Junjie came to know of something from anyone else that Li Rui already knew.


    As if Yi Huiwing knew what her brother was thinking she said immediately


    "Elder Brother, Rui is not at fault. I have taken a promise from her that she would never tell anyone anything."


    The hurt inside Yi Junjie''s heart lessened a bit with these words but he still couldn''t help but feel that everything seemed to have changed a little bit.


    The feeling was the same as he had felt when Xi Ying had threatened him to remove his people from Plum Courtyard.


    And Yi Junjie disliked this change and feeling very much.


    He suppressed the thoughts inside his heart forcefully and nced at his sister who seemed to have changed so much from before.


    But the change was not good.


    She had learned to hide her pain and despair and he would never want her to do that. He would never want Yi Huiqing to be another Li Rui.


    So Yi Huiqing asked the question that he could never ask Li Rui.


    "Huiqing, do you like living here?"


    He didn''t need any answer when he saw a bitter smile on his sister''s lips.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. I don''t have any choice."


    Yi Huiqing whispered.


    It was after a very long time she had been able to say these words to someone.


    Since her Elder Brother already knew everything then she could at least lighten her heart by sharing these small things with him.


    Yi Junjie''s next words, however, shocked Yi Huiqing to the core.


    "Then, divorce him."

 Chapter 242 - Something Is Wrong In The Imperial Palace

    "Then divorce him."


    The words rang in Yi Huiqing''s ears and she looked at her brother with nk eyes as if she was trying to confirm whether what she heard was really what he said.


    When Yi Junjie looked at her silently with his hardened face, somehow Yi Huiqing found the answer to her confusion but she still didn''t say anything.


    Somehow she was unable to believe that Yi Junjie just asked her to divorce Zhao Zhang Wei.


    It was after a very long silence that Yi Huiqing finally whispered


    "How can I ��?"


    The answer to her question came almost immediately as if Yi Junjie had expected her to ask this question.


    "Why can''t you? I don''t want my sister to live in such a toxic rtionship."


    Four years ago, when Yi Junjie hade to know of Li Rui''s living conditions in Xi Manor, he had wanted to say almost simr words to Li Rui.


    He didn''t want her to live in Xi Manor.


    But Yi Huiqing and Li Rui ��both of them were different.


    Somehow Yi Junjie felt he had more right on his sister than on the woman he loved. That''s why perhaps he said these words to Yi Huiqing more easily��thought Yi Junjie.


    Yi Huiqing was touched by these words.


    She could feel her brother''s care which was unconditional but...


    "The marriage was granted by the Emperor. How can I break it?"


    She whispered again hoping to put a full stop at her brother''s thoughts.


    Yi Junjie, however, seemed to be adamant and ready with everything as his answer to this question also came very soon.


    "Who said that a marriage granted by the Emperor cannot be annulled? As long as he and you agree to get separated, His Majesty will have to nullify his decree and grant you either divorce or separation."


    Yi Huiqing licked her lips as she breathed through her mouth nervously.


    Divorce...separation��she had actually never even thought of these words.


    She was hurt very much ... but why didn''t she ever think of separating?


    Yi Huiqing found questioning herself.


    "Huiqing, have you decided what do you want to do?"


    Yi Junjie question interrupted her thoughts and she looked at her brother in a daze.


    She didn''t know what she should say so she said honestly.


    "Elder Brother, I have never thought about getting separation or divorce."


    She continued when she saw Yi Junjie''s face going cold.


    "I know that Elder Brother is thinking for my good only��but I need some time."


    She finished and sighed in relief when she saw that Yi Junjie''s face looked a little alright now.


    Yi Junjie nodded his head and said


    "It''s alright. You can have all the time you want."


    Raising his hand he patted Yi Huiqing''s head lightly and whispered


    "Elder Brother is very sorry that he didn''t do anything when you were suffering here."


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes were filled with tears when she saw the guilt in her brother''s eyes.


    She didn''t me him but she knew that her assurance will not lighten her brother''s heart so she tried to change the topic.


    "Brother, didn''t everyone leave yesterday �� then how did you suddenlye here? Is everything alright?"


    Hearing her question, Yi Junjie suddenly remembered what he had seenst evening while he was on his way to leave the Imperial Pce.


    "Something is not right in the Imperial Pce."


    He whispered and Yi Huiqing got worried as she remembered thest events.


    "Is it something rted to Yi and Li n?"


    Yi Junjie shook his head and said with a sigh.


    "I don''t know the whole thing. I was on my to find out when someone suddenly started to chase me so I had to hide in ��"


    Yi Junjie didn''t need to say anything more because Yi Huiqing understood everything after that.


    She lowered her head and tried to remember if anything embarrassing happenedst night.


    Fortunately, she couldn''t find any such memory.


    "I think I should leave now."


    Yi Junjie said and Yi Huiqing also nodded her head slowly.


    She was already worried that any maid or servant would see Yi Junjie here.


    Although Yi Junjie was her brother, she would still not be able to do anything if he was seen inside her room.


    After all, any man other than the Prince was not allowed to enter the backyard of Xinhe Pce because this was where all the concubines and the main wife lived.


    "Be careful Elder Brother."


    Yi Junjie hummed and patted his sister''s head onest time. The next moment, Yi Huiqing couldn''t see her brother anymore.


    The room returned to its silence and Yi Huiqing walked towards her bed as she pondered over the words Yi Junjie told her just now.


    ---------


    On the other hand, in some other part of the Imperial Pce, there was something else going on.


    Hiding behind the wall, An Si looked at the two figures under the bright sky, trying to figure out what exactly they were doing.


    His eyes held confusion as he looked at the nanny and another figure. Both of them had been standing at the same ce for quite a lot of time now.


    "Who were they waiting for?"


    An Si sighed as he looked around the ce he was standing.


    He had never thought that behind a beautiful painting there was a secret way to get out of the Imperial Pce.


    But his concentration should not be on this matter.


    What he should focus on was how did the nanny know about this secret way?


    And why was she freeing this young Eunuch from the prison? Yes, the young Eunuch whom he had thrown inside a room with Li Na on the second day of the banquet ��the same Eunuch for whom His Majesty had ordered to be locked inside the prison��the nanny freed that Eunuch.


    Was not she afraid to be found out by the Emperor?


    Suddenly An Si saw another figure appearing out of somewhere. The figure covered itself with a cloak. It was only when the figure uncovered itself, An Si found out who was under the cloak ��and his eyes went wide.


    <i>Yi Junjie was right.</i>


    <i>''Something was really not right in the Imperial Pce.''</i>


    <i>---------</i>


    Hello Lovelies, the author had made an Instagram ount. If you are on Instagram you can follow me. My username is ada52_53. A few pics that I find suitable for some scenes in the novel, I will post there. Those who were rewarded with 100 coin coupon code but still didn''t get it can also contact me through Instagram also. Also, I am thinking of making a server on discord where spoilers for further chapters will be shared every few days. Do tell me if you readers are interested because all of this is new for me and I need your support. You can leave ament if you want such a server or not. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 243 - So The Old Nanny Was Sent By ...

    Late at night, An Si hade out of his room to lighten his stomach.


    When had he thought that he would see the annoying nanny serving by Princess Wenling''s side sneaking out of the Courtyard?


    The answer was never.


    The need of lightening his stomach went out of the window and he instantly started to follow the nanny.


    For the past few days, An Si had seen the nanny serving by Princess Wenling''s side and what he had found out was the nanny manipted the princess.


    The princess was too na?ve or he should say brainless.


    It was the old nanny whose decisions she followed.


    It made him shocked that a princess whom so manydies of Xin want to follow was being manipted by her own servant so easily.


    Princess Wenling ��she was the only woman in Xin who knew swordsmanship, archery and so many other things that only a few men of Xin knew. That was what An Si had heard about Princess Wenling and the same he had seen a few years ago when he had apanied his master to take Princess Wenling from the neighboring Empire.


    However, now An Si couldn''t see any traces of that Princess Wenling.


    The old nanny��he remembered that he had seen her by Princess''s side at that time as well.


    Then how did this changee only now?


    This Princess Wenling had abandoned everything. She just took care of her beauty because she was being told that only by using that she could lure his master.


    Tsk��An Si had tsked in pity and disgust while looking at Princess Wenling.


    When his master had made Princess Wenling unconscious and when Princess Wenling woke up after that��An Si had been by Princess'' side since then.


    He saw how the nanny talked about Lady Li to Princess Wenling.


    The nanny thought that he never paid any attention or he made the nanny believe that but An Si heard and saw everything.


    Only now did An Si understand why his master wants him to find everything about this old nanny.


    It was not Princess Wenling who was nning against Lady Li �� instead, she was just a pawn that was being used by someone else''s hands.


    Someone who sent the old nanny by Princess Wenling''s side.


    So he tried to find out just how the old nanny started to serve Princess Wenling.


    ''The Empress had given the nanny to Princess Wenling at a very young age.''


    An Si came to know and he couldn''t agree more.


    The nanny must be serving Princess Wenling since Princess was so young. He could swear on that after seeing how easily her maniption worked on Princess.


    She knew on which raw nerve she had to press to make Princess agree with herself.


    However, what would Empress get after manipting her own daughter, that too, when that maniption was being done by a mere servant?


    And he had seen the Empress was too lofty and snobbish. Her nose was too high and she looked at the servants as if they were mere ants crawling on the ground on whom she could press on with her feet whenever she wants.


    She would never let a servant manipte her own daughter.


    Then what was going on?


    An Si was so confused that for a moment he thought it was he who was ipetent for the job his master had given to him.


    The thought of going back and telling his master that he should perhaps send anyone else instead of him had just entered his mind before he had slept.


    When had he thought he would get the answer to his questions by waking up at midnight��like this?


    The young Eunuch entered Princess Wenling''s Courtyard at the same time he did. But the nanny favored him more. She would always give him easier work and would dump all the hard work on him.


    Why?


    The nanny sneaked out of Princess Wenling''s Courtyard at midnight and freed the young Eunuch.


    Why?


    Hiding behind the wall, An Si looked at the scene in front of him with his lips twitching constantly.


    "Thank you so much for your hard work, Nanny."


    "Oh��you make me feel embarrassed with your words, Eunuch Wang."


    Eunuch Wang��the third andst figure was none than of Eunuch Wang, the old Eunuch who served the Emperor.


    "Although for a very short time, both of us had served His Majesty together somewhere in the past. Why would I refuse your request?"


    Said the old nanny with a face full of smiles.


    Eunuch Wang smiled tightly and then hit the head of the Young Eunuch.


    "Kowtow b****d, Kowtow B****d, Do I even need to tell you to do that?"


    He said while signing the young Eunuch towards the old nanny.


    The rest was just some casual conversation.


    But he came to know that the old nanny was given to the Empress by the Emperor himself. Then why did anyone in the Imperial Pce know about this?


    Because all this happened during a visit to the neighboring Empire��a visit in which the Emperor and Empress were attacked and all of the servants, soldiers, and maids were killed.


    There were still some questions in An Si''s mind but he could not find any answers to them so he put them aside for now.


    An Si knew that only his master would be able to find the answer to those questions.


    While standing ideally, An Si suddenly remembered another figure he had seen while following the nanny.


    It was Lord Yi.


    An Si smiled with narrowed eyes.


    He wondered just how strong Lord Yi was to sense his presence.


    Last evening, he had gone to the room of records to find something about the old nanny again but he had never expected to be sensed by Lord Yi who was passing from there.


    So in the end, he had to leave from there to hide himself.


    At midnight, he followed the old nanny. But again he had never expected Lord Yi to keep hiding in the Imperial Pce and follow him again.


    An Si could not afford to lose sight of the old nanny while following her so he had no other way except �� attack Lord Yi using his whole power.


    Although the activity tired him out, he, in the end, was sessful in escaping from Lord Yi''s eyes.


    Now he wondered whether Lord Yi recognized him or not.


    He again focused on the scene in front of his eyes.


    This time, An SI smirked happily.


    <i>It seems that time to leave the Imperial Pce hase finally.? </i>

 Chapter 244 - Li Qiang Entered The Imperial Palace

    Li Qiang sighed heavily before he pushed the door of his room.


    The door opened without making a sound and as expected he saw a wide awake Li Rong sitting on the lonely couch alone.


    Another sigh escaped from his lips as he tried to think of something with which he could make his wife have a good rest first.


    He knew that she must not have slept aftering from the Imperial Pce and looking at her pale face he knew that he was right.


    Even he had not rested after he had read the letter sent by Li Rong. It was good that his younger brother, Li Heng had sent Li Diu with the letter so after reading the letter, he just gave all the responsibilities of the borders to Li Diu and came back to the Imperial City as fast as he could with his son, Li Chen.


    His wife and daughters needed him at this moment, Li Qiang knew this.


    With a heavy heart, he stepped inside his room. His heart bing only heavier when Li Rong still didn''t notice him.


    She was just staring at something. Li Qiang followed her gaze and found nothing that she could be staring at with so much concentration.


    All in all, she looked very lost and sad.


    How could she not be?


    After so much had happened to their daughters, she must be very devastated. He had witnessed his wife''s unconditional love for their three children.


    Li Rong had never hit or scolded their children. Even when he tried to hit them sometimes when he found them wrong, she would not talk to him for a whole day making him feel helpless.


    So he also stopped himself from hitting his children.


    She, who had protected her children from every evil eye since now ... how could she bear to see the state her daughters were in right now?


    "Rong''er"


    He whispered softly as he neared towards her and sat down by her side.


    Li Rong finally slowly turned her head to look towards her husband.


    Her eyes were still nk when they rested on him but he saw the focusing back in them as she stared at him.


    "Qiang"


    Li Rong whispered breathlessly her husband''s name.


    "You havee��"


    Li Qiang nodded his head softly. He put his arms around his wife and embraced her small frame to his chest. One of his hands patted her head and soon he heard the muffled sobs.


    The tears that Li Rong had not shed finally came out in front of her husband.


    "Qiang��he hit Caihong ��in front of me��I couldn''t do anything. My daughter��she screamed in pain ��but I was powerless. Our Li Na ��she also ��I don''t know what I should do, Qiang. How did��everything turn out like this? "


    Li Qiang frowned as he heard Li Rong''s words while she cried.


    The letter that Li Rong had written to him shed in his mind. A small frown formed on his forehead.


    In the whole letter, she had just written the description of how Lord Xi hit Li Caihong with a whip mercilessly.


    He was also very angry after reading the letter. The anger that he had calmed down somehow fueled again when he was seeing now how Li Rong was mentally affected by that incident.


    He should already have understood this after reading her letter.


    He hugged his wife tightly and whispered many things to calm her down.


    Some of them were true and some of themwere lies.


    ''Everything would be alright.'' He whispered but inside his heart, he knew that nothing would be alright after this.


    Li Na and Li Caihong��their future was ruined.


    Perhaps Li Rong also knew this as she cried only harder at his words making him hold her more tightly.


    It was after a very long time that Li Qiang didn''t hear the sound of any sob or cry.


    He slowly moved Li Rong''s body and sighed in relief to find her deeply asleep.


    After carefully tucking her inside the nket, he finally left the bed.


    "Elder Brother"


    He heard the voice as soon as he stepped out of the room and he found Li Heng standing a few steps away from him.


    It was early morning and General Li was sleeping inside his room. However, as soon as he got the news that his elder brother has returned from the borders, he hurriedly ran to his Elder Brother''s courtyard.


    Li Qiang, however, raised his hand signing General Li Heng not to say anything.


    "Heng, First I want to visit the Imperial Pce."


    General Li Heng obediently closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    However, as he saw Li Qiang walking past him, he knew that his Elder Brother was disappointed in him. But he could do nothing except stare at his Elder Brother''s back as he left Li Manor.


    -------


    <strong>Imperial Pce</strong>


    The meeting of the ministers in the presence of the Emperor inside the Imperial Court had been canceled for two days.


    All the ministers were granted two days of leave to take some rest.


    Li Qiang silently waited outside the Imperial study room for two continuous hours. Finally, he saw the Emperor walking towards his study followed by the old Eunuch Wang.


    He saw the Emperor noticing him and then silently walking past him.


    He didn''t say anything and continued to stand outside the Imperial study room.


    After half an hour, Eunuch Wang finally came out and told him to go inside.


    Li Qiang stepped inside the silent study room.


    He saw the Emperor sitting on the chair behind therge table that has many scrolls, papers, and brushes.


    "Qiang from Li n greets Your Majesty."


    Li Qiang walked to stand in front of the Emperor and bowed down as he greeted the Emperor.


    He saw the brush in the Emperor''s hands stopping for a moment as he raised his head and looked at him carefully as if he didn''t seem to remember his face.


    He had actually been used to this. So Li Qiang kept his face straight as the Emperor scrutinized him.


    Inside his heart, he chuckled bitterly. If the Emperor didn''t recognize him then how did he allow him inside the Imperial study?


    "Hm��so you are General Li''s Elder Brother?"


    The Emperor''s cold voice came and Li Qiang respectfully answered the question.


    "It is this humble one''s fortune to be recognized by Your Majesty."


    "What is the purpose of this sudden visit?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked as he started to write something again on the rice paper spread on the table.


    "Your Majesty, this one wants to meet the Eunuch who was found in my daughter''s room."


    And the brush in Zhao Wang Lei''s hands broke down.

 Chapter 245 - Rift Birthed By A Lie

    Li Qiang had to wait for some more time again.


    He stood there silently inside the Imperial study room as Eunuch Wang entered the study followed by a few servants.


    The servants cleaned the table stained with ink while Eunuch Wang helped the Emperor in cleaning his hands that he had stained with ink because of the broken brush.


    Since the brush broke down so abruptly and suddenly, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t save his face from the ssh of the ink that its hairy end still had. A faint but long mark of ink marred his beautiful face from forehead to chin.


    In this state, he looked a bit awful but no one inside the study room dare tough.


    Soon, the Emperor''s face was as clean as before and the servants had also cleaned the table which looked now just like before.


    And seeing this, the Emperor dismissed Eunuch Wang and servants.


    While going outside, Eunuch Wang looked at Li Qiang from the corner of his eyes but it was only a fleeting nce that went unnoticed by Li Qiang.


    A few momentster, the Imperial study room returned to its silence.


    A new brush was now ced in front of Zhao Wang Lei but he never picked it. The work he was busy with before was now long forgotten.


    "Why does Minister Li wish to meet that Eunuch?"


    The title of ''Minister Li'' was better than ''you'' and hence was eptable. Although Li Qiang knew that his situation in the Imperial Court was a bitplicated, he didn''t oppose being called a minister.


    "This subject wants to know from that Eunuch everything about that day. This subject believes that his daughter was framed."


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled calmly and asked him


    "We wish to know the reason behind this belief."


    "Your Majesty, a father does not need a reason to believe his daughter''s character. Putting aside all this, how could a Eunuch defile my daughter when he had nothing on himself that could help him to do that. However, this subject''s daughter will still be called a ruined girl in the whole Xin. That is something that this subject doesn''t understand. In the Imperial Pce, these same Eunuchs serve the Princess, Wangfei, Concubines, and the Empress herself. They sometimes have to present inside a room with those Imperial women alone also. Never had this subject heard anyone pointing his finger at those women''s character��"


    "Li Qiang."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s voice had a warning between them and Li Qiang knew that he had crossed the line.


    He had actually always been like this. Blunt and straightforward. And today since he was also feeling very angry he couldn''t control his words.


    "This subject apologize if said something that should not be said."


    Zhao Wang Lei leaned against his chair as he coldly looked at Li Qiang and said


    "Zhen never said anything about your daughter''s character."


    "But Your Majesty''s punishment for my daughter never said otherwise."


    It was true. Since the Emperor himself punished Li Na, she would always be seen as the involved one in such a shameful incident.


    Just like how Li Rui was talked about by other people for fourteen years even after Li Zhan had taken all the crime on her head.


    In the end, Li Rui was also punished by the Emperor in the name of not being able to manage her own maidservant.


    "Well, your daughter was found in a verypromising situation, Minister Li. And Zhen had to punish her when she couldn''t prove that she didn''t do all that willingly."


    Said Zhao Wang Lei and Li Qiang didn''t have any reply to these words but he didn''t wish to remain silent.


    His wife''s muffled sobs and cries were still ringing in his ears.


    If he left the Imperial Pce without getting justice for any of his daughters, then he would fail her. Thought Li Qiang and with this thought he said


    "What about this subject''s youngest daughter, Your Majesty? She was hit by Prime Minister Xi so hard that her face is disfigured now. Shouldn''t Prime Minister Xi have been punished?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eye flickered when he heard Li Qiang''s words but Li Qiang seemed to be too involved in his anger to see anything in front of him.


    He remained silent for a moment before he leaned forward and propped his chin on the table as he said


    "Zhen would have punished Prime Minister Xi also, Minister Li but couldn''t after�� General Li spoke for him."


    The phoenix eyes of Zhao Wang Lei twinkled as he saw the disbelief shing across Li Qiang''s eyes.


    "He did��?"


    Li Qiang whispered and Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head as he pretended to be oblivion of Li Qiang''s changing emotions while picking the new brush from the table. As he wrote something on the rice paper he said


    "Yes, Minister Li, General Li himself said that prime Minister Xi was not at fault��although he hade to meet me alone."


    He added intentionally and sure enough, Li Qiang''s face hardened.


    Zhao Wang lei hid his smile and continued


    "General Li said that your daughter said worst to the worst thing about his daughter, Li Rui. So your daughter deserved whatever she got from Prime Minister Xi."


    Li Qiang stood there with no emotion on his face but even Zhao Wang Lei could see the ongoing storm inside his mind and heart.


    He didn''t say anything and continued to do his work until he heard Li Qiang''s voice again.


    "Your Majesty, this subject still wishes to meet that Eunuch."


    This time Zhao Wang Lei''s reaction was quite calm. He raised his head and looked at Li Qiang emotionlessly.


    "Minister Li, the Eunuch is dead."


    "What? But, Your Majesty, he was imprisoned just a few days ago then how could he die so early��"


    But Zhao Wang Lei calmly interrupted Li Qiang and said in his cold and indifferent voice


    "Zhen''s Imperial Pce doesn''t have any ce for such servants who decrease its honor."


    And Li Qiang went silent.


    The implication behind the Emperor''s words was brief.


    ''The Eunuch didn''t die naturally. He was killed. The Eunuch was killed by the Emperor''s order.''


    In the end, Li Qiang could do nothing except leave the Imperial Study room silently with a lowered head.


    As he turned around to leave, Zhao Wang Lei caressed the brush in his hands and looked at his back with narrowed eyes and a smirk on his thin lips.

 Chapter 246 - Li Qiang Meets The First Prince

    Eunuch Wang entered the study room as soon as Li Qiang left.


    In his hands, he had a tray filled with some light food. He put them on the table and said respectfully


    "Your Majesty, please eat some. Your Majesty ate very little in the breakfast."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and continued to write with one hand while he used his other hand to pick something from the tray.


    After a few moments, he raised his head and finally looked at the old Eunuch who still has not left the study.


    A deep smile was present on his lips as he looked at the Eunuch Wang who had served him for so many years.


    "Do not worry, Eunuch Wang, since Zhen had promised that nothing will happen to your nephew then we will keep our promise."


    Eunuch Wang instantly kneeled down on the ground and kowtowed again and again while thanking the Emperor.


    "May Your Majesty live a thousand of years. This servant will always remain loyal to Your Majesty, will always serve Your Majesty selflessly."


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled as he signed Eunuch Wang to get up.


    With a genuine smile on his lips, he patted the wrinkled hands of the old man and said


    "Eunuch Wang has served us for so many years and has always been loyal to us. How can we let Eunuch Wang worry about his family while he is serving Zhen here in the Imperial Pce?"


    Eunuch Wang looked deeply moved as he looked at the genuine smile on the Emperor''s face. Zhao Wang Lei continued


    "However, Zhen would have been happier if your nephew would have been more intelligent and sensible just like you, Eunuch Wang. Zhen had thought of making him head Eunuch or perhaps he could serve the next Emperor."


    Eunuch Wang''s eyes dimmed and his face was full of regret.


    He already knew that His Majesty had such ns for his nephew and he also warned her many times not to do any mistake. But he had never expected that his nephew still didn''t improve his previous behavior.


    He had already been very cautious of letting his nephew enter the Imperial Pce because he had received some letters from his mother in the past mentioning that his nephew had a loose character.


    The brat had been beaten many times in the vige by people after his attempts to touch young girls in the wrong way. In the end, his nephew''s reputation became so bad in the vige that no one was ready to hand his daughter to any of the men who had reached marriage-able age as long as they belonged to Eunuch Wang''s family.


    So his elder brother forcefully sent this nephew of his to the Imperial Pce to be a Eunuch. In the end, he could not let his other sons remain unmarried just because of one.


    And since Eunuch Wang was already in the Imperial Pce, he thought that he would not have to worry about his this son who has loose character also.


    However, two days ago, when Eunuch Wang saw this nephew of his being dragged out of the same room inside which Li n''s daughter had been found, he almost vomited blood in rage.


    Even after losing his sword, this nephew was courageous enough to jump in the battlefield.


    Fortunately, the Emperor saved his nephew and sent him out of the Imperial City otherwise Eunuch Wang didn''t know how he would have shown his face to his Elder brother although he knew that he would never have to show his face to him.


    After all, he would live in the Imperial Pce till hisst breath.


    Eunuch Wang thanked the Emperor again and then continued to stand beside him as he ground ink for the Emperor to use.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei smiled as he remembered Li Qiang''s face when he had left the Imperial study room.


    ------


    Li Qiang walked past the Imperial Pce''s corridors without any expression on his face.


    The Emperor''s words rang in his ears.


    "Minister Li��"


    Li Qiang stopped when he heard someone calling him and turned around.


    When he saw the first prince walking towards himself, Li Qiang confirmed that it was really him who was being called a few moments ago. He would not have stopped just now if he was not sure that it was only him who was present at the spot from Li n.


    Inside his heart, he could not help but wonder just how he suddenly gained the title of Minister Li.


    As an Elder Son of Li n, he didn''t get the position of General. That''s why his position in the Imperial Court always has been veryplicated. It was neverpulsory for him to attend the Imperial Court.


    Neither the Emperor ever gave him any title, nor did someone else in his n bother enough about it.


    So he had been used to being called by his name.


    Today, however, seemed to be a little different.


    "Li Qiang greets Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Cheng arrogantly nodded his head as he looked at the ''not so happy'' face of Li Qiang.


    "What is Minister Li doing here? Could it be that Minister Li didn''t know that all ministers were granted two days'' leave to rest after the banquet celebration?"


    Li Qiang''s lips were pressed in a thin line but his face looked as if he didn''t know how he should answer the first prince''s question.


    The first prince''s eyes scrutinized him carefully and after a few moments, he said meaningfully


    "Why doesn''t Minister Lie with Benwang? Benwang would like to have someone apany him to walk inside the Imperial garden."


    Li Qiang wanted to refuse the offer but he also didn''t wish to disrespect the first Prince. He had heard from many people just how angry the first prince could get if someone dared to disobey him. Although he was not scared of anything, he just didn''t want to involve himself in some other mess.


    So in the end, he nodded his head and apanied Zhao Zhuang Chen to take a walk in the Imperial Garden.


    -------


    My dear paid readers, please consider buying privilege. It only costs one coin extra for the first tier that shows you two advance chapters. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 247 - The Scheming First Prince

    "So, Minister Li came to the Imperial Pce to get the justice for her daughters?"


    Zhao Zhuang Cheng took the initiative and asked Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang was surprised that the first prince actually guessed the purpose of his visit. He had not wanted to share anything with Zhao Zhuang Chen but nheless nodded his head with a deep frown on his forehead.


    Perhaps he felt that his daughters were being wronged, Li Qiang actually started to share everything that happened in the Imperial Study room with Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "Oh, So Minister Li thinks that Prime Minister Xi should have been punished for hitting your daughter?"


    Asked Zhao Zhuang Chen and Li Qiang nodded his head.


    He never said anything about Li Na instead he chose to grab Li Caihong''s topic that involved Xi Ying directly.


    With a cunning smile on his lips, he continued and said


    "Actually Minister Li can''t me Father Emperor for this when your own you get brother is at fault for this."


    Li Qiang looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen with raised eyebrows. He actually never mentioned in front of the first prince that the Emperor had told him that Li Heng went to talk to the Emperor alone about not punishing Xi Ying for whatever he did.


    So he didn''t know how Zhao Zhuang Chen got to know about this.


    "Was Your Highness also there when Li Heng went to talk to His Majesty about this matter?"


    Li Qiang could not stop himself from asking.


    Confusion shed through Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes at Li Qiang''s words. He had actually wanted to create a rift between General Li and his brother by his few words.


    That was the sole purpose he hade here as soon as he got to know that Li Qiang visited the ce to meet the Emperor. How could he not take advantage of such a good opportunity?


    But now he could not understand what Li Qiang was saying.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Zhuang Chen nodded his head lightly and said


    "Yes, Benwang was there when General Li hade to talk to Father Emperor."


    His eyes flickered when he saw Li Qiang''s face hardening at his words.


    "Oh..."


    "What happened? Minister Li looked a little lost."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked with a sympathetic expression on his face.


    After talking for so long, even Li Qiang had started to feel a little rxed with the first Prince so he unconsciously let out the thoughts inside his heart.


    "Nothing, Your Highness. After living inside a n as one family for so many years. I am a bit unable to believe that my own you get brother saved the man who disfigured my daughter''s face."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s lips blossomed with a smile but he hurriedly hid it.


    Although didn''t know how Li Qiang already had such a big misunderstanding he would never try to make him understand the truth. What he would do is take advantage of the alreadyid checkerboard.


    "Minister Li "


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed heavily.


    "Benwang can actually understand you. Benwang would like to give you a piece of advice, Minister Li. Never trust anyone so much... even if it is your own brother. An example is already in front of you. Look at Zhang Wei. He had always looked so gentle and calm that Benwang never thought that he had any thoughts about the throne. However..."


    Li Qiang''s eyes shed when the first prince suddenly started to talk to him about the throne. He didn''t want to involve himself in such a discussion but Zhao Zhuang Chen pretended to not notice his difort and continued


    "Minister Li has already witnessed in the Imperial Court just how did Benwang''s own younger brother interrupted Benwang and also won so many ministers hearts after going against Benwang.


    How can Benwang not think now that he is not fighting for the throne now? Benwang doesn''t wish to go against his own rivals but also can''t sit ideally and let go of the throne. Would not Benwang be a joke in everyone''s eyes if Benwang let him be the next Emperor? People would think it must be Benwang who was incapable..."


    Each word of Zhao Zhuang Chen was meant to hit Li Qiang''s raw nerve.


    After saying so much, now even he felt that his throat was getting dry so Zhao Zhuang Chen finally shut his mouth.


    He silently looked at Li Qinag and tried to guage his emotions but he couldn''t read anything from his emotionless face.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen never thought that he remained unsessful in his efforts. After all, he spoke so much. It was impossible that Li Qiang didn''t concentrate on even one sentence said by him.


    Also, if he had the ability to hear so much against Zhao Zhang Wei who was now indirectly rted to General Li''s inws'' family, then Zhao Zhuang Chen was sure that Li Qiang was already starting to harbor some I''ll feelings towards General Li.


    Satisfied with his own thoughts, Zhao Zhuang Chen rubbed his chin.


    He walked inside the Imperial Graden with silent Li Qiang for some more time before he excused himself.


    However, before he left he didn''t forget to hit the head of the nail again.


    "Minsiter Li, Benwang can understand your position in Li n. Be careful Minister Li, anything can happen in the situation you are in right now. You are on my left with one son now who can have a bright future if you want. At least, try to secure his future. If Minister Li needs Benwang''s help in the future, then please do tell. Benwang will try his best to help Minsiter Li."


    With these meaningful words, Zhao Zhuang Chen left the Imperial garden leaving the shocked Li Qiang looking at his disappearing back.


    How could Li Qiang not understand what Zhao Zhuang was trying to imply with his words?


    The first Prince was simply suggesting him to go against Li Heng and snatch all the power his younger brother has.


    ording to Zhao Zhuang Chen, it was she who should have been there instead of Li Heng.


    But the question was ....was he ready to do it?


    Was he ready to go against his own you get brother?

 Chapter 248 - Lu Jianye Meets Li Qiang

    After leaving the Imperial garden, Li Qiang had wanted to leave the Imperial Pce immediately. His mind was full of thoughts��full of whatever the first prince said to him.


    "Greetings Uncle Qiang."


    Just at the entrance of the Imperial Court, he heard someone greeting him. With a sigh, Li Qiang raised his head and looked at the person.


    He was in no mood of exchanging any greetings.


    But he also didn''t have the heart to be impolite and ignore someone just because he had a bad mood.


    Li Qiang was a bit surprised when he saw a young man standing in front of him. He didn''t seem to recognize him.


    From the clothing, the man seems to belong to a noble family but he didn''t know from which family he belonged.


    So he asked with a tight smile


    "Do I know Young Man? I apologize for my rudeness but since I have not been in Imperial Court for a very long time, I don''t recognize some new members."


    Li Qiang exined fearing that the man in front of him would think that he was trying to show his loftiness by pretending to not recognize him.


    The young man howeverughed lightly and answered his question with a genuine smile on his lips.


    "Uncle Qiang doesn''t need to be so formal with me. I already know about the nature of Uncle Qiang''s hard job. Uncle Qiang belongs to Li n who has protected Xin for so many years. How can Iin anything about Uncle Qiang by disregarding such great things."


    Li Qiang smiled and this time it was not a forced one.


    However, he didn''t seem to understand why the young man was pretending as if they were close to each other.


    "My name is Jianye with surname Lu."


    The young man said to Li Qiang


    Li Qiang nodded his head at his words and said


    "So you are the eldest son of the Lu family."


    Now Li Qiang remembered that he really had heard the name of this young man.


    Lu Jianye topped the recently held Imperial exam. Although he was new in the Imperial Court, he fully participated in every discussion and always said wise words.


    So almost everyone in the Imperial Court had good words to say about him.


    Although Lu n had not been held much high by everyone, Lu Jianye seems to have torn this norm. By looking at him, it could be said that those days would not be far away when even Lu n would be included in Higher ranking noble families.


    Everyone likes an intelligent and polite youth.


    That''s why Li Qiang''s eyes looking at youth became softer and gentle.


    Lu Jianye nodded his head with a smile and said


    "Uncle Qiang''s memory is very good. Uncle Qiang recognized me finally."


    Li Qiang smiled again but he didn''t know what more he should say. So he thought of leaving.


    However, as soon as he took one step, he was stopped by Lu Jianye who said hurriedly


    "Uncle Qiang, I wanted to talk to you about something important. Do you have some time?"


    Li Qiang frowned unable to understand what the young man wanted to talk to him.


    Lu Jianye, however, pretended to ignore his confusion and looked at him with eager eyes waiting to hear his ''yes''.


    After a few moments, Li Qiang stepped back and said emotionlessly


    "Yes. Continue."


    Inside his mind, Li Qiang had already thought of many possibilities about this conversation.


    Perhaps Lu Jianye wanted to talk to him about his n. He had actually seen many families in the past whoes to him or Li Heng and requests them to support their n in the Imperial Court so that they can gain some respect in the Imperial Court and recognition in the Emperor''s eyes.


    All of this, however, seemed to have stopped after his younger brother, Li Heng had refused a minister very bluntly and straightforwardly in front of many people.


    But since Lu Jianye was new in the Imperial Court, he might have not heard anything about this incident so he came to him.


    Li Qiang''s doubts towards Lu Jianye were baseless and he soon to came to know about this.


    "Uncle Qiang, I wish to ask for your elder daughter''s hand."


    It took Li Qiang a few moments to register what Lu Jianye just said to him.


    But even after he registered his words in his mind, he didn''t say anything except


    "What?"


    He was unable to believe that Lu Jianye wished to marry Li Na. It could not be that he was unbeknownst to the same his n and his daughter had faced just a few days ago during the banquet.


    Lu Jianye who had said his words earlier with lowered head heard Li Qiang''s ''what'' and raised his head abruptly.


    He saw the confusion and disbelief on Li Qiang''s face and suddenly understood something.


    This time he looked into Li Qiang''s eyes and said firmly.


    "Uncle Qiang, I wish to marry your Elder daughter, Li Na."


    Li Qiang was still unable to believe Lu Jianye''s words. However, a few momentster, his face hardened as he suddenly thought of something.


    "Young man, I warn you to not involve my daughter in your efforts of making your n higher."


    Lu Jianye looked at Li Qiang in confusion. His face wasced with nervousness as he saw Li Qiang''s furious eyes fixed on himself.


    He couldn''t understand what was wrong with what he did or said.


    But as soon as he understood, his face went pale.


    Li Qiang was thinking that Lu Jianye wish to use Li Na to have some rtion with Li n and then use Li n to have a higher position in the Imperial Court.


    Lu Jianye shook his head vigorously and said immediately


    "Uncle Qiang, you are misunderstanding. I don''t have any such thoughts. I genuinely wish to marry Li Na."


    But Li Qiang''s face still didn''t have any emotion. So Lu Jianye thought that he was still unsessful in making him believe his words.


    He licked his lips and confessed the thoughts deep hidden inside his heart.

 Chapter 249 - Li Na Still Has Not Learnt Her Lesson

    Lu Jianye licked his lips and confessed the thoughts deep hidden inside his heart.


    "I saw Li Na during the banquet. On the first day, I found her ��very beautiful."


    Lu Jianye said with so much hesitation as he looked at Li Qiang trying to check if he made him only more furious or cold with his words but Li Qiang''s face still didn''t have any expression.


    With a sigh, Lu Jianye lowered his head and continued


    "But since she was a maiden, I knew that it was wrong of me to have impure thoughts for her. But on the second day of the banquet, I fell for her again."


    Lu Jianye''s eyes had a dazed looked as he remembered the scene of Li Na dancing beautifully on the huge stage amidst those flying ribbons.


    A sound broke his trance and he raised his head only to see Li Qiang''s narrowed eye fixed on himself.


    He realized that all this while, Li Qiang had been looking at him and his face went red because of shame and embarrassment.


    At this moment, his head was only a bit lowered so Li Qiang could see his red face.


    As he looked at the redness on the young man''s ears, Li Qiang suddenly thought that Lu Jianye was really didn''t have any malice in his heart. He really did wish to marry Li Na even after so much has happened to his daughter.


    Although he felt angered when Lu Jianye started, at the end of his confession, he could feel his love towards his daughter so there was a slight relief and happiness inside his heart.


    If it had been before, he would have never thought of marrying Li Na to Lu Jianye but in the situation, Li Na was in right now, Lu Jianye was the best man she could marry.


    Still, he just could not ept this proposal just like this.


    "Do you know what happened with Li Na during the banquet?"


    The red hue because of shame faded away from Lu Jainye''s ears instantly and a kind of depressed atmosphere lingered between Li Qiang and Lu Jianye.


    Lu Jianye raised his head and looked into Li Qiang''s eyes and said without any hesitation.


    "Uncle Qiang, I believe that Li Na was framed."


    He suddenly continued after a pause


    "Even if she wasn''t�� as long as she will remain loyal to me in the future, I will never disappoint her."


    Lu Jianye said and Li Qiang was very satisfied with his response. Thest words only meant that Lu Jianye was ready to forget that shameful incidentpletely and it will never affect his rtionship with his daughter, Li Na.


    "What about your parent and other family members?"


    Li Qiang asked Lu Jianye and he noticed that Lu Jianye face instantly had a disappointed expression.


    The young man looked at him apologetically and said


    "Uncle Qiang, I talked to family members before talking to you. They refused in the beginning��but I insisted. It was after a lot of efforts that they agreed."


    Li Qiang''s eyes narrowed as he thought that if he married Li Na in the Lu family then there are chances that his daughter would have to suffer there.


    But Lu Jianye was not still finished.


    "But they only allowed me to marry her as a concubine."


    All the happiness washed away and Li Qiang looked emotionless again.


    --------


    Li Rong was woken up by therge banging on the door of her room.


    She opened her eyes abruptly on the first knock only but it took her a few moments to get down from her bed. After sitting on her bed, she looked around herself in confusion.


    Slowly and slowly, things started to set in her mind and the frown on her forehead rxed.


    The worries inside her mind also started to seem very less as Li Rong realized that now her husband Li Qiang was also there for her and her children.


    She got down from the bed to open the door as she thought inside her mind where her husband could be.


    However, the little bit of peace that Li Rong had restored in her heart disappeared when she saw the person standing at the door.


    "Mother��"


    Li Na whispered softly and Li Rong''s face hardened instantly.


    "Didn''t I order you to stay inside your courtyard?"


    said Li Rong to her daughter.


    Li Na''s face fell slightly when she saw her mother''s cold face. A momentter, shepose herself and looked inside the room.


    "Is Father here, Mother?"


    She asked Li Rong who told her


    "He is not."


    Li Na sighed in relief and instantly pushed her mother gently inside the room as she stepped inside.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Rong asked Li Na when she saw her putting thetch on the door.


    Li Na didn''t answer her mother''s question. After putting thetch she turned around and held her mother''s hands.


    Li Rong tried to free her hands but Li Na forcefully held her mother''s hands and said


    "Mother, I want to talk to you about something."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything. She was not even looking at Li Na which made Li Na suddenly feel very helpless. With a heavy sigh, she said


    "Mother, I really didn''t do any such thing. Why do you have so little trust in me?"


    Li Na''s voice came choked in the end and Li Rong finally looked at her elder daughter.


    Li Na''s teary eyes made Li Rong''s heartache.


    "I know."


    She whispered


    "I know that you didn''t do that. But ��Li Na ��you could have told me when you were going outside of the banquet hall. All of this would have never happened. I would have never let anything happen to you until myst breath."


    A tear fell out of her eyes as she said these words and continued


    "Caihong''s face would not have been disfigured. You also��"


    "But Mother, it has happened already."


    Li Na interrupted her mother and said


    Her words only made Li Rong cry more.? Li Na sighed and made her mother sit on the bed. She sat beside Li Rong and held her hands.


    "Mother, I know that what happened with me was very shameful. I would never be seen as a normal maiden in Xin now. I also know that no one would marry me in the future."


    Li Na said with teary eyes and Li Rong cried more and more with her each and every word.


    Li Na continued


    "But Mother��I don''t wish to live my life like this. I have a way��to save myself from the utter humiliation that woulde if I wouldn''t get married, Mother."


    Li Rong stopped crying and looked at her daughter in confusion.


    "But I need your help, Mother."


    Li Rong instantly nodded her hand and Li Na told her mother about her ''ways.''

 Chapter 250 - Yi Jie Doesn’t Feel Any Pity For Li Caihong

    Li Qiang''s mind was full of thoughts when he reached Li Manor.


    "Elder Brother."


    He came out of his thoughts and raised his head when he heard the familiar voice. After just entering the Li Manor, he found his younger brother Li Heng standing in front of him.


    And from his looks, it looked like he had been waiting for him for quite a long time.


    "Elder Brother."


    Li Qiang''s face didn''t have any emotion as he remembered what the Emperor and the first Prince had told him. He immediately moved towards Li Heng to have a conversation with his younger brother.


    However, as soon as he took one step he was stopped by another familiar voice.


    "Qiang."


    Li Qiang nced sideways and saw his wife, Li Rong walking towards himself.


    He frowned as he looked at her pale face.


    "Who woke you up?"


    He asked coldly as soon as she was near him. It had only been two shichen since he had left the Li Manor and from Li Rong''s looks, he knew that she had not slept since Li Na and Li Caihong''s incident. He had wanted her to have a very good rest but seeing that she was already awake before he even came back��he felt distressed for his wife''s health.


    On the other hand, Li Rong saw her husband''s position. His one foot was in General Li''s direction who was still looking at Li Qiang. He seemed to be waiting for him.


    Li Rong''s eyes flickered as she remembered Li Na''s words and she held her head with one hand.


    "Rong''er, are you alright?"


    She immediately heard a voice.


    Li Qiang was standing by her side for a moment.


    "Yes, I just have a headache."


    "You should rest inside your room instead of roaming here and there. Come with me."


    Said Li Qiang as he held his wife''s waist and led her towards their courtyard. Behind him, General Li stood there looking at his Elder Brother''s back.


    A frown marred his forehead as he remembered his elder brother''s emotionless face. He had never seen his elder brother looking at him like that. His eyes always had an affection that should be there for a younger brother in the past.


    So what happened today?


    General Li couldn''t help but worry as he realized that Li Qiang had just gone to the Imperial Pce and��something could always happen in the Imperial Pce.


    "Heng"


    General Li heard a familiar voice and the frown on his forehead smoothened down instantly.


    He turned around and sure enough, he found his wife, Yi Jie standing there with a soft smile on her lips. Her smile rxed his anxious heart and a small smile came on his own lips as he walked towards her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    General Li asked as he removed his robe and looked at the clothes of his wife with a frown.


    "Wear more clothes. The winter had started to arrive now."


    He said before Yi Jie could answer his previous question as he draped his robe over her body.


    "Did youe here to wait for Elder Brother?"


    Yi Jie asked her husband who sighed heavily at her question making her frown.


    She stepped forward and held his waits while leaning her head against his chest. A pair of arms immediately held her waist firmly.


    "Heng, why are you worrying so much? Do you think that Elder Brother will me you for whatever happened?"


    General Li stared at the wall in front of him with nk eyes as he answered his wife''s question.


    "Elder Brother does not need to. I already me myself. Every child, every person in this Manor is my responsibility. This was what Father had said to me. I had promised him that I will never let anything happen to anyone until myst breath and I couldn''t stand by my promise."


    As soon as General Li finished his words, Yi Jie pushed him away from herself a little and looked at her husband''s face with a frown.


    "But I don''t see your fault anywhere? I don''t think that you did anything wrong. In fact, somewhere inside my heart, I feel very satisfied with whatever happened with Li Caihong."


    Yi Jie finished and General Li looked surprised by her words.


    Yi Jie noticed her husband''s reaction felt bad and asked


    "Heng, does that make me a bad person?"


    She didn''t wait for her husband''s answer? as she continued


    "Even if it does, I really don''t care. ��Heng, I don''t know if you noticed but I really felt that Li Caihong was intentionally trying to put everything on our Rui. Rui was not even there at the time of Li Na''s incident but she still pounced on Rui as soon as Rui came there. Even in Rui''s absence, she said so many things��It might be cruel to disfigure a girl''s face but I feel slightly happy and satisfied that Lord Xi did so. Doesn''t it only mean that he cares for Rui?"


    Yi Jie smiled softly and looked at her husband as she said


    "Heng, I feel so happy after this banquet. No one will be able to bully our Rui in the future��not even Princess Wenling."


    General Li looked at his wife speechlessly. He really didn''t know what he should say.


    Yi Jie was a very simple-minded person and so she was easily moved by whatever Xi Ying did for Li Rui in the banquet. She also forgot those four years ��the long time her daughter had suffered in Xi Manor just because of that.


    On the other hand was his daughter, who no longer had such a smile mind. She was not na?ve like Yi Jie but her heart and mind had be so used to doubting everyone that even in Xi Ying''s genuine attempt of protecting her, she sees his selfishness and his scheming.


    In the end, heughed lightly as he saw the smile and joy in Yi Jie''s eyes.


    He held her face gently in his hands and kissed her forehead. Looking into her eyes, he told her


    "Nothing makes you bad. You can feel anything you want but you also need to understand that in the end, Li Caihong is the daughter of Li n��just like our Rui. And since Elder Brother is Li Na and Li Caihong''s father, it is normal for him to feel distressed for his daughters. So if Elder Brother says something to me in anger��don''t take it to your heart."


    Yi Jie nodded her head immediately and said


    "I know and I will never put my nose between your two brother''s matters. It is just that you worry so much. If Elder Brother loves his daughter then he also loves you very much. He had seen you growing up in front of his eyes. How can he bear to hurt you? So don''t worry so much."


    Yi Jie said as he cupped her husband''s cheek just like he was cupping hers.


    General Li smiled gently.


    Only his wife had the power to calm down his anxious heart.


    He hugged his wife tightly in his arms and kissed her hair as he buried his nose there to soothe his mind with her sweet scent.

 Chapter 251 - Li Na’s Plan

    Inside her room, Li Na was sitting on the bed.


    The conversation she had with her mother just half a shichen ago revolved in her mind.


    -------


    After Li Rong had promised Li Na that she will help her, Li Na sighed in relief and said to her mother


    "Mother, both of us know that I will not get married or If I would have to then I can only be a concubine."


    whispered teary-eyed Li Na as she held her mother''s hand.


    "Mother, you know better than me just how hard a concubine''s life can be. So Mother, hear and think over carefully whatever I am going to say next."


    Li Rong nodded her head in confusion wondering as to why her daughter looked so afraid and what she n she had to avoid the uing shame and humiliation.


    "Mother, I wish to be Lord Xi''s concubine."


    Said Li Na and Li Rong''s face went pale.


    A momentter, when the words said by Li Na repeated inside her mind, Li Rong raised her hand to p her daughter''s face.


    However, Li Na perhaps had already expected so she got down from the bed and sat on the floor holding her mother''s knees.


    Li Rong''s raised hand remained in the air.


    Tears streamed down Li Na''s eyes as she said


    "Mother, please think over my words as I had requested you to. I just wish to live a peaceful life after so much. Elder Sister is already there ��in Xi Manor. And you have already seen just how much Lord Xi cares for Elder Sister. I don''t wish for much. I will just live there as a concubine. Since Elder Sister is already there ��I would not have to fear anyone even if I would be a concubine in Xi Manor. We sisters can manage Xi Manor together. Lord Xi also��perhaps start to like me a bit ��then he will not let anyone say a word about me just like he did for Elder Sister. "


    Li Na said in one breath.


    A few momentster, she carefully raised her head and looked at her mother''s face only to see a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Li Na only took it as a sign of her efforts bing sessful.


    She stood up from the floor and sat beside her mother again as she said


    "Mother, please think over. Even if I be a concubine in Xi Manor, no one will dare to say anything about me. You know just how much respected Lord Xi is in Xin. Perhaps I can help Caihong find a better man who doesn''t care for her disfigured face."


    Li Na repeated her words over and over until Li Rong waspletely manipted by her own daughter.


    "But ��what ..how? I mean your Father will never agree to this?"


    Said the confused Li Rong.


    "That''s why I need your help, Mother. Make Father agree somehow. Only you can do this, Mother."


    Li Na clenched her fists to stop herself from smiling. Just a few moments ago, her mother was ready to p for her words but now she was contemting how she could help her made her father agree.


    Li Na pretended to wipe her face anxiously and the next moment her eyes that were filled with tears started to shed tears.


    "Mother, I don''t know�� I don'' know anything. Please do help me somehow. I don''t want to live a miserable life in the future. Please, Mother"


    Li Rong felt very distressed for her daughter when she saw how she was shedding tears non-stop. She could not help but feel pity and sorrow for her as she remembered whatever happened in the Imperial Pce and how she had hit her daughter.


    She was a mother. It would be her who would feel hurt after hitting her children. As much as it sounded a little ironic, it was a mother''s nature.


    Now seeing, how her elder daughter was worried about her youngest one, Li Caihong also, she felt that she went too hard on her.


    "Li Na, don''t worry. Mother is with you. I will support you."


    She patted her daughter''s cheek.


    After being assured that her mother was really ready to help her, Li Na left for her courtyard.


    Unfortunately, Li Na and Li Rong had not seen how tantly Xi Ying had refused Princess Wenling in the banquet hall when she had proposed to be his concubine. Because if they did, then they would never have done what they did next.


    --------


    Now sitting inside her room, Li Na felt very anxious thinking whether her mother would really be able to make her father agree or not.


    When she had returned from the Imperial Pce, Li Na was very anxious about her future.


    She thought that her chance of bing Xi Ying''s wife had been destroyed with this one incident and she could not ept it.


    If she wanted something then she got it��by hook or by crook. It doesn''t matter at all whom she would have to use for that.


    If she wanted Xi Ying as her husband, then she will get him. It doesn''t matter what she would have to do for that.


    So after a lot of effort, Li Na finally devised a n.


    Since she could not enter Xi Manor as the main wife then she would enter Xi Manor as a concubine. Then after that, she could always snatch everything from Li Rui slowly and slowly. By and by she would make her ce in Xi Ying''s heart also and those days would not be far away when Xi Ying would start to hate the sight of her ''dear Elder Sister.''


    After all, how hard it was to capture a man''s heart?


    With all these thoughts, Li Na silently epted every cold treatment her mother threw towards her. She silently stayed inside her courtyard but she had never expected that her mother had called her father from the borders.


    When she got to know that her father was back, Li Na got afraid that in her anger towards her, her mother would do something that would destroy all of her ns.


    That''s why she decided to proceed with her ns as soon as her maid told her that her father was not in his courtyard.


    "Second Miss, Master is back from the Imperial Pce."


    The maid told Li Na and Li Na immediately stood up from her bed.


    A smile bloomed on her face as she tried tofort her anxious mind and heart.


    Her mother will surely make her father agree.

 Chapter 252 - A Foolish Plan With A Foolish Start

    Inside the room, Li Qiang made Li Rong sit on the bed who was still holding her head and pressing her temple softly.


    "Rong''er, Is it that bad? Should I call for a physician?"


    said Li Qiang with a frown on his forehead.


    However, as soon as he started to get up from the bed, his arm was grabbed by Li Rong and he looked back at his wife questioningly.


    "Qiang, don''t go anywhere. Come here and sit with me."


    Li Rong said in a choked voice as she looked at her husband.


    Li Qiang sighed and sat back on the bed.


    He smiled lightly when Li Rong''s arms immediately surrounded his waist and he also hugged his wife back.


    "Qiang, I missed you so much. I felt so alone when Li Caihong and Li Na��"


    Li Rong whispered but could notplete her words. Li Qiang swallowed the emotions brewing inside his heart and mind. He could feel his wife''s helplessness. He could also imagine her feeling so powerless when their daughters were suffering so much.


    His arms around Li Rong tightened subconsciously and he whispered softly


    "Do not worry now. I am here with you. You are not alone."


    Li Qiang said and pushed Li Rong away from himself as he continued


    "Come now. You should rest for some time."


    He said as he unfolded the nket and waited for Li Rong to lie on the bed. Li Rong, however, shook her head and looked at her husband with a frown as she said


    "No, I don''t want to sleep."


    Li Qiang, perhaps had already expected it. He looked at Li Rong with firm eyes but Li Rong remained undeterred.


    In the end, Li Qiang himself lied on the bed and opened his arms while looking at Li Rong.


    "Come here."


    Li Rong had found herself thirsty for this warmness for so long so she immediately made herselffortable in her husband''s arms.


    She felt a hand caressing her hair and unconsciously closed her eyes. But as soon as she did, she could hear Li Caihong''s screams of pain and Li Na''s tearful face.


    She opened her eyes abruptly and remembered Li Na''s words said to her.


    Since she was not facing Li Qiang, he never saw this change of emotions on her face.


    "Qiang��"


    Li Rong whispered and soon heard a hum.


    "Qiang, what will we do? Li Na and Li Caihong��"


    "Rong''er"


    Li Qiang interrupted his wife before she couldplete her words. He knew what she was going to say.


    "Do not worry so much. Just trust me. I will not let my daughters be someone concubine or have her suffer after their marriage. Even if we didn''t find a good man for them �� I can always raise my daughters for their whole life."


    Li Rong frowned when she heard her husband''s words. She propped herself a bit and turned to look at Li Qiang.


    "Qiang, you don''t understand. Until when will we live? Do you think that it is so easy to live alone for your whole life?"


    Li Rong looked a bit agitated and Li Qiang was rather surprised by her reaction but he only took it as her frustration because of not having a good sleep.


    "I know, Rong''er."


    He carresedd his wife''s hair as he whispered gently and continued


    "So what if we did not continue to be here for them? Li Chen is always there. I have not raised that boy for spending his life in waste. Even if our daughters get married, it is his duty to protect them until hisst breathe. Also there are so many family members, why do you think that anyone will leave your daughters alone in the future?"


    Li Rong''s eyes went cold at Li Qiang''sst words but Li Qiang didn''t notice it.


    He was feeling very tired and his eyes were now starting to get close as he was lying on the bed.


    Li Rong also didn''t bother him and let him have rest.


    She just continued to sit there silently as she pondered over Li Na and her husband''s words.


    ------


    Li Na was pacing inside her room anxiously when a maid informed her that her mother wasing to her courtyard.


    Li Na''s eyes shed and she immediately looked around her room and at herself in the mirror to make sure that she looked pitiful enough to make her mother feel distressed for herself.


    Soon the door was knocked by someone and Li Na instantly dashed towards it.


    When she opened the door she smiled softly.


    The small smile on her pale face made Li Rong''s heart filled with despair. She patted her daughter''s hand when Li Na held her arm.


    "Mother, when did you start to knock on my door? Juste whenever you want.


    Li Na said as she made her mother sit on the bed.


    Before Li Rong could say anything, she hurriedly asked her


    "Mother, did you talk to Father?"


    Li Rong''s face fell instantly and she shook her head lightly and with that, the smile on Li Na''s face also fell.


    "You didn''t?"


    Li Na asked again with a forced smile. Her fists were however clenched inside her sleeves because of anger.


    "No, I didn''t. I think that your Father will never agree to your ns. In fact, if he even got to know about your thoughts he will be very furious."


    Li Na''s eyes shed as she saw the reluctance on her mother''s face.


    This was not how it was supposed to be. She knew that only her mother could make her father agree. If her father didn''t help her then she would not be able to do anything.


    But her thoughts came to an end when Li Rong continued and said


    "I think we can talk to your Fatherter. If we do something first that can make him realize that what we are doing can really solve everything then it will be easy to make him agree."


    A frown marred Li Na''s face as she looked unable to understand what her mother was saying.


    Seeing this, Li Rong put her words more into detail.


    "We should start to work on this without your father�� you and me together."

 Chapter 253 - Xi Ying Finds Out About Old Nanny

    Inside the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui was sitting on thefy couch inside her room.


    In front of her stood Yi Ju with her head lowered.


    "This letter��take this to Elder Brother."


    She forwarded a letter to Yi Ju who took it from her hands and bowed her head


    "Yes, My Lady."


    After this, Li Rui dismissed her and Yi Ju immediately left the room to do the asked job.


    As Li Rui stared out of the window Yi Ju just had disappeared from, she remembered the content of her letter.


    She had asked Yi Junjie send some of the shadow guards��shadow guards to protect her and her children.


    Although that night, Xi Ying had told her that he would do something to eradicate the root of her doubts, she can''t take any chance at least until she doesn''t believe himpletely.


    It is not that she had not tried to trust him. She had tried ��really tried but somewhere inside her heart or mine there was this uneasiness making her feel that she was taking everything very easily.


    After seeing Xi Ying''s firm eyes on that night, Li Rui recalled the scene of Princess Wenling saying those words again.


    She remembered ��very clearly that Princess Wenling''s bodynguage didn''t have any signs by seeing which she could tell that Princess Wenling was actually lying.


    She had seen this very carefully that day and that''s the only reason that she had believed Princess Wenling''s reason.


    And that''s why she wanted her won people to be there in Plum Courtyard ��not Xi Ying''s.


    She can''t take any chance.


    Li Rui came out of her thoughts when the door of her room was knocked by someone.


    She sighed and stood up from the couch.


    She put a soft smile on her lips as she thought that it could be Xi Ling at the door. The child must have woken up after the afternoon''s sleep ande to see her.


    However, when she opened the door she saw an annoyed-faced Li Hua standing there.


    Hearing Li Hua''s words, the smile on Li Rui''s lips also disappeared and her eyes went cold.


    -------


    Inside the silent study room, sitting on his chair, Xi Ying was looking at the wall in front of his eyes with narrowed eyes.


    His index finger continuously tapped the table under his hands.


    From his indifferent calm face, no one could guess the thoughts inside his mind��the thoughts that would create a huge and silent storm.


    In front of him stood his six shadow guards with their heads lowered, silently. No one dared to interrupt their master even though it has been very long since they had been standing there.


    Yes, six.


    An Si has returned from the Imperial Pce. Though the Imperial Pce surely didn''t know where did a Eunuch disappears suddenly but An Si doesn''t care.


    Since his job waspleted, he left the Imperial Pce indifferently.


    After all, who would like to clean those pits filled with disgusting waste?


    He, at least, never liked it so as soon as he got the chance, he came back. After every few seconds, he would sneakily nce at An Ju standing at the end of the row and his lips and eyes had a hidden smile which he himself was unaware of.


    It was after a very long time that Xi Ying finally looked at his shadow guards.


    All of them instantly straightened their backs and looked at him with respect in their eyes but their face didn''t have any emotion.


    Xi Ying''s eyes stayed on An Si for a few moments and An Si instantly stepped forward noticing this.


    "An Si greets My Lord."


    The shadow guard bowed his head and greeted his master.


    Xi Ying grunted in acknowledgment and asked calmly


    "Did you find out anything important?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he leaned forward as An Si continued.


    "Master, An Si found out something very important��.something that no one in the Imperial Pce knows about."


    When Xi Ying didn''t say anything, An Si continued


    "Master, the nanny she was given to the First Princess by Empress and the Imperial Pce doesn''t hold and records for her entry or her information. The old nanny maniptes Princess ��"


    An Si told Xi Ying a few incidents where he had seen or heard the nanny manipting Princess Wenling and how Princess easily get fooled by the nanny.


    An Si said so many things but Xi Ying doesn''t look happy at all. Impatience lingered in his eyes.


    This much �� he had already guessed when General Li had told him everything whatever had happened with Li Rui fourteen years ago.


    Xi Ying remembered that General Li had told him that Rui had repeated many times that it was the old nanny who had pushed the Princess inside the pond, not her.


    This thing made him investigate the old nanny. Because in his eyes, the old nanny did everything deliberately.


    She pushed the Princess inside the pond and then saved her so that no one would be able to doubt her. Her target all the while had been Li Rui.


    So when Xi Ying heard the things from his shadow guard that he already knew he felt a kind of impatient.


    He waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Leave this. If you have found something else, then tell. Otherwise, I will be forced to think that your going to the Imperial Pce had been a waste."


    A snicker followed Xi Ying''s words and An Si red at the only woman standing inside the room.


    Under Xi Ying''s calm eyes, An Ju whispered an apology and immediately maintained an emotionless face.


    And Xi Ying looked back at An Si with his cold eyes.


    An Si gulped in fear and said hurriedly


    "An Si have found something else too, Master. An Si was just going to say that."


    When An Si a little coldness receding in Xi Ying''s eyes, he sighed lightly and continued


    "Master, every maid and servant knows in the Imperial Pce that the old nanny was given to the Princess by the Empress but no one knows who gave the old nanny to the Empress."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and his face had a thoughtful expression. An Si smiled and continued immediately fearing that his master would get angry again.


    "Master, The old nanny was given to the Empress��by His Majesty, the Emperor."


    As he finished his words, An Si had expected to hear some praise. However, the expectation in his eyes vanished away when he looked at his master.


    After hearing his words, Xi Ying''s eyes were so cold that every shadow guard inside the study room shuddered in fear.

 Chapter 254 - The Unanswered Question

    Silently sitting on his chair, Xi Ying stared at An Si with his cold ck eyes.


    However, An Si seemed to have understood somehow that those cold ck eyes were actually not aimed at him. Because looking into them An Si could feel the murderous aura of his master for whoever that coldness was aimed for.


    If he really was the target of that coldness and ruthlessness then he would have not been standing there until now.


    Indeed, An Si was correct.


    That coldness in Xi Ying''s eyes was not aimed for him.


    The young and cold Prime Minister was remembering the second day of the banquet at this moment.


    The time�� when Li Rui had volunteered to treat the poisoned son of the First Prince.


    ''Zhen allows Li Rui to treat the first Prince''s son, Zhao Bo Jin.''


    The Emperor had allowed Li Rui to do so after First Prince Wangfei had spoken that she wanted Li Rui to treat her child.


    But was it really the truth?


    Actually, at that time, he had observed each and every expression on the Emperor''s face.


    The flickering and brightness of those phoenix eyes had not gone unnoticed from him when Li Rui had vowed that she will ept any punishment if she couldn''t treat the prince.


    That��she will ept life imprisonment or even being executed in public.


    At that moment, the brightness in the Emperor''s eyes was as such ��that it gave him the illusion that it was the thing that he had wanted for so long.


    At that moment, in everyone''s eyes, it seemed like the Emperor was giving Yun Wen a chance to make the decision for her son''s life because she was a mother.


    But in his eyes, the Emperor seemed to have used Yun Wen for his own purpose.


    He was waiting��he was waiting for Li Rui to do just one mistake so that he could take an advantage of her own promise��so that he could decree her a life-ending punishment using her own promise.


    And his suspicion had only got confirmed when he had seen a flicker of disappointment and wariness in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes after Li Rui had really treated the poisoned prince.


    For that moment, Xi Ying''s mind had gone nk while looking at that brightness.


    Why the Emperor was disappointed that Li Rui treated Zhao Bo Jin!


    His disappointment only made Xi Ying have so many more suspicions.


    He remembered how that day in forests, a shadow guard had tried to kill Li Rui by missing himself amongst Princess Wenling''s people.


    Since that day, Xi Ying had known that it was someone more powerful than Princess Wenling who wanted to take Li Rui''s life.


    So could that person be the Emperor himself?


    But why would the Emperor want to kill Li Rui?


    This question had made Xi Ying''s nk at that time because he didn''t have any answer to this question.


    He knew why the Emperor wanted to destroy Li n and why he hated General Li but all these reasons were nowhere connected to Li Rui.


    Then why would he want to kill Li Rui �� a woman who meant no harm to him?


    Xi Ying had pressed this question and his doubts inside his heart.


    However, they raised their head again when An Si told him that the old nanny was sent to the Empress by the Emperor.


    Somewhere inside his mind, something was telling him that all of this was a part of a very cleverly devised n.


    Sending the old nanny to the Empress��then the Empress giving that nanny to the Princess Wenling when Li Rui entered the Imperial Pce ��and after that the starting of all this maniption.


    Why does it seem like that even Princess Wenling was used by someone in this whole n?


    "When was the nanny given to the Empress?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard.


    A fronw marred An Si''s forehead which represented his confusion as he answered his master.


    "My Lord, An Si is not knownpletely but it happened during a visit to the neighboring Empire. The Emperor and Empress ��both of them had gone out of Xin together for this visit and it was fourteen years ago."


    An Si said this because the old maidservant in the Imperial Pce had told him that the old nanny appeared by the Empress side very suddenly. However, she couldn''t remember that it was after Empress'' visit to the neighboring Empire.


    Xi Ying looked a little m now. He nodded his head and dismissed An Si.


    An Si bowed his head and stepped back to stand beside other shadow guards.


    After this, Xi Ying, looked at An Shing and asked


    "Any news from Plum Courtyard?"


    "Yes, Master."


    An Shing stepped forward and bowed his head before answering his master''s question.


    Xi Ying''s silence was an indication for him to continue so he did.


    "Today morning, Lady Li sent a message to Yi Manor through a bird. Half a shichenter, That female shadow guard who used to serve Lady Li in the past��she entered Plum Courtyard."


    An Shing looked at his master''s cold face and asked hesitantly


    "Master, should An Shing have stopped that shadow guard?"


    An Shing remembered that his master had ordered them not to allow any shadow guard inside Plum Courtyard after he had returned from Li Manorst time.


    But still he didn''t stop that shadow guard this time.


    The reason behind this was An Shing knew that the female shadow guard meant no harm to Lady Li and ��also Lady Li was pregnant.


    He doesn''t want to anger Lady Li by stopping her people from entering her courtyard. But he also knew that by doing this, he was disobeying his master.


    That''s why An Shing''s heart was filled with guilt as he looked at his master.


    Xi Ying, however looked at his shadow guard with approval filled eyes as he said


    "You did the right thing, An Shing."


    Although his voice was cold, An Shing still smiled a little at his master''s words and sighed in relief.


    After this, Xi Ying dismissed his shadow guards.

 Chapter 255 - Some People Don’t Understand Lord Xi’s Soft Language

    After the study room was finally empty, Xi Ying put away his cold fa?ade and leaned against the headrest of his chair.


    His eyes had the pain as he remembered what An Shing had told him just now.


    After so much had happened, he had now learned to read Li Rui''s moves and mind.


    How could he not know what Li Rui was trying to do?


    She was filling her courtyard again with her own people to protect herself and her children��against him.


    Xi Ying smiled bitterly.


    ''How can I make you understand that I am thest person you need to be wary of, Rui?''


    He already had asked An Shing to allow a few people inside the Plum Courtyard as long as Li Rui wanted them inside.


    An Ju had told him how Li Rui had asked her whether she was kept by her side to keep an eyes on her.


    Xi Ying sighed again.


    ''Let her do whatever makes her feel safe. As long as she was no leaving Xi Manor, he could do anything for her.''


    His thoughts were interrupted when the door of his study room was knocked.


    Xi Ying''s eyes instantly had his usual coldness and indifference as he permitted whoever was outside to enter the room.


    An Shing stepped inside the study room and Xi Ying frowned as the shadow guard had left only a few moments ago.


    On the other hand, An Shing bowed his head.


    His face didn''t have any emotion when he informed Xi Ying.


    "Master, First Madam Li, and her eldest daughter hade to Xi Manor. Both of them are already inside Plum Courtyard."


    An Shing didn''t address Li Rong and Li Na as Li Rui''s rtives.


    After he had seen whatever happened during the banquet, he didn''t think that they deserved to be his master''s wife''s rtive.


    While Xi Ying''s eyes were cold and his lips had a cold smile.


    ''It seems that these foolish people don''t understand his softnguage.''


    ---------


    Inside the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui was sitting in the front hall with Li Hua standing behind her chair.


    In front of her, Li Rong and Li Na sat on their chair ced around the round table. None of them spoke making the front hall silent.


    "Rui, how have you been? Everyone in the Li Manor worries about you."


    Li Rong suddenly asked in a very soft voice with concern all over her face, She lookedpletely different from how she was scolding Li Rui on the third day of the banquet.


    Li Rui, however, looked very calm as she answered Li Rong''s question.


    "First Aunt does not need to worry about Rui. Rui is living very well in Xi Manor."


    From the corner of her eyes, she nced at the silent Li Na who had her head lowered since the moment she had entered Plum Courtyard.


    Doubt shed through her eyes as she immediately sensed that all of this pretense could be a part of Li Na''s some new n.


    Standing behind her, Li Hua''s thoughts were no different from Li Rui.


    "First Aunt suddenly visited Rui��is everything alright in Li Manor?"


    Li Rui asked calmly as she picked the cup of tea form the table in front of her and took a sip from it.


    A nervous smile lingered on Li Rong''s lips when she heard Li Rui''s question and it didn''t go unnoticed from Li Rui''s eyes.


    Li Na whose head was lowered cleverly held her mother''s hand under the table as if silently reminding her purpose of their visit.


    She could not help but smirk as she remembered her mother''s n.


    ''We will first make Li Rui agree. After that, she herself will talk to Lord Xi about this matter. Didn''t you see how much Lord Xi care for Rui? If Rui will talk to Lord Xi��then he would not be able to refuse her and after everything is decided, we will inform your father.''


    It was a good n or that was what she thought.


    Li Na knew that Li Rui knows about their n against her four years ago��that it was she and Li Caihong who drugged her. That''s was why she was afraid that Li Rui would reveal it in front of everyone if she went against Li Rui again.


    Hence, she could only use her mother and father to do what she wanted. However, since her mother refused to tell her father anything and came up with such n ��it made everything easier for her.


    She came out of her thoughts when she finally heard her mother saying


    "Rui, actually��Aunt came here to have an important talk with you."


    Li Rong said hesitantly.


    Caressing the rim of cup in her hands with her fingers, Li Rui hummed and said to Li Rong.


    "Sure, Aunt can go ahead."


    Li Rong smiled as she looked at her daughter, Li Na''s lowered head and then looked at Li Rui as she started


    "Rui, you already know what happened to your sisters during the banquet."


    Li Rui nodded her head as she set down the cup in her hands on the table and Li Rong continued


    "Rui, you must know what kind of rumor would be going around the city after all this, after all, you have experienced this four years ago yourself."


    Li Rong said her words without any hesitation.


    Li Hua looked furious at her words while Li Rui still looked very calm as she waited for Li Rong to continue


    "Rui, it is very difficult for your sisters to get a good house to marry now...so Aunt is here with a request from you."


    Li Rong looked at Li Rui to say something like ''Rui will help Aunt'' but Li Rui didn''t say anything and it made Li Rong''s heart fill with frustration.


    She looked at Li Rui with scrutinizing eyes as she tried to check whether Li Rui was doing it intentionally but seeing her calm face, Li Rong could not conclude that.


    Her head was also starting to ache so she pressed her temples with her hand.


    She looked around the courtyard that looked so isted from other courtyards in Xi Manor and Li Rong''s eyes shed suddenly.


    Looking at Li Rui again, a thought suddenly entered Li Rong''s mind and her heart became excited again.


    -----------


    Hello Lovelies, the author had made an Instagram ount. If you are on Instagram you can follow me. My username is ada52_53. A few pics that I find suitable for some scenes in the novel, I will post there. Those who were rewarded with a 100 coin coupon code but still didn''t get it, can also contact me through Instagram also. Also, I am thinking of making a server on discord where spoilers for further chapters will be shared every few days. Do tell me if you readers are interested because all of this is new for me and I need your support. You can leave ament if you want such a server or not. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 256 - A Mother’s Selfishness

    Before her marriage, Li Rong was actually Ci Rong, ady from the Ci n.


    The Ci n��although it was not as great as Li n in Xin, it still had its own value in the Imperial City.


    It was Ci Rong''s grandfather who had actually cleared the Imperial examination and made a good name for himself in the Imperial City as well as Imperial Court.


    Slowly and slowly, the Ci n was started to be recognized but for such a recognition to get continued and be high with time ��theing generations should be more hardworking or at least notzypared to their ancestors.


    Unfortunately, the same didn''t happen with Ci n.


    Ci Rong''s grandfather had three sons, two born from concubines and one from his main wife. The two sons died somehow and only one remained that was born by a concubine.


    And perhaps it was the fate''s y the son was the child, Elder Ci had paid least attention to.


    Although Ci Rong''s grandfather somehow made his son enter the Imperial Court as a small minister, at the time of his death, he still knew that this son was not capable of taking his n to the level where he wanted to see.


    However, he didn''t have any other way. So he gave the responsibility of Ci n in his only concubine-born son''s hands.


    And from that day started Ci n''s doom.


    Till the time Ci Rong can remember, she had seen her father taking one after another concubine inside the Ci Manor.


    As long as he saw a woman with soft skin and knew that he could get her��he would use his every means to get that woman.


    Ci Rong''s mother was also one of those women. Her mother was actually a dancer but at the same time, she was very ambitious.


    Ci Rong has heard that when she had entered Ci Manor, her father had not left her mother''s courtyard for a week. It took her a long time to understand what it meant but when she did, she also started to understand everything in Ci Manor.


    That is why her mother despised her so much.


    In her mother''s eyes, it was Ci Rong because of whom she could not win the favor of her husband.


    First, she damaged her body after giving birth to a child with hopes that it would be a son ��but what came out was a girl.


    And that was something her mother could not ept.


    So her mother disliked her��very much.


    Ci Rong was very afraid of her mother ��as well as her father. She would rarely step out of her courtyard because of these two people in the manor.


    One rare day, she had gone out of Ci Manor and somehow saved a middle-aged noblewoman from falling down the stairs of the temple. She had just done it without any hope of getting anything.


    But Ci Rong had never thought that her one good and unintentional deed would change her whole life for good.


    The woman was none other than the madam of Li n at that time�� the Mother of Li Qiang.


    It was her good fate that earned her a marriage with Li Qiang.


    She was very happy when she had got to know that the Li family had a tradition of having only the main wife in their manor. She could finally leave hell and free herself from this scary life.


    However, she had never thought that just before the night of her marriage, she would have to face another terror.


    That night, her drunk father entered her courtyard.


    Ci Rong didn''t know whether he really recognized her or not but she would have epted thetter only.


    Because when those eyes filled with lust had fallen on her, she had been terrified out of her wits.


    The maiden heart inside her at least knew that this was not the way a father would look at her daughter. And she copsed.


    She didn''t know what happened next but when she woke up she found herself sitting on a horse in the embrace of a man.


    ''From today on, you are not Ci Rong but Li Rong.''


    A manly voice had told her and Li Rong silently epted those words.


    Because she didn''t want to be Ci Rong.


    After that, happiness filled her life. Marriage with Li Qiang made her feel that her life just started.


    With time, she had her own children also. And since she hadcked love in her childhood, she never wanted her children to be like her.


    She showered all the motherly love on them.


    So much so that��she didn''te to know that excess love also sometimes gives bitter results.


    The money earned by Elder Ci was not less but it was not much also. So it was not long that she heard that Ci n copsed.


    Now sitting inside Plum Courtyard, as Li Rong looked around her eyes flickered.


    After having lived in Ci Manor for so long how could she not understand what an isted courtyard in a Manor of nobles actually meant?


    Li Rong suddenly looked at Li Rui with scrutinizing eyes.


    Rui actually rarely visited Li Manor in the four years or she should say never visited. She used to just send a letter to Li Manor every few days.


    However, she never talked much about her married life. Even if she did, she would just say that she was living well in Xi Manor.


    However now looking at the isted courtyard, Li Rong suddenly didn''t think so.


    She suddenly remembered what Li Caihong had used to say in those four years.


    Lord Xi despised Li Rui because of that incident four years ago. He doesn''t let Li Rui even meet her son.


    Could it be that all of that was true?


    All of that during the banquet��it could be a pretense also. After all, A reputed man like Prime Minister Xi would not like to reveal his family matters in front of everyone.


    Her hold around her daughter''s hand tightened and Li Rong didn''t even notice that she was actually very happy with all of her thoughts.


    She was happy that Li Rui was suffering in Xi Manor��that Lord Xi despised Li Rui.


    Because it only increased the chances of her daughter living a very good life in Xi Manor.


    The excess of motherly love and desire for her daughter to have afortable and joyful life had made Li Rong''s heart very selfish.


    She was not getting to know that she was also bing like those women of Ci Manor ��the women she hated somewhere in her past.

 Chapter 257 - Lord Xi Asks Li Rong To Shut Her Mouth

    "Rui, Lord Xi must have so much work to do as the Prime Minister of Xin. Don''t you feel alone like this in this lonely manor?"


    Asked Li Rong with a concerned smile on her lips.


    And Li Na understood quickly where her mother wanted to go from here. She couldn''t help but praise her mother inside her heart for being so clever.


    Even choosing the way of talking was very necessary for the purpose they havee here for.


    Making Li Rui feel that the Xi Manor and she needed Li Na instead of Li Na needed Xi Manor ��it was the most important thing.


    However, these two scheming women didn''t know that Li Rui was not so easy to get manipted by them.


    Although she spoke less, she used her brain more.


    Li Rui looked at her aunt but she couldn''t find out the purpose of her visit.


    Somehow a guess formed in her mind after Li Rong''s question but she dismissed it. The reason behind this dismissal was Li Rong''s past. She was very well aware of it.


    "Ah, why would Madam feel bored or lonely here? This servant is here to apany, Madam."


    Li Hua said with a bright smile on her lips as she served more tea in Li Rui''s cup.


    She intentionally used ''Madam'' to call Li Rui.


    And sure enough, Li Rong''s smile faltered at Li Hua''s words. Her confidence about her own thought started to waver. But she still persisted.


    ''Xi Manor had taken concubines in past also. Having Li Na here should not be a problem.''


    With this thought, Li Rong smiled again and said


    "Rui, Aunt will say run around the circle and will directlye to the point."


    Li Rui nodded her head and paid her whole attention as Li Rong continued


    "Rui, I want you to talk to Lord Xi about Li Na."


    Li Rui frowned not understanding the clear meaning behind these words and Li Rong soon cleared her confusion.


    "Rui, Aunt thinks that it would be great if Li Na can enter Xi Manor as a concubine. Both of you are sisters and Li Na can help in managing the manor. So Aunt wants you to talk to Lord Xi about this matter."


    Li Rong said so much but didn''t notice Li Rui''s eyes that were so cold now but Li Na noticed it.


    So she pressed her mother''s hand indicating her to stop her.


    Li Na didn''t know the whole thoughts of her mother. ording to her, she needed Li Rui''s help if she wanted to enter Xi Manor so she could not afford to anger Li Rui.


    After all, she had seen how much Lord Xi favored Li Rui, during the Imperial banquet.


    As much as she hated it, it was the bitter truth.


    Li Rong, on the other hand, though understood her daughter''s sign, frowned and nced at Li Rui finally.


    She was not a fool to not understand that Li Rui didn''t like her words when she saw Li Rui''s cold face. But these things only made Li Rong angrier.


    Her face was now equally cold as she talked to Li Rui.


    "Rui, Aunt knows that you might not like Aunt''s words. But you should understand that it was only because of you ��that my Caihong has a disfigured face today. So you should think of how you can repay Li Na and Li Caihong. Aunt is just giving you a chance to make up for your mistakes."


    A cold and ironic smile appeared on Li Rui''s lips while Li Hua was only infuriated at Li Rong''s words.


    She was so angry that she didn''t know what she should do.


    Li Rui was about to open her mouth to say something when a cold voice filled the front hall.


    "Why should this Lord''s wife repay to your daughters, First Madam Li?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Li Rui turned her face towards the entrance of the front hall.


    The deep ck eyes met hers only for a fleeting second before she moved her own eyes away. She still could feel Xi Ying''s eyes on herself but she never turned her head to look at him. Instead, she looked at Li Rong and Li Na coldly.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s eyes roamed on Li Rui''s face. When she moved her eyes away, he sighed silently but continued to look at her.


    Thest he had seen her was yesterday morning.


    After that, he didn''t dare to step inside her courtyard fearing that she would find him bother. He was afraid that Li Rui would start to think of leaving Xi Manor if he pressured her too much.


    But when he heard that Rui''s First Aunt and Li Na hade to meet her, he couldn''t stop himself.


    After knowing that Li Rui was tolerating these cousin sisters'' every scheme and plotting just for the sake of General Li, he was afraid that she would remain silent if Li Na has nned something again.


    And when he stepped inside Plum Courtyard and heard Li Rong''s words, his blood started to boil��especially when Li Rui didn''t say anything.


    ''Would she also remain silent now and ept it?''


    How could she ept such a thing when she was his wife?


    His heart was filled with so much bitterness and he could not stop himself from stepping inside.


    "Lord Xi��"


    Li Rong whispered as she stood up from the chair with a smile on her face.


    She didn''t seem to remember how many times she had med this same man for disfiguring her younger daughter''s face and now she was ready to marry her elder daughter to the same man.


    Even Li Hua could not help but look at Li Rong with a strange expression on her face while Li Rui remained silent as if the whole matter was never rted to her.


    Seeing her indifference, Xi Ying''s heart went cold.


    His cold ck eyes finally fell on Li Rong.


    Sitting besides standing Li Rong, Li Na lowered her head shyly as she knew that Xi Ying was staring in that direction. However, Xi Ying didn''t even nce at her.


    He just looked at Li Rong and then moved his eyes away.


    Li Rong didn''t like is aloofness but as she thought about her daughter''s future she said


    "Lord Xi, Rui is so lonely in this Manor. I have actuallye to meet her but seeing her condition, this one''s heart doesn''t feel well. Even Li Na could not bear to see this."


    Said Li Rong as she held her daughter''s hand and made her stand beside her.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and looked at the mother-daughter silently and Li Rong took it as a sign of her attempts bing sessful.


    "So I came up with a solution. Why don''t Li Na apany Li Rui to Xi Manor? Xi Manor already has so many concubines in th��"


    Li Rong was about to continue when Xi Ying''s cold voice interrupted her


    "Shut your mouth."

 Chapter 258 - Every Moment Of My Life Belongs To You

    A kind of distorted expression formed on Li Rong''s face.


    Li Na had not expected Xi Ying to say something like this to her mother and she swiftly raised her head to look at him. However, when she saw Xi Ying''s cold ck eyes, she could not bear to look into them and lowered her head abruptly.


    Li Hua covered her mouth to hide her smile and Li Rui looked at Xi Ying with raised eyebrows.


    Xi Ying who could feel her wife''s gaze on himself smiled bitterly inside his heart.


    ording to the thoughts Li Rui had inside her mind for him, she perhaps had thought that he would ept Li Rong''s proposal.


    After all, in Li Rui''s eyes, he would not leave such a good chance to break Li n apart.


    But then, even if he refused, she would just think that it was his n to win General Li''s trustpletely.


    Xi Ying sighed inside his heart as he analyzed his own situation.


    However, at this moment, he was really angry that Li Na still dared to n after whatever she faced during the Imperial banquet.


    Her courage was surely very great.


    Perhaps he should have disfigured her face also.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with intense coldness as he looked at the two women standing in front of me.


    The next moment, however, no one knew what came to his mind and his eyes brightened suddenly.


    He turned to look at Li Rui with a smile on his lips who was silently watching everything.


    Li Rong, on the other hand, just came out of the shock she had just gotten.


    After she married Li Qiang, she was the First Madam Li of Li n. Although Li Qiang didn''t be a General, for so many years no one had ever dared to disrespect her like this.


    Everyone would always try to amodate her �� even if it was Li Heng''s wife, Yi Jie.


    Her body trembled with anger and humiliation as she remembered how Xi Ying had asked her to shut her mouth just now.


    She raised her trembling finger at Xi Ying and said loudly


    "You��You��"


    However, she couldn''t move ahead from this ''You''.


    With a parted mouth, she saw Xi Ying walking towards Li Rui and suddenly picking her up from the chair she was sitting on.


    Li Rong, Li Na, and Li Hua watched in shock as the young Prime Minister first picked Li Rui from the chair in his arms, and then he himself sat on the chair ��.with Li Rui in his arms��on hisp.


    Not only these three but the person sitting on Xi Ying''sp was also shocked by the turn of events.


    Li Rui''s lips were slightly parted as she looked at the beautiful face in front of her eyes.


    Her other hand was still inside her sleeve holding the knife she had to protect herself. When she had seen Xi Ying walking towards herself her hand had unconsciously gone to her knife and she was even ready to attack the man but she had not expected the situation to turn out like this.


    She closed her mouth and her eyes narrowed slightly as she felt the hand around her waist roaming around.


    The man, however, had a very innocent smile on his face in response to her threatening eyes as he asked


    "Rui, do you feel alone here? Why didn''t you tell me? Although I spend my every free shichen with you, I had not known that you feel lonely in Xi Manor."


    A gentle kiss fell on her forehead and Li Rui closed her eyes tightly as her jaw clenched with anger.


    Xi Ying leaned back. The smile was still present on his lips as he continued


    "You should have told me. I would have freed more time to spend with you."


    The slender finger caressed the soft skin of her cheek and Xi Ying said after a small pause


    "After all, each and every moment of my life belong to you."


    All this while, Li Rui had been looking into Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes coldly. However, she could not maintain her coldness when she saw uttermost sincerity and genuineness in Xi Ying''s eyes as he said those words.


    Her heart unconsciously skipped a beat as she continued to look into those ck eyes.


    What was it that she saw in his eyes?


    She could not understand that particr emotion.


    Just as Li Rui was starting to find everything around herself going blurry, she heard a scream and came out of her trance.


    Li Na was looking at the scene in front of her eyes with red eyes. In her anger, she pressed the hand she was holding so hard that Li Rong screamed suddenly and threw away her hand.


    The scream broke the sensual atmosphere between the couple.


    Both of them looked at Li Rong and Li Na. Li Rong was still pressing her hand as she looked at Li Na with a strange expression on her face.


    Li Na felt embarrassed by the whole situation and looked at her mother apologetically.


    However, their attention was diverted when they heard Xi Ying''s voice again.


    The Young Prime Minister held his wife''s cheek gently and made her look at himself.


    "Rui, don''t pay attention to useless people. Look at your husband only."


    Speechlessness shed through Li Rui''s for a second and the next moment she finally learned to cooperate with Xi Ying.


    She lowered her head pretending to be shy as she said calmly


    "Lord need not worry. Rui doesn''t feel lonely here. Rui is living very well."


    Li Rong was again left furious by Xi Ying''s words. She nced at Xi Ying for onest time and grabbed her daughter''s arm.


    ''Arrogant''


    After muttering this angrily in a low voice, she left Plum Courtyard with Li Na.


    Xi Ying looked at the back of two leaving women with narrowed eyes.


    Li Rui noticed that her aunt and Li Na were not present now and her face gained its usual calmness back. She was about to get up from Xi Ying''sp but she didn''t get any time to do so as the next moment, she heard Xi Ying saying something to Li Hua


    "Make arrangements for your mistress.. She will go to Li Manor with me."

 Chapter 259 - Going To Li Manor

    "Li Manor?"


    Still sitting on Xi Ying''sp, Li Rui frowned at his words and whispered in confusion.


    Xii Ying nodded his head as he looked at her.? He reluctantly but respectfully stopped roaming his hands on her waist and just held her firmly enough to not let her fall back.


    "Yes, Li Manor."


    He said calmly and saw Li Rui frowning more deeply as she looked at him.


    "I don''t want to go there." Said Li Rui as she observed Xi Ying''s expression.


    She knew that if she went to Li Manor at this moment, then she would just lengthen this unreasonable argument that could also take a very nasty form.


    Somewhere inside her heart, she was already worried that her aunt would go to her first uncle and tell him everything.


    Will it affect her Father?


    Li Rui wondered silently inside her heart and suddenly thought that she should have been more careful before.


    There was no need for this entire pretense. She could have refused them directly by telling that she was still the despised wife of Xi Manor and hence there was no way Lord Xi would listen to her.


    "You don''t wish to go to Li Manor?"


    Xi Ying asked and the question made Li Rui put a full stop to her thoughts and she looked at Xi Ying again.


    "No, I don''t wish to go Li Manor."


    She said and stood up from Xi Ying''sp very easily.


    Xi Ying sighed bitterly as he knew that he didn''t have any right to stop her for that moment. However, a smile was still present on his lips as he said


    "That''s alright. I will go alone then."


    And sure enough, Li Rui turned around abruptly as soon as his words finished and red at him with her cold ck eyes.


    "Why do you want to go there?"


    Li Rui who had already lost herposure long ago asked coldly


    Xi Ying smiled too sweetly. The shadow guards who were inside Plum Courtyard saw the smile on their master''s face didn''t know whether they should feel afraid or they should be happy seeing such a master.


    "I suddenly miss my sweet Father-inw so I want to go and see him."


    The words only made Li Rui''s face colder.


    She looked away from Xi Ying but he could see her clenched fists in anger.


    Xi Ying suddenly found this Li Rui very cute.


    Her small nose was trembling with every breath she was taking. Her ck eyes were filled with annoyance. All of this only made him bully her more.


    His heart seemed to be tickled by a bundle of feathers and he could not help but feel a strong urge to hug Li Rui tightly in his arms.


    However, before he could act on his urges, Li Rui looked at him and let out her words while gritting her teeth.


    "I will also go with you."


    With that, she left the front hall.


    Xi Ying suddenlyughed loudly making Li Hua look at him with a weird expression on her face but Xi Ying didn''t care at all.


    The strange expression didn''t leave Li Hua''s face until she exited the front hall to follow her mistress.


    Hiding in the shadows, the two shadow guards had a smile on their faces as they heard their master''s joyful and peacefulughter.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying sighed breathily when he finally stoppedughing.


    As long as Li Rui was by his side, his heart was at peace. Xi Ying had always thought so and this was true.


    His heart was really at peace.


    --------


    The carriage departed for Li Manor.


    The whole ride was silent.


    Inside her mind, Li Rui was silently contemting Xi Ying''s next move and what she would do to destroy its effect while Xi Ying''s lips had a peaceful smile as he looked at his wife''s face.


    He could only see a very small part of her face as Li Rui was looking out of the window but he knew that at this moment, Li Rui''s mind was full of thoughts.


    Her heart was full of wariness.


    As much as he was pained by Li Rui''s distrust, Xi Ying knew that no one was to be med except him for that.


    Still, all this only earned him a chance to understand how his wife''s mind worked.


    She was very afraid to trust anyone.


    It didn''t matter how many reasons you will give Li Rui to make her trust you. Just one reason was enough to make her shatter that trust.


    She didn''t believe anyone except those who had been with her since her childhood during all her pains and happiness.


    It was not that she didn''t want to trust anyone but the circumstances of her life ��her n had made her like this. He could not me her for anything when he was actually the starting point of all of those problems.


    He also knew that whatever he was going to do next might push away Li Rui more from him but he can''t stop now.


    Those who had gone against Li Rui��he will make them suffer to their death otherwise Xi Ying didn''t know whether he will be able to bear his anger if they attacked his wife or him again.


    The carriage stopped after half a shichen and the coachmen announced that they have arrived at Li Manor.


    Xi Ying first got out of the carriage. When he went to another side to help Li Rui out, he sighed on seeing that Li Rui was already out of the carriage.


    It was Li Hua who was helping her in setting her dress straight.


    ''He suddenly seems to have no ce in front of this maid.'' He sighed as he thought.


    He forwarded his hand to Li Rui who silently ced her own hand in his.


    Together, they went inside Li Manor.


    They were a couple but so far away from each other.


    One was ready to give everything and the other was afraid to take anything.


    One wanted to protect the other but the other does not wish to be protected.


    <i>What she wanted was unconditional support.? </i>


    <i>------------ </i><i></i>

 Chapter 260 - The Crazy Li Caihong

    When Li Qiang woke up a few hourster, he sighed heavily as he didn''t find his wife lying beside him on the bed.


    He immediately got out of the bed and then the room.


    The maids told him that Li Rong had gone to Li Na''s courtyard so he also went there in search of his wife. However, he didn''t find Li Na and Li Rong there also.


    The maids didn''t tell him anything because they were instructed by Li Rong not to tell anyone about their visit to Xi Manor.


    Li Qiang didn''t notice the nervous face of the maid when she told him that she didn''t know where the second young Miss and First Madam Li were.


    He just scolded the maid and then went to Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    On his way to his youngest daughter''s courtyard, Li Qiang suddenly remembered that he had not visited her even once since he hade back. Guilt filled his heart for neglecting this daughter of his and his pace fastened to see Li Caihong as soon as possible.


    On his way when he saw Li Chen who supposedly had returned from somewhere, he told him to go with him to Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    Li Chen wanted to refuse his father but he couldn''t as Li Qiang didn''t give him any chance.


    As soon as he finished his order, he started walking and Li Chen could only follow him helplessly.


    A few minutester, when Li Qiang stepped inside Li Caihong''s courtyard, he suddenly felt very low. The courtyard was very silent. This was something that he had never seen in Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    Li Caihong was a little arrogant. Li Qiang knew this about his youngest daughter.


    In the past, whenever he visited Li Caihong''s courtyard, he would always be able to hear some noise. Either her daughter would be scolding any maid or ordering them about something.


    That''s why when today he heard this unusual deafening silence, his fatherly heart suddenly felt very heavy.


    With slowly and heavy steps, he walked towards the room where Li Caihong resided.


    He saw a group of maids standing outside that room with depressed faces. They kneeled down on the ground as soon as they saw but Li Qiang indicated them to remain silent when they were about to greet him.


    He signed Li Caihong''s personal maidservant to speak and she started in a very low voice.


    "Master, Third Young Miss has not eaten anything since she has returned from the Imperial Pce. She is not allowing any of us to enter the room."


    Li Qiang frowned as he saw the door of the room that was slightly opened. Fortunately, it was not locked. He signed the maid to step aside and stepped forward.


    Very slowly, he opened the door of the room and stepped inside.


    The room was dark so he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    He narrowed his eyes and finally saw a figure sitting on the floor in the corner of the room.


    "Caihong"


    He whispered slowly as he stepped forward. However, he was forced to stop when he heard his daughter''s shout.


    "No��don''te forward. Don''te."


    The screams were full of horror.


    Li Qiang swallowed the lump inside his throat.


    His daughter was afraid to show her face to her own father. He couldn''t even imagine what kind of fear she was going through.


    Suppressing the depression forming inside his heart, Li Qiang took a few more steps and saw Li Caihong shrinking her body in the corner.


    "Caihong��it is Father. Don''t be afraid."


    He whispered to his daughter as he bent down to the floor just a step away from her. One of his hands went forward to touch Li Caihong''s shoulder but before he could do so, he was pushed away.


    "Caihong��"


    Li Qiang was shocked to see that Li Caihong had pushed him away.


    Lying on the floor, he saw a knife in his daughter''s hand and his eyes went wide.


    "Didn''t I aks you to note inside?"


    The whisper made Li Qiang finally look at his daughter''s face and he inhaled sharply.


    A deep long cut ran on Li Caihong''s face from forehead and to her chin.


    Although Li Qiang had seen many soldiers with many injuries on their bodies, he had never felt so depressed inside his heart. Even when he had seen the long scar on Yi Lei''s face, he hadforted the young man by saying that scars were the jewel of a soldier.


    However, now seeing the same deep scar on his own daughter''s face he didn''t have any words tofort her.


    Actually, it was not even the same.


    The scar on Li Caihong''s face was much deeper.


    Li Caihong eyes were filled with anger and resentment when she saw that the person in front of her was looking at her ugly face with so much concentration.


    She couldn''t see that the man was none other than his father.


    In her sight were just those eyes that were looking at her without blinking even once.


    She suddenly remembered how the servants in the Imperial medicinal hall were not even looking at her if they looked at her, they would made such a disgusted face and her heart was filled with more anger��so much anger that she could not control it.


    "I said don''t look at me."


    Li Caihong shouted and raised her knife suddenly.


    Li Qiang came out of his trance when he heard her shout and his eyes went wide when he saw the knifeing towards him.


    The attack was very sudden bit fortunately, Li Qiang had fought for so many years on the battlefield so he immediately held Li Caohong''s arm that held the knife.


    "Caihong, what are you doing?"


    Li Qiang shouted as he looked at Li Caihong who had gone crazy.


    The anger seemed to have given so much power to Li Caihong that for a moment, Li Qiang found himself unable to control her.. The knife was just a needle distance away from his eye when Li Caihong was suddenly kicked away from his body.

 Chapter 261 - Li Qiang Will Never Forgive Xi Ying

    The powerful kick made Li Caihong fly in the corner she was sitting before.


    "Ah��"


    She whispered in pain and curled up her body because of the pain.


    On the other hand, Li Qiang was still shocked by the turn of the events. He raised his head and saw LI Chen standing beside him.


    "Father��"


    Li Chen helped his father to stand up.


    "You should not have kicked your sister like this, Li Chen."


    Li Qiang reprimanded his son as he heard his daughter whimpers but Li Chen didn''t say anything.


    "F..Father�� Is it father?"


    Li Qiang suddenly heard Li Caihong whispering and he immediately moved towards her.


    Li Chen followed his father fearing that Li Caihong would again do something crazy.


    "Caihong, it is father, child"


    Li Qiang said and bent down in front of Caihong.


    "Father��"


    He heard his daughter''s sobs and Li Qiang''s heart was filled with immense pain.


    His trembling hand went to his daughter''s hair who was still lying on the ground and he stroked them gently.


    Li Caihong''s sobs became louder and she shouted


    "Father��avenge me father��he made me ugly��father��my face ��it is so ugly��"


    Li Qiang''s eyes were red and he made his daughter sit on the ground. Hugging her gently in his arms, he continued to stroke her hair gently and whispered again and again


    "It''s alright, child, It''s alright."


    With red eyes, he stared nkly at the wall in front of him as he said inside his heart.


    ''I will never forgive for you doing this, Prime Minister Xi.''


    While Li Chen who was standing behind his father had a cold face but it was not because he was also angry at Xi Ying. Instead, he never felt any pity for Li Caihong.


    To him, he had only two sisters, and that was Li Rui and Li Sying.


    --------


    Li Qiang spent some more time in Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    He made her eat something and then ordered her to take a rest. Only then he left his daughter''s courtyard.


    "Li Chen, do you know where your mother and second sister are?"


    Li Qiang asked his son as soon as they stepped out of Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    Li Chen, however, shook his head and answered his father


    "No, Father��But I have seen mother in the living room when I saw herst."


    He said as he remembered seeing his mother with Li Na walking across the living room a few hours ago.


    Li Qiang nodded his head and moved towards the living room followed by his son.


    Stepping inside the vacant living room, Li Qiang frowned again when the servants told him that they have not seen his wife and daughter since a shichen.


    So he went to the front hall.


    In the front hall, General Li was having tea with Yi Jie. He stood up from the chair as soon as he saw his elder brother.


    Just at this moment, he heard a sound and walked towards the window of the front hall. From the window, he saw a carriage stopping outside and a few minutester, Li Rong and Li Na stepped out of that carriage.


    Li Qiang was surprised to see this scene.


    So as soon as Li Rong stepped inside the Li Manor with her daughter, she was shocked to see her husband standing in front of her.


    "Rong''er where did you go?"


    Li Qiang asked with a frown when he saw that even Li Na was with his wife.


    ''Doesn''t she know that it was not good for Li Na to go out for this period of time?''


    Even Yi Jie had a frown on her forehead clearly not understanding why Li Rong was doing so many mistakes these days. However, she didn''t say anything. She had already noticed that there was a kind of detachment between her and Li Rong since the second day of the banquet.


    She would have tried to step forward and talk to her sister inw if it was in the past but this time, Yi Jie didn''t think that she really needed to do any such thing. This time, Li Rong should see her daughter''s mistake by herself.


    On the other hand, Li Rong was nervous as she didn''t know how she should answer her husband''s question. She had never needed to lie to her husband and at this moment, she knew that she could not tell him the truth also.


    But she didn''t need to say anything.


    Because Li Na told her father very calmly


    "Father, Mother was worried about me. She took me to the temple."


    She lied so smoothly that even Li Rong could not find any fault in her lie and Li Qiang couldn''t also. He nodded his head and thought to talk to his wifeter that she should not let Li Na out for a few days.


    He knew what kind of rumors would be going around the Imperial City after such an incident and he didn''t want his daughter to hear them.


    Li Na still wanted to have a talk with her mother so she held her hand and walked forward to leave the front hall.


    However, just when she was about to leave the front hall with Li Rong, both of them heard Li Qiang''s cold voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li Na and Li Rong turned around with confused faces but they froze when they saw who was standing at the entrance of the front hall.


    Xi Ying smirked and stepped inside with Li Rui without any hesitation on his face.


    The smirk on his lips made Li Qiang more furious.


    ''After disfiguring his daughter''s face, he still had the courage to visit Li Manor.''? Li Qiang thought angrily inside his heart.


    However, he suppressed the anger inside his chest when he saw Li Rui standing beside Xi Ying and said as gently as he could.


    "Rui, you cane to Li Manor any time you want��but Uncle doesn''t want to see this man in Li Manor after whatever he had done to Li Caihong."


    Li Rui nced at Li Qiang but didn''t say anything. She wondered whether Xi Ying would really stay here after he was being humiliated like this. If he left then she would be relieved actually because she still didn''t know what the purpose of his sudden visit was.


    Li Qiang had expected the same.


    However, contrary to their expectation, the smirk on the young Prime Minister''s face became more mocking as he looked at Li Qiang.


    "Minister Li is surely very unreasonable here.. When Minister Li''s wife and eldest daughter can visit this Lord''s Manor anytime they want but this Lord is not allowed to visit Li Manor."

 Chapter 262 - Lord Xi Is Moved By Li Rong’s Worry For His Wife

    "Minister Li is surely very unreasonable here. When Minister Li''s wife and eldest daughter can visit this Lord''s Manor anytime they want but this Lord is not allowed to visit Li Manor."


    Xi Ying moved his eyes to look at Li Rui and asked with a pitiful face


    "��isn''t it unfair to your dear husband, my dear wife?"


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered with surprise as she had never expected him to make such a pitiful face. And the worst thing was she really found him pitiful��just like Xi Ling.


    She moved her eyes away when she heard Li Qiang asking with a confused face.


    "Li Rong and Li Na went to Xii Manor�� Is it true, Rong''er?"


    Li Qiang turned to look at his wife and daughter. Li Rong and Li Na had pale faces.


    Li Na smiled tightly and answered her father''s question.


    "Father, Mother and I just wanted to see Elder Sister. During the banquet, Mother has said many things to Elder Sister so she was worried that Elder Sister would take them to her heart so I took Mother to visit and apologize to Elder Sister."


    Yi Jie''s eyes held anger when she heard Li Na''s words. She never knew that Li Rong scolded Li Rui.


    ''First Li Caihong said so many things about her daughter and then her daughter was also being scolded without even being at fault.'' Yi Jie suddenly felt that her daughter was truly very pitiful and looked at Li Rong with annoyance-filled eyes.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s smile became more mocking and his eyes colder as he heard Li Na''s lies.


    Li Qiang was still frowning but he couldn''t even scold his wife after his daughter said these words.


    But how could Xi Ying let this happen? The sole purpose of his visit today was to uncover all the lies.


    So he started.


    "Minister Li"


    Xi Ying called out and Li Qiang looked at coldly wondering inside his heart how shameless Xi Ying was to still stay in Li Manor even after he was being asked to get out. Xi Ying, of course, could read his thoughts but still continued what he was going to say


    "This Lord is really moved by your wife and daughter''s worry towards this Lord''s wife." Xi Ying said


    Although his words seemed to be praising Li Rong and Li Na, the cold and mocking smile on his lips seemed to be contradicting this scene.


    General Li and Yi Jie who were still standing in the front hall could also feel that something was amiss.


    And everyone''s confusion cleared when Xi Ying said his next words.


    "First Madam Li met this Lord''s wife and concluded that she feels very lonely inside this Lord''s manor. First Madam Li and Second Young Miss Li were so worried about this Lord''s wife that First Madam Li proposed this Lord to take Second Young Miss Li to take as his concubine ��so that Rui won''t feel lonely in the future in Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying finished with a cold smile on his lips and saw Li Rong and Li Na''s faces bing paler.


    Li Qiang had a shocked face while Yi Jie and General Li didn''t have any different faces from Li Qiang.


    All three of them looked at Li Rong and Li Na with questioning eyes as if asking whatever Xi Ying was saying was true or not.


    Li Rong was too scared to say anything and Li Na was still very angry as she remembered whatever happened in Xi Manor. She could not help but think that it must be Li Rui who had asked Prime Minister Xi toe to Li Manor and say these words.


    From the corner of her eyes, she red at Li Rui fiercely.


    Getting no answer from the mother and daughter pair, Yi Jie didn''t feel discouraged. Instead, she walked towards her daughter and asked Li Rui


    "Rui, tell me �� what Lord Xi said is true?"


    Li Rui had not expected things toe out like this. As she looked at the pleading in the eyes of her first Aunt, her heart remained unmoved. Four years ago, she had not remained silent for the sake of rtions between the first household and second household. Instead, she had been silent because she didn''t want her father to break away from his rtions with her first uncle.


    It is harder to break a bundle of sticks. Li Rui had learned in her childhood.


    As long as her father had the support of the whole Li n, it would be more difficult to break Li n and snatch its powers. But if the three households of Li n didn''t remain together then she could imagine what would happen.


    Every n has its own secrets and after living together for so many years, everyone knew each other secrets. She doesn''t want anyone those secrets toe out because they would only help in reducing the power of the Li n.


    Just to keep her whole n together, she had let that incident pass but could she do the same today?


    Although she didn''t have any hopes left for her marriage, it was still very vicious and shameful for Li Na to think of marrying into the same man her sister which meant she was already married to.


    Her heart which had already be colder towards Li Na and Li Caihong now could not be any colder.


    Hence, with a stoic and indifferent face, Li Rui moved her eyes away from Li Rong''s pleading eyes and nodded her head.


    "Yes, Mother whatever Lord said is true."


    Yi Jie staggered a step back and turned to look at Li Rong with usation-filled eyes.


    Li Rong avoided her eyes.


    Li Na on the other hand was still ring at Li Rui who looked into her eyes calmly.


    It would be a warning for Li Na to not trifle with her again in the future.


    Li Rui had thought that this matter would end with his first uncle scolding her first aunt and Li Na. Little did she know it was just the beginning.


    The good days for Li Na and Li Caihong were only a guest for a few days when Xi Ying hade to know whatever this pair of sisters had done to harm Li Rui.

 Chapter 263 - Li Qiang Orders Li Na To Shut Her Mouth

    "Li Rong"


    Li Qiang called out when he saw his wife''s avoiding his eyes. His face didn''t have any emotion as he moved his eyes to look at his eldest daughter but she also didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Their actions disappointed Li Qiang very much as he understood that his wife and daughter had really done whatever was being said about them.


    "I have never expected this from you, Li Rong."


    Li Qiang whispered and Li Rong''s eyes instantly went teary.


    He was much disappointed in his wife.


    Even after she knew what kind of life a concubine lived or what kind of environment a Manor with a wife and concubines have, she went to Xi Manor with such a proposal.


    It was not only Li Qiang but everyone else belonging to Li family were disappointed in Li Rong.


    Now other family members except Li Caihong were also starting to enter the front hall.


    Li Hua who had first gone inside to call everyone in the front hall smiled fearlessly when Li Na red at her with her red eyes filled with anger.


    She was not afraid of Li Na at all and walked to stand behind her mistress without any hesitation.


    Li Rui who noticed her actions looked at her but didn''t say anything. On the other hand, Xi Ying was quite satisfied with Li Rui''s maid clever actions.


    "Have you already detailed them everything?"


    He asked Li Hua in a whisper when no one paying attention.


    Li Hua also seemed to have forgotten her grudges with Xi Ying at this moment and answered with a smile.


    "Yes, Yes. This servant told everyone everything."


    Xi Ying nodded his head with satisfaction while Li Rui looked at the duo speechlessly.


    ''Why do they seem so excited?'' She couldn''t understand at all.


    "Elder Sister inw, how can you do such a thing? How can you go to my daughter''s manor and ask her husband to ept your daughter as a concubine? Do you wish to ruin my daughter''s married life?"


    Yi Jie said in one breath and breathed deeply to control the roaring anger inside her heart.


    Her daughter, Rui��she had finally gotten her husband''s love and the happiness of married life. How could she, as a mother, bear to see someone ruining it with their hands intentionally?


    Li Rong really didn''t have anything to say for a moment after Yi Jie''s words.


    A pang of guilt filled her heart when she remembered she had really felt happy when she had thought that Rui was not favored by Lord Xi in reality.


    However, this guilt disappeared when Li Na suddenly stepped forward and said to Yi Jie.


    "Why is Second Aunt ming my mother? I don''t understand what is wrong with whatever she did. Hasn''t Xi Manor epted concubines in the past also? So what did Mother do wrong if she went to Lord Xi and asked him to take me as his concubine?"


    Li Na said these words as she nced at Xi Ying from the corner of her eyes.


    In her eyes, Li Rui has trapped Lord Xi in her snare and she said all these words to make him realize that there was nothing wrong in taking a concubine even if has a wife already.


    Xi Ying smirked coldly as Li Na''s actions didn''t go unnoticed from his eyes.


    He didn''t know if she was stupid or very brave as after seeing what happened to her sister�� she still had the courage to throw herself over him.


    Perhaps he should make her known that it was his shadow guard only who had thrown her away inside that room


    "And Aunt there are so many noble families in the Imperial City��actually in the whole Xin, where men have concubines and now it is ordinary for two real sisters to marry inside a manor as concubines in the same Manor. Also me and Elder sister ��"


    "Li Na"


    A cold voice interrupted Li Na before she could finish her words.


    Li Na trembled when she saw her father''s cold eyes and emotionless face.


    "Shut your mouth and think before you ever speak again." said Li Qiang coldly to his daughter.


    On the other hand, Yi Jie had an incredulous expression on her face.


    Not only Yi Jie but Li Jiang''s wife also looked at Li Na with disapproval filled eyes. She also had a daughter and would never appreciate her daughter to have such a sister who could think of snatching her sister''s husband.


    Li Jiang and Li Heng were standing silently as they seemed to believe that Li Qiang would manage this matter well by himself while Li Chen who was standing with cold faced Li Diu had a disgusted expression on her face.


    "Second Sister, although I knew that you have never liked Elder Sister, I didn''t know that you are shameless enough to think about Elder Sister''s husband in this way."


    The youngest daughter of Li n, Li Sying said with a displeased face and walked to stand in front of Li Rui.


    "Elder Sister, I missed you so much."


    Li Sying said as she hugged her sister''s waist.


    The still not adult girl didn''t understand many things so she just said whatever came in her heart. And after saying her heart, she went to her sister whom she missed a lot.


    But she still seemed to have understood that she can''t attract much attention so after showing her love to her sister she quietly stood beside her sister.


    Li Qiang looked at Li Sying and felt that she should not have seen or heard such a thing as she was still very young. So he said to her with a very serious face.


    "Sying is very intelligent. Whatever your Second sister did or said was very wrong and Sying should never follow her example."


    Li Sying immediately nodded her head and Li Jiang and Li Heng smile in relief,


    Li Qiang words only meant that their n was still together��just like how they were before.


    "Yes, First Uncle. Li Sying will remember First Uncle''s words."


    Li Qiang forced a gentle smile on his lips as if praising Li Sying.


    After that, he signed Third Madam Li to send Li Sying to her courtyard. Li Sying didn''t want to leave her elder sister, but in the end, left from there reluctantly.


    Li Qiang finally looked at Li Na again.


    "Li Na, whatever you did or say was very wrong.. It is wrong to even think in that way and you will apologize to your Elder Sister for that."

 Chapter 264 - Li Na Finally Shows Her Real Face

    Hearing her father''s words, Li Na''s eyes went wide for an infinitesimal second and after that they shone with reluctance as she nced at the calm Li Rui.


    "No��I will never bow my head in front of her."


    She shouted indecisively forgetting how she had talked in front of Li Caihong when she was asked to apologize to Li Ruist time.


    Li Qiang frowned while Li Rong stood silently behind her daughter.


    She also knew that the way Li Na said her words was very wrong but she didn''t want Li Na to apologize to Li Rui.? However, Li Rong also knew that it was the best way to solve and end this matter here.


    Also, she didn''t like the way her eldest daughter refused her husband''s words.


    This was something she had never taught to her children. They were taught to respect and obey their father but then she thought that whatever happened with Li Na in the past few days could make any other girl behave like this.


    Her daughter was just worried that what would be of her and her sister''s future. Li Rong tried to make her heart understand.


    She stepped forward and held her daughter''s hand as she tried to make her understand gently.


    "Li Na, you can''t refuse your father''s words. Mother has not taught you to do all this. Also what is wrong in bowing your head in front of your Elder Sister. Mother also feels that whatever we did was wrong."


    Li Rong said and nced at Li Rui with apologetic eyes.


    Li Qiang''s face also softened a little when he saw that his wife regretted whatever she did. He silently waited for her eldest daughter to apologize to her elder sister.


    However, even her mother''s words didn''t soften Li Na''s mountain like attitude. She would never even bow her head in front of Li Rui.


    Seeing how everyone''s eyes were fixed on her as they waited for her to apologize to Li Rui, Li Na felt very angry and wronged.


    All of this would not have happened if only her n in the Imperial Pce during the banquet would have been sessful. She would have easily entered Xi Manor and also stepped on the face of the girl she hated with her whole heart.


    Now if she gave up on Prime Minister Xi also, then Li Na knew that she would never be able to marry a man she wished to. That kind of man she would never be able to find because she had been banned from entering the Imperial Pce.


    Or even if she found such a man what was the guarantee that he would ept her as his wife?


    She could ept to be a concubine of Lord Xi because Li Na thought that it would be very easy to snatch the position of main wife from the cold and calm Li Rui. Also Xi Ying was the man she had liked so she was ready to sacrifice a little bit for him.


    Who would like a wood like woman? She would show Lord Xi what a real woman was like.


    But now it seems that even entering Xi Manor was very difficult.


    It seems that Li Na''s mind has be habitual of thinking against Li Rui as she soon started to do so and that too in such an unreasonable way.


    ''I like a man for the first time in my life only to see that man with Li Rui''.


    So Li Na indulged in self-pity. How Li Rui even snatched the man she had liked for herself.


    Li Qiang''s cold voice again interrupted Li Na''s unreasonable thinking.


    "Li Na, what are you thinking? Apologize to Rui."


    The words only filled Li Na''s heart and mind with more anger��so much anger that she didn''t even think before speaking her next words.


    Throwing away her mother''s hands, she looked at her father and started shouting everything that had been suppressed inside her heart for so many years.


    "Why should I bow my head in front of her? It is her who should do that and it would be my nobility to forgive her. Since childhood, she had snatched everything from me��every single thing. And father��why do you seem to favor her so much��even more than your daughter?"


    Li Na stepped forward and asked her father whose eyes were shining with rage now seeing how she was talking. However Li Qiang could not control his rage when Li Na said her next words.


    "Father��it is her father who snatched everything from you. It is you who should have been a General��but he stole eve��."


    Li Na didn''t know that she picked the raw nerve of his father with her words.


    His eyes were red with rage now as she looked at his screaming daughter. He finally couldn''t control his anger and raised his hand to p her hoping that it would make her shut her mouth.


    "Li Na"


    Li Rong shouted when she saw her husband''s raised hand and pushed her daughter away instantly. She hugged her husband''s waist who was trembling with rage as he looked at his insensitive daughter.


    "Qiang��Qiang ��don''t be like this. Control your anger��she is your daughter��"


    Li Rong sobbed suddenly regretting everything she did. She shouldn''t have even agreed to her daughter''s n in the first ce.


    All of this would not have happened then.


    Hearing his wife''s sobs, Li Qiang closed his eyes and breathed deeply. He then held his wife''s shoulder and pushed her away from himself and said firmly


    "Rong''er, make her understand ��I don''t know from where had she got thoughts like this in her head but if she continues to have such thoughts I don''t wish to have such a daughter. I will disown her because Li n doesn''t have any ce for hate and selfishness."


    Li Rong''s lips trembled as she knew that her husband would really do what he was saying if she didn''t do anything. So she said immediately


    "No Qiang��I will make her understand ��Li Na will apologize to Rui��"


    murmured Li Rong and turned around to look at her daughter who was now standing a few steps away because of her push.


    Li Na''s face was pale and her mind suddenly started to wake up. It was only at this moment, she realized what she had just said.


    She was afraid when she heard her father mentioning ''disown'' words.


    So when her mother said these words, she also nodded her head and said


    "I will, Father. Please forgive me for whatever I said just now.. I was not in my right mind."

 Chapter 265 - Li Rui Doesn’t Want To Forgive Li Na

    Although Li Na said so, no one in the front hall really believed her because she had looked so furious and so vicious. It made everyone believe that she had these thoughts inside her heart for a very long time.


    Even Li Chen knew that that was the true face of his so called sister. After all, he had seen and heard them saying so many other things like this about Li Rui.


    Yi Jie and General Li were left shocked by Li Na''s words. They stood silent as they saw Li Na walking to stand in front of Li Rui.


    She kneeled down on the cold floor and bowed her head.


    Li Rui''s face was still calm while Xi Ying looked at Li Na''s lowered head with his cold and indifferent eyes.


    "Elder Sister, I said wrong words. Please forg��"


    Li Na let out the words with gritted teeth. However before she could continue to apologize Xi Ying''s cold voice interrupted her.


    "Second Young Miss Li"


    Xi Ying called out in a mocking tone but Li Na could not detect it. Her heart only felt excited when she heard him calling her.


    She made a pitiful face and raised her head to look at him with teary eyes as she called out softly


    "Lord Xi��I �� I know my wrongs �� Although I was only worried about Elder Sister, I should not have done that. But since Elder Sister was silent that time��I thought that she also liked my suggestion��however Elder Sister was not at fault��"


    Xi Ying smirked coldly suppressing the disgust inside his heart that was arousing at the sight of such a fake woman. She must have thought that he was a man with weak mind and would fall into her fake act.


    That''s why she dared to y with him this y of words.


    On the other hand, Li Rui silently looked at Li Na who was acting like a white lotus and her eyes flickered with coldness.


    She raised her head to look at her other family members.


    And sure enough, everyone else could also see it.


    Li Qiang face was only colder and he looked at his daughter as if she was a stranger to him. Yi Jie was ring with anger while all other people had a disgusted expression on their faces.


    When Li Rui''s eyes fell on her father, she saw him blinking his eyes in assurance.


    She nodded her head lightly indicating that she was not worried at all.


    And she really was not. She didn''t care of Xi Ying really took Li Na as a concubine in Xi Manor. It was his choice and she couldn''t stop him from doing that. However, he could also not stop her from making her own choices in the future.


    While thinking this, she easily ignore the little bit of uneasiness inside her heart.


    The young prime minister standing beside his wife saw her indifference and sighed again.


    Suppressing the despair inside his chest, he focused on Li Na in front of him who was fully busy in presenting herself as a pitiful woman.


    Li Na''s head was lowered but everyone could hear her sniffles in every few moments.


    Standing behind her daughter, Li Rong bit her lips hard. She felt very nervous to see her daughter''s behavior.


    As she saw the cold smile on Xi Ying''s lips that would turn softer whenever he looked at Li Rui, she finally understood that whatever she had thought in Xi Manor about their rtionship was wrong.


    Prime Minister Xi really loved Li Rui.


    Now Li Na''s behavior made her feel that she was creating more troubles for herself. And Xi Ying proved her right the next moment.


    "This Lord wonders just for how many things Second Miss Li will apologize��especially when there are some things where a mere apology could not be epted at all."


    Li Na raised her head slowly not expecting Xi Ying to say something like this. But when she registered his words in her mind, her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Li Rong, on the other hand frowned at Xi Ying''s words and defended her daughter almost immediately


    "Lord Xi, my daughter is already apologizing. What more do you want her to do? Her mistake is also not that big that even her apology can''t be epted. Also it is the matter between two sisters��so this one thinks that Lord Xi should stay out of it."


    Xi Ying''s smile became colder at Li Rong''s words and he said indifferently


    "Oh��But this Lord doesn''t wish to stay out of his wife''s matters? What can First Madam Li even do to this Lord?"


    He asked mockingly and Li Rong felt humiliated by his words as she knew that she really couldn''t do anything against him.


    Her face went red and she looked at Xi Ying angrily. Xi Ying, however, ignored her and looked somewhere else as if she was air.


    Li Qiang frowned at his behavior but he knew that since his daughter and wife were at fault this time he couldn''t say much.


    "Rui, ept Li Na''s apology this time. Uncle assures you that she would never dare to do something like this again."


    Li Qiang said to Li Rui with a serious face.


    Li Rui looked at her first uncle. Seeing her gentle eyes and earnest face, she suddenly wondered whether her uncle would really leave her father alone in all this mess if she told him that she can''t forgive Li Na.


    Her eyes suddenly fell on her father who nodded her head as if signing her to forgive Li Na.


    But she didn''t want to. She didn''t wish to forgive Li Na this time.


    Four years ago, she had remained silent. But four yearster, when she still knows that Li Na has so much hatred in her heart for her that she could marry her husband even as a concubine just to step on her face then she does not wish to show any more nobility.


    She opened her mouth to reply Li Qiang, she felt a hand on her waist and was suddenly dragged sideways. Her left side hit a firm chest and she looked at the man standing beside her emotionlessly.


    Xi Ying held Li Rui closer to himself. He had seen General Li signing her to forgive Li Na and felt immediately displeased seeing this interaction.


    General Li was veryfortably taking advantage of Li Rui''s guilt for so many years. He doesn''t want the old general to do the same thing now.


    Holding Li Rui closer to his body, he spoke in her ce to Li Qiang.


    "This Lord doesn''t allow his wife to forgive your daughter, Minister Li. It might be very easy for you to say these words because you still don''t knowpletely what your two daughters had done to this Lord''s wife.? Because if you knew then you would not have dared to say these words to this Lord''s wife."


    --------


    Hello Lovelies, I posted pics of few characters on my Instagram profile. You can see them if you want.


    Thanks for reading:)

 Chapter 266 - Xi Ying Reveals Eevrything

    Confusion still flickered in everyone''s eyes after hearing whatever Xi Ying said.


    What did Li Na do to anger Lord Xi like this?


    It was only Yi Jie who believed Xi Ying''s words and stepped forward to ask him.


    "Lord Xi��what did Li Na do to my Rui? Do you know something that we all don''t?"


    Yi Jie asked with a nervous face as she looked at her daughter with the same questioning eyes who was confused herself unable to understand what exactly Xi Ying was trying to do.


    Xi Ying looked at Yi Jie only once before he moved his cold eyes to look at confused Li Na.


    "Four years ago��does Minister Li you remember that banquet in the Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying asked Li Qiang without moving his eyes away from Li Na. He savored the fear and panic flowing in her eyes at his words.


    He still remembered how panicked and scared Li Rui looked when she had seen him that night.


    Li Na who was scared and panicked red at Li Rui because she thought that it was Li Rui who had told Xi Ying about that incident. She didn''t know by doing this, she only increased Xi Ying''s anger towards herself.


    He didn''t even hesitate to raise his leg and kick Li Na away from Li Rui.


    "Ahh��" Li Na screamed in pain as she hit the wall.


    No guilt could be seen in Xi Ying''s eyes. He did not believe in respecting those women who do not have any self-respect.


    "Li Na��"


    Many shouts could be heard in the front hall.


    Li Qiang was left furious by Xi Ying''s act. However, before he could even show his anger he heard Xi Ying looking at him as he said


    "Your dear daughters, Minister Li, drugged my wife that night. Not only this, your dear daughters even bribed an Imperial guard to ��"


    Xi Ying couldn''tplete his words. He breathed deeply to control his anger. He really wished to kill Li Na right now. However, he didn''t want to give her an easy death also.


    Although Xi Ying didn''t finish, everyone present in the front hall understood his unsaid words. After all, four years ago, Li Rui had briefed everything in front of them to Minister Xie.


    She had said that she killed an Imperial Guard but Minister Xie never found any Imperial guard there.


    Everyone had shocked faces.


    Li Na lowered her head and her body started to tremble under everyone''s scorching gaze.


    Yi Jie looked at Li Na with wide eyes and slowly turned to look at her husband with disbelief filled eyes.


    "Heng, did you hear what Lord Xi said just now?"


    General Li''s face was also cold as he stepped forward and held Yi Jie in his arms and looked at Li Na.


    "Do you ��have any evidence?"


    Li Qiang whispered unable to believe that the daughters he had raised for so many years could do such a thing to her own sister.


    Li Rong who was shocked by her daughter''s silence immediately nodded her head at her husband''s words and said


    "Yes, you can''t nder my daughter like this��without any evidence."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything. He looked at Li Rui standing close to him. She was too silent and looked too calm. He couldn''t guess what was going inside her mind at all.


    Will she me him for breaking her n because I am revealing everything she didn''t four years ago?


    Xi Ying suppressed the uneasiness inside his heart with much effort and pped twice.


    Li Rui immediately moved her eyes towards the entrance as if she knew that he would really present the evidence Li Qiang and Li Rong were asking for.


    She saw two men she has not seen before bringing a very badly beaten man inside the front hall.


    An Ping who had apanied An Si inside the front hall of Li Manor nced at Li Rui for a mere second and immediately lowered his head.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, was still looking at the badly beaten man.


    Her eyes suddenly fell on something and they flickered with coldness when she looked back at the man''s face.


    One of his hands was cut. Now even if she couldn''t recognize him from his badly beaten face, Li Rui knew who the man was.


    After all, it was she who had cut that hand.


    (Chapter-24, if anyone doesn''t remember this scene.)


    An Si threw the man in front of his master mercilessly and the man whimpered in pain.


    Li Na instantly cowered away from the man with disgust present all over her face but because of her movements, she instantly felt a burning pain all over her body.


    The kick was too powerful and she could feel the pain in her whole body with every single movement.


    The woman of the Li Manor moved their eyes away from the man but the man still looked alright.


    "Start."


    Xi Ying said to the man and the man immediately started to stutter.


    "It was m..my brother who had tried to r��rape Lady Li f��four years ago."


    The man cried.


    Suddenly his eyes fell on Li Rui and he cowered away in fear remembering the scene where he had lost his hand.


    Yi Jie covered her mouth when she heard the man''s words. She had now no doubt in Xi Ying''s words. Whatever her daughter said four years ago was true. It was not her hallucination.


    "Continue."


    The cold voice fell in his ears and the man immediately moved his eyes away and continued.


    "My brother��he was bribed by Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li. He had told me all this before entering the Imperial Pce that night."


    Li Na didn''t dare to say anything at such a moment. She could not think anything. Her mind was clouded with fear as she saw her father''s face.


    Li Rong was still unable to believe that her daughters could really do something like that.


    "How can we believe anything just like this?"


    She looked at Xi Ying and said


    "You might have forced this man to say whatever you want. I don''t believe this. M daughters ��I have raised them ��they can''t do any such thing."


    Xi Ying raised his brows at Li Rong''s words and Li Rui looked at Li Na who didn''t seem to have any shame in her eyes after hearing her mother''s words.


    The front hall was deathly silent.


    It was not because Xi Ying didn''t have any other evidence. He just looked at Li Rui and waited for her to say something.


    He knew that she doesn''t want to forgive Li Na. He knew his Rui.


    She doesn''t have any mercy for those who are against her or her close ones.


    Just as Xi Ying thought that she wouldn''t say anything and was about to tell his shadow guards for another evidence, he heard Li Rui''s soft voice.


    "What Lord is saying is the truth."

 Chapter 267 - Li Rui Will No Longer Remain Silent

    Li Qiang''s doubt-filled eyes instantly got cleared when Li Rui also agreed with Xi Ying''s words.


    His eyes looking at Li Na who was cowering in the corner were full of shock, anger, and disbelief.


    However, Li Rong still believed her upbringing more.


    In her eyes, even Li Rui was now against her daughters, Li Na. However, when she saw her husband looking at Li Na with cold eyes, Li Rong''s heart palpated in fear.


    "Qiang, how can you believe anyone else over your daughter?"


    Holding her husband''s arms, said Li Rong.


    However, Li Qiang effortlessly freed his arm from his wife''s hold and looked at her with the same cold and sharp eyes as he said


    "Why would Rui lie to us? She also belongs to our n. I believe her. And somehow, after seeing her true colors today, how can I not believe Rui?"


    Li Rong looked at her husband with parted mouth and eyes full of shock. She then turned around and looked at Li Rui with wide eyes and said in a loud voice.


    "Rui, why are you also trying to nder your own sisters? They have never snatched anything from you, never had done anything to harm you. I agree whatever Li Na and I did was very wrong. Aunt really understands it very well if you are feeling angry. But you can''t just vent your anger like this. Your uncle believes you very much, Rui. He will disown your sisters from the n or do something else in his anger��please don''t do this to your sisters��"


    In her panic and fear for her daughters, Li Rong said many things and was about to say more but Li Rui''s cold and mocking voice interrupted her.


    "Sisters��"


    Li Rui chuckled coldly as she looked at Li Na who was cowered the corner. Coincidentally, Li Na raised her head at the same time and her eyes met Li Rui''s cold ones.


    However, she didn''t seem to be scared at all. Instead, she looked back at Li Rui with hatred-filled eyes.


    Li Qiang whose eyes were fixed on his daughter, of course, saw her eyes and shook his head in disbelief as he said to his wife.


    "Look at her, Li Rong �� look at your daughter. Look at how she is looking at her own sister as if she wishes to tear her down. How did my daughter be like this?"


    Yi Jie was also looking at Li Na with cold eyes and she also noticed her hatred-filled eyes at her own daughter. Hot tears fell out of her eyes.


    In their n, every child has been raised like their own child. It didn''t matter which household he belonged to. As long as he or she was the child of the Li n, he was treated with love and care.


    Seeing so much hatred between two children of their n who they have raised, it was heartbreaking for everyone��for especially Yi Jie who has never discriminated against anyone like Li Rong.


    Li Rong stood still not knowing what she should say or do to save her daughters from their uing future.


    Her only hope was Li Rui. If Li Rui refused her husband''s words only then her daughters could be saved. However, when Li Rong looked at Li Rui with pleading eyes, she saw how she was looking at her Li Na emotionlessly.


    Li Rui turned her head and surely noticed her hopeful eyes but nced away indifferently as she said


    "Rui has only one sister and one brother, First Uncle��Fourth Younger Sister, Li Sying, and Elder Brother Li Diu. Any kind of rtionship with Li Na and Li Caihong has already ended the day I have found out how they drugged me and even sent a man to defile me."


    Li Rui could feel a pair of eyes fixed on herself and knew who it was but she never looked in that direction.


    Although she has loved Li Chen very much like her younger brother since childhood, he had also hurt her very much with her bitter words and deeds.


    The only best thing she could do for him was to hide the matter where he had stolen the book from her father''s study.


    Other than that, Li Chen should not expect anything else from her.


    Looking at Li Rong, Li Rui continued in her cold voice.


    "Rui has been very tolerant of Li Na and Li Caihong since childhood, First Aunt. Aunt might not remember but it was Li Caihong only who, fourteen years ago, had said in front of everyone in the Imperial Pce that I liked Princess Wenling''s hairpin and very cleverly implied that I have asked Li Zhan to steal it. However, I never did any such thing. It was Li Caihong''s words that truly affected everything because she was my own so-called sister."


    Li Rong''s face went pale.


    She, of course, knew about this matter because as soon as they had reached Li Manor back she had asked her daughter whether it was really true.


    Having a child who could do such a thing in Manor was a very dangerous thing. However, the young Li Caihong had shaken her head and told her firmly


    "No, mother��she never said this to me. I just want her to die. If she dies then my sister will be the Elder Miss of Li Manor."


    Such poisonous words from her younger daughter''s mouth had shocked Li Rong at that time. But she had just let it go after scolding her daughter a little.


    After that she had also found Li Na and asked her who was filling Li Caihong''s mind with such things, however, her elder daughter hadforted her by saying that it must be Li Caihong''s friends who had filled her mind and she would talk to Li Caihong about it.


    After that, she also didn''t see Li Caihong act like that again and hence that matter ended there.


    But still, Li Rong now knew that she didn''t really have anything to refute Li Rui''s words. After all, she knew that her words were true.


    However, by being silent, Li Rong could not make her daughter escape her wrongs.


    Because Li Rui was no longer continued to remain silent.

 Chapter 268 - I Will Support You Unconditionally

    However, by being silent, Li Rong could not make her daughter escape her wrongs. Because Li Rui was no longer continue to remain silent.


    "However, Rui didn''t say anything back then because Rui was not left with any strength to fight with anyone."


    Li Rui paused and her eyes had a lost look as she continued


    "��I was so lost in grieving over what I had lost that I didn''t even fight with those who make me lost my precious person."


    General Li looked at his daughter but he couldn''t do that for long. Yi Jie could only shed tears silently remembering how Li Zhan''s death had affected her daughter.


    It was only Xi Ying who had the power to look in Li Rui''s lost eyes. He gulped the emotions rising inside his heart and his eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    His hand rose to take her in his arms but he was forced to stop amidst his actions.


    She was already sad and he didn''t wish her to feel annoyed by touching her against her will.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered and Li Rui came out of her trance.


    She looked at Xi Ying and Xi Ying saw that her eyes were same now��cold and calm. But he could also see a thinyer of moistness at the corners.


    By touching her as less as he could, he wiped the corner of her eyes. He was relieved to see that she didn''t resist. After he was done he didn''t put his hand down. Looking into her eyes and he whispered


    "You no longer need to be tolerant of anyone. I am with you. Whatever you want to do, I will support you unconditionally ��even if you don''t trust me."


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying silently. His words rang in her ears and her eyes were still very calm.


    Xi Ying was unable to guess what was going on in her mind. He silently put down her hand and stood beside her.


    "Rui"


    Li Rui also turned around and looked at Li Qiang who was still looking at Li Na with a cold face.


    "First Uncle"


    Li Qiang turned to look at Li Rui and his eyes were unconsciously filled with shame and guilt.


    "First Uncle, Rui has asked Elder Brother Yi Jinjie to investigate this matter, four years ago. If First Uncles wishes, then Li Rui can also present evidence. It is a document from a brothel of the Imperial City that clearly states that the drug aphrodisiac was bought on Li Na''s name."


    Li Rong''s face went pale but she couldn''t say anything after Li Rui seemed to be ready to present the evidence also.


    Li Qiang again closed his eyes in anger when he heard the word ''brothel''.


    When he opened them, his eyes had an apologetic expression and he said to Li Rui.


    "Uncle believes you, Rui. You have suffered. Uncle can''t pay back you in any form for what you have gone through but Uncle assures that Li Na and Li Caihong will surely get the punishment for what they have done."


    "They would have to, Minister Li."


    Said Xi Ying as soon as Li Qiang finished.


    "Because if you didn''t do what is needed then this Lord will make sure that everyone in the whole Xin knows about your daughter''s deeds. If your punishment doesn''t satisfy this Lord then I will make sure that everyone alsoe to know how your elder daughter is brave and characterless enough to drug me and think of sleeping with me."


    Li Qiang froze when he heard Xi Ying''sst words and Li Na who was still thinking of ways to save herself from her father''s wrath was terrified on hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    She looked at the man she had liked enough to give herself to him��and saw a cold and ruthless smile on his lips as he looked at her father.


    Seeing Li Qiang''s confused face, Xi Ying generously told her.


    "Your daughter, Minister Li is surely very brave. After drugging Li Rui and making my wife''s life miserable for four years she was not satisfied at all. So during the Imperial banquet celebration of Mid Autumn Festival, she tried to drug this Lord and offer herself to me��just like a prostitute does."


    Xi Ying said with a disgusted expression on his face while Li Rui looked at him with surprised eyes.


    "If you want, then this Lord can present an evidence for this also."


    Li Qiang could not recognize his daughter now. After hearing whatever Xi Ying said, even the sight of Li Na filled his heart with disgust, anger and shame.


    How did he a birth such a pair of vicious daughters?


    Li Na looked at Xi Ying with a pale face. She could only see a side of his face. Even that small sight of that beautiful face made her heart wild. But his words also rang in her ears.


    "You knew��"


    She whispered and everyone looked at her including Xi Ying with his cold eyes. A burning pain spread through her head as well as eyes as she started to remain the suppressed memories of that worst day of her life.


    "It was not my hallucination��you were really there. I saw you �� it was you who hit me right?"


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything and nced away indifferently.


    Li Na clutched her dress and whispered again.


    "How did I reach inside that room?"


    The question made a cold smile appear on Xi Ying''s lips. He looked at Li Na with the same smile that made the hair on her neck stand as he said


    "Are you still stupid to not know about this? Then let this Lord reveal this. It was my people who threw you inside that room. You just got what you deserved."


    Li Na''s pale face only went paler.


    She looked away from Xi Ying and looked at Li Rui with hatred instead.


    "It''s you��it''s you right?"


    She shouted as she tried to get up.


    However, the burning pain all over her body made her unable to stand again. So she could only point her finger at Li Rui and continued to scream in her shrill voice.


    "B***h, it''s you��who told him that I drugged you, right? I will kill you."


    Moving her eyes again at Xi Ying, Li Na pleaded as she said


    "Lord Xi��I didn''t mean to drug you. Believe me. I am not a prostitute. It was my maid who had gone to the brothel to buy drugs. I never went there. This time also, I just wanted to drug this b***h."


    She red at Li Rui as she said herst words and looked at Xi Ying again.


    "She doesn''t deserve you ��Lord Xi. You should ept me as your concubine. I will serv�� ah��"


    Li Na couldn''tplete her words as she was heavily pped by Li Qiang before she could do so.


    Lying on the floor, she held her cheek as she raised her head to look at her father with wide eyes full of shock.


    "One more word, Li Na��you will regret immensely for your whole life."


    "Drag her away."


    He shouted and two maids immediately entered the front hall dragging the silent Li Na away.


    Li Rong could only look at her daughter with nk eyes. Li Na''s words rang in her ears continuously.


    How could she even fight for her daughter when she had epted by herself that she really did all those shameful and humiliating deeds?

 Chapter 269 - His Love Was Supposed To Be Unconditional

    After Li Na was dragged away, Li Rong also left the front hall without saying anything.


    No one stopped her �� not even Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang now didn''t even have any courage to me Xi Ying for whatever he did to Li Caihong. After all, his daughters had done more damage to Li Rui than he did to his daughters.


    Living in Li Manor together, every person knew that the four years of life for Li Rui in Xi Manor had not been very good. Although Li Rui''s letters said otherwise, they were not fool enough to believe those letters.


    At least the women of Li Manor believed those letters, the man who heard those rumors every day while going out, naturally knew the truth.


    All of them knew that in the end, those rumors around the Imperial City were true.


    Lord Xi had despised Li Rui for four years because he thought that she drugged him. Looking at the girl whom he had seen growing up in front of her eyes, Li Qiang suddenly felt his heart being pinched mercilessly.


    He looked at Xi Ying with a serious face and said firmly.


    "I will have my daughters in control, I promise Lord Xi. However, since Lord Xi knows the truth now, Rui should not suffer even a bit in Xi Manor, right?"


    Xi Ying''s heart sank a little at Li Qiang''s words. Those four years ��it was a phase that Xi Ying doesn''t want to remember at the same time wanted to make himself remember them for eternity.


    On one hand, that phase made him feel that for the mistakes he had done he never deserved Li Rui. It made him feel that he would never be able to touch Li Rui''s heart because he made it grow cold with his own deeds.


    On the other hand, he doesn''t wish to forget them because he feels that he deserved to remember them because remembering those four years and whatever he had seen when he was by Li Rui''s side for almost every moment �� his heart would suffer from the pain and despair he had never felt in his life and he deserved that pain.


    At the same time, those four years made Xi Ying confused about himself��his heart.


    He loved Li Rui and there was no doubt in that. His heart had fallen for her when he first saw her.


    But his love was unconditional ��it was supposed to be ��just like it was now.


    Then how did it suddenly his heart was filled despise for her? Even if Li Rui had actually drugged him, he would have let it go very easily �� because Li Rui was the woman he loved.


    For her��everything was forgiven, everything he had belonged to her. It didn''t matter what she wanted to do with him.


    The man of Xi Manor had been like this always. His father��Xi Ying remembered just how much pain he had seen in his eyes at the time of his death.


    Loving his mother must have been painful for his father, right? Xi Ying couldn''t help but wonder just how much his father loved his mother because even her mention would make his eyes shine ��even after he knew everything.


    He had not understood it at that time but now he did.


    He nced at the silent woman standing beside him. If hees to know that Rui ��


    For a moment, Xi Ying felt endless suffocation. It would be too painful but would he be able to let go Rui?


    Never.


    He would still use every means to keep her by his side. He was selfish but Rui was his salvation.


    Xi Ying didn''t answer Li Qiang''s question but everyone in the front hall saw his eyes as he looked at Li Rui. They were full of love.


    Yi Jie heart that had been depressed after seeing all the drama settled a little when she saw this.


    At least now her daughter was happy.


    On the other hand, General Li was looking at his calm and cold daughter. His eyes narrowed when he saw how she didn''t look at Xi Ying at all.


    He moved his away after a few seconds when he heard his wife


    "Ah��Heng, what are we doing? We have our son-inw in our manor, but we have him standing in the front hall for so much time."


    General Li smiled while Li Qiang again felt embarrassed remembering how he had stopped Xi Ying froming to Li Manor in the future when he heard Yi Jie''s words.


    However, Li Qiang was not one of those men who would try to escape from the guilt of the mistakes they had done.


    He looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Lord Xi, I wee you in the Li Manor and apologize for the rude words I said earlier."


    Seeing the genuineness on Li Qiang''s face, Xi Ying suddenly felt that his wife''s fears towards the first household of Li n were baseless.


    ording to what he can see, Li Qiang would never go against his own brother, General Li.


    However, Xi Ying''s gaze went to the boy standing in the corner with his head lowered. It was not guaranteed if Li Qiang''s son was the same ��so he could understand his wife''s fears.


    Xi Ying knew that it was Li Chen who had stolen the book of war strategies from General Li''s study room and then gave it to the first Prince.


    His shadow guards had done the investigation and ording to what he knew even Li Rui knew about this thing.


    He didn''t know if he should reveal Li Chen''s deeds also after revealing Li Caihong and Li Na''s because General Li had told him that Rui had adored Li Chen since his birth.


    Although it was another thing that Li Chen didn''t seem to remember this after his sisters manipted him and hence, he did hurt Li Rui with his words as well as his actions very much for so many years.


    Also��he looked at Li Qiang wondering what his reaction would be if he came to know that even his son went against his own n in his foolishness of proving himself a great man.


    Would he still stand with this won n and disown his son or would he go against his brother and stand with his son?


    After all, it was the time where daughters were favored more than the son and he didn''t truly know if Li Qiang was also that kind of man.

 Chapter 270 - Xi Ying Tells Everything To Li Brothers

    The atmosphere of the front hall was less depressing after Li Qiang said these words and it only became better when Xi Ying nodded at Li Qiang.


    It was a silent agreement that he didn''t mind whatever Li Qiang said.


    Yi Jie jabbed her husband and indicated him to invite Xi Ying inside. General Li rolled his eyes and stepped forward with a sickly sweet smile on his face.


    Xi Ying looked at the old general''s smile with a weird expression on his face.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this General wees you in my humble manor. Pleasee inside."


    General Li said too sweetly making his own wife re at him.


    However seeing his wife''s re, General Li smiled innocently and asked


    "Why do you look so angry, my dear? Did not you ask me to wee my son-inw? I am just doing what my wife asked me to do ��but still had to face her ring eyes. Rui, don''t you think that your father is too pitiful?"


    A light smile spread on Li Qiang''s lips seeing his brother''s liveliness while Li Jiang and everyone else chuckled at General Li''s words and expressions.


    Li Rui just sighed and looked at her father with a bored face.


    Yi Jie knew that she can''tpare to her husband in bing shameless so she didn''t say anything else except threaten him


    "Heng, I would suggest you should think of the consequences before you try to mock me in the future."


    General Li''s face instantly froze and others onlyughed more seeing that as they knew clearly what Yi Jie was implying.


    Even Xi Ying somehow understood what Second Madam Li was saying because he had seen with his own eyes what kind of power this woman hold on General Li.


    General Li thought that he should coax his angered wife hurriedly but Yi Jie didn''t give him any chance. She held her daughter''s hand and then left the front hall leaving General looking at her back with a regretful face.


    Looking back at the cold prime minister, General Li''s heart was filled with bitterness as he remembered howst time he was forced to sleep inside his son''s room because of this same man.


    "Prime Minister Xi, I think Elder Brother was right. You should not visit Li Manor too much."


    General Li grumbled and left the front hall to look for his wife.


    In the end, Li Qiang and Li Jiang were left to apany Xi Ying.


    Li Rui was taken away by her mother so Xi Ying could only go with Li Qiang and Li Jiang inside. As they walked inside, Li Jiang initiated a conversation, and Xi Ying very kindly involved himself in it.


    Walking between Li Qiang and Li Jiang, they finally reached inside the living room.


    In the living hall, Xi Ying saw Li Rui sitting beside her mother. After confirming that everything looked fine, he looked at Li Qiang and said


    "Minister Li, I want to have an important conversation."


    Li Qiang and Li Jiang stopped when they heard Xi Ying''s words. Both of them looked at each other and then at Xi Ying with serious faces. It was after a few momentster, Li Qiang finally said


    "We can go to the study room. Does Prime Minister Xi mind if my brother apanies us?"


    "No"


    Xi Ying said after he took a nce at Li Jiang.


    Li Qiang nodded his head and then the three went to themon study room of Li Manor.


    Li Rui just nced at Xi Ying''s disappearing back from the window of the living room and then she moved her eyes away.


    .


    .


    .


    "What does Prime Minister Xi wish to talk about?"


    Inside the study room, Li Qiang asked Xi Ying.


    They were currently seated on the chairs around the round table in the study room where the three brothers usually discussed some issues with each other.


    Xi Ying looked at the two brothers but didn''t say anything.


    It was after a few moments he finally opened his mouth and said


    "Minister Li, Rui knew about all this even four years ago but didn''t say anything. Have ever wondered why?"


    Although Xi Ying didn''t say anything in detail, Li Qiang knew that he was talking about Li Na and Li Caihong''s deeds.


    The mention of his daughters made Li Qiang release a heavy sigh and then put his attention on Xi Ying''s question.


    Indeed, if Li Rui knew then why didn''t she tell it four years ago?


    "Why?"


    Li Qiang looked at Xi Ying as if he knew that Xi Ying already knew the answer to this question.


    Even Li Jiang was now looking at the young prime minister awaiting his answer.


    "Because she is afraid that if she revealed it, your will break your rtions with Li n to save your daughters."


    Xi Ying saw disappointment in Li Qiang''s eyes as he finished his words.


    "Rui thinks that?"


    Li Qiang whispered softly and sighed heavily again. Li Jiang knew what his brother was feeling and ced his hand on his elder brother''s hand silentlyforting him.


    "She fears that breaking the Li n would leave General Li alone to manage everything."


    Xi Ying said again and the disappointment in Li Qiang''s eyes became heavier.


    It took Li Qiang some time to smile bitterly as he said


    "Doesn''t she know even if alone, her father is very capable and strong? Even without me and Jiang��he can manage this Li n very well."


    Li Jiang also nodded his head at his Elder Brother''s words.


    "No"


    Xi Ying said and Li Qiang and Li Jiang looked at him.


    "Rui is right at her own ce, Minister Li. General Li really needs you and your brother to face for whatever Li n is going through."


    Li Qiang and Li Jiang looked confused at his words.


    Xi Ying knew that they didn''t know anything about their n being in danger as General Li didn''t tell them anything. However, Xi Ying was not going to hide anything.


    Because General Li didn''t know that he would only harm Li n if he continued to hide these things from his own people.


    So Xi Ying told everything to Li Qiang and Li Jiang, of course, this everything only included the things that General Li had told Li Rui.


    As he saw the changing expressions on Li Qiang and Li Jiang''s faces, Xi Ying suddenly thought.


    ''It was a thing to be wondered upon that General Li told everything to his daughter who was just a child but he didn''t tell anything to his brothers who could support him in facing this big problem.''

 Chapter 271 - Was General Li Using Rui?

    "Li Heng��he never told me any such thing?"


    Li Qiang whispered in a daze.


    Unconsciously his eyes looking at Xi Ying were filled with doubts.


    ''His younger brother��he would never hide such a thing from him.'' That was what Li Qiang thought.


    Hence with this thought upying his mind, Li Qiang could not help but doubt the certainty of Xi Ying''s words. Even Li Jiang was looking at Xi Ying with suspicious eyes.


    He would have believed all of this if even his Elder Brother knew about this because he could understand if his second brother wanted to hide it from him. However, if his Elder Brother also doesn''t know about it then Li Jiang also had the same thought as his Elder Brother.


    It must be Xi Ying who is lying.


    The doubt-filled eyes didn''t bother Xi Ying at all.


    He didn''t care whether the two brothers trusted him or not.


    To him, the only person who could affect his feelings with her each and every action was his wife, Li Rui.


    Except for her, Xi Ying''s heart was naturally indifferent to anyone else.


    What he really wanted to do was to remove Li Rui''s fearspletely. Because ording to his understanding Li Rui will not able to trust him at all with those fears inside her mind and heart.


    It was a start.


    One by one he would remove those fears and made her the Rui that she was ��the one whom General Li had mentioned to him.


    He wanted to see that Rui��she was hidden somewhere behind that calm and indifferent mask of hers.


    "Minister Li, I just told you everything because I want you to know everything. I want you to know that a single household of your n is doing so much to save the whole n and I think that other household should also show their support because this Lord doesn''t want his wife to worry about anything. If Minister Li doesn''t believe me, then you can ask General Li also."


    said Xi Ying as he stood up from his seat.


    Just at this moment, the door of the study room opened the three people turned their heads towards the door of the room.


    "What does Elder Brother needs to ask me?"


    General Li stepped inside the study with a confused smile on his face.


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything but Li Qiang and Li Jiang continued to look at General Li''s face silently.


    Li Qiang couldn''t help but remember how, that day, the first prince had indicated to him indirectly to go against his brother Li Heng and snatch everything from him. He even proposed to help him in this matter.


    Remembering those words, he nced at the cold-faced prime minister and somehow started to believe whatever Xi Ying had told them a few moments ago.


    "Li Heng"


    Li Qiang''s face didn''t have any emotion as he called out to his younger brother.


    General Li was startled. His Elder rarely called him by his full name�� it was only when he was very angry with him.


    He looked at his younger brother only to find the disappointment lurking in his eyes.


    General Li frowned unable to understand what happened in this small amount of time. However, his frown and confusion were soon reced with a panicked expression when he suddenly looked at Xi Ying.


    However, he could not ask Xi Ying anything directly in front of his brothers as he was afraid that if Xi Ying didn''t tell them anything then his own words would create some suspicions inside their hearts.


    But General Li didn''t need to ask Xi Ying anything because Li Qiang himself asked his younger brother coldly.


    "Li Heng, what Prime Minister Xi is saying true?? Our Li n��does His Majesty wants to destroy our n and take the military power from us?"


    An ear-deafening silence prevailed in the study room.


    General Li''s eyes, for a very small moment, widened on itself with surprise, and then General looked at his dear son-inw with his furious eyes.


    However, his dear son-inw seemed to enjoy General Li''s ''love-filled'' eyes and smirked openly as he said


    "You should answer your brother''s questions, General Li��instead of showing your ''love'' to me."


    Xi Ying savored the increasing irritation and anger in General Li''s eyes with great satisfaction before General Li understood what he was doing.


    Huffing General Li finally looked at his brothers who had never moved his eyes away and stated with an exhausted sigh leaving his lips


    "Yes, Elder Brother."


    Li Qiang''s eyes widened and Li Jiang also had a concerned and serious face.


    "Why didn''t you tell us anything, Second Brother?"


    Li Jiang asked General Li, who closed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Xi Ying looked at General Li with curiosity-filled eyes. He was curious if General Li will also tell his brothers only a half story like he told his daughter.


    The other half of the story was important as well as very nicely hidden.


    It was only because Xi Ying had witnessed something at thest moment when he had got his body back and hence he knew that other half of the story. Otherwise, he was sure that he would have never been able to find out anything no matter how much he had investigated.


    And without that part, he would have never known just how selfish the people were whom he thought of as Xin''s protectors.


    Because that part revealed just why the Emperor was so much against Li n.


    And General Li didn''t let Xi Ying wait for more time. He answered soon �� an answer that Xi Ying didn''t like at all.


    "I was not sure in the beginning. I had thought that it was just me overthinking about His Majesty''s actions but slowly I saw that His Majesty was really trying to do this since he got the throne."


    "Before he didn''t do anything big but after the incident of fourteen years ago when I threatened him in the Imperial Court to stop him from punishing Li Rui �� the Emperor became very angry.. He wants to destroy Li n so that the military power cane under the hands of Imperial n."

 Chapter 272 - Xi Ying Doesn’t Fear General Li’s Threats Anymore

    Standing behind Li Qiang and Li Jiang, Xi Ying looked at General Li coldly.


    His fists clenched tightly because of the anger he was feeling inside his heart currently.


    ''Before he didn''t do anything big but after the incident of fourteen years ago when I threatened him in the Imperial Court to stop him from punishing Li Rui �� the Emperor became very angry.''


    Fourteen years ago, did General Li say the same words to Rui also?


    Is that why she me herself for whatever was happening to Li n?


    Her father cleverly put all the me on his daughter''s head and now he was using his daughter as the shield in front of his brothers also.


    Xi Ying red at General Li furiously. His mouth almost opened to tell Li Qiang and Li Jiang even the other half of the story.


    However, perhaps General Li seemed to have predicted his move and immediately said to his brothers.


    "Elder Brother, can we talk about this letter? I have something to talk to Prime Minister Xi."


    General Li said as he looked at Xi Ying the whole time with eyes that held the warning.


    Li Qiang, obviously, noticed the way his brother was looking at Xi Ying. He opened his mouth to tell his brother not to scold Xi Ying just because he told them everything but then he stopped at thest moment.


    Looking at how Xi Ying retorted everyone in the front hall so sharply and coldly, he didn''t think that the young Prime Minister will stay silent if his brother really scolded him.


    So Li Qiang sighed and stood up silently from the chair he was sitting on. Seeing this, Li Jiang also got up from his chair.


    Li Qiang turned around and walked to stand in front of Xi Ying. He saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes on his younger brother and confirmed again that whatever he was thinking was really true.


    The young Prime Minister really didn''t need anyone.


    So he just raised his hand and patted Xi Ying''s shoulder in a very fatherly manner.


    Xi Ying frowned as he finally moved away his eyes from General Li. He was not ustomed to Minister Li''s actions so he looked at the man with knitted brows.


    However, Li Qiang just smiled a little seeing his frown and said


    "I am grateful to you for whatever you told us brothers because I know Li Heng, perhaps, would have never told me anything."


    Li Qiang had genuineness in his eyes as he thanked Xi Ying who awkwardly nodded his head unknown of what he should say.


    After this, Li Qiang gave ast and fleeting nce to General Li who looked at him apologetically. However, Li Qiang just signed him that they will talkter.


    Then, Li Qiang left the study room followed by Li Jiang.


    "You are such a coward, General Li."


    Xi Ying let out the words under his gritted teeth as soon as Li Qiang and Li Jiang left the study room.


    General Li''s face was emotionless. He neither refused Xi Ying''s words not epted them. He continued to look at Xi Ying with narrowed eyes as he said


    "Should I make you remember that Rui is still my daughter and she still listen to whatever I say, Prime Minister Xi? For the thing that you have done just now, you have to face the consequences of that also."


    Xi Ying was left so angry with General Li''s threat that his eyes went red with anger. He breathed deeply and stepped forward to stand closer to General Li.


    Looking straight in General Li''s eyes, he said coldly


    "Just do whatever you want, General Li. I really don''t care now. What can you do? You will go and ask my wife to divorce me. Go and do it. I shall see how she will divorce me.? If I don''t want this divorce or separation then it will never happen. I shall use every mean to make her stay by my side and you know very well that it is not difficult for me to do what I am saying."


    General Li was surely left startled by Xi Ying''s fearless attitude. However, he soonposed himself. He smiled coldly and confidently as he told Xi Ying.


    "My daughter is not like those women who will be suppressed if you wish to do so. She will hate you if you will do any such thing."


    Xi Ying looked dazed and exhausted for a moment. Then the next moment he suddenly seemed to be full of energy as he looked at General Li smile without any emotion.


    "She might really hate me."


    He whispered in a low voice and continued with a bitter smile on his lips when he saw General Li''s confident smile bing prideful because he thought that he had been sessful in controlling Xi Ying.


    "But I would bear it happily."


    The smile left General Li''s lips instantly and he looked at Xi Ying with shocked eyes.


    "At least I would be saving her from a father who lied to her, who doesn''t really care whatever she is going through as long as she is alive." Said Xi Ying coldly


    "I do care for my daughter." General Li retorted immediately.


    However, Xi Ying denied it immediately


    "You do not General Li."


    General Li shook his head denying Xi Ying''s words. However, Xi Ying was ready to show him the mirror.


    "You think that as long as you can make sure that your daughter is alive, you arepleting the responsibility that a father has for his daughter. Didn''t you do the same four years ago? Even after knowing that I ��that I didn''t like Li Rui because of that drug incident you sent her to Xi Manor."


    "Because I knew that only you had the power to protect her." General Li shouted suddenly.


    He panted heavily in anger. In his mind shed those incidents where he had would have lost his daughter if he had been careless by even a one more second.


    He chose Xi Ying because, after so many repeating incidents, he knew that he didn''t have the power that was needed to protect Li Rui.


    In the whole empire, only one man had such power and that man was Xi Ying.


    "I know she had suffered ��but even I go back in the past again, I would still do the same thing." whispered General Li iming to do the right thing.


    Xi Ying shook his head and just asked one question.


    "Between your wife and Rui��if ever you need to choose one person, General Li, who will you choose?"


    And General Li''s face went cold again.

 Chapter 273 - The Sick Emperor

    "What kind of question is that?"


    General Li looked at Xi Ying with an incredulous face.


    "One is my wife and another is my daughter."


    General Li continued as he turned around.


    His back now faced Xi Ying as an exasperated sigh left his lips. However, Xi Ying was not moved by General Li''s conflicted face at all.


    "You have already chosen General Li. Fourteen years ago, when you choose your daughter to shield your wife �� you have already proved that you will choose your wife if you had to choose one of them one day. Your wife doesn''t know even a single thing but you choose to tell your seven-year-old daughter everything��.no, not everything. You told her the story in such a way that she would naturally start to me herself for being a reason for the destruction of Li n."


    "��so that no one will ever raise their finger on your wife so that if Li n really gets destroyed one day she will not me herself."


    Xi Ying said each and every word without any hesitation.


    When General Li turned around again and looked at Xi Ying this time, his eyes held the deadly warning as he said


    "Don''t drag my wife in this mess, Prime Minister Xi. This General will not tolerate a single word against my wife."


    "How does it even matter if I drag your wife in this mess, General Li? Your wife is already dragged very deep in this filthy game of power, politics, and selfishness and you know this General Li. In fact when she is the reason for whatever you are doing and whatever is happening to Li and Yi n��then how can you even think that you can keep away from this matter?"


    As Xi Ying looked straight into General Li''s eyes, the scene of that day shed inside his mind.


    The day when he had got back his body��the picture of just a few moments before that was still very clear in his mind.


    He was shocked that day and now he only felt his heart full of disgust towards the man with whom he had plotted so many schemes.


    Never in his life, he had expected that there was any such reason behind the Emperor''s hatred for Li n.


    --------


    After Xi Ying felt himself being pulled out of Plum Courtyard leaving a crying Li Rui alone, he was feeling very angry and guilty.


    He had not wanted to leave Li Rui alone and at the same time, he was afraid to hear those silent sobs again.


    The woman whom he had always seen so strong and calm for those few months, he couldn''t bear to see her so weak and helpless.


    At that moment, Xi Ying suddenly realized where he was really being pulled to.


    It was Imperial Pce.


    The next moment, he had found himself in the Imperial Chambers.


    Before he could even think anything, the scene in front of his eyes had made his mind nk.


    He was beyond shocked.


    A very beautiful portrait of a woman was hung on the wall. Xi Ying found the woman quite familiar and soon he found out who she was


    "Yi Jie��"


    A whisper fell in his ear and Xi Ying remembered that Li Rui''s mother had the same name. From his memory, he soon recognized that the woman in the portrait was none other than Li Rui''s mother.


    It was very difficult to recognize the woman in the portrait for Xi Ying because she lookedpletely different from how he had seen her four years ago.


    The woman in the portrait wore red clothes and a crown on her head. The clothing��Xi Ying recognized that it was actually just how an Empress of an Empire dressed herself.


    "Yi Jie��You will soon belong to Zhenpletely."


    Xi Ying''s eyes widened at these words that were said by none other than the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei.


    From where he was standing, he could clearly see Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes filled with passion, possessiveness, and obsession.


    Disgust rose inside Xi Ying as he saw Zhao Wang Lei raising his hand and touching the lips of the woman in the portrait.


    He traced those lifeless lips with his finger as he whispered


    "We did so much to get out and you will finally belong to us, Yi Jie. Even that Li Heng will not be able to stop us from getting you this time. We had warned him ��many times, but he chose to go against us."


    Zhao Wang Lei moved his eyes away from the portrait and looked in the direction where Xi Ying was standing.


    For a moment, Xi Ying froze but when he didn''t see anything on Zhao Wang Lei''s face he was assured that he was still invisible.


    Standing in front of the painting, Zhao Wang Lei looked out of the window of his chambers at the night sky as he whispered


    "It is his choice and we shall make him regret it. He snatched you away from us. Now we will not even kill him. He will be alive and we will tell him every day how you belong to us only."


    Looking back at the woman in the painting, Zhao Wang Lei whispered again.


    "You belong to only Zhen, Yi Jie."


    That night, Xi Ying stayed inside those Imperial Chambers for quite a long time. T least this time was enough to make him know those things that he would perhaps never get to know from anyone else but the Emperor himself.


    He saw Zhao Wang Lei painting another portrait of Li Rui''s mother. As he drew it he whispered many things as if he was taking the portrait as a real woman.


    He stated how he nned everything.


    In this n, he didn''t even leave his son and daughter.


    He knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen was nning to abduct General Li. So he sneakily supported him and even helped him to hide the ce.


    As if worrying that the lifeless portrait would me him for his ruthlessness he even defended himself.


    "They are not our children. The one that you will birth��Zhen will only give them our fatherly love."


    Xi Ying could not now even look at Zhao Wang Lei without any disgust in his ck eyes.


    He found Zhao Wang Lei sick after these words of his.


    He confessed how even keeping him (Xi Ying) alive can be a danger to him because Xi Ying was too intelligent to keep alive �� so he had to send his people to kill him.


    The painting was finished and he saw Zhao Wang Lei called Eunuch Wang. The old Eunuch just nced at the painting and then moved forward to remove one of the paintings inside the chambers wordlessly.


    The painting was hung there in ce of the previous one and then to cover that painting the previous one was again hung on it.


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately became the normal and Xi Ying''s was again pulled out of the Imperial chambers.


    The next moment, when he opened his eyes he had found himself in Lian Courtyard.

 Chapter 274 - Li Rui Doesn’t Know How To Do Eavesdropping

    Xi Ying suppressed the rising iron taste inside his heart with very difficulty. He would always feel like coughing out red blood whenever he remembered that day.


    Ever in his life, he had thought that he would do so many foolish things. Not only did he trust blindly the wrong person who was none other than his shadow guard. He even did help a man who could cross any limit for his selfish and sick mind.


    The Emperor of Xin �� he was using his own people to get a woman whom he should not desire at all. She was a married woman ��a woman who was living very happily with her family for so many years.


    Xii Ying came out of his trance when he heard General Li saying something.


    "You will not tell anything to anyone, not even Rui."


    Although General said these words while looking at him, Xi Ying thought that the middle-aged General was more likely assuring himself.


    "Are you scared General Li? Are you scared of what Rui will think about you if she really gets to know everything?"


    Xi Ying asked General Li with a mocking smile on his face.


    He chuckled mockingly again when he saw General Li avoiding his eyes. Shaking his head, he sighed and whispered


    "Do not worry, I will not tell her anything."


    General Li looked at Xi Ying with a surprised face. He had not expected him to agree so easily. However, Xi Ying was not finished yet.


    "I will not tell Rui anything ��not because I am epting your words but because I don''t want her to see her father''s selfishness whom she had obeyed unconditionally for so many years."


    Xi Ying saw General Li''s eyes getting cold again but he didn''t care at all and continued with what he had actually wanted to say.


    .


    .


    .


    At this moment, Li Rui was walking towards the hall of Li Manor that had themon study room.


    She sighed as she remembered her mother forcing her to go and look for her husband. She knew the truth. Her mother was actually telling her to go and look for her own husband (General Li) who was her father also.


    Li Rui nodded her head when the guards standing at the entrance of the hall greeted her. She stepped inside the hall and walked further inside towards themon study room.


    Just outside the door, she paused suddenly.


    ''What if he was inside ��what will she do then?''


    As she thought this, her hand went to push the door a little and now she could clearly hear the conversation going inside the room. She had wanted to go inside immediately but she paused again when she heard the content of that conversation.


    It was Xi Ying saying something to her father.


    "General Li, the real purpose of this visit was to tell you that now I will go against the Emperor."


    Li Rui stepped back slowly but she never left from there. Standing at the same ce, she continued to hear Xi Ying and her father''s talk or it was an argument.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    General Li asked exasperatedly getting another shock.


    Xi Ying still looked indifferent as he said


    "It is the time to change the Emperor. The current Emperor is no longer capable to hold that ce and I will ensure that he leaves the throne. I don''t care what I would have to do for that��even if ites to killing him by my hands I will not care."


    "You can''t do that, Xi Ying."


    General Li said loudly as he stepped forward


    This time, Xi Ying looked at the middle-aged General coldly and General Li instantly understood the meaning behind those cold eyes. He changed his words patiently and said


    "You can''t do that, Prime Minister Xi. I can''t let that happen and Prime Minister Xi also knows it. It is my and my n''s responsibility to safeguard Imperial n, especially the Emperor. My ancestors... they have sworn to protect him so Prime Minister Xi if you do any such thing then you will be going against Li n."


    General Li tried to make Xi Ying understand in the best possible way.


    He thought that because Xi Ying had feelings for Li Rui he would never want to go against Li n.


    However, when he raised his head he saw that Xi Ying was not even looking at him. He seemed to be looking somewhere.


    General Li followed the direction Xi Ying was looking into and his face went cold when he saw a silhouette through the doors of the study room.


    Anger and panic shed in his eyes.


    He was about to step forward and see who it was when his arm was grabbed and Xi Ying signed him to stay silent.


    "Rui"


    Whispered Xi Ying in a very low voice and saw the fear shing in General Li''s eyes.


    ''Of course, he would be afraid.'' Xi Ying said mockingly inside his heart.


    He was afraid to fall in his daughter''s eyes.


    However, he didn''t know why he told General Li something that made General Li''s fears sweep away.


    "She just came."


    Xi Ying whispered again in a very low voice that was audible only to him and General Li.


    His eyes, all the while didn''t leave the shadow of that silhouette.


    ''Perhaps his wife had never eavesdropped before or she would have known that her shadow could be seen through the door as she stood there.''


    Xi Ying''s eyes shone with amusement as he seemed to have found something which Li Rui doesn''t seem to be capable to do.


    However, General Li who saw his expression felt annoyed.


    Ignoring General Li''s annoyance filled eyes, Xi Ying continued


    "Rui doesn''t me, General Li."


    Xi Ying said as he looked at the shadow of that thin figure.


    ''That day she also had heard something like this and she decided to trust Princess Wenling''s words. He wondered if now she would trust him.


    Wasn''t she capable of finding whether a person was speaking truth or was telling a lie?


    That day also, she was right��because in Princess Wenling''s eyes the words she said were the truth.


    But now, he was also not lying. Then she should trust him��right?


    With this thought, Xi Ying continued to say whatever he had inside his heart to General Li.

 Chapter 275 - Why Was It So Difficult To Trust Him?

    "My wife doesn''t trust me, General Li."


    Xi Ying whispered again as he looked at the thin and delicate shadow falling on the door of the study room.


    "And I can understand that she has her own reasons for that. I have done many things wrong in the past. Four years ago, when y shadow guard lied to me saying that it was Li Rui who drugged me , I blindly trusted him and thought that all of that was Li Rui''s n. I ��.I thought that you and your daughter wanted to use me to save your n so I just did the opposite. I ��I nned to destroy your n with the Emperor."


    "Now I know that Rui was innocent and want to make things right �� I can understand why she is wary of me. But isn''t she doing the same mistake that I did? She trusted Princess Wenling''s words blindly just like I believed my shadow guard and I do not me her for that. I have perhaps never done something to gain her trust."


    Whispered Xi Ying.


    "So you have chosen this way too gain her trust?"


    Xi Ying heard General Li asking.


    General Li could actually understand what Xi Ying was trying to do.


    He sighed thinking that it was good if Li Rui gets to know about these things at least. Perhaps Xi Ying will not go this way if she started trust him from now.


    He knew that only she could stop him from putting himself in this trouble.


    Xi Ying answered General Li''s question.


    "Yes, I have. Since she fears that I am helping the Emperor in destroying Li n. She will see me killing the same Emperor. Then perhaps she would start to believe me."


    General Li suddenly felt a panic filling his heart when he saw how determined Xi Ying looked at this moment.


    "Then I would have to go against you, Prime Minister Xi. The whole Li n will have to protect the Emperor and hence you will be going against Li n as well."


    Xi Ying smirked at General Li''s words clearly knowing what the old General was nning inside his mind. He thinks that since Li Rui was outside, Xi Ying would immediately refuse to go against Li n and hence will put a full stop on his n.


    However, Xi Ying was more intelligent than General Li.


    "This Lord promises you General Li that it will not happen. I will not be given Li n any chance to stand against me. The storm, this time, will be so silent that you will not even get to know when it passed. By the time, you would realize that the things are really changing, I would have already? done what I am saying �� dethroning the current Emperor."


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the study room, Li Rui stood silently. Her face still didn''t have any expression. However, the clenched fists inside her sleeve could tell that she was surely affected by whatever she has heard. However, whether it was in the way Xi Ying had wanted or it was the opposite �� no one could tell anything about it.


    She could hear her father arguing with Xi Ying that it was wrong, that the ancestors of his Xi n as well have always worked under Imperial n, that if he went against the Imperial n then his ancestors would never forgive him.


    However, in response to his father''s so many words, she heard Xi Ying''s few words.


    "It doesn''t matter. The only person who matters at this time is Li Rui."


    The deep and firm voice actually made her heart skip for a moment.


    ''Could it be that she was really wrong this time?''


    But she had seen that day carefully, Princess Wenling didn''t disy any signs of lying��then who was lying?


    A doubt suddenly emerged in her mind.


    It could also be possible that for Princess Wenling, that was the truth. Perhaps all this while, Princess Wenling never knew the real truth and hence she didn''t lie at all��because in her eyes she was speaking the truth.


    ''I shall never make you regret your decision, Rui.'' The promise that Xi Ying had whispered in her ear a few nights ago rang inside her ear.


    Li Rui looked dazed as she stepped back suddenly unable as well as able to understand anything.


    ''I have many mistakes, Rui.'' He had told her.


    He changed suddenly because he got to know that it was not she who drugged him.


    A voice inside her mind suddenly asked her


    ''Now you even know the reason, Rui, do you trust him?''


    But she still didn''t have any answer.


    Why was it so difficult?


    She didn''t understand.


    She suddenly turned around and ran away from there.


    -------


    "Zhao Zhang Wei"


    "Zhao Zhang Wei"


    "Zhang Wei"


    "Your Highness"


    "Huh?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei came out of his trance after he felt someone shaking his shoulders.


    His eyes fell on the face in front of his eyes and then on the hand that was on his shoulder, The next moment, he swiftly threw away that hand from there.


    "Don''t touch me." He said coldly as he looked at Eunuch Wang with sharp eyes.


    Eunuch Wang immediately lowered his head and said


    "Apologies, Your Highness. But Your Highness was not responding to Your Majesty''s call so this servant could only find this way."


    The reason seemed valid but Zhao Zhang Wei still looked unperturbed and firm.


    "Still, Benwang doesn''t want you to touch me ever again."


    He said sharply.


    Eunuch Wang''s body stiffened but he couldn''t do anything except apologizing.


    Even Zhao Wang Lei who was sitting at the front looked at his second son with narrowed eyes.


    "Is there something wrong, Zhang Wei?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei still seemed to be lost in something. Because when he looked at the Emperor his phoenix eyes were still very cold and sharp.


    However, he soonposed himself.


    But before he could answer Zhao Wang lei''s question, a voice interrupted him and did that for him.


    "It seems so, Father Emperor."


    Then moving his eyes to Zhao Zhang Wei, Zhao Zhuang Chen pretended very well to look concerned as he asked him.


    "Is Second Younger Brother feeling unwell? I have been worried about my Younger Brother since the moment I have heard the rumor of Younger Brother suddenly copsing inside her chambers. You shouldn''t havee here if you were not well. Father Emperor would have understood and forgiven you, Second Younger Brother."


    "Zhao Zhang Wei copsed inside his chambers?"


    The Emperor''s surprised voice came as soon as Zhao Zhuang Chen finished his words.


    In Zhao Zhang Wei''s sight lingered Zhao Zhuang Chen''s hidden smirk.

 Chapter 276 - The Furious Second Prince

    Since a week, the second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei has also been called by the Emperor in any important meeting.


    This change only came in thest few days.


    Before, from the Imperial family, only the first Prince was being called by the Emperor to discuss the important matters ... those that were reacted to Imperial family but now including the second Prince in these discussions was a new step by the Emperor.


    The uproar, same as when Zhao Zhang Wei had started to speak in the Imperial Court, once again started in the Imperial Court.


    Two princes fighting for the Imperial throne�� it was what people thought when they saw and thought over everything.


    And the, most obvious thing was that the Imperial Court would now start to divide between the ministers. One who would support the first Prince and another who will support the Second Prince.


    However, the most important question was still unanswered.


    Who did the Emperor actually favor?


    Before it was visible to everyone that the Emperor favored the first Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen but after he had dethroned the Crown Prince, no one could really guess anything.


    However, did it even matter who the Emperor actually favored?


    The previous Emperor favored his younger son but it was the older son who became the next Emperor in the end.


    So all kinds of guesses were eventually put to an end.


    It was a fair fight where no favoritism mattered.? The one who is capable will take over the throne.


    ''What will happen?'' Only the future would be able to answer this question.


    It seems that even Zhao Zhuang Chen and Zhao Zhang Wei now knew that the time to start a fight had already started.


    That''s why, no matter how important work they have, both of them would instantly leave it and attend the meeting arranged by the Emperor.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words said in front of the Emperor clearly represented exactly what kind of fight he wanted with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    It was a very pretentious fight where he would intentionally point out those things that could make him look weak in other people''s eyes. He would do so in the pretense of being concerned and hence would gain the favor of others��or at least of those few people whom he needed for his fight.


    It was a disgusting act and Zhao Zhang Wei would never involve himself in any such thing.


    So he replied very bluntly.


    "It seems that the First Brother is very free to put his attention on the rumors going inside the ce."


    As expected, Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes moved to his elder son and the frown on his forehead clearly represented that Zhao Zhang Wei''s words had affected him in what way.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face went bitter and white.


    He really wanted to retort with some words but couldn''t find any.


    In the end, the Emperor sighed and said


    "It seems that Zhen had tired both of you out with these constant meetings. Go and have some rest now."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen still insisted to work more as if disying his earnest wish to hard work in front of the Emperor but Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t do any such thing.


    As soon as the Emperor permitted them to leave, he stood up from the chair and left the study room without saying a word.


    He didn''t have any interest in licking anyone''s boots.


    The Imperial study room fell suddenly fell in very awkward silence and Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly felt like an alone clown dancing in a y for others amusement.


    The Emperor waved his hand and Zhao Zhuang Chen left with a bitter face.


    As soon as he was outside, his steps fastened to catch the man whose back was still in his sight.


    .


    .


    .


    "What is wrong with the second Prince today? Is everything alright in Xinhe Pce?"


    Inside the study room, Zhao Wang Lei asked Eunuch Wang as he turned the page of the book in his hands.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t remember?"


    Eunuch Wang asked and Zhao Wang Lei raised his eyebrows questioningly.


    "Today is noble consort Shu''s death anniversary."


    "Oh��"


    Zhao Wang Lei dragged the sound and then nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "The Second Son is filial."


    Eunuch Wang nced at his master unable to guess his thoughts and soon heard him say again.


    "Eunuch Wang, Why does Zhen feel that only a filial son like Zhao Zhang Wei can be thedder toplete our ns?"


    "Your Majesty is wise. There must be a reason for your thoughts."


    Zhao Wang lei smirked when he heard Eunuch Wang''s words and whispered


    "Two princes fighting for the throne �� what could be more amusing than this?? They will do anything to get it �� even destroying the Li n with their own hands for Zhen."


    .


    .


    .


    "Stop"


    Zhao Zhang Wei heard the shout but didn''t stop instead he fastened his pace. Behind him, Zhao Zhuang Chen felt furious when he saw this.


    Looking around the empty hall, he started to run and since Zhao Zhang Wei was only walking, he soon caught up with him.


    "Second Younger Brother, what is the hurry?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked as soon as he was in front of Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was not in the mood for all this so he tried to step forward from sideways, however, Zhao Zhuang still blocked him effortlessly.


    "Go away."


    His phoenix eyes filled with anger looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen as she said these words.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was furious when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei behaving like this and said


    "Haven''t you started flying too much, Second Younger Brother? Is it because you have started to have dreams of bing an Emperor?"


    "Ha��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen chuckled mockingly but Zhao Zhang Wei was still very calm.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen perhaps didn''t like it and poked him more.


    "Let me tell you, Zhao Zhang Wei, The throne is mine. You will not get it no matter how much capable you are because I am the Empress'' son. So start to worry about yourself. Because when I be the prince, your situation will be worse than the servants of the Imperial Pce."


    "Are you done?" Zhao Zhang Wei asked very calmly.


    Zhao Zhuang''s eyes were filled with frustration when he saw that Zhao Zhang Wei still looked very calm.


    When he didn''t say anything, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped sideways and then forward to leave from there.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen next words made him halt amidst his steps.


    "Are you afraid, Second Younger Brother? Well, I will be merciful to you ��if you will let your dear wangfei enter my courtyard and be my conc��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''tplete his words because the next moment, he was showered with very merciless and heavy fists.

 Chapter 277 - The Fight

    When the first fist fell on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face, he was shocked.


    He blinked his eyes vigorously as he tried to confirm that he was not dreaming and it was a reality. The b****d brother of his really punched him.


    Since young, Zhao Zhuang Chen had always looked down on Zhao Zhang Wei�� especially after Zhao Zhang Wei''s mother died. He never left any opportunity to humiliate and look down on him.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei had never dared to raise his voice against him let alone hit him.


    Holding his jaw, when he tried to move it, Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately winced with pain. Furious he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei who was looking at him as if he wanted to tear him into shreds.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was angrier when he saw this and shouted


    "AAh�� how dare you to hit me, Zhao Zhang Wei!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything. Instead, he rubbed his face to calm down his anger and turned around to leave from there.


    However, how could Zhao Zhuang Chen let him go like this after he had been hit so hard by him?


    So just when Zhao Zhang Wei turned around, Zhao Zhuang Chen spoke again.


    "Oh��so your wangfei is your trigger point, Zhao Zhang Wei! I have never known about this. In fact, I should be thankful to you for telling me this. After I get the throne I will make sure that she bes an important part of my harem. I will make her serve me for a who��"


    Turned around Zhao Zhang Wei had his eyes red as he breathed deeply.


    ''He is just trying to provoke you.'' His mind and heart said to him as he tried to calm down himself. But it was easier said than done.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen created a picture in his mind that he wished to shred before it could be true.


    The anger again took control over him again.


    So he turned around to shut the filthy mouth that was talking about his beloved woman.


    A very heavy punch fell on the same ce where Zhao Zhuang Chen had been hit before. A very nice sound of ''crack'' came and the next moment, Zhao Zhuang Chen was lying on the floor.


    "You��"


    Furious Zhao Zhuang Chen pointed his finger at Zhao Zhang Wei and wanted to curse him.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei never gave him any such chance this time.


    He stepped forward and looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen as if he was a filthy animal lying in the mud and said


    "If you said something about Qingqing again, I promise you that I will kill you with my own hands."


    For a moment, Zhao Zhuang Chen truly felt very afraid of Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold and firm eyes. He looked around the empty hall and suddenly felt a shiver running down his spine.


    However, the next moment, when he realized that he was getting afraid of Zhao Zhang Wei who always has been lower than him, he felt that it was shameful.


    So he firmed his scared heart and smiled mockingly.


    "You will kill me? You can''t do anything, Zhao Zhang Wei and you know that very well. You can''t do anything in present and you won''t be able to do anything in the future��when I will take your Qin��ah��"


    Punch after punchnded on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face even before he couldplete his words.


    "Don''t take her name."


    Zhao Zhang Wei shouted as he hit blindly the lying man on the ground.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen tried to fight back and sometimes he was sessful in hitting Zhao Zhang Wei back. However, a few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei effortlessly subdued him and started to hit more heavily.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was afraid as he felt the pain searing through his whole body.


    "Help��."


    He shouted out loud as he covered his head and curled up his body to save himself from Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists.


    "Help..."


    His shouts rang through the empty hall.


    It was after a few moments �� few moments that were like a whole shichen to Zhao Zhuang Chen��he finally heard someone shout.


    "Ah��Second prince is hitting the first Prince��"


    It was a maid who immediately ran away from there to gather enough men who could help her to stop this ongoing fight.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen who was now about to lose consciousness felt his heart filling up with humiliation.


    Would he ever be able to show his face to anyone after this whole fiasco?


    ''Zhao Zhang Wei��I will make you regret your actions to the death.''


    With these words inside his heart, Zhao Zhuang Chen lost his consciousness while the imperial guards finally stepped inside the hall and separated the angry Zhao Zhang Wei from Zhao Zhuang Chen with very difficulty.


    Four to five imperial guards held Zhao Zhang Wei but they were finding it very difficult to control the shouting Prince.


    "Leave me��I said leave me��How dare he call my Qingqing��with his filthy mouth��I will kill him."


    When the guards finally managed to control Zhao Zhang Wei, another person stepped inside the hall.


    "What is going on here?"


    The maids who were silently watching this scene immediately kneeled down on the floor.


    "What happened to the first Prince?"


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned as he looked at the unconscious Zhao Zhuang Chen lying on the floor. Then his gaze went to Zhao Zhang Wei who was held by the guard and now was ring angrily at Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered and he looked at Eunuch Wang.


    "Arrange an Imperial Physician to check the first Prince."


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Eunuch Wang bowed and immediately told two maids to call the Imperial Physician and then asked two soldiers to carry him inside his chambers.


    No one knew how the news reached the Empress'' chambers but as the guards lifted Zhao Zhuang Chen from the floor carefully, Empress Qin Wenya''s shocked voice echoed through the hall.


    "Zhuang Chen"


    Empress Qin Wenya could only watch as her son with his face beaten ck and blue was taken away by the Imperial guard on the Emperors'' order.


    She didn''t follow them. Instead, she nced at Zhao Zhang Wei coldly and then at Zhao Wang Lei. Zhao Wang Lei only met her eyes for a brief second but in that brief second, he blinked them assuringly.


    After Zhao Zhuang Chen was taken away, the Emperor finally paid his attention to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had also calmed down now.


    He sighed as he started to realize what he had done. Empress''s cold eyes didn''t go unnoticed from him. He freed his hands from the guards and stood straight without any emotion on his face.


    No trace of guilt or regret could be seen on his face.


    In fact, if Zhao Zhuang Chen was still there then he would have started to hit the unconscious mercilessly again.


    ''How dare he call his Qingqing with his filthy mouth'' Zhao Zhang Wei thought inside his heart.


    As Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words rang in his mind, his eyes started to be red again.


    Amidst his thoughts, Zhao Zhang Wei heard the Emperor speaking coldly.


    "Until the first Prince wakes up and Zhen listens to both sides, the second Prince will kneel in front of the Dn Pce."


    Dn Pce where the first Prince lived ��. Zhao Zhang Wei smiled bitterly.


    Even before hearing both sides, he was punishing him��what a ''justice loving'' Emperor.


    Although he thought this inside his heart, he didn''t say anything as he knew that it would be of no benefit.


    Silently, Zhao Zhang Wei left the hall to kneel outside Dn Pce��without even bowing in front of the Emperor and the furious Empress.

 Chapter 278 - She Is Strong Now

    Yi Huiqing got the news of what happened to Zhao Zhang Wei and what he did with Zhao Zhuang Chen. As Lin Daiyu recited the events with her mouth, she saw a frown marring her mistress''s face.


    But the frown was too less of a response she had expected from her mistress.


    Until the end, Yi Huiqing never got up from the couch she was sitting on. Even when her maid ended, she just asked


    "Is Wangye also injured?"


    "Injured ��"


    Lin Daiyu whispered as she tried to remember what she had seen. She had only been able to get one nce of the prince before she was spotted by the Eunuch who started shouting and asking what she was doing there.


    Theck of response made Lin Daiyu run away from there.


    "I could only have a nce, My Lady. But I saw that Wangye''s cheek was a little swollen and ��.and there was also a little blood at the corner of Wangye''s lips."


    Yi Huiqing frowned again.


    Lin Daiyu thought that her mistress was finally worrying about the second Prince.


    However, contrary to her thoughts, Yi Huiqing was thinking whether it was her duty to send something over for Zhao Zhang Wei or not.


    No matter how much she disliked to see his face, she was still the mistress and main wangfei of the Xinhe Pce so even it was for a show, she would have to send some help for Zhao Zhang Wei otherwise there will be a rumor over the whole Imperial Pce yesterday that she, Yi Huiqing, doesn''t care for her husband at all.


    "Send an Imperial Physician and some food for Wangye." Yi Huiqing told Lin Daiyu who was confused to hear these words.


    "Physician and Food��But how can we do that, My Lady?"


    Yi Huiqing frowned at her maid and said


    "Why can''t we do that?"


    "Isn''t Wangyepleting his punishment?"


    Yi Huiqing smirked as she looked at her maid and said


    "So what? His majesty never said that Wangye can''t eat or get treated while kneeling, Daiyu, right?"


    Lin Daiyu was left speechless by these reasonable words.


    She couldn''t find anything to say in response so just nodded her head and murmured.


    "My Lady is also right."


    In confusion, she was about to turn around and leave when she suddenly looked back at Yi Huiqing.


    Her mistress was again reading the book ��very calmly just like how she had seen her when she entered the chambers.


    Lin Daiyu was confused again as she whispered.


    "My Lady, when the Imperial guards separated Wangye from the first Prince, he was shouted your name. It was Qingqing��"


    At the end of her words, Lin Daiyu smiled when she saw Yi Huiqing raising her head to look at her. However, the words that left her mistress'' mouth were still unexpected for Lin Daiyu.


    "You have already told me this, Daiyu."


    Lin Daiyu smiled fell t.


    Yes, she did. But why is her mistress still so calm?


    If it was the old Yi Huiqing then she would have run to Dn Courtyard to kneel by Zhao Zhang Wei''s side.


    Lin Daiyu suddenly kneeled down and held her mistress''s knee as she asked confusedly


    "My Lady, will you��not go to look how the second Prince is doing even once?"


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes went cold at Lin Daiyu''s words. She didn''t answer her maid question and said


    "I think you should go and make arrangements for the job I have given you."


    Lin Daiyu sighed as it was not happening first time. Every time she asked her mistress any such question after gathering her courage, her mistress would shut her mouth like this.


    But this time, Lin Daiyu didn''t want to resign.


    She was sent to the Imperial Pce with Yi Huiqing to make sure that she doesn''t face any trouble. So seeing Yi Huiqing changing like this, Lin Daiyu couldn''t help that her mistress was in some trouble that she didn''t know about.


    "My Lady��"


    "Daiyu��"


    Yi Huiqing sighed and stopped her maid before she could say anything. She put down the book in her hand and then held her maid''s hand.


    "Daiyu, do you remember the nights I had spent after a month in Xinhe Pce?"


    Lin Daiyu swallowed and nodded after a moment.


    "I also used to sit at the same ce and wait for Wangye silently for those nights but he never came except at the first and fifteen of the month. Why do you think I should go there?"


    Yi Huiqing tried to make her maid understand but after Lin Daiyu said her next words, she could not help but wonder whether every woman had the thinking like her mother.


    "But My Lady��you should not take it to your heart. Isn''t it something that every woman has to experience? Also now Wangye has been visiting Lantai Courtyard for thest few nights ��I am sure that��"


    Yi Huiqing dropped the hand that was in her hold and suddenly said loudly.


    "Shut up."


    Lin Daiyu was startled and looked at her mistress in fear as she didn''t know what wrong she did or said.


    Yi Huiqing breathed deeply for a few moments and then finally looked at her maid again.


    She didn''t want to hear these words ever again. She was afraid that she would again follow the path that was shown by her mother ��that didn''t have any self-respect for her.


    "I am not a beggar, Daiyu."


    Yi Huqing whispered quite sharply. Realizing that she had been quite harsh, she breathed again and said in a low voice.


    "I am not a beggar that will wait for him every night. If hees then it is fine and if he doesn''t then also ��it is fine. And even now when he is kneeling somewhere I should go and visit him, show him my concern and worry�� no I can''t do that."


    Yi Huiqing said everything in her heart that she had wanted to say to her mother.


    After saying everything, her heart suddenly felt light.


    Silence lingered in Yi Huiqing''s chambers as Lin Daiyu still seemed to be very scared of whatever happened just a few moments ago.


    She had never expected such an outburst from her mistress.


    When Yi Huiqing put down her hand after rubbing her face, she saw her maid''s scared face and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Lin Daiyu had apanied her since her childhood and she had never been treated like this by her.


    However, Yi Huiqing didn''t take back her words. ording to her, Lin Daiyu really needed to be told some things�� or perhaps she was seeing her mother in Lin Daiyu because of their same thoughts.


    "Daiyu"


    Yi Huiqing whispered as she looked out of the window of her room ��at the beautiful sky.


    "Every woman doesn''t experience this �� at least those who have self-respect, who is not helpless, who is strong��.they don''t experience this, Daiyu"


    Lin Daiyu looked at her mistress. She didn''t know why but her eyes suddenly started to get teary as she thought inside her heart.


    She could understand the meaning those words implying but Lin Daiyu was not ready to ept it at all.


    "My Lady has self-respect, My Lady is not helpless, and �� she is strong as well."


    Yi Huiqing smiled when she heard her maid''s firm words. She looked down at Lin Daiyu''s tear eyes and wiped their corners with a soft smile on her lips as she whispered


    "I wasn''t before��but I am now."

 Chapter 279 - Yi Huiqing Is Just Completing Her Responosbilties

    Kneeling in front of the Dn Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly heard amotion and turned his head to look sideways where Eunuch Zhang was having an argument with someone.


    His emotionless eyes shed with surprise when he recognized the maid.


    The maid was Yi Huiqing''s personal maidservant.


    A flicker of brightness shed through his eyes. After that night when he had heard from Yi Huiqing that she doesn''t want to see his face, he never dared to go to Lantai Courtyard.


    Even if he tried, the pain-filled eyes of his wife would always stop him.


    So neither Yi Huiqing tried to approach him nor did he go to meet her. All in all, he had not seen her for these few days now. Few days��these few days have been like years for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Eunuch Zhang, let her pass."


    He said to Eunuch Zhang.


    However, Eunuch Zhang looked at him and asked the maidservant to stand at the same spot. After that, he walked to the kneeling Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Your Highness, Wangfei sent a physician and food with her maid. How can this servant allow this? What if His Majesty gets to know? His Majesty will think that Your Highness is disrespecting him by not following the punishment. Not only that, even Wangfei will be talked about if this servant allowed all of this."


    Eunuch Zhang tried to make Zhao Zhang Wei understand.


    "Why would His Majesty think like that?"


    Lin Daiyu who had followed Eunuch Zhang said as soon as he finished. Looking into young Eunuch Zhang''s eyes with her narrowed ones, she continued


    "Wangfei said that His Majesty never ordered that His Highness can''t eat or get treated by an Imperial Physician so there is nothing wrong with what Wangfei is doing."


    Eunuch Zhang had an incredulous expression on his face after hearing the maid''s words.


    ''Who orders something like this? Was not it obvious to everyone that it was a punishment and hence Second Prince can''t be given anything that can give himfort in any way?''


    He was worried that it will only harm Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Hahaha��"


    A deep chuckle vibrated through the air and Eunuch Zhang and Lin Daiyu turned to look at the kneeling second Prince who was currentlyughing while clutching his stomach.


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes shed with panic, as he signed Zhao Zhang Wei to control hisughter. He could already see the servants of the Dn Pce looking in their direction.


    What if one of them reported to the Emperor?


    Although his master doesn''t have any guilt and regret he could at least pretend to save himself from more punishment.


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei finally stopped but there was still a small smile on his lips. The heaviness he was feeling since morning also seemed to have vanished away for this small moment.


    "Did your mistress say this?"


    He asked the maid with a smile present on his lips.


    "Yes, Your Highness"


    Lin Daiyu said respectfully.


    "Let the Imperial Physiciane and check me. Give the food you have brought to Eunuch Zhang."


    Zhao Zhang Wei told the maid. After pausing for a moment, he looked at Eunuch Zhang and said


    "If someone asks you who sent all this, just tell them that I ordered the wangfei to send everything for him."


    Eunuch Zhang knitted his brows in distress as he knew that the prince was trying to take all the me on himself. But seeing the firm phoenix eyes, he could only sigh and obey his master.


    On the other hand, Lin Daiyu who felt happy seeing how the prince cared for her mistress suddenly remembered just how much pain her mistress looked in whenever she talked about Wangye.


    Somehow Daiyu had a feeling that the prince must have done something very worse to make her mistress like this.


    So she said indifferently as she passed the things to Eunuch Zhang.


    "My mistress only sent them because she thought that she would not be taking the responsibility of a wangfei seriously if she didn''t send anything and His Highness and she will be talked about all over the Imperial Pce."


    Lin Daiyu left after saying what she wanted to say but she was very afraid as she had shown this kind of boldness for the first time.


    The words obviously meant to be heard by Zhao Zhang Wei and he heard them.


    The brightness in his eyes dimmed a little bit but then he smiled bitterly.


    What could he expect after giving her so much pain? He should be grateful that she still cared for his reputation in the Imperial Pce.


    However, he still ate the food sent by his wangfei with a small smile on his lips.


    ---------


    "Come to Li Manor after every few days if it is possible."


    In front hall of the Li Manor, Yi Jie whispered in her daughter''s ear as she hugged her tightly. Her eyes unconsciously moistened as she thought of whatever her daughter had gone through because of her own people.


    Li Rui patted her mother''s back gently. After a few moments, the mother and daughter parted away.


    General Li stroked his daughter''s hair and smiled tightly.


    His eyes still unconsciously went to Xi Ying who was standing beside Li Rui as he remembered whatever Xi Ying said in the study room.


    He had not been able to make Xi Ying put a full stop to his ns against Imperial n.


    General Li looked at his daughter who was also looking at him with knowing eyes. She blinked her eyes in assurance as if she knew that what he was worried about.


    Such a sensible daughter��General Li''s heart could not help but go soft as well fill with guilt seeing Li Rui.


    Somewhere perhaps Xi Ying was right. He should have told Li Rui the truth ��because if shees to know about the truth now then she will just think what Xi Ying was thinking about him.


    He was using his daughter. However, it was never something he wanted to do.. He just didn''t have any choice.

 Chapter 280 - Leaving Li Manor

    After her father and mother, Li Rui looked at her other family members. Obviously, Li Rong, Li Na, and Li Caihong were still not present there.


    Li Sying who had been called by her father to meet her Elder Sister before she goes back had her eyes filled with tears.


    When Li Rui''s eyes fell on her, she instantly ran towards her and held her waist while murmuring.


    "Jiejie, why don''t you just stay here tonight? Sying misses you a lot."


    Li Rui sighed softly while Xi Ying saw the danger.


    He was afraid that Li Rui will ept her younger sister''s demands after all they seemed to share a very lovely bond.


    So before Li Rui could open her mouth, Xi Ying cleared his throat and said


    "Third Young Miss Li can visit Xi Manor anytime she wants. Just send a letter to this Lord and this Lord will make the needed arrangements for This Young Miss Li toe to Xi Manor."


    In Li Rui''s embrace, Li Sying heard Xi Ying''s words, and her eyes brightened instantly.


    "Really?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head stiffly unable to digest the liveliness of the girl at his few words.


    Li Sying, on the other hand, turned to look at her mother and said


    "Mother, Jiejie''s husband is so nice. No wonder Second Sister wanted to steal him away from Jiejie."


    Li Sying said everything in her naivety but the atmosphere of the front hall turned a little awkward at her words.


    Especially for Li Qiang who was standing in a corner ��he didn''t know where he should look at remembering his daughters'' deeds.


    "Remember to make Sying understand that whatever her second Sister was very wrong."


    Li Qiang said to Li Jiang who immediately nodded his head as he looked at his lively daughter with a sigh.


    After that, Li Qiang signed Li Rui toe closer.


    Li Rui saw this and stepped forward to stand in front of her first uncle.


    Just like a father, he patted Li Rui''s head and whispered in a low voice.


    "Uncle knows why you had been hiding everything for four years."


    The soft smile on Li Rui''s diminished a little at Li Qiang''s words and her calm eyes stared at Li Qiang''s face closely waiting for his next words.


    Li Qiang sighed remembering what Xi Ying had said and now looking at silent Li Rui, hepletely believed Xi Ying''s words.


    "However, Uncle wants you to know, Rui, that Uncle will never abandon Li n when it is in trouble. To Uncle, every member of Li n is family."


    Looking towards his younger brother Li Heng, Li Qiang smiled lightly as he said


    "I and Heng have a six years difference. Do you know �� your grandmother used to be very ill after she birthed Li Jiang. She could only take care of Li Jiang with the little strength she had. Your father had grown under my care. I have seen Heng growing up. He is like my own son to me. Do you think that a father can leave his own son alone in any trouble?"


    Li Rui''s eyes that were filled with guilt for thinking that her first Uncle would abandon her father flickered at Li Qiang''sst question.


    She shook her head in front of Li Qiang who smiled thinking that he had achieved his purpose of making her niece''s fear vanish. He didn''t notice how Li Rui''s eyes went to the quiet Li Chen standing in another corner.


    ''Do you think that a father can leave his own son alone in any trouble?''


    No, she didn''t think so.


    That''s why she was afraid. If it came out that it was Li Chen who stole the book from her father''s study room, Li Rui was sure that it would be her own father who would be punishing Li Chen and it would not be an easy one.


    At that time, would her first uncle still be able to stand by her father''s side?


    Li Rui stopped thinking about it the next moment. She thought that it would be better for everyone if this truth neveres out. Li Chen seemed to have understood that he was wrong in whatever he did.


    So he would never do any such thing again. At least she could hope so.


    So leaving this truth remain unburied was the best way for everyone.


    Taking back her eyes from Li Chen, she took out a small packet from her sleeve and forwarded it towards her First Uncle.


    "What is this, Rui?"


    Li Qiang asked her in confusion while Xi Ying who was looking at his wife all the time had a same face.


    "This is for Caihong. Dissolving this powder in water and then applying that paste on the face can remove the deep scars on the skin."


    Li Rui''s eyebrows knitted when she saw that her uncle was standing still and never forwarded his hand to take the packet from her hands.


    "First Uncle, Rui assures you that it would not damage the skin in any way. Yi Lei is also using it and his scar has started to be a little light now."


    She said because she thought that perhaps Li Qiang doubted the credibility of the powder as it was made by her.


    However contrary to her thoughts, Li Qiang was more shocked by what she was doing.


    "You still worry for Caihong?"


    He asked gently as he looked at his niece with a helpless face.


    Li Rui didn''t know how she should respond to this question.


    Did she worry about Li Caihong?


    No, not at all.


    She wouldn''t even blink her eyes if Li Caihong begs in front of her while crawling on the ground. Her heart was that cruel to those who had been merciless to her.


    The packet in her hands was prepared by her when she was leaving the Xi Manor.


    At that time she was not sure what Xi Ying wanted to do by going to Li Manor. However what she knew was that after going to Li Manor, she would surely be med for Li Caihong''s disfigured face ��especially after Xi Ying had disrespected Li Na and Li Rong.


    So she prepared this powder as an apology for everything.


    Now since she had already prepared it, she didn''t mind giving it to Li Caihong.


    "I had prepared extra this time so I thought of giving a little to Caihong��"


    She answered Li Qiang casually.


    Li Qiang sighed at her answer but epted the powder given by Li Rui. He had seen how Li Rui treated the poisoned prince during the banquet so he never doubted the credibility of the powder.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who was standing behind his wife shook his head as he looked at the faces of everyone who doesn''t seem to know anything.


    He had actually made his shadow guards investigate what business Li Rui exactly did.


    The results had made him shocked as well as proud.


    They didn''t even know how rare it was to see the powder in the market that Li Qiang was currently holding.


    People in the market could even kill each other for it�� and his wife was giving such a precious powder to someone who had tried to disfigure her face.

 Chapter 281 - I Don’t Want To Keep Any Secret From You

    The carriage ran on the silent road.


    The inside of the carriage was as silent as its outside.


    There was something different about the atmosphere that even Xi Ying could not point out.


    What was different?


    Whileing to Li Manor, he knew ��he knew that it was Li Rui''s wariness for him that made the atmosphere a little different but this time it was different fromst time.


    His eyes unconsciously went to the person sitting in the far corner of his side.


    He could only see her long hair that was flowing down till her waist. She was still looking out of the window silently.


    Xi Ying moved his eyes away reluctantly as he suddenly thought of whatever he said inside the study room.


    Did it affect her even a little bit?


    "So Lord knows that the truth of four years ago?"


    Xi Ying heard the question and swiftly turned his eyes to look at Li Rui who was also looking at him at this moment.


    Her clean ck eyes were still calm not giving away anything what she was thinking exactly.


    "Yes"


    He whispered answering her question.


    "Since how long?"


    "Since a few months ago."


    His eyes showed the sincerity he had inside his heart. This time he really was not lying to her ��could she see it?


    Li Rui nodded her head softly as she turned her head a little to look out of the window again. But this time, he could see her face very clearly.


    It was evening.


    The breeze flowing inside from the window was making her hair fly a little here and there.


    "Rui, you will get cold."


    He said with a frown when he noticed that the wind was too cold for his wife''s delicate body.


    His frown deepened when Li Rui turned her head to look at him silently but she never closed the window.


    Xi Ying sighed as he dragged himself a little closer to Li Rui.


    "I know that things are not right between us but I shall not let you y with your health like this. You need to think about yourself ��and now our child too."


    A dazed look appeared in Xi Ying''s eyes when he said hisst words.


    How nice it would have been if they had normal circumstances just like any other couple. Last time, he could not apany Li Rui when she was pregnant with Xi Ling��but this time he has all time to take care of his wife ��however this time she doesn''t seem to like him by her side.


    She doesn''t feel safe with him.


    Xi Yingposed himself when another wave of old breeze hit his face��making his eyes a little teary.


    He blinked them and forwarded his hand to close the window.


    Since the window was on the other side where Li Rui was sitting, he had to get closer to her but he didn''t stay like that for more time.


    As soon as the window was closed, he wanted to go back to where he was sitting but his hand was held suddenly.


    The cold hands on his warm ones make him frown again.


    His attention was not on the fact that Li Rui touched him by her own will but it was on the fact that her hands were too cold.


    "Why are your hands always cold, Rui?"


    Xi Ying murmured as he took those cold hands near his mouth and blew warm air on them. His internal heat soon transferred to the soft hands making their temperature rise a little.


    Amidst all this, he heard Li Rui asking her again.


    "When I came to your study that day��did you know everything?"


    Xi Ying paused for a second and then nodded his head silently as he continued to warm Li Rui''s hands.


    A momentter, he heard Li Rui again.


    "Did you hate me just because you thought that I drugged you and nned all that four years ago?"


    Xi Ying''s actions stilled at Li Rui''s question.


    When he raised his head to look at Li Rui again, his eyes were filled with desperation�� desperation to make her believe his next words.


    "I never hated you, Rui��maybe I felt used, but I never hated you."


    However Li Rui again silently looked at him making him unable toprehend whether she really believed him or not.


    "How did you get to know the truth?"


    Again a question was thrown at Xi Ying but this time he didn''t how he should answer it.


    What could he perhaps say?


    That he stayed by her side for almost three months in a way that she could not see him but he could see and hear everything ��and that is how he got to know the truth �� so many truths.


    Xi Ying''s head lowered and he whispered


    "Rui, I don''t want to lie to you but I can''t tell you the truth also."


    He had expected Li Rui to act distant, however, the next moment the same soft voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears.


    "It''s alright. I can understand if you have secrets ��both of us have secrets w��"


    "No��"


    Li Rui was forced to stop amidst her words when Xi Ying suddenly raised his head and held her face with both of his hands.


    "I don''t wish to keep any secret from you, Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered firmly as he leaned closer to the beautiful face.


    He stared in those clean ck eyes and didn''t find any resistance so he leaned closer. Resting his forehead against Li Rui''s forehead he sighed because of the soothing scenting from his wife''s body. It gave him peace �� the peace that he could never find anywhere.


    "Rui, I was injured during my return to the Imperial City a few months back."


    Xi Ying started and then paused soon also. It took him a great courage to reveal the truth. Perhaps because he had not started to fear Li Rui''s distrust.


    It made him feel helpless but he didn''t wish to lie.


    "Will you believe me if I say that I was not in my body during the period my wound healed?"


    Caressing her cheek softly, he stared into her eyes as he continued


    "Will you believe me if I say that I saw everything during that period of time�� even the truth that you never drugged me ��will you believe me?"


    Xi Ying asked with a voice that wasced with desperation.


    He wished to hear Li Rui''s ''yes'' just once.


    For once, he wished to believe that she really trusted him.


    However, he could never hear the answer he wanted to hear because the next moment, the carriage stopped.


    A sound of something hitting the ground could be heard inside the carriage and everything inside the carriage stilledpletely.

 Chapter 282 - The Third Attack

    <strong>(A Few Hours Ago)</strong>


    Inside the Imperial study room, Eunuch Wang quietly stood by the Emperor''s side as he ground the ink for the Emperor''s use.


    Zhao Wang Lei raised his head suddenly and looked at his old Eunuch.


    "Did you talk to her yesternight?"


    Eunuch Wang also stopped when he heard the Emperor''s question and answered respectfully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered and he nodded his head indifferently. He started writing again but didn''t forget to ask


    "What did she say?"


    "Your Majesty, the nanny said that the princess ispletely ready to send her people again to kill Lady Li again as soon as Lady Li steps out of Xi Manor, and this time she even had asked the help from the first Prince. Since First Prince was humiliated by Princess Consort Yun during the banquet he mes Lady Li for that and hence he generously provided all his help to the Princess."


    "Coincidentally Prime Minister Xi went out of Xi Manor today with Lady Li. The n is to send the men while their return to Xi Manor."


    However, Zhao Wang Lei who had paused again was not paying attention to thosest few words at all. His eyes narrowed as he whispered


    "Zhuang Chen sent help?"


    His eyes narrowed as he whispered


    "Did he��?"


    He just whispered these few words and Eunuch Wang answered instantly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The First Prince had sent his most capable man."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes brightened with satisfaction.


    The man Eunuch Wang was talking about was the most capable shadow guard working under Zhao Zhuang Chen. Although his intelligence was notparable to Xi Ying, his martial arts could still bepared with Xi Ying.


    Zhao Wang Lei then looked back at his Eunuch and ordered


    "Send some archers as well as three shadow guards. The archers will shoot the arrow at Lady Li and the shadow guards will ensure that there will be no harm done to Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Wang Lei turned his head back to look at the front and whispered


    "We still need him."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Eunuch Wang said and bowed his head to leave the study room.


    However, just when he was about to leave the study room, he was stopped by the Emperor''s voice.


    "Is Zhao Zhang Wei still kneeling in front of the Dn Pce?"


    Eunuch Wang turned around and saw that the Emperor was looking out of the window.


    It was evening now and Zhao Zhang Wei had started to kneel in the morning.


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Eunuch Wang answered.


    Zhao Wang Lei hummed and then said


    "Send him to the study room in a shichen."


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    After bowing his head, Eunuch Wang finally left the study room toplete his work.


    --------


    (At Present)


    Inside the carriage, Xi Ying''s whole body covered Li Rui.


    The carriage had been silent after it had stopped and a sound was heard inside. Somehow Li Rui and Xi Ying, both knew what this sound actually meant.


    The coachmen had died ��or it should be said that he was killed.


    Xi Ying closed his eyes suddenly and tried to feel the energy around him.


    Li Rui looked at him calmly as if she knew what he was trying to do. A few momentster, when Xi Ying opened his eyes, his face was very serious.


    "How many of them are outside?"


    He heard the calm voice and looked at the calm andposed woman in front of him.


    Xi Ying suddenly wondered just how many times she had faced the same kind of situation to look so calm.


    "Around seven."


    "Don''t lie."


    Li Rui said as soon as Xi Ying finished.


    Xi Ying was startled for a moment when he heard Li Rui''s words said in such a calm voice.


    "Tell me how many of them are outside?" She asked again and this time Xi Ying could only sigh.


    He lied. There were many men outside.


    "Many ��I can feel the energy of around thirty men."


    Li Rui nodded her head at Xi Ying''s words as a thoughtful look crossed her eyes.


    Xi Ying thought that she was worried that how they would get out of here. So he held Li Rui''s face and whispered


    "You don''t need to worry at all. Just stay here. I will go out ande back in some time."


    "I will also go with you."


    Li Rui said calmly but Xi Ying denied instantly.


    "No"


    His refusal came very fast making Li Rui frown.


    Xi Ying sighed again and said gently


    "Rui, you are pregnant. Try to understand, okay? I have my shadow guards also. I promise you that I will not let anything happen to you."


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying silently.


    Did she ever say that she was worried about her own life?


    A kind of irritation spread inside her heart but she never said anything.


    Silently she rested her back against the seat and whispered


    "Alright"


    Xi Ying sighed in relief.


    The next moment, he smiled deeply and suddenly leaned down to kiss Li Rui''s forehead making Li Rui startled. When he leaned back, he was still very close to her face ��so close that warm breaths mixed with each other.


    His slender fingers stroked Li Rui''s ck hair and he whispered with amusement lurking in those deep ck eyes.


    "Good Girl."


    The amusement increased when he saw a frown on Li Rui''s forehead again but he didn''t say anything.


    He turned around to leave the carriage.


    His face was cold and indifferent when he stepped out of the carriage.


    His cold eyes looked at every corner where he knew those men were hiding.


    "An Ping �� An Si"


    The shadow guards instantly appeared by their master''s side.


    "An Si��you will protect Rui and An Ping will stay with me."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Let''s get to the work then."


    And hence the battle started.


    Xi Ying counted thirty men thinking that he was the only one with high martial energy at the highest level in the whole Empire.


    He didn''t know that a shadow guard who was the same level martial artist was still hidden from his eyes. Lurking behind those deserted forests.


    His sole target was the woman inside the carriage and he had never failed in his job before.

 Chapter 283 - A Trap

    The silence forests surrounded the carriage sitting stilled on the road.


    The deep ck eyes examined every corner like a hawk.


    No one came out.


    It didn''t take Xi Ying even a moment of hesitation to look at his shadow guard, An Ping and sign him that they would start this battle.


    No ��actually the battle had started already when one of them killed the coachman driving the carriage.


    Now what they had to give was a very quick and unforgettable response to that start.


    It was not long that An Ping jumped towards the tree ��where he was sure that one of them was hiding himself behind very nicely. However, he couldn''t save himself from An Ping''s sharp eyes. After all, Xi Ying''s shadow guards were trained by him.


    To smell the danger from far away something they were qualified with.


    The fight started soon.


    Just when An Ping jumped on the tree and kicked the hiding shadow guard down the tree, many more came out.


    An Ping still looked very calm.


    An Ping jumped down from the tree as he unsheathed his sword that pointed down and soon pierced the shadow guard''s stomach who was lying on the ground before he could even try to step away.


    A few steps away, Xi Ying killed two shadow guards at the same time and fought with third one.


    They were many.


    Xi Ying thought as he looked at the increasing number of shadow guards just in a moment.


    His gaze went to the carriage as he used the third shadow to guard himself against the sword that wasing towards him.


    There also, An Si was fighting with a few shadow guards alone.


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed a little for a second.


    There was another carriage behind the carriage in which Li Rui was sitting. In that carriage, Li Rui''s maid was sitting with the gifts that Li Rui''s mother especially prepared for her daughter.


    However, the reason behind the annoyance in Xi Ying''s eyes was something else.


    It was the figure whom he could see getting out of the carriage even though he was far away.


    Li Hua was getting out of the carriage.


    From her eyes that looked constantly towards the carriage, Li Rui was sitting inside, Xi Ying knew that she wanted to go to her mistress. However, the maids'' considerate thoughts and worry for his wife didn''t make Xi Ying happy at all at this moment.


    Didn''t she understand that she could be used as a great bait by the people who want to harm her mistress?


    The annoyance in Xi Ying''s eyes increased but it soon was reced with panic when Xi Ying saw a figure suddenly jumping out from the other side of the road.


    Xi Ying instantly nced at An Ping.


    He was managing very well here.


    And after that, Xi Ying immediately flew towards Li Hua.


    It was only when Xi Ying reached there, he realized that why he couldn''t sense the shadow guard who jumped from the other side of the road.


    The shadow guards an expert martial artist ��the same level as him.


    Only then did he understand that it was a trap.


    All other shadow guards hid on one side of the road to distract his attention while the strong one was hidden on the other side.


    The most threatening person was the shadow guard in front of his eyes because except Xi Ying no present at the moment could defeat him.


    Xi Ying cursed inside his mind as he understood everything during the moment he flew towards Li Hua.


    But no matter, how fast he flew, the other shadow guard was close to Li Hua and hence caught her before Xi Ying.


    "Ahhh��"


    A very loud shout escaped from Li Hua''s lips as the shadow guard held him against his body in a very tight and firm hold.


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with panic immediately and he signed Li Hua to shut her mouth who was already looking at him with wide eyes when he reached on the other side of the road.


    Li Hua perhaps understood why he was saying that and instantly shut her mouth.


    However, the work was done.


    It didn''t take look for the curtains of the carriage to slide sideways and a figure soon stepped out of the other carriage.


    Xi Ying who had been looking at the carriage from the corner of his eyes shouted immediately.


    "Rui, go inside."


    However, somewhere he also knew that Li Rui now would not go inside. After seeing her maid in danger, she will not step back.


    And sure enough, she stepped forward in their direction as An Si who was fighting with shadow guards��doing his best to keep them away from her looked at his master.


    He knew that Li Rui was pregnant.


    He just wanted his master''s permission to take away Li Rui from there. After that, he knew that his master was very able to manage everything here.


    The idea seemed quite tempting to Xi Ying when he saw An Si looking at himself.


    After keeping Li Rui away from here, he would be able to concentrate more on the current situation.


    So he blinked his eyes indicating An Si to take Li Rui away.


    An Si sighed in relief and hurriedly killed the shadow guards who were trying to approach Li Rui. With every dead shadow guard, he stepped closer to the still-standing Li Rui who was coldly looking at the man holding Li Hua.


    "My Lady"


    An Si whispered in a low voice when he was behind Li Rui.


    "My Lady, I need to take you away from here. Master will manage everything here."


    Li Rui didn''t respond to An Si''s words. She was still looking at the shadow guard who was holding Li Hua. Seeing her cold eyes fixed on himself, he seemed to have found some fun and raised his eyebrows questioningly.


    When he saw that Li Rui still didn''t move her eyes away, heughed loudly and the next thing Li Rui heard was Li Hua''s loud scream.


    "Ahhhhh��"


    Her hand behind her body was twisted so hard that Li Hua found it hard to bite her lips and keep the shouts of pain within herself.


    And at that moment, Li Rui''s eyes fixed on the shadow guard only became colder and she said calmly


    "Leave the girl.. Isn''t your target Lady Li? That person is me."

 Chapter 284 - Lord Xi Is Proud Of His Wife

    "Rui"


    Xi Ying instantly appeared by Li Rui''s side when he heard her words.


    His firm hold on her arm indicated that he would not let her do whatever she was thinking of doing. As if that was not enough, he even said with his own mouth.


    "You are not going to do what I am thinking. Go with An Si. I promise you that I will bring Li Hua safely back to you."


    Xi Ying said firmly.


    However, Li Rui only looked at Xi Ying silently.


    It was a momentter she finally whispered


    "I am not going back ��not leaving everyone here alone."


    For a moment, Xi Ying thought that even he was included in that ''everyone''. However, he soon pushed that thought away. The woman who didn''t even trust him ��why would she care about his life?


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying tried again but this time Li Rui interrupted him.


    "He is holding Li Hua because he wants me. If I went away then he will just kill her even before you would do anything. And then he will chase me."


    Li Rui knew that the shadow guard in front of Xi Ying must be a very good opponent otherwise he would have killed him by now.


    Xi Ying could not refute those words at all. The speed of the shadow guard was the same as him.


    But he could not see Li Rui walking inside the lion''s den with his own eyes.


    "Do you trust me?"


    He heard Li Rui whispering and Xi Ying instantly nodded his head.


    "More than myself."


    Li Rui''s lips suddenly had a very small smile ��the smile that Xi Ying had not seen for many days. She didn''t smile in front of him since the moment she had started to think that he was nning to destroy Li n.


    So when she held his hand with that soft smile on her lips and ced it on her stomach, Xi Ying thought that he could give her anything she wanted in this whole world.


    "So trust me because I will never let anything happen to our child."


    ''our child��''


    Lost in those clean ck eyes, Xi Ying was mesmerized by that soft smile.


    "Do you trust me, Rui?"


    The question slipped out of his mouth unconsciously again and he cursed himself immediately for asking such a question. Because the smile from Li Rui''s lips disappeared almost immediately.


    She was about to say something but could not say it as Li Hua''s painful scream was heard again.


    This time, there was a knife in the shadow guard''s hands and the knife was on Li Hua''s neck. A drop of blood from the cut skin on her neck rolled down as Li Hua tried to stop herself from crying out loud.


    "Come here or this maid will be lying on the ground in a few moments with her head separated from her body."


    The horrifying images of what could happen made a shudder run down Li Hua''s spine but she still signed Li Rui not to do any such thing with her eyes.


    "I wille there and you will leave Li Hua."


    Li Rui said ignoring her maid''s eyes while Xi Ying clenched his fists tightly.


    "Yes"


    The shadow guard said and Li Hua immediately started shouting ignoring the pain in her neck.


    "No, Young Miss. Don''t ��don''te here. Go away ��"


    However, Li Rui still stepped forward. Xi Ying''s hand almost rose to grab Li Rui again but one question asked by Li Rui again rose in his mind.


    ''Do you trust me?''


    He did but it was still very difficult.


    So Xi Ying did what he was thinking before.


    As Li Rui stepped forward, Xi Ying stepped back. The shadow guard''s whole attention was on Li Rui and that was reasonable because Li Rui was his target.


    On the other hand, An Si looked at his master unable toprehend what he was trying to do. However, Xi Ying just signed him to stay silent.


    Step by step, Li Rui reached closer to the shadow guard.


    She stopped amidst her way and said to him


    "Leave my maid now."


    However, the shadow guard just smiled mockingly and said


    "The maid will remain like this until my arms don''t have Lady Li."


    An Si was left furious by these ambiguous words. As a man he could see what the eyes of the shadow guard had as he looked at Li Rui.


    His clenched hands on his sword indicated just how much he wished to kill that shadow guard then and there but he was helpless.


    But Li Rui still looked calm. She calmly stepped forward. Even when she was only a step away from the shadow guard, she didn''t look scared at all.


    This kind of calmness left An Si surprised.


    However, his surprise was soon reced by fear when he saw the shadow guard throwing away Li Hua and raising his hand to grab Li Rui.


    Everything happened too fast.


    One moment the shadow guard was sneering and raising his hand to grab Li Rui and the other moment, An Si saw how Li Rui suddenly grabbed the shadow guard''s hand that was holding the knife and she turned it around so easily �� stabbing his own knife in his own chest.


    "Ah��Ah��" He shouted two times.


    The shadow guard looked at Li Rui''s cold eyes with his own wide eyes.


    However, he didn''t slide down on the floor. Instead, with staggering steps, he turned around and saw another face that had be his death.


    With his deep ck and cold eyes fixed on the injured shadow guard, Xi Ying smirked coldly.


    His eyes went on the stab that had been created by Li Rui. Pride surfaced through Xi Ying''s eyes and he caressed that ce as if it was a kind of artwork.


    Then as if he didn''t wish to spoil it.


    He raised his dagger and then stabbed the other side of the chest again and again.


    "Ah��ah��"


    Stab after stab��until the shadow guard slid down on the floor.

 Chapter 285 - The Fight

    The dead shadow guard lied on the floor. Blood flowed out from his chest non-stop.


    The scene was too horrifying for a person who had not seen anything like this before so Xi Ying unconsciously looked at Li Rui.


    However it seemed that she didn''t need his worry at all.


    With her calm eyes, she looked at the dead shadow guard as if she was looking on the ground casually.


    When she raised her head and looked at him, he unconsciously nodded his head at her just like he did to his shadow guards when their work was done.


    Li Rui did the same without minding his awkward behavior.


    "H..how ��"


    The stutters attracted the attention of both of them and Xi Ying saw An Si looking at Li Rui with pure confusion on his face.


    He knew what his shadow guard was thinking. How did Li Rui who looked so thin inparison to the dead shadow guard kill him?


    An Si couldn''t see but Xi Ying saw how Li Rui held the shadow guard''s arm when he raised his hand to grab her and dug her nail deep inside his nerve.


    Her nails��Xi Ying''s gaze went to them.


    Or perhaps Li Rui noticed his gaze as she exined without any hesitation.


    "It was the drug that can make a person paralyzed for a few moments."


    Xi Ying was startled because he never expected her to answer his question. The next moment, his eyes became warm and gentle as he looked at Li Rui.


    From his sleeve, he took out his handkerchief and then hesitantly took Li Rui''s hand. When she didn''t resist, he wiped her nails carefully with it.


    An Si also seemed to have understood what just happened and his eyes looking at Li Rui held admiration and respect.


    Such a move ��he had never expected Madam Xi to make such a move.


    A momentter, An Ping also stepped on the road and when Xi Ying looked at him, he nodded his head indicating that the work on the other side of the road was done.


    The frown on Xi Ying''s forehead settled.


    "Young Miss ��are you alright?"


    Li Hua asked her mistress as Li Rui looked at the small wound on her neck. It was a small cut but since it was on the neck ��it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "I am fine, Li Hua"


    Li Rui answered her maid calmly as she told him not to move her neck too much. The blood had stopped following but if the movement was made too much then the skin could peel again and then the blood could start to flow again.


    The next moment she turned around suddenly and looked towards the forest.


    Her gaze then went to Xi Ying and she saw that he was also looking in the same direction with his deep ck and cold eyes.


    "Master"


    An Si and An Ping called out to Xi Ying waiting for his next orders.


    They had not expected more toe but as long as Li Rui and her maid could be taken away from there, killing others was just a piece of cake for them.


    They saw Xi Ying closing his eyes and when he opened them, Xi Ying exhaled sharply.


    "Around forty."


    Xi Ying whispered in a low voice.


    An Si, An Ping, and Li Rui had serious faces and Li Hua looked terrified.


    "They are there��My Lady, let''s run in that direction."


    At this moment, Li Hua knew that the real target was her mistress so she just wanted to save Li Rui with whatever she could.


    Xi Ying who heard the maid suddenly had a very conflicted mind.


    He couldn''t send Li Rui alone or even with his shadow guards ��because the shadow guards would follow her wherever she would go.


    "We will go to Xi Manor."


    Except for Xi Manor, no other ce was safe at this time.


    The attack only happened because they left Xi Manor today hence the enemies got a very good opportunity.


    Everyone present also understood Xi Ying''s decision.


    The next moment, Xi Ying held Li Rui by her waist, An Si lifted Li Hua and then with An Ping protecting them from behind, they flew towards Xi Manor.


    However somehow and somewhere everyone knew that the journey would not be an easy one.


    Because the shadow guards who attacked this time were very good archers of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Behind them were almost forty very capable archers while they were only three with two women to protect.


    Or that was what Xi Ying thought.


    Just half a shichenter, the scene was very different from what Xi Ying had wanted.


    Standing inside the forests with a wounded Li Hua in An Si''s arms, Xi Ying, Li Rui, and An Ping looked at their surroundings.


    The arrows started just when they flew away. For a long time, they managed to avoid or kill some of the hidden shadow guards but still, an arrow hit Li Hua on her shoulder.


    "Young Miss"


    Li Hua whispered suddenly attracting Li Rui''s attention.


    Li Rui was immediately by Li Hua''s side.


    "I am here, Li Hua"


    Li Rui murmured as she stroked her maid''s hair gently. However, what Li Hua said next froze Li Rui all over.


    "Young Miss, if something happened to me ��then promise Li Hua that you will not me yourself."


    "Nothing will happen to you."


    Li Rui said immediately.


    "You will be co��"pletely fine.


    She had wanted to say but when she saw Li Hua''s blood soaking An Si''s clothes, she was suddenly at loss.


    The arrow hit the shoulder and hence if treated fast then it would not be much of a problem but the blood loss could also be the reason of death.


    Li Rui''s face went pale suddenly.


    She felt a sting in her eyes and she blinked them vigorously. Xi Ying knew what she was trying to do. His lips were pressed in a thin line as he looked at his pregnant wife and then at the injured Li Hua.


    Xi Ying knew that he needed An Si at this moment but at this moment, he also knew that if something happened to Li Hua then he would lose Li Rui also.


    Remembering how Li Rui looked when Li Hua had saved herst time, Xi Ying clenched his fists and said


    "An Si, take her away to Xi Manor and get her treated."


    "Master."


    An Si frowned knowing that he was needed here.


    But Xi Ying shook his head and said


    "They won''t follow you so you can leave very easily. Go to Xi Manor and send An Ju, An Shing, and An Su here."


    In the end, An Si could only obey his master. With time, Li Hua also lost her consciousness, and hence even if she wanted to protest she couldn''t voice out anything.


    As he flew away with Li Hua, Li Rui looked at Xi Ying''s back silently.

 Chapter 286 - A Trap For The Enemy

    The arrows started again as soon as An Si left with Li Hua.


    With his sword, Xi Ying and An Ping deflected many arrowsing towards their direction. The arrows were actually pointed towards Li Rui and since they covered herpletely.


    With every arrow that Xi Ying threw away, his deep ck eyes became sharper and colder.


    Amidst his thoughts and deflecting the arrows away, Xi Ying didn''t notice Li Rui suddenlying stand beside him but when he did his eyes shed with panic and he hurriedly pushed away behind him while throwing the arrow away with his sword.


    If he had beente even by a moment, then Xi Ying didn''t want to imagine what could happen.


    "Rui, stay behind."


    Xi Ying shouted angrily as he thought of the consequences.


    Behind him, Li Rui bit her lips as she looked around.


    From her sleeve, she took out a small box. Still standing behind Xi Ying, she noticed the direction from where the arrow came and then threw something.


    In Xi Ying''s sight was a needle going towards a tree and then the next moment there was sound ''thud''.


    A man fell from the tree with the bow and arrow in his hands.


    "Woah��"


    An Ping who saw all this was also startled but heposed himself very soon and paid his attention towards deflecting the arrows away.


    "Can Ie in front now?"


    From his behind, Xi Ying heard his wife''s voice and said instantly.


    "No, just do whatever you want to do from there only."


    He would be a fool to let here to the front when she was their sole target.


    And the next moment, Xi Ying knew that he took a very wise decision. This was the tenth shadow guard and archer they had killed in those forty.


    Perhaps the death of another shadow guard angered the others because as soon as the dead shadow guard hit the ground, all of them came out of their hiding ces.


    Almost thirty of them, all of them were now standing in front of Xi Ying, Li Rui and An Ping.


    The problem increased when they used qingqong and suddenly made a circle around them. Now Xi Ying could not hide Li Rui any longer.


    This time Xi Ying didn''t wait to attack them. Pulling Li Rui behind himself, he started to fight with whoever came in the front but he never let any single one of them touch Li Rui. An Ping, on the other hand, stayed behind his master ensuring his and Li Rui safety.


    The strength of the shadow guards slowly started to seem less.


    Twenty of them were still alive. As Xi Ying pulled out his sword from now dead shadow guard, his deep ck eyes fell on the hem of his ck clothes. The sign he saw only made his eyes colder.


    How could he not recognize it?


    The archers were sent by the Emperor.


    Ha��Xi Ying smirked coldly.


    The Emperor seemed too restless. Inside his heart, Xi Ying felt confused again as to why the Emperor wanted to kill Li Rui.


    However this was not the time to think all this.


    Xi Ying noticed that the sun was soon going to set and hence the dense forests would seem denser in the night darkness.


    Li Rui was pregnant. He can''t keep her here anymore.


    With this thought, Xi Ying stepped backward pulling Li Rui along with him. Since he wanted to whisper something in An Ping''s ears, he had to step near An Ping.


    Li Rui perhaps understood what he was trying to do so she cooperated with him nicely. However this nice way was never supported by Xi Ying.


    His eyes went wide open as he was suddenly pushed to the back.


    "Rui"


    An angry shout escaped from Xi Ying''s mouth.


    However, now he could only watch as Li Rui stabbed the shadow guard with dagger and with other hands threw the needle in her hands here and there.


    Xi Ying would have probably felt proud andughed heartily seeing the confused faces of the shadow guards who looked at the small needleing towards them as they tried toprehend what harm exactly that small needle could do. However at this moment he was not in the mood of doing that at all.


    He could only hug Li Rui''s waist with one hand and made her walk backward in An Ping''s direction.


    When he was near An Ping, Xi Ying stood with his back against An Ping''s back and he whispered in such a low voice that only An Ping could hear him.


    "An Ping, confuse them."


    An Ping eyes instantly flickered.


    The next moment, Li Rui found herself in An Ping''s arms.


    "Xi Ying."


    A shout escaped from her lips and her mind went nk.


    As she flew away in the sky, she saw the man fighting on the ground with so many shadow guards alone trying to stop them �� from following An Ping �� because he wanted to save her.


    The cold wind pped her face very harshly and Li Rui soonposed herself.


    "You��go back, Your master is alone there."


    She said to An Ping as she didn''t know his name. The only thing she knew at this moment was that she didn''t want to leave the man alone who was fighting to save her for almost a shichen.


    An Ping, however, didn''t seem to agree with her. He continued flying with his highest speed and said


    "My Lady doesn''t need to worry. Master is very capable of protecting himself. Those few are a piece of cake for master. My Lady will be able to see the master very soon."


    And Li Rui went silent.


    She knew that Xi Ying was very capable. He was a very intelligent man as well as a very capable martial artist.


    But still, there was an ominous feeling inside her heart that made her feel very restless.


    As if something very bad ��very bad was about to happen.

 Chapter 287 - She Wanted To Live With This Relief

    An Ping said the truth.


    Li Rui soon saw Xi Ying.


    ''Confuse them.''


    The words Li Rui had heard from Xi Ying before she found herself flying in the sky with An Ping only made sense now.


    The person who traveled with her towards their unknown destination changed after every few moments.


    But the shadow guards were still following them.


    However, Li Rui soon realized that Xi Ying''s strategy was really working. After a half shichen, she couldn''t see any shadow guard following them when she was with An Ping.


    Now they had stopped changing the persons.


    So the shadow guards must be thinking of staying at the same ce, that is, fighting with Xi Ying because they would think that Xi Ying will again go to look for her as he did in the past half shichen.


    "My Lady, are you alright?"


    An Ping asked Li Rui as soon as he put her down on the ground.


    He knew that Li Rui was pregnant but he didn''t know how to take care of a pregnant woman. So he could only ask Li Rui how she was feeling after setting her down after every few minutes.


    Flying constantly in the cold air might not be good for her health. Thought An Si but he couldn''t touch her to give her his inner heat also.


    Li Rui softly nodded her head as she rubbed her arms and then looked at the sky.


    The sky was dark now.


    "Do you have any estimate of your master''s arrival time?" She asked with a small frown on her forehead.


    It had already been a long time since she hadst seen Xi Yingpared to how she was able to see him after every few minutes before.


    An Ping also looked towards the sky and then answered respectfully.


    "No, My Lady, But ording to this servant��Master should onlye now after killing all of them."


    Li Rui was silent for a moment and then she nodded her head lightly.


    "My Lady can have a seat. We will wait for Master here."


    Li Rui''s eyebrows knitted for a moment and then she looked around the ce she was present at that moment.


    Her frown settled down when she saw that they were surrounded by dense trees. The shadow guards if came more, won''t be able to find them easily. But��


    "How will Lord find us?"


    Li Rui asked An Ping.


    She was surprised when An Ping smiled lightly. However, it disappeared as soon as it came.


    "My Lady doesn''t need to worry about that. This servant had left some marks on the previous ces we stopped. Master will easily find us."


    Li Rui sighed softly and then finally sat down under the tree.


    Her eyes, however, looked around in all directions showing that she was waiting for someone.


    An Ping, of course, noticed this.


    His eyes shed with respect and approval for his master''s wife.


    Li Rui was really the best mistress Xi Manor could get. An Ping thought inside his heart.


    Seeing how she killed those shadow guards whenever it was needed, without any fear or hesitation, An Ping had been very surprised.


    However, his heart started to have respect for Li Rui from that moment.


    A true shadow guard always respected a strong person even if that person was his own opponent. Then Li Rui was a woman, that too, his master''s wife whom he should have respected since the start.


    However, now this respect was not because of her being his master''s wife but it was there because of being a strong woman.


    Had it been any other woman then An Ping was sure that she had been scared out of her wits. Instead of helping them and not creating any trouble, she would have created more trouble only. But Li Rui didn''t do any such thing.


    His master needed such a strong woman by his side.


    The second reason behind this unreasonable care for Li Rui was his guilt. After all, it was his own brother who became the reason for all of her miseries for four years she lived in Xi Manor.


    He would protect Madam Xi and this unborn child until hisst breath. An Ping promised inside his heart.


    "You��I suggest you to go and look for your master once."


    Li Rui said as she looked at the dark sky interrupting An Ping''s thoughts.


    And the third reason behind An Ping''s respect and care was that Li Rui didn''t look lofty and snobbish at all.


    "My Lady, Master will c��"


    An Ping was forced to stop amidst his words when Li Rui and he heard a sound and An Ping swiftly turned to look behind himself. One hand on his sword and the other covering Li Rui behind his back without touching her, he looked ready to kill.


    His wariness only reduced when he heard a familiar voice.


    "It''s me, An Ping."


    An Ping heard a whisper and his body rxed instantly.


    "Master is here."


    An Ping said to Li Rui when she looked at him with confusion.


    After saying these words, An Ping immediately stepped away from Li Rui. And the next moment, Xi Ying jumped down on the ground just a few steps away from Li Rui.


    With his one knee and hand on the ground, he raised his head and sighed when he found Li Rui standing in front of his eyes.


    The same kind of sigh escaped from Li Rui''s lips seeing the man in front of her eyes.


    Was it relief?


    Li Rui didn''t know and at this moment she really didn''t want to know. Perhaps it was because she had started to understand herself. If she really tried to find the answer to this question then she would just overthink and hence she would just destroy whatever little relief she had inside her heart at this moment.


    For now, she just wanted to let her mind rest.


    For now, she wanted to live with this relief.

 Chapter 288 - Do You Trust Me Now?

    She remained silent as she stared at Xi Ying who got up from the ground and walked towards her.


    "An Ping"


    He called An Ping before reaching Li Rui and said


    "Three of them ran away. I was worried that they wille here so I came before them. You go and find them. Rui and I will go to Xi Manor now."


    "Yes, Master."


    An Ping said respectfully but Xi Ying had not finished yet.


    "Don''t leave anyone alive."


    Xi Ying said coldly.


    However, the coldness in his eyes went away when he remembered that Li Rui was also present there. Xi Ying doesn''t want his wife to see his ruthless and cold face ever.


    However, the happenings don''t seem to favor him.


    "Are you alright?"


    A deep voice asked Li Rui as soon as he was in front of her.


    However, she just looked at him silently without answering his question.


    A frown marred Xi Ying''s forehead when he didn''t hear any answer.


    "Rui, are you alright?"


    Xi Ying asked again and this time his voice wasced with concern. Even An Ping who had been standing a step away from his master looked confused seeing the unresponsive Li Rui.


    She had looked fine just a moment ago.


    Xi Ying was filled with panic and he couldn''t stop himself from stepping closer to Li Rui.


    Holding her face between his hands, he caressed her cheek as he whispered


    "Rui, say something. Don''t scare me like this."


    At this moment, Xi Ying looked so vulnerable ��something that An Ping had never seen. He looked away from his master as he took a few more steps back. He needed to go back to the ce where his master was fighting and then search for those shadow guards


    However, as he did so, a frown marred his forehead.


    ''Something was not right.''


    On the other hand, Li Rui who hade out of her trance said calmly.


    "I am alright."


    She responded finally and An Ping also looked ready to leave seeing this.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief again and hugged Li Rui tightly in his arms as he whispered.


    "Why were you not responding? I was so scared. You must be tired. We will immediately go back to Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying said many things and a soft smile appeared on Li Rui''s lips hearing his bbering.


    Xi Ling was also like this. Whenever he did something wrong or he was feeling nervous, he would bber, bber and bber.


    But why was Xi Ying doing the same?


    Was he also nervous��but why?


    Was it because he was really worried about her? She would have thought that it was because of the child but there had been very few instances where Li Rui had heard Xi Ying mentioning the child.


    His worry, if true was purely based on her.


    Somehow her heart felt warm and Li Rui unconsciously raised her hands to hug the man back ��something she had never done before.


    Perhaps this was also the reason behind her hesitation.


    Or perhaps it was the guilt inside her heart.


    Slowly and slowly she really hugged Xi Ying and immediately felt the arms around her stiffening. For that moment, she felt that she should really put down her hands��however she couldn''t.


    An Ping was right.


    Something was really not right. She could smell it.


    The arms around her waist tightened in response to her hands on his back.


    Li Rui spread one of her hands on Xi Ying''s back and then she pulled away from Xi Ying. However, the man didn''t let her.


    She tried again and fortunately, he let it pull her back this time ��though she saw a frown on his forehead she didn''t pay any attention to it because her attention was somewhere else.


    Slowly and slowly she looked down at her hands��.they were trembling fiercely.


    Li Rui had seen her hands trembling like this before twice.


    The first time was when Li Zhan had been dragged out of that hall. Li Zhan''s body was full of blood and she had hugged her tightly at that time hoping to bring her back like that�� hoping to keep her by her side like that for her whole life.


    At that time, when she was pulled away by her father forcefully, her hands were dyed in red blood and they were trembling ��very badly.


    The second time was when Li Mei died in front of her. At that time also, her hands were dyed in red blood and they were trembling just like at the time of Li Zhan''s death.


    And the third time was today. Her hands were trembling ��very badly and today also they were dyed in red blood.


    The ring red color stabbed her eyes like a knife.


    "H..how did this��?"


    Li Rui asked with very difficulty as she looked at her hands. When she didn''t get any response, she raised her head only to find Xi Ying looking at her hands with a confused face.


    "Blood��"


    He whispered with knitted eyebrows as his face looked purely confused.


    "Where��did it e from?"


    As he said these words, he staggered a little making Li Rui''s eyes fill with fear.


    "You��"


    She whispered lightly unable to say anything as she forwarded her trembling hands to catch his staggering body.


    The man held her hands but smiled lightly as he still tried to assure her.


    "I am fine. Don''t worry. It must be from some shadow guard when I killed him."


    She would have believed him if she had not felt his wet back when she had embraced him just now.


    Li Rui swallowed lightly. Her throat was clogged ��she didn''t know with what.


    "Rui"


    "Huh?" Li Rui said immediately when she heard Xi Ying calling her.


    "Do you trust me now?"


    That was thest thing Li Rui heard �� before she saw Xi Ying suddenly sliding down the ground.


    His eyes were closed as heid there motionlessly on the ground and she stood there in a daze with her trembling hands dyed in red blood.

 Chapter 289 - The Ruthless Li Rui

    It took Li Rui a few moments topose herself.


    It was only when she saw a trail of blood spreading on the ground from under Xi Ying''s body, she realized that she couldn''t waste the time.


    She crouched down on the floor and took Xi Ying''s pulse. It was faint��very faint.


    Li Rui''s hands were still trembling but she didn''t have any time to pay attention to them now. With her whole strength, she pushed Xi Ying''s body so that he was lying on his stomach.


    Then she saw his robes dyed in red blood.


    Almost the whole of it from the back was covered in blood.


    Her face went pale at this sight.


    She clenched her fingers to stop the trembling.


    ''This was not the time to be weak, Rui. You have to save this man ��the man who fought to save you ��who was in this condition because of you.''


    Li Rui said inside her heart. It surely helped her in reducing the trembling of her hands.


    Although they were still trembling a little, it was still better than before.


    With those hands, she felt the wound, and then where the wetness was more, Li Rui tried to see any cut of the robe. She finally found it and slowly removed the torn robe from that ce.


    "Haa��."


    A very sharp sigh escaped from Li Rui''s lips when she saw the wound.


    It was a very deep cut ��very deep.


    The trembling of her hands started again as she sat down on the ground in a daze.


    "So you are here?"


    It was then Li Rui heard a voice.


    Still, in a daze, she raised her hand. However, when she saw the figures standing in front of her eyes, her clean ck and dazed eyes instantly went cold and emotionless.


    They were shadow guards in ck clothes��those who were sent to kill her ��and those who perhaps injured the man lying in front of her.


    They were three ��just as Xi Ying had predicted that three of them were still alive.


    The three shadow guards also saw the unconscious Xi Ying lying on the floor.


    Their eyes shed with confusion, panic, and fear.


    "How did he get injured? Who did it? Didn''t you remember what His Majesty had said? Prime Minister Xi was meant to be not harmed at all."


    One of them said as he red at the other two. However, the other two red at him with equally angry eyes as they whispered so that their words were only audible to them.


    "I didn''t."


    "And I also ��didn''t do any such thing."


    The second and third shadow guard said instantly.


    At these words, the first shadow guard looked confused.


    "Then who the he��.ah..."


    The shadow guard couldn''tplete his words.


    With wide eyes, he looked at the other two shadow guards who looked confused at his sudden stop. It was only when the shadow guard slid down to the floor with his eyes closed; they did realize that he was dead.


    Now their eyes were wide as they raised their head to see the person who had killed theirpanion. However, when they saw who it was their eyes were filled with anger.


    "You woman ��how dare you kill him? I will show you what are the consequences of whatever you have done."


    One of two shadow guards said as the other sneered while looking at Li Rui from up to down.


    ''She was a beautiful woman.''


    He thought inside his heart as he sneered again already knowing what he would do with her.


    Li Rui, however, fully aware of what their gaze held still stood there fearlessly.


    Her eyes were cold and calm as she asked


    "Out of you ��who attacked him?"


    The two shadow guards sneered when they heard the question.


    To them, the sword in Li Rui''s hands was merely a joke. But they didn''t know that the woman in front of them could be their death also.


    One of them stepped forward with a mocking smile on his lips, as he said


    "I did it. What will you do?"


    The coldness in those clean ck eyes increased so much that for a moment even the shadow guard facing them felt intimidated.


    However, he soonposed himself.


    As a result, when Li Rui raised the sword she had taken from Xi Ying''s belt, he immediately tackled it with his own sword. It didn''t take him long to realize that the woman in front of him really knew the swordsmanship.


    However, the shadow guard looked excited by this.


    The other shadow guard who had been standing aside quietly also noticed this and hispanion''s thoughts also, so he decided to join this fight also.


    He took out his sword to fight against the alone woman with hispanion but before he could attack Li Rui, he heard someone''s voice from his behind.


    "B****ds"


    The shadow guard immediately turned around and saw the swording his way.


    However, he sessfully avoided it.


    It was An Ping who was fighting with the other shadow guard.


    An Ping had never left actually. He had felt that something was not right because he had smelled blood ��the smell of human blood.? That''s why he went to the nearby areas to check where this smell wasing from.


    The thought that this smell of blood could belong to his Master never entered An Ping''s mind. Because in his eyes, his master could never be injured by these shadow guards no matter howrge their amount was.


    So An Ping searched nearby areas thinking that perhaps the remaining shadow guards were wounded by his master and hence he would be able to find them by this smell of blood.


    However, as he went away, he could no longer smell blood.


    It was at that time, An Ping started to have a bad premonition inside his heart.


    However, still, he thought that it must be Lady Li who was injured, and hence he decided toe back and take a look. But when he reached he saw Li Rui fighting with the shadow guards.


    An Ping felt happy that he returned when he saw the other shadow guards ready to fight with his mistress who was already fighting with one shadow guard skillfully.


    As he fought with the other shadow guard, An Ping nced towards Li Rui to check if she was doing well. However, the shadow guard he was fighting with took advantage of his distraction and ran away.


    When An Ping noticed, it was toote.


    He really wanted to follow the man and then kill him but he didn''t wish to leave Li Rui alone now. It was at that moment, An Ping realized that he didn''t see his Master.


    However as soon as this thought came to his mind, he couldn''t pay attention to it because at this moment, Li Rui had skillfully managed to make the shadow guard throw away his sword.


    Now he was lying on the floor with his eyes full of fear fixed at Li Rui who had very cold eyes.


    It was only at that moment, he realized that the woman in front of him could really kill him.

 Chapter 290 - A Dreadful Night

    "I didn''t kill him��spare me ��please."


    The shadow guard pleaded as he dragged his body back. He wanted to run away but An Ping never gave him any such chance. Before he could fly away by using qingqong, An Ping kicked very harshly on his stomach making him unable to get up.


    The shadow guard pursed his lips as his face became red because of the pain he was feeling.


    But the pain never went away.? It increased only because the next moment, Li Rui pierced the same part of his body with the sword in her hands ruthlessly.


    "Was it you who attacked him?"


    Li Rui asked again and the shadow guard immediately shook his head hoping that she would leave him.


    However he had already sealed his fate when he had tried to provoke Li Rui by saying that it was him who had attacked Xi Ying.


    Li Rui stabbed him again. After each stab she asked him if it was he who attacked Xi Ying and injured him but with every stab, the shadow guard said the truth ��he never stabbed Xi Ying.


    But it was of no benefit.


    He was stabbed until he stopped breathing while An Ping standing a few steps away from his dead body breathes sharply seeing the ruthlessness of Li Rui.


    Such ruthlessness ��.he had only seen in his master.


    An Ping nced away from Li Rui as he remembered his master again.


    It was only then his gaze fell on the figure lying on the ground.


    "How did this��"


    An Ping was shocked as he asked.


    However, Li Rui never gave him any such chance. Stepping away from the dead shadow guard, she said


    "An Ping"


    She called him in an authoritative tone that made AN Ping answer her instantly.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    "Find some ce ��a cave perhaps. We will treat Lord here."


    Li Rui ordered and An Ping could only obey her.


    Because he could see that Xi Ying needed to be treated soon. Because he knew that he couldn''t move his master too much in such a condition.


    Because he knew that only Li Rui could treat him.


    So he went in search of some safe ce.


    -------


    Imperial Pce


    It took the shadow guard half a shichen to reach the Imperial Pce. When he reached, Eunuch Wang immediately informed the Emperor about his arrival.


    Working inside the Imperial Study room, Zhao Wang Lei only thought thating back of his shadow guard meant that the work he had sent them for had been done.


    So he happily asked Eunuch Wang to let the shadow guard enter the study.


    However, the brightness in his eyes soon vanished when the shadow guard kneeled down on the ground and told him all the happened events.


    Li Rui was never killed��instead, it was Xi Ying who got heavily injured.


    With his phoenix eyes sharp and cold, Zhao Wang Lei stood up from the chair he was sitting on and walked to the shadow guard.


    With each and every sound of his footstep, the shadow guard trembled fiercely.


    He had thought that he would face some hard punishment so he felt very afraid. Still, he shouted out respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, please punish me."


    Zhao Wang Lei sneered coldly and said


    "Of Course we will."


    The shadow guard trembled but soon his trembling stop.


    The next moment, his heady a few steps away from his torso.


    He was dead.


    Eunuch Wang looked indifferent towards this scene. He didn''t say anything and just called some servants to drag the body away and dispose it secretly. He then called some selective maids to clean the Imperial study room.


    As the servants cleaned the study room, Zhao Wang lei calmly sat on the chair. His phoenix eyes were still sharp and cold as he called for Eunuch Wang.


    "Did Zhuang Chen wake up?"


    He asked Eunuch Wang who immediately answered in ''no''.


    Zhao Wang Lei let out an exhausted sigh.


    He suddenly looked out f the window and whispered


    "It will rain soon." And then he went silent again.


    After a moment of silence, he said


    "Two shichenster, Go and ask Zhao Zhang Wei to stop kneeling. Ask him to go back to his Pce and thene to meet us."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Eunuch Wang said and then left the Imperial study room to do the said chores.


    ---------


    Deep inside the forests, An Ping found a safe ce after his search of less than half a shichen.


    It was a cave. Inside the cave lived a lion which An Ping killed very easily from the bow and arrows he took from the dead shadow guards.


    He then helped Li Rui to bring Xi Ying inside the cave.


    They were fortunate to reach inside the cave at a right time because the rain started as soon as they stepped inside.


    An Ping again felt a little relieved to follow Li Rui''s order to treat his master inside the forests only. They wouldn''t have been able to reach Xi Manor in such a short time as they were already very deep inside the forests.


    Inside the cave, the sound of rain falling on the ground could be heard very clearly.


    At this moment, Xi Ying was lying on a bed made of stone with his back facing Li Rui and An Ping.


    With one hand, An Ping held the fire to show some light so that Li Rui could tear the clothes on the wound more easily, and in the other hand, he held the nts that Li Rui had given him when he had gone to pick her and his master after he had found the cave.


    They were perhaps some useful herbs she gathered when he had been searching for some safe ce. An Ping hoped that they were else he would have to leave for Xi Manor leaving his injured Master and Li Rui alone here.


    After all, he couldn''t let his master die here without doing anything.


    An Ping''s face went serious when he saw the wound on his master''s back.


    It was a very deep cut. An Ping frowned and then looked at Li Rui.


    He wanted to ask her if she could really treat his master.


    But he was afraid that he would look too rude if he asked anything like this.


    "I can do it. I just need a few things and your help."


    An Ping was startled when he heard Li Rui.


    He nced away as he felt a little embarrassed because of being caught.


    "This servant didn''t mean to ��" doubt My Lady.


    An Ping had wanted to say but Li Rui didn''t let him finish.


    She pointed towards the corner and said to him.


    "Make some fire there also find something with which I can grind these herbs. Bring some water to clean the wound."


    An Ping''s embarrassment immediately flew away and he nodded his head.


    After putting some things together he made a fire and then he left the cave to gather the things Li Rui had told him despite the heavy rain.


    On the other hand, Li Rui moved towards the entrance of the cave. She broke some wood from the trees that were surrounding the entrance of the cave and then she tried to make a container from that wood by using the sword.


    Busy in her own work, she never noticed the man lying on the stone bed opened her eyes once and his eyes fell on her blurry figure.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered in a very low voice. A momentter, he went unconscious again.


    And then the night started �� a very dreadful night for Xi Ying that he will never forget in his life.

 Chapter 291 - A Past That No One Knows About (1)

    (My dear readers, the next few chapters are a bit emotional ...at least they were enough heartbreaking to make me cry when I wrote them. Do prepare your tissues and please do watch something funny for example some stand-upedy after reading these few chapters for a few days. I don''t want to make anyone sad but I can''t change the plot of the story. *sniff* Thanks for reading


    Ada:))


    -------


    Dreams, when you sleep, can be of two types.


    One that rose from your deep desires where you get the bliss of what you have desired in your real life. The bliss is although fake, the dream gives you what you had wanted in its own way.


    The second ones are nightmares.


    They are dark like the darkness of the night for that person.


    You don''t want to have them or perhaps sometimes you are aware that it is just a nightmare but ��you still have to live them during those few moments.


    Just like how Xi Ying was doing at this time.


    To Xi Ying, every dream that had his three-year-old child or his beautiful wife who ruled his heart ��.it could only be a good dream.


    However, he was very wrong ��very very wrong. He was going to find it out today.


    Lying on that stone bed on his stomach, he visibly frowned in his sleep.


    A very cold breeze suddenly touched his forehead making that frown vanish away.


    He was at peace now but ��for how long?


    -----------


    Where was he?


    Xi Ying thought in confusion when he found himself standing at a familiar but unfamiliar ce.


    Slowly and slowly, it started to sink in his mind where he was standing actually.


    It had been very long since hest visited this ce.


    Hisst visit to this ce was at the time of his father''s death.


    The ce where Xi n''s ancestors were buried ��.where his mother was buried and then just a few dayster, his father was buried.


    The ce was just a few distances away from Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying stepped forward in a daze and walked around aimlessly. He didn''t even know why he was walking ahead instead of thinking about what he was doing there.


    He just knew that he had to find someone��someone but whom?


    He soon found that person.


    It was he only.


    Standing behind the tree, Xi Ying saw himself��just a few steps away. The other him was standing in front of a grave.


    Xi Ying was confused again and looked towards the grave.


    However, as soon as he did that, his face went pale.


    The inscription on the grave continued to catch his eyes.


    <i>Empire �C Xin? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? n �C Xi? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Son of Prime Minister Xi Ying �C Xi Ling</i>


    The engraved words on the grave said.


    Xi Ying''s fists were clenched and his eyes were filled with raw anger. He immediately left the spot he was standing at and walked towards the man he could see in front of the grave.


    What kind of joke it was?


    His son, Xi Ling ��he was very healthy when he had left Xi Manor with his wife.


    What happened suddenly?


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked the man standing in front of the grave but the man didn''t respond at all.


    Xi Ying was furious but with whom ��..himself?


    But his anger-filled eyes slowly and slowly calmed down because he started to observe the man''s face.


    It looked totally like him.


    But the despair, sorrow, and the hopelessness he saw in the man''s nk eyes ��it was very different.


    He looked as if he had nothing to live for.


    All in all, he lookedpletely broken.


    "Xi Ling."


    The man whispered suddenly and kneeled down on the ground in front of the grave with a ''thump''.


    Xi Ying was shocked and staggered a step back.


    When was thest time he had kneeled in front of someone?


    Xi Ying couldn''t remember ��perhaps it was a very long ago in front of his father. He used to kneel back then to pay respects until his father stopped him from doing that.


    Today he was kneeling again ��why?


    "Father is so sorry, Xi Ling��"


    The other him whispered with nk eyes as a string of fog escaped from his lips.


    It was cold �� very cold but Xi Ying couldn''t feel it on his body.


    All the coldness had prated his heart. It had gone cold.


    Because slowly and slowly, Xi Ying was realizing that Xi Ling was dead. Why did he believe it? He didn''t even know.


    But at this moment, his mind doesn''t seem to be in his control.


    "Father should havee back sooner; Xi Ling. Father would have saved you then. But don''t worry��Father will not leave anyone alive who became the reason for your death."


    The other him whispered again but this time his eyes were not nk.


    They were cold�� deathly cold.


    At this moment, in Xi Ying''s mind, many scenes shed.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Young Master has been poisoned."


    He saw himself standing in front of an old physician who said these words to him.


    He was silent for a few moments before he said coldly.


    "Then find its cure."


    He asked the physician but the physician shook his head.


    "I don''t have any cure."


    But when had Xi Ying epted a ''no''.


    He stepped forward and grabbed the physician''s cor rudely as he said coldly.


    "Find the cure otherwise your family dies by my hands."


    The physician trembled and kneeled down on the ground when Xi Ying left him.


    "Minister Xi, show me some mercy. Young Master doesn''t have that much time. This old man would suggest you spend these precious moments with your son. This time ��it will nevere back."


    The old physician said as he cried.


    But his words only made Xi Ying''s face go colder.


    "An San."


    He called out and An San immediately stepped inside the room.


    While the Xi Ying who was watching this scene didn''t understand at all what was An San doing inside Xi Manor.


    Hadn''t he thrown him away?


    But he was not given any time to ponder over his confusion because the scene continued.


    "Throw him out of Xi Manor and find some other capable physician."


    Xi Ying said to An San who immediately grabbed the crying physician and left the room with him.


    It was then his cold ck eyes finally went towards the room where his son, Xi Ling, lived.


    He stepped forward to open the door and went inside.

 Chapter 292 - A Past That No One Knows About (2)

    (The scene shing in Xi Ying''s mind continues)


    Inside the room, Xi Ying saw a small figure lying on a beautifully furnished bed.


    As he stepped forward, a very pale face came into his sight.


    Xi Ying swallowed visibly as he sat on the edge of the bed and held the small hand of his son in hisrge hand.


    "Xi Ling"


    He called out very gently and Xi Ling immediately opened his eyes as if he was never sleeping deeply.


    "Father"


    His son''s voice was low, weak, and hoarse making him press his lips in a thin line.


    Very carefully and gently, he picked his son from the bed and made him sit on hisp. His small body waspletely supported by him fearing that Xi Ling would fall.


    It was only then he realized just how much weight his son has lost in the past few days. He felt his heart sinking suddenly.


    However, when he looked in his son''s clean ck eyes that still looked very bright, Xi Ying forgot the restlessness inside his heart.


    "Father is looking for a good physician. You will be fine very soon."


    Xi Ling didn''t say anything. He just looked at his father with a small smile on his lips.


    "Father never lies. Why is Father lying today?"


    Xi Ling knew that now he won''t live anymore.


    The question almost made Xi Ying''s heartbeat stop because of dread. He looked away from his son''s eyes and smile.


    Silence lingered inside the room until An San knocked on the door and Xi Ying permitted him to enter.


    "Master."


    An San just said this and Xi Ying understood that it was something that he didn''t want to talk about in front of Xi Ling so he was ready to put Xi Ling back to the bed.


    However, as he was about to do so, Xi Ling held his sleeve and whispered


    "Father, don''t leave Xi Ling alone."


    The weak voice made Xi Ying''s heart clench and he couldn''t put down his son seeing his pleading eyes.


    So with Xi Ling on hisp, he asked An San to say what he had wanted to say.


    "Master, An Si had to go and look for some capable physicians."


    Xi Ying nodded his headpletely knowing that this was not the matter An San had wanted to talk about.


    However, he smiled gently in front of his son and said


    "See Xi Ling, Father didn''t lie to you. You will be fine very soon."


    Xi Ying said but he could feel the restlessness inside his heart increasing as he saw the paleness on his son''s face increasing with every passing moment.


    Xi Ying suddenly looked at his shadow guard coldly and asked him


    "An San��what happened in my absence? I just returned today only to see my son in this state. I had left him in your care. Why didn''t you inform me if his state was deteriorating like this?"


    An San immediately kneeled down on the ground and said


    "Master, Young Master started to remain sick two months ago. I had wanted to inform Master but then I came to know that Master was also injured unconscious so I didn''t find any benefit to send the message. Please show mer��"


    However, sitting on the bed, Xi Ying''s eyes shed suddenly as he looked at his shadow guard.


    "How did you find out I was unconscious?"


    An San immediately looked very nervous but since his head was lowered, Xi Ying couldn''t see his face.


    "My Brother��An Ping told me."


    He lied with very difficulty while Xi Ying frowned more deeply.


    He had to talk to An Ping.


    Did he forget his promise of not having any brother when he had decided to be a shadow guard? The same needed to be told to An San also.


    "Any doubt on anyone ��who poisoned Xi Ling?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard.


    An San''s fists were clenched and his eyes were red but then again Xi Ying could never see his expressions.


    With his eyes closed, An San lied again.


    "No Master. An San couldn''t think of any such person."


    Xi Ying sighed heavily and suddenly looked very depressed.


    But he had to hide it when he felt his son looking at himself.


    "What happened? What is Xi Ling thinking?"


    He asked his son who had been looking at him constantly.


    "Xi Ling has a wish? Will Fatherplete it?"


    Xi Ling whispered softly and Xi Ying immediately nodded his head as he said


    "Of Course, whatever Xi Ling wants, Father will give him." Xi Ying promised his son.


    Xi Ling seemed to be happy with this promise as Xi Ying saw a bright smile on his son''s face that he had not seen since he hade back.


    It made Xi Ying''s will firmer to give whatever he would demand.


    However, when Xi Ling opened his mouth and told him his wish, Xi Ying''s body stilledpletely.


    "Father, Xi Ling wants to see mother once."


    Xi Ling told his father with a hopeful pair of eyes and a bright smile on his lips.


    Xi Ying looked away from them unable to find anything to say.


    What could he say?


    The woman residing in the Plum Courtyard was his son''s mother but she never came to see him even once since his birth.


    Could he tell his son this?


    "Father"


    Xi Ying looked at his son again when he heard calling him.


    "Father has promised Xi Ling."


    That was also true.


    Xi Ying had promised his son and now he couldn''t back out from his words. So he looked at An San and ordered coldly


    "An San, Go to Plum Courtyard and ask Madam toe here at once."


    Somewhere inside his heart, Xi Ying suddenly wondered how that woman looked like now.


    Has there been any change in her loftiness or snobbishness? Does she still think of herself as the highest and the most important in this world?


    Just like she did ��when four years ago he had rejected her. Just because she couldn''t ept his rejection, she drugged him.


    Xi Ying''s eyes went colder with every passing moment.


    But for his son, he tried to suppress the weird restlessness inside his heart.


    However, he suddenly noticed that An San has not moved from his ce even a bit and frowned deeply.


    "Why are you standing still? Go to Plum Courtyard instantly."


    But An San still didn''t move.


    He just lowered his head and said respectfully.


    "Requesting Master toe out and hear this servant once."

 Chapter 293 - A Past That No One Knows About(3)

    Xi Ying did go out this time because the matter seemed very serious from how An San was requesting him to go out again and again


    After putting Xi Ling back on the bed, he left the room followed by An San. Fortunately this time, Xi Ling didn''t try to stop his father but just looked at his leaving back.


    "Continue."


    Xi Ying said to his shadow guard as soon as both of them were outside of the room.


    "Master, Lady Li left Xi Manor."


    An Si told Xi Ying with an emotionless face while Xi Ying looked at him with an incredulous face.


    "What?"


    He said as his forehead knitted in a frownpletely unable to understand what his shadow guard was saying.


    "Where did she go?"


    Xi Ying asked a momentter. As he asked, he said the next moment trying to answer his own question.


    "Did she go to Li Manor?"


    Xi Ying said this but he was still frowning. ording to his knowledge about that woman, she rarely left Xi Manor in these four years��actually she rarelyes out of her courtyard.


    "Send someone to Li Manor and ask her toe back as soon as possible."


    He ordered An San and turned around to go back inside his son''s room.


    However, An San never told him what he had wanted to say. Perhaps he didn''t have the courage or perhaps he didn''t know how he should say it.


    However, when Xi Ying turned around to go back inside, An San knew that he had to speak whatever he had wanted to say else he will not get any other chance.


    "Master, Lady Li didn''t go to Li Manor. Lady Li left Imperial City."


    An San said finally and Xi Ying turned around slowly with the same frown on his forehead that was present there a few moments ago.


    With his cold eyes, he looked at An San and whispered


    "Left the Imperial City?"


    An San nodded his head. Inside his mind, An San was remembering what Princess Wenling had told him.


    ''I have told her that Li n would only be saved if she leaves Imperial City forever and I am sure she will do so. What you have to do is when Prime Minister Xies back, just tell him that Li Rui left without leaving any message with Lord Yi Junjie. Her maid also left a few days back. You need to provoke your master by badmouthing Li Rui so that he announces the divorce with Li Rui because of shame and anger.''


    So An San was doing the same.


    "Yes, Master. Two weeks ago, I had got to know that Lady Li''s only maid left Xi Manor. Since that day, An San has been keeping an eye on Plum Courtyard. A week ago, I found Lord Yi taking Lady Li out of Xi Manor but I reached toote. I followed them and saw them leaving the Imperial City but I couldn''t stop them."


    An San lowered his head as if feeling guilty for what he couldn''t do and continued


    "Since that day, Lady Li has note back."


    Xi Ying was silent. His eyes didn''t have anything after An San finished.


    He suddenly took a few steps back and supported his body with the nearest wall. Then he raised one of his hands on his chest.


    There was something empty there.


    He couldn''t feel anything but at the same time, he could feel the hollowness.


    That woman left Xi Manor. She was no longer in Plum Courtyard. The fact seemed to upy his mind constantly.


    He swallowed and opened his mouth several times but couldn''t say anything.


    "Master"


    An San called out in a worried tone and Xi Ying slowly raised his head to look at his shadow guard. It was only then he started topose himself.


    A momentter, he stood straight with his cold ck eyes fixed on An San as he gave his next order.


    "Find her. Search all over Xin. If she is not found in Xin then search in other Empires. I don''t care where you search. I just want her."


    An San was startled as he had not expected Xi Ying to give such an order.


    What he had thought was that Xi Ying would immediately announce that Xi Manor no longer has any rtions with Li n and their daughter, Li Rui.


    But it waspletely different from what he had expected. He couldn''t let the thing happen this way so An San had to speak.


    "Master, why should we search for Lady Li? She has left Xi Manor by her own will. We will look like a fo��"


    "Ah��"


    An San was kicked away by Xi Ying before he couldplete his words.


    Leaning against the wall, An San coughed the blood and suddenly raised his head to look at his master with a confused face.


    However, when he saw Xi Ying walking towards himself he felt very scared inside his heart.


    The current Xi Ying lookedpletely different from his master. His eyes were deathly cold ��something that An Sa found himself unable to look into them.


    Standing a step away from his shadow guard, Xi Ying told him coldly.


    "Every time, she can''t let things go by her own will. Four years ago, she wanted to marry in Xi Manor so she did everything for that. Now four yearster, if she doesn''t want this, then she can''t just leave Xi Manor like this."


    Xi Ying said to An San as if he was trying to make these words reach Li Rui''s ears.


    He suddenly knelt down and An San flinched seeing his cold eyes again. At this moment, he lookedpletely crazy and out of control. As if��as if he could do anything to the person who would go against him.


    "Did I starve her? Did I ever raise my hand on her? Did I ever do something that gave her the reason to leave Xi Manor?"


    Xi Ying asked An San who immediately shook his head in ''no''.


    However, An San''s head was lowered all this while. If only he had said this ''no'' while looking at his master then his master would havee to know that his shadow guard was lying to him.


    Although he didn''t starve Li Rui, his manor never gave her three times meals properly. Although he didn''t raise his hand on Li Rui, he never gave any reason to his servants to respect Li Rui. Their every disrespectful action was just like a p on her face �� giving them more and more leverage to go against her and badmouth her.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t know all this. An San knew this.


    Xi Ying thought that Li Rui would be respected in Xi Manor just because she was his wife and his dismissing her to Plum Courtyard would never work against her.


    He very easily ignored that thought that told him that he had plotted against her n with the Emperor and hence she had reasons to leave Xi Manor.


    Because ording to him, there was nothing wrong in what he was doing. He was just helping the Emperor to get the power that he deserved and General Li was a very capable man. Even if I n lost the military power, he knew that General Li would be able to manage it very well.


    But he didn''t know the vicious cycle and schemes that lied behind this very simple-looking game of power.


    He didn''t know that military power was much needed by Li n than the imperial n.


    He didn''t know that he was just a tool for the Emperor to get the things he couldn''t get with his mind, schemes, and plotting.


    And the game had started already.


    Now he could only watch everything getting out of his hand slowly.

 Chapter 294 - A Past That No One Knows About (4)

    Xi Ying didn''t back away from his order of finding Li Rui.


    He sent a group of people to search for Li Rui in Xin and the neighboring Empire.


    After doing all this, he finally went to Xi Ling''s room.


    "Xi Ling should rest."


    Xi Ying said to his son in a reprimanding tone when he saw that his son was sitting on the bed.


    His heart clenched when he saw that Xi Ling''s face looked paler than before. Still, Xi Ying tried to maintain the gentle smile on his lips as he made Xi Ling lie on the bed and sat near him on the edge of the bed.


    "Father didn''t bring Mother."


    The forced smile on Xi Ying''s lips falter for a moment but he regained it soon. Caressing his son''s small head, he told him gently


    "Father will bring her to meet you very soon."


    The smile on Xi Ling''s lips went away after he heard his father''s words. He continued to look at his father for a few moments silently and then he said


    "Father, do those maids say the truth? Does Mother really not like Xi Ling?"


    Xi Ling''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears while the smile on Xi Ying''s lips slipped awaypletely. His face didn''t show any emotion as he continued to stroke his son''s head and asked calmly.


    "Who said this kind of words to you?"


    Xi Ling obediently told his father the name of those maids and nanny. He even told him how they talked badly about his mother and sometimes tried to make him say bad things about her.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were again going colder as he heard some new revtions from his son''s mouth.


    After Xi Ling finished, his fists were clenched tightly but for Xi Ling''s sake he had to hide his anger. Remembering Xi Ling''s question, Xi Ying looked in his son''s eyes and told him.


    "Your mother loves you, Xi Ling."


    Somehow Xi Ying didn''t feel like he was lying at this moment to his son and the next words he said were really not a lie.


    "When she birthed you, she was in very much pain��so much pain that she was screaming loudly."


    Xi Ying told his son as he remembered Li Rui''s pale face when he had seen her after returning from the borders.


    "But she still birthed you and gave me a little treasure like you."


    Xi Ling seemed to be very happy as well as sad after hearing his father.


    He was happy to know that his mother loved him but sad to know that his mother had to go through so much pain to give him birth.


    The three-year-old child although never met his mother properly still wished to give her the best and be the best son to her.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was relieved when he saw the smile on his son''s lips.


    He thought that he had been sessful in removing the thought from Xi Ling''s mind and heart that Li Rui disliked him.


    Although that woman never came to see her child, Xi Ying never wants his son to hate his own mother. Whatever could be said, in the end, Li Rui was Xi Ling''s mother who had birthed him after going through so much pain.


    "Actually Xi Ling has gone to see mother once."


    Xi Ying heard his son''s saying suddenly and his eyes went emotionless after he registered his son''s words in his mind.


    He looked at Xi Ling silently waiting for him to continue.


    On the other hand, Xi Ling was remembering the image of the woman picking some flowers and leaves from the garden as he was hiding behind a tree.


    "Mother was very beautiful."


    Xi Ling whispered with a soft smile on his lips.


    "When Xi Ling had seen her, she didn''t look like she could hate anyone at all."


    Such deep words from a child after seeing his mother��a mother who never came to ask about his well-being��Xi Ying suddenly felt his throat wobbling and looked away from his son''s innocent face who continued


    "Since then, Xi Ling was sure that Mother didn''t dislike Xi Ling. The maids ��.were lying."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with panic because Xi Ling was now starting to pant between his words.


    "Xi Ling, what happened son?"


    He shouted suddenly as he saw Xi Ling opening his mouth wide and trying to breathe as much air as he could.


    "An San��"


    Xi Ying shouted but Xi Ling held his father''s hand. A momentter, he looked fine but Xi Ying could see that his face looked pale white now.


    Fear filled his heart as he suddenly picked his son''s small, fragile and so light body from the bed.


    "Xi Ling, be strong ��okay? Father will find someone to treat you. Then Father will also punish whoever is responsible for your this state."


    Xi Ying''s eyes gleamed with ruthlessness when he said hisst words.


    Since that day, the all the shadow guards Xi Ying had, went out to do two works.


    ''Search for a capable physician who could find the cure of Xi Ling''s poison and search for Li Rui.''


    Li Rui was never found by anyone but they found some capable physician.


    The physicians imed to have a cure but when the shadow guards brought them to Xi Manor and they took Xi Ling''s pulse, all of them would shake their heard epting that this kind of poison they have never seen before.


    The poison was eating the child inside slowly and slowly. The child has very few days left.


    A physician told Xi Ying who immediately ordered his shadow guards to throw the physicians out of Xi Manor.


    Even the Emperor when came to know sent the Imperial Physicians but they also couldn''t find any cure.


    Xi Ling was dying slowly and slowly and Xi Ying could see this.


    He could only see this helplessly.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he saw his son''s face going pale day by day.


    Then after four days of Xi Ying''s return to the Imperial City, Xi Ling died in front of Xi Ying''s eyes.


    The Xi Manor became deathly silent since that day.

 Chapter 295 - A Past That No One Knows About (5)

    Xi Ling''s death changed Xi Manorpletely.


    After burying his son, Xi Ying never went to Imperial Pce. He would spend all the time in his study room.


    Every day the shadow guards woulde and tell him that they didn''t find Li Rui anywhere and every day he would send them again to look for Li Rui.


    ''She can''t leave him until his or herst breath.'' That was what Xi Ying would murmur sometimes. His shadow guards who would hear his words looked confused at his crazy behavior of finding Li Rui.


    For four years, he never went to visit Li Rui and now when she had left, he was not leaving anyway to hide for her. It was a bit unreasonable.


    But they could only obey their master who was Xi Ying.


    Amidst this, Xi Ying also started the investigation to find out who poisoned his son, Xi Ling. The investigation only included a few selective shadow guards ��those how lived away from Xi Manor.


    As all this continued, the war on the borders was also continuing.


    The news of General Li, Commander Li, and soldier Yi Lei disappearing amidst the war came, and then came the news that Li nmitted treason by giving their ancestor''s book of war strategies to the enemy country.


    The Imperial decree to execute Li and Yi n in front of all the people was passed. The while Empire went into chaos with this shocking news.


    But Xi Ying did nothing except wait.


    He had expected that Li Rui woulde out now but she didn''t. Even on the day before the execution of Li and Yi n, he didn''t get any news of Li Rui.


    That night, Xi Ying went to Plum Courtyard for the first time in the past four years. The whole manor was silent and no one came to know that Lord Xi suddenly went to Li Manor that night.


    It was on that night, he saw how Plum Courtyard truly looked like.


    The weeds outside at the entrance of the courtyard were grown long. So long ��they couldn''t grow like this in just a month unless they were not cut before for a very long time.


    Xi Ying saw all this with nk eyes.


    He then went inside.


    The inside of the courtyard looked clean but it was so vacant.


    He saw no furniture or decorative items that he would ask the steward to send to Plum Courtyard. For a moment, Xi Ying would have believed that perhaps Li Rui never epted them because of her anger towards him that he isted her in Plum Courtyard but then he saw a bowl of so-called porridge on the dining table.


    That kind of food ��even the servants of Xi Manor didn''t eat it.


    Xi Ying suddenly remembered his son''s words.


    ''The maids said that Mother didn''t love Xi Ling and they used to badmouth her.''


    And then he remembered what he had said to An San.


    ''Did I ever starve her? Did I ever raise my hand on her? Did ��''


    He said many things because he had been ignorant.


    That night, he called the steward inside his study and interrogated him ��until the chubby steward didn''t spat out whatever happened in his absence ��.how the people in Plum Courtyard were actually treated in his absence.


    And after knowing everything, Xi Ying asked his shadow guards to take away the steward and ��kill him.


    The servants of Xi Manor didn''t sleep that night.


    The whole Xi Manor was enveloped in terrified silence.


    Coincidentally, Xi Ying''s shadow guards finally came with the results of the investigations that night.


    They were his most capable shadow guards so Xi Ying was not surprised when he found that they had found everything in such a small time.


    However, the revtions were something that made his heart colder than before.


    Xi Ling was poisoned by two different people with the same poison. Before it was the physician brought by An San who poisoned Xi Ling and then it was a physician again brought by An San who changed the previous one suddenly.


    Then, Xi Ling called An San inside his study.


    "The investigation results say that the physicians brought by your poisoned Xi Ling."


    An San was terrified after hearing Xi Ying and immediately kneeled down on the floor with a ''plop''.


    "M��M��Master��"


    He couldn''t let out anything except this word.


    Xi Ying coldly nced at his shadow guard who didn''t say anything and then called his other shadow guards.


    "Make him reveal everything."


    He told them as they held An San in their hands.


    "Use An Ping."


    Xi Ying ordered them mercilessly making An San''s face go pale at his words. He screamed that his brother was not at any fault but the shadow guards cruelly dragged him away.


    Early morning, Xi Ying''s shadow guard brought him the news that Li Rui''s mothermitted suicide and diedst night.


    Xi Ying just frowned for a moment and then dismissed his shadow guard. A shichenter came the news that the dead bodies of General Li Heng, Commander Li Diu, and soldier Yi Lei had been bright from the borders.


    Xi Ying silent heard the news and after hearing it he just asked his shadow guard.


    "Any news about Li Rui?"


    The shadow guard silently lowered his head answering his master''s question silently.


    Xi Ying opened his mouth to say something but suddenly looked confused for a moment. A momentter, he waved his hand to dismiss the shadow guard.


    The Li n and Yi n were also executed that day ��but no news of Li Rui came.


    Xi Ying had now stopped eating or drinking anything making his shadow guards worry about him.


    That evening, some ministers from the Imperial Court came to Xi Manor to meet Xi Ying but Xi Ying didn''t meet them. They left silently after waiting for an hour but Xi Ying''s shadow guards told him that they wanted him to go to the Imperial Pce.


    Because the Emperor had gone crazy.

 Chapter 296 - A Past That No One Knows About (6)

    The Emperor was crazily giving orders to execute anyone who he would see.


    The Imperial Pce as well as the Imperial City went into chaos. The ministers were trying to hide this news and don''t let it spread all over the empire but it seemed to be easier said than done. In the end, they could only send people to Xi Manor requesting Xi Ying toe to Imperial City but Xi Ying didn''t care about all this.


    Because at this moment, he was hearing the revtions that his shadow guards had been able to find out from An San by using An Ping.


    In the corner lied an injured An Ping who kneeled in front of Xi Ying with lowered head as the shadow guards told him.


    "Master, An San had been working for the Princess Wenling. The first physician was sent by Princess Wenling."


    Xi Ying heard the shadow guard and he nced at An Ping from the corner of his eyes as he asked.


    "The Second one? What about him?"


    The shadow guards'' faces looked very serious at this moment and he answered Xi Ying''s question after a long pause almost when he felt that Xi Ying was starting to look very impatient.


    "The second shadow guard�� even An San didn''t know about him. So we searched for that physician. But the physician was found dead a few days ago."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were cold but he saw that his shadow guard seemed to have more to say so he signed him to continue.


    "Master we found his family. The son of the old physician told us that after An San found his father and told him that he would take him to Xi Manor to treat Young Master, an old woman from the Imperial Pce came to meet his father on the evening before he entered Xi Manor. Not only did she offer arge sum of money to poison Young Master to the physician but she also gave him the special poison that didn''t have any cure."


    "Imperial Pce ��"


    Xi Ying whispered with his fists clenched tightly in anger.


    "That old woman ��did you find something about her?"


    He asked coldly and the shadow guard again looked very serious as they answered


    "Yes, Master. The old woman is a nanny who serves Princess Wenling."


    "Princess Wenling��"


    Xi Ying whispered the name coldly.


    Inside his mind, he was already imagining the torturous ways he would use to kill the princess slowly and very painfully.


    "However��"


    He frowned when he saw that the shadow guard still had more to say.


    "Just say everything you have found out in one go."


    Xi Ying order coldly and the shadow guard swallowed seeing his master''s cold face.


    He apologized for his unintentional mistake and then told everything he had found out with hispanions.


    "The old nanny seemed to have a very peculiar history. From some old servants, we found out that she was given to Princess by the Empress herself however we didn''t find any record of her entering the Imperial Pce. No one in the Imperial Pce knows how the old nanny started to serve the Empress."


    Xi Ying knitted his eyebrows in confusion and asked his shadow guard.


    "Why did you feel the need to search this old nanny so deeply?"


    He knew that his shadow guard must have found some reasons to search the old nanny so deeply and sure enough the shadow guard told him


    "Because the old nanny seemed to hold much power than the Princess herself in Princess'' courtyard. Not only does she rule the courtyard, but she also rules Princess'' mindpletely. Our men also saw how she maniptes Princess to do certain things. So we concluded that there is someone else behind everything who is just using Princess Wenling to do his own works and the nanny works for that person."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were ruthless.


    The Imperial family for whom he did so much ��its people killed his son.


    "We found out that person."


    The shadow guard said and Xi Ying swiftly raised his head to look at his shadow guard.


    "Who is it?"


    The shadow guard hesitated for a moment and looked at hispanions who encouraged him to say his next words.


    A momentter, he said finally


    "The Emperor ��the old nanny works for the Emperor."


    Xi Ying''s whole body was frozen and he looked at the shadow guard with nk eyes.


    "It is the Emperor ��His Majesty��Zhao Wang Lei, who killed Xi Ling?"


    He asked his shadow guard who nodded his head again and again and said


    "Yes, Master."


    Xi Ying couldn''t believe this.


    The Emperor ��whom he helped so much killed his three-year-old son��his Xi Ling.


    "Master, not only Young Master��the attack on Master that happened a few months ago was also nned by the Emperor himself."


    The shadow guard told Xi Ying who looked totally nk.


    A momentter, Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with so much rage that he suddenly stood up and kicked the table away with his leg.


    Fortunately, all the shadow guards immediately moved away from the way, and the table filled with documents collided with the wall.


    Slowly and slowly, Xi Ying walked towards An Ping who had been kneeling silently in the corner until now.


    "An Ping raise your head."


    An Ping immediately epted the order and raised his head.


    Xi Ying saw his badly beaten face and the blood trickling down the corner of his lips but his eyes didn''t have any pity.


    "Do you feel wronged?"


    He asked An Ping indifferently.


    A tear slipped out from An Ping''s emotionless eyes as he shook his head and whispered


    "No"


    Xi Ying nodded his head nkly and then asked


    "What do you think about An San?"


    An Ping closed his eyes in pain and regret as he whispered the answer to the asked question.


    "An San deceived master. He should be punished."


    Xi Ying was perhaps satisfied with this answer as he looked at his shadow guard and signed him to open An Ping''s tied hands.


    The head of all other shadow guards saw this and suddenly looked hesitant and very serious again.


    As the other shadow guard untied An Ping''s hands, he said suddenly as he looked at his master''s cold face


    "Master, there is more we have found out."


    "Oh"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he turned around to look at his shadow guard and said


    "Then continue."


    The shadow guard gulped as he went silent for a moment and then said


    "It is rted to Lady Li."

 Chapter 297 - A Past That No One Knows About (7)

    Xi Ying''s lips parted a little he heard the shadow guard''s words. In front of his eyes, shed the images of the deserted Plum Courtyard and the barely eatable porridge by the animals.


    A momentter, he asked in a hurry


    "Have you found her?"


    His eyes were filled with hopefulness and his fists were clenched because of the anticipation that he himself didn''t notice.


    But when the shadow guard silently shook his head, Xi Ying''s eyes were immediately filled with disappointment.


    "No, Master."


    "Then what is it that you want to talk about?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard coldly.


    "Master, the incident from four years ago��where Master was drugged, it was not Lady Li who drugged Master."


    Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes went wide when he registered the shadow guard''s words in his mind. The shadow guard continued


    "It was Princess Wenling who had drugged Master. An San lied to master four years ago. Lady Li never bought any such drug from the brothel. She herself was ��"


    The shadow guard seemed to have said many things but Xi Ying couldn''t hear them anymore.


    Step by step, he stepped backward. His eyes were wide as the shadow guard''s words buzzed again and again in his ears.


    ''It was not Lady Li who drugged Master��''


    Xi Ying suddenly seemed to feel a weight leaving from his chest. His heart and mind suddenly felt very free. However, he couldn''t focus his attention on this strange feeling.


    Very soon, a very strong gloominess spread over his heart as he remembered the image of deserted Plum Courtyard.


    His back suddenly collided with the wall and he finally stopped there.


    His shadow guard looked at each other unable to decide what they should do.


    ''Father ��Mother looked so beautiful��so beautiful that she doesn''t look like that she can even hate someone.'' His son''s deep words suddenly rang in his ears.


    "Drag An San here."


    Xi Ying said suddenly and his shadow guard immediately did that.


    Just a few momentster, a very badly beaten An San was kneeling in front of Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were nk but cold.


    A kind of ruthless aura surrounded his body that made An San tremble fiercely.


    Xi Ying suddenly bent down in front of An San. He grabbed the back of An San head and made him look in his eyes.


    "An San, tell me is there anything else you are hiding?"


    Xi Ying asked coldly as his other hand caressed the sheath of the sword on his waist.


    An San immediately shook his head. Although his eyes were closing, again and again, he could see the blurry image of his beaten brother in the corner.


    Hot tears streamed down An San''s cheek as he whispered


    "Master, punish me but leave my brother. It is my fault. My Brother didn''t know anything. Princess��also she didn''t force me to do anything."


    Kneeling in the corner, An Ping sighed helplessly when he heard his brother''sst words. He closed his eyes in pain as he knew what will be the consequences of his brother''s actions.


    Sure enough, Xi Ying''s immediately kicked An San very fiercely and asked again.


    "Say��did she evere to meet Xi Ling?... otherwise you will see your princess beside you in sometime in the same state"


    Xi Ying''s fists were clenched as he asked this question to An San.


    He would be happier if An San answered said ''no'' because if he said ''yes'' then��


    "She came��she came many times but I sent her back saying that Master doesn''t want her to meet Young Master. She even came when Young Master was screaming with pain a month ago but I didn''t let her meet Young Master. I have told everything��let go of my brother and don''t do anything to Princess, Master."


    An San pleaded in front of his master.


    However, his master was too far away from where he could hear An San''s pleadings.


    Xi Ying couldn''t even breathe after knowing everything.


    Li Rui didn''t drug him.


    Li Rui also came to meet Xi Ling.


    Li Rui never abandoned their son.


    "Ugha��"


    Xi Ying suddenly coughed out red blood.


    "Master��"


    The shadow guards shouted as they saw Xi Ying suddenly sliding down to the floor.


    Xi Ying could see their hovering figures over his body but he still felt very alone.


    He was alone.


    "Rui"


    A whisper escaped from his lips before he lost his consciousness.


    ---------


    "Ha ��"


    Xi Ying panted as he felt dizzy from everything he had just seen in front of his eyes.


    His eyes were wide with shock and his mouth was parted slightly as he tried to breathe through it. There seemed to be something very heavy ced on his chest ��so heavy that he found it very suffocating to even breathe.


    "Rui"


    He heard a whisper and immediately raised his head to look at the source of that voice.


    It was the other ''him'' kneeling in front of the grave who now was looking towards the figure walking towards the grave.


    Xi Ying blinked his eyes vigorously because he couldn''t see the figure clearly.


    It was blurry ��very blurry.


    He rubbed his eyes with his fist and was surprised to feel the moisture on his knuckles.


    But he didn''t get the time to ponder over his surprise very much. His attention was immediately attracted by the figure that he could now see clearly.


    However, the suffocation inside his heart only increased when he carefully saw the small figure walking towards the grave with very slow and heavy steps.


    "Xiao Ling"


    Xi Ying saw a whisper escaping from her dry lips as a tear fell out from her eyes at the same time. Her eyes were wide with shock as she suddenly kneeled down in front of the grave.


    One of her hands went forward to touch the grave but it was trembling very fiercely and in the end, she could never touch the grave.


    Xi Ying wanted to step forward and embrace that small and fragile figure in his arms, however, before he could do so another figure appeared by Li Rui''s side.


    "Ssshhh Rui...it will be alright. We need to leave. You can''te out."


    Xi Ying''s eyes moved that figure and his eyes went cold when he recognized the man kneeling beside his wife.

 Chapter 298 - A Past That No One Knows About (8)

    "We need to leave, Rui."


    Yi Junjie whispered when he saw that Li Rui didn''t even respond to him.


    Li Rui was just looking at the grave of her child��the child she had been protecting for four years was now dead.


    Her n also ��whom she was trying to protect all these years had vanished.


    "She said she will not do anything if I left��"


    Li Rui whispered breaking the deathly silence.


    Xi Ying, by now was starting to understand somehow what he was witnessing and he also understood who was this ''she'' in Li Rui''s words.


    He knew that the other ''him'' also knew who was Li Rui talking about.


    Yi Junjie closed his eyes in pain when he heard Li Rui''s choked voice. Strengthening his heart, he said again.


    "Rui, we need to leave."


    He was afraid that she will be attacked again if her enemies saw her or came to know that she hade back to the Imperial City.


    However, this time Li Rui didn''t obey her Elder Brother. Still, looking at her son''s grave she whispered with nk eyes.


    "Elder Brother��why didn''t you tell me if Xi Ling was in such a worse situation. I ��I could have saved him. I could have saved my child."


    Yi Junjie''s body stilled at this question.


    A momentter, he said again with an emotionless face.


    "We can talk about thister, Rui. For now, we need to leave from here."


    As Yi Junjie said this, he had already forwarded his hand to grab Li Rui''s arm to make her stand from the cold ground.


    However, before he could touch Li Rui, the man who had been staring at Li Rui silently until now suddenly picked her up from the ground.


    "She will not go anywhere with you, Lord Yi."


    The cold Xi Ying who had been kneeling in front of Xi Ling''s grave said as he hid Li Rui behind himselfpletely.


    Two pairs of cold eyes silently stared at each other.


    In the end, it was Yi Junjie who first looked away and tried to gaze at the figure standing behind Li Rui. However, Xi Ying didn''t let Li Rui in his sight at all.


    Yi Junjie''s face didn''t have any emotions but he still said very gently.


    "Ruie to Elder Brother. We need to leave before anyone sees you here."


    Forwarding his hand, he continued


    "Elder Brother is scared, Rui. If they saw that anyone from Li n is still alive they will start searching for you. I know that you must be angry with me for hiding everything from you but I also came to know about everything veryter. I will exin everything to you but for now,e out and let us leave from here."


    At the end of his words, Yi Junjie''s words almost came out plead.


    But the cold prime minister immediately held an arm behind to hold the person standing behind him as he said coldly.


    "Rui is my wife, Lord Yi. She will not go anywhere with you."


    Although Xi Ying said these words very confidently, even the Xi Ying whom no one could see knew that he didn''t have any confidence inside his heart when he said this.


    Showing his right on the woman whom he never tried to protect and keep happy ��it was something that he could never do but circumstances change everyone.


    It changed the dignified him to kneel in front of a woman where he was ready to do anything to win her but he couldn''t let her go.


    Xi Ying who was watching all this silently closed his eyes in pain.


    The current him could see what the two men standing in front of him couldn''t.


    From start to end, the two men were thinking about the one woman but they never thought about asking her what she wanted.


    Everyone remained selfish in their own way.


    What about his Rui?


    Why did she have to suffer in all these people''s selflessness��including him?


    Xi Ying again felt his chest bing very heavy suddenly.


    However, this heaviness went away when he suddenly heard a very soft but indifferent voice.


    "Elder Brother, Can you please leave for some time? I shall have a long talk with Lord Xi."


    Yi Junjie didn''t look convinced but he could only obey Li Rui.


    In the end, he left from there not before saying that he wille back after a quarter of a shichen would pass and that time should be enough for Li Rui to talk with Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes red at Yi Junjie''s back as he left from there.


    When he was sure that Yi Junjie had left from therepletely, he finally turned around to look at his wife.


    His hand rose to grab her face between his hands but just before they could touch her, he hesitated.


    Looking in those clean ck eyes, he felt his heart stifling inside his chest.


    "Xi Ling ��was asking for you when he ��"


    Xi Ying blinked his eyes as he said these words remembered his son''sst wish to see his mother.


    "He did?"


    Xi Ying heard a choked whisper and instantly raised his head to look at that beautiful and pale face again.


    When the red, swollen, and teary eyes fell in his sight, his heart clenched with pain and he suddenly stepped forward to catch the single tear that fell out from Li Rui''s eye


    "Rui��I looked for you everywhere. I went to Plum Courtyard also. I saw your courtyard''s state. I never knew��"


    Xi Ying was saying whatever came to his mind.


    Since the moment, he had found out that Li Rui had never been at fault in anything, he had thought of many ways to apologize to her.


    However, now he suddenly couldn''t find anything to say because he was now realizing that his apology would not be able to do any change.


    His apology would not bring their dead son back.


    Still, he didn''t have anything to say other than this.


    "Rui, I was wrong. I��I apologize to you, Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered with his eyes red as he remembered how he had behaved with his wife on her first night in Xi Manor.


    How did he do all that? Why did he be like that?


    The confusion spread over his mind like a spider web making him more and more confused. For a moment, he couldn''t even recognize his past self��as if he was never that person.


    But Xi Ying couldn''t pay attention to this strange confusion for much time. His face changed suddenly and he shouted


    "Rui"


    But it was already veryte.

 Chapter 299 - A Past That No One Knows About (9)

    Xi Ying regretted.


    He regretted immensely that he let his mind wander away somewhere for even a few moments.


    As he saw Li Rui body sliding down to the floor, he immediately stepped forward to catch it in his arms as he shouted again and again.


    "Rui��Rui��"


    His hawk-like eyes went in the direction where he could see the shadow of the figure hiding. One of his hands immediately took out the dagger from his sleeve and he threw it in the direction of the shadow guard.


    "No��.Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered as he saw the blooding out of Li Rui''s wound furiously.


    The arrow pierced her stomach and it was still there.


    Xi Ying''s hands were trembling and his eyes were going red. He patted Li Rui''s cheek gently as he whispered gently


    "We will leave from here, Rui. I will take you to Xi Manor and then a physician will treat you. Everything will be alright."


    As he said this, he had already picked Li Rui''s small body in his arms.


    The invisible Xi Ying who had been watching all this silently followed him with stiff and heavy steps. His red eyes never moved away from Li Rui''s face that was going paler with every passing moment.


    Xi Ying''s pace was very fast as he walked towards the exit. Amidst his never halting steps, he suddenly heard Li Rui''s soft voice.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    Xi Ying immediately nced down at his wife and his eyes shed with panic when he finally noticed her pale face.


    "Yes��Rui."


    "Don''t treat me��"


    Li Rui''s words were full of pleading and this request filled Xi Ying''s eyes with tears as he halted amidst his steps and looked down at his wife.


    Those clean ck eyes were already looking at him.


    "Xiao Ling ��Rui wants to see Xiao Ling."


    Li Rui whispered as tears slid down from her eyes while Xi Ying looked no different. His eyes went to the arrow that was still inside her stomach and he immediately looked away.


    No��he had to take it out first. He can''t wait to reach Xi Manor otherwise he will lose her forever.


    Xi Ying looked at his trembling hands and clenched them with the new determination inside his heart.


    He firstid down Li Rui on the ground and then immediately removed his robe. Spreading the robe on the ground, he thenid Li Rui on that robe.


    Stroking his wife''s hair gently, he whispered


    "Rui��it will hurt for a moment. But I know you will go through it."


    He tried tofort her as he moved to take out the arrow.


    "When I first met you ��it also ��pained very much at that time. Isn''t it ironic?"


    Xi Ying''s hands that were going towards the arrow stilledpletely when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    He, of course, understood what pain Li Rui was talking about.


    His lips quivered slightly but he still went forward to take out the arrow. However, a hand reached forward and weakly tried to stop him.


    "Don''t take ��it out. Let ��it be there."


    "No��"


    Xi Ying shouted immediately.


    A momentter, he breathed deeply as he looked into Li Rui''s eyes. His own eyes were filled with pain, regret, and guilt as he said


    "Don''t Rui��please don''t leave me alone. I will go insane. I just ��Just stay in Xi Manor. I will never show my face to you. I promise you��but don''t leave me alone."


    Xi Ying realized just how much Li Rui''s presence in Xi Manor affected him.


    Since the day An San had told him that Li Rui was not in Xi Manor, his heart had been very restless. The Xi Manor he had lived in for so many years��he suddenly wished to destroy it mercilessly with his own hands.


    He couldn''t sleep inside his room because he knew that the woman living inside the Plum Courtyard was not there.


    He couldn''t live in this world as long as he was not sure that Li Rui was also there ��somewhere in this world.


    "Let me take out the arrow. Then I will take you to a good physician."


    Xi Ying whispered and started to take out the arrow without giving any chance to Li Rui to speak.


    The invisible Xi Ying was seeing all this with nk and red eyes. His fists and jaw were clenched tightly.


    "My father used to trust a lot��Prime Minister Xi"


    Li Rui whispered suddenly and the trembling of Xi Ying''s hand intensified.


    The news told by his shadow guard rang in Xi Ying''s ears.


    Her mother''s n��her father, everyone from her n were dead because of him.


    How could he expect her to stay alive because of him even after all this?


    Another tear slipped out of Xi Ying''s red eyes but he still very stubbornly moved his trembling hands to take out the arrow.


    It was difficult. If the arrow was moved even an inch here and there while Xi Ying took it out, Li Rui could die on the spot and Li Rui''s continuous words that stabbed Xi Ying''s heart like swords were not helping him even a bit.


    "I had asked him once ��just why he trusted you so much ��he ��he didn''t answer my question��instead he just asked me to sit inside the sedan chair you brought to Li Manor silently."


    "Ah��"


    Li Rui whimpered when Xi Ying moved the arrow a little and Xi Ying immediately stopped.


    "Ha��"


    Xi Ying swallowed audibly as he wiped his face and sweaty forehead.


    He can''t do this. He can''t see her in pain. At the same time, he couldn''t let her die.


    "It''s alright."


    Li Rui whispered as she looked at Xi Ying with a soft smile on her lips.


    Perhaps she could notice the struggle on his face.


    "It''s alright ��if ��you can''t save me."


    Another tear slipped out from Xi Ying''s lips as he swallowed audibly.


    "Just hear me out. I ��I don''t want to ��stay alone ��when I breathe myst. I hope you ��don''t despise me enough ��to notplete my st wish."


    The soft smile on Li Rui''s lips seemed to stab Xi Ying''s eyes.


    ''I never despised you.''


    He wanted to scream but then thought that his words only sound like a lie to his own ears. Everything he did in the past four years ��..it only showed that he disliked Li Rui ��very much which was never true.

 Chapter 300 - A Past That No One Knows About (10)

    "Father used to ��say that��you are the only person who can save Li n as ��as well as destroy it and in the end, he was�� true. You��really destroyed ��Li n despite�� my so many efforts to protect it."


    Li Rui whispered softly in Xi Ying''s arms who was walking towards the entrance of deserted Xi Manor.


    With every sentence Li Rui finished, a new tear would slide out of Xi Ying''s eyes but it looked too scary on his emotionless face with blood-red eyes.


    "Master��"


    At the entrance, An Shing whispered breathlessly when he saw the woman in his master''s arms.


    "I need a physician immediately here."


    Xi Ying said to An Shing coldly who immediately nodded his head and whispered


    "Yes, Master"


    However, An Shing didn''t look too much hopeful when he saw the trail of blood left by his master.


    He knew that this blood was flowing out from Li Rui''s body.


    Xi Ying, in the end, had strengthened his heart and had taken out the arrow. He also covered it tightly with his robe as he had tried to stop the blood flow. However, he couldn''t stop it in the end.


    Xi Ying walked towards his courtyard with a nk face but he was suddenly stopped by Li Rui who whispered that she wanted to go to Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ying didn''t agree because Plum Courtyard was father than his courtyard. He would have to move more if he went to Plum Courtyard and it could result in more blood loss from Li Rui''s body.


    However, Li Rui whispered again.


    "At the time of my ��marriage, My mother ��had said that ��my death ce ��would only be my courtyard in Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying exhaled sharply at these words. When he looked down, the bitter smile on Li Rui''s lips didn''t escape from his sight.


    He silently walked towards the Plum Courtyard. At this moment, he didn''t even know what he was doing.


    In his mind, there was just this wish toplete every wish of the woman in his arms, to give her his whole world, to give her his life if by doing that he could save her.


    Inside the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui held Xi Ying''spel suddenly when he was making her lie on the bed.


    "Tell me, do you regret it even a bit?"


    Her eyes held ordinary curiosity when she asked Xi Ying this question.


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything but Li Rui didn''t feel discouraged at all.


    She looked towards the only window of her room and whispered in a daze


    "I regret it. I regret ��meeting you. If I had not�� then Xiao Ling also��would not have been born. M��.my child would not ��.have died then."


    Li Rui sobbed for the first time expressing her true grief over her son''s death.


    Xi Ying''s chin trembled when he saw her like this. His eyes went towards the door of the room.


    Why is An Shing still not here?


    "It is ��good that Father ��is not here. He ��must have felt broken if��he hade��to know that ��.you destroyed Li n."


    Li Rui whispered attracting Xi Ying''s attention.


    She suddenly left Xi Ying''spels and lied down on the bed by herself.


    Her nk eyes stared at the ceiling of the room as she whispered again


    "It''s good��"


    After a long pause, she closed her eyes and whispered herst words.


    "My ��Xiao Ling ��also must be ��at peace. It''s good ��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes looking towards the doors of the room were suddenly filled with panic. The hand that he had been holding until now ��. he could feel its hold loosening around his hand.


    He still didn''t look back.


    He was scared ��very scared to face the truth. So he foolishly waited for Li Rui to say something in a few moments.


    She will say something. He knew that.


    She can''t leave him like this ��not without his permission.


    With this thought, Xi Ying tightened the hold on those soft hands.


    The coldness of that skin prated his heart very sharply but he still didn''t turn around.


    He sat there looking at the doors of the room in the same position until An Shing came back with the physician.


    The old physician had a serious face when he saw that the woman''s face was deathly white. He looked at Xi Ying who was staring at him fixedly and took Li Rui''s pulse with a sigh.


    The result was as he had expected.


    There was no movement under his fingers.


    "She is dead."


    The old physician announced with a grim face.


    An Shing''s eyes went wide and the shadow guard who till now was standing with his head lowered finally raised his head to look at the woman lying on the bed.


    Seeing the unmoving woman, An Shing knew that the physician was right.


    He then nced at his cold master who didn''t ept the physician''s conclusion and said immediately.


    "No��she isn''t. You check her again. She can''t leave me like this. I still have to grow old with her. I still��"


    Xi Ying stopped speaking when he saw that the physician didn''t move even a bit.


    The old physician just looked at Xi Ying with pity and sympathy in his eyes. He somehow knew that the man in front of him was not stupid that he couldn''t see that. He was just in denial.


    A momentter, the old physician and An Shing finally saw Xi Ying turning his head to look at Li Rui.


    "Leave."


    Xi Ying said only one word as he continued to stare at Li Rui''s face.


    Losing a son and then a wife whom his master had wronged since their marriage, it was not easy. The shadow guard felt immense despair for his master.


    An Shing thought that he should give his master enough time to cope up with this loss. So he took the physician out of the room and left Plum Courtyard.


    "Rui"


    As soon as An Shing left the room, Xi Ying bent down to caress Li Rui''s closed eyes. His eyes held an obsessive look as he traced every feature on her face with his fingers.


    "My Rui��I did all this to you, right?"


    "I should be punished for what I have done to you."

 Chapter 301 - A Past That No One Knows About (11)

    ''No ��it''s others who is responsible for what happened to your wife.''


    A whisper rang in the silent room.


    Sitting beside Li Rui, Xi Ying who was tracing every feature of his wife''s face lovingly couldn''t hear that whisper but the Xi Ying who was standing silently a step away from Li Rui could hear.


    His red eyes that had been nk and continuously staring at Li Rui flickered with confusion as he registered the words said in this whisper in his mind.


    ''You should avenge her death��you should punish those who are responsible for the death of your son and wife��''


    The whispering voice said again.


    However, Xi Ying sitting on the edge of the bed was so lost in mourning over his wife''s death that he couldn''t hear anything else.


    He gathered his wife''s small body in his arms and lovingly kissed her forehead.


    "My Rui��wake up once ��please��I beg you�� "


    Xi Ying pleaded


    He shall not let her go again if she woke up just once.


    However, Li Rui never woke up.


    Tears streamed down Xi Ying''s eyes but those tears could make anyone scare out of his wits.


    Because they were tears of blood.


    Xi Ying''s face that had the traces of bloody tears looked very scary making him look like a devil totally.


    "My Rui... Am I being selfish If I say that I want you to be my wife in the next life also? I promise that I shall not make you regret meeting me then. I shall love you��make you smile ��have our own family with you, grow old with you��"


    "Even if you hate me for doing this��I will still follow you in the death��"


    "No��"


    A shout rang in the room as soon as Xi Ying finished his words.


    His bloody red eyes rose to stare at the person who no one knew had appeared in the room out of nowhere.


    A very beautiful man stood in the mid of the room ��just in front of Xi Ying. White hair ran down his waist and he had a gentle smile on his lips as he said to Xi Ying.


    "You can''t die like this. You know that it is not you who was solely responsible for this. How can you die without avenging your wife and child''s death?"


    The man persuaded Xi Ying confidently.


    However Xi Ying''s face remained cold and indifferent.


    His red blood eyes stared at the man closely but only for a moment��he soon moved his eyes back to his wife that was lying unmoving in his arms.


    "But Rui��.it was my duty to protect you��"


    The man''s eyes flickered with confusion and panic when he saw that Xi Ying was not getting affected his words at all.


    The gentle smile on his lips had already faltered as he looked at the woman lying in Xi Ying''s arms with pursed lips and said


    "It''s something that she had chosen herself. You can''t me yourself for all this. The only thing that you can do is kill those who had made her suffer. Zhao Wang Lei, Princess Wenling ��and many other people from Imperial Family��not only Imperial family but there are many others who were involved with Imperial family who had done everything to destroy Li n��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered when he heard the man''s words.


    Still looking at Li Rui, he whispered questioningly


    "Who are you?"


    The man was startled to hear such a question but he soonposed himself. He looked very proud as he answered Xi Ying''s question


    "I am the one who controls everyone''s destiny ��everything that happened in mortal''s life is decided by me."


    The man had thought that by telling Xi Ying this, he would be able to control him more. He had thought that Xi Ying would feel oppressed by him after he introduced himself.


    But he underestimated Xi Ying''s intelligence, his love for Li Rui, and his desire to make that woman his from the very start.


    Caressing Li Rui''s cheeks, Xi Ying whispered darkly


    "So you are very powerful��"


    The man smiled gently and said humbly


    "You can say that."


    Xi Ying finally raised his head to look at the proud god of destiny. His eyes filled with red blood tears stared at him and he whispered darkly again.


    "Then you can give life to my Rui again."


    The man was shocked by what Xi Ying said. A momentter, pure anger showed in his eyes, and his lips were pressed in a thin line as he said calmly


    "Ni I can''t do that. It had already been written in her destiny. Now my work is to ensure that everything goes the way it is written. That''s why I am here to tell you not to do anything stupid otherwise you will have to pay for that. Avenge your wife and child''s death and save the Empire from the doom it was going towards."


    Xi Ying''s eyes didn''t flicker even a bit after whatever the man said. He looked at his wife again and traced her dry lips with his finger.


    There was a creepy smile on his lips that made the god of destiny very confused.


    "But you need me to do all that��you need me to ensure that whatever you have written goes that way ��"


    A momentter he heard Xi Ying and his eyes flickered with panic.


    He was about to open his mouth but what he was afraid of was already done.


    The dagger in Xi Ying''s hands pierced his chest.


    Blood trickled down but Xi Ying didn''t look in pain at all. The smile was still spread over his lips as he looked at the god of destiny and said


    "What If I die? You will have to start all of this over again��right?"


    The god of destiny had his lips pressed in a thin line and Xi Ying understood that whatever he was saying was true.


    All these things he had only read in those books and had never thought that this can be true also. But he will do everything to make Li Ruie again in his life again.


    "You didn''t write her in my destiny. Believe me ��if this started again and if she left me again like this then I shall...die again. So write her in my destiny before you start this game all over again."


    Saying this, Xi Ying pierced his own chest with the dagger again.


    Not a single painful groan escaped from his mouth.


    The God of destiny stood there with a pair of eyes that were filled with shock, disbelief, and anger.


    But he could do nothing except see Xi Ying caressing Li Rui''s face for thest time with a gentle smile.


    "My Rui��"


    Xi Ying whispered before he breathed hisst with Li Rui in his arms.

 Chapter 302 - A New Beginning With New Schemes

    "Rui��"


    "Ha��"


    Inside the cave, lying on the bed made of stone, Xi Ying panted heavily.


    His eyes were wide and red as he stared at the ceiling of the cave.


    Was that a dream?


    Xi Ying''s red eyes immediately looked around the cave but it was not long before he heard a soft voice telling him.


    "Don''t move."


    Feeling the soft touch on his chest, he looked down and finally raised his head to look at the woman he was trying to get a nce of so crazily.


    "Rui��"


    "I am here."


    Li Rui whispered calmly as she applied the paste on the wound that she could see was going to bleed again.


    But she didn''t know these few words from her make Xi Yung''s restless heart a little rxed.


    He wanted to say a few more things but he couldn''t do so because soon the darkness enveloped him again and he went unconscious again.


    --------


    It was after two shichenster, Zhao Zhang Wei who was still kneeling in front of Dn Pce was told by Eunuch Wang that he should stop kneeling as the Emperor had called him to the Imperial Study room.


    It was dark.


    The moon in the sky was still hidden by the clouds as it had just rained.


    Soaked in rainwater, Zhao Zhang Wei stood up from the ground without any change in his expression and walked towards the Imperial Study room.


    Eunuch Zhang first had a very surprised face as he had not expected his master to go to the Imperial Study room in the same state but a momentter, he had a distressed expression on his face.


    The young Eunuch first thought of following his master but then he thought that he should go to Xinhe Pce and make some arrangements to give somefort to Zhao Zhang Wei when hees to Xinhe Pce.


    After all, after getting wet by rainwater in such cold weather, he couldn''t let the prince fall sick.


    So Eunuch Zhang after getting his master''s permission went to Xinhe Pce while Zhao Zhang Wei went to the Imperial Study room alone.


    He was allowed to enter inside as soon as he reached the Imperial Study room. Although Eunuch Wang was no less surprised than Eunuch Zhang to see a very badly soaked prince at the door of the Imperial Study room, he could only allow him to go inside.


    After all, his master had asked him to send the second Prince to his study as soon as possible and he didn''t have any right to order a prince to go and change his clothes.


    So Zhao Zhang Wei entered the Imperial Study room with an indifferent and cold face.


    Sitting on his chair, Zhao Wang Lei was still working on some documents like a dedicated Emperor.


    A momentter, when he finally raised his head to look at Zhao Zhang Wei, his eyes shed seeing his soaked clothes.


    His eyes then went to the puddle of water his clothes were making at the ce he was standing on.


    It was very disrespectful to appear in front of an Emperor like this but Zhao Wang Lei didn''t seem to mind it.


    In fact, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know that he made his so-called father happy only by these actions of him because it proved that Zhao Zhang Wei was really angry with his decision in this matter.


    "Zhang Wei,e and sit."


    Zhao Wang Lei generously invited his son toe and take a seat.


    Zhao Zhang Wei, however, shook his head humbly and said


    "This Imperial son is fine here, Your Majesty, What does His Majesty wish to talk to? This one thought that the matter must be important so didn''t even bother to go and change his soaked clothes. Hope Your Majesty will not mind."


    There was a polite smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips when he said these words. However, even a fool could see the indifference in his eyes.


    Zhao Wang Lei silently stared at him for a few moments before he sighed and said


    "Zhen knows that Zhang Wei is angry with Zhen because of our decision on this matter."


    Zhao Zhang Wei instantly shook his head and said politely.


    "Never, Your Majesty. This Imperial Son should not have lost his control. So what if the first Prince was crossing his boundary when he talked about this one''s wangfei ��this one still should have maintained his calm."


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to have said these words humbly but both the men present in the room knew that he was saying it sarcastically.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes flickered for a moment before heposed himself.


    He had never thought that his second son was so skilled in expressing himself.


    He pretended to sigh heavily as he put down the brush in his hands. After that, he stood up from his chair and walked towards Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Zhang Wei��my son"


    Zhao Wang Lei put his hand on Zhao Zhang Wei''s shoulder as he whispered


    "Zhen knows that you have been wronged. You know Zhen had loved your mother, Noble Consort Shu very much. So much that when you were born Zhen was so happy that Zhen had promised your mother that the next Emperor will only be you."


    "As you grew up with grace and elegance, Zhen could see that you were very intelligent, sensible, and far-sighted. Zhen had been sure that our decision of making you the next Emperor was always right. However, as the time passed, we also realized that continuing with that promise was not that easy."


    "Empress Qin Wenya soon started to notice our intentions and since she wanted Zhuang Chen to be the next Emperor, she indirectly threatened Zhen that she would ask her brother to go against Zhen if you be the next Emperor. If it really happened then the Qin and Xin will be again in a war. Zhang Wei, you might not know but Qin and Xin had been in a long war for five decades before. If we had a war like that again, it not only will deplete our resources but it will also destroy our manpower to a great extent even if we win."


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed again as he turned to walk back to his chair. After sitting down, he continued


    "Zhen really wishes for you to sit on the throne ��however for that Zhen is not strong enough to go against his own Empress"


    A bitter smile emerged on Zhao Wang Lei''s lips.


    "Because we don''t have the military under us like other Empires. Even the Empress thinks that Zhen is not strong and hence dared to threaten us. She knew that Li n would suggest Zhen to do anything to stop the war before going on the battlefield and the only way to stop the war will be making Zhao Zhang Chen the next Emperor."


    "If only Zhen had the Li n''s military strength then the Empress would never have dared to threaten Zhen like that."


    Zhao Wang Lei suddenly looked at the silent Zhao Zhang Wei and whispered


    "Zhang Wei, if you can suppress Qin Empire and snatch Li n''s military strength then Zhen can make you the next Emperor."

 Chapter 303 - The Second Prince Is Fickle

    When Zhao Zhang Wei left the Imperial Study room, his face looked no different from the face with which he had entered the room.


    All in all, he looked too cold and indifferent making no one approach him.


    He went to Xinhe Pce and took a short bath.


    After taking a bath, d in his new robes, he left his chambers.


    Eunuch Zhang looked confused when he saw him walking out of the chambers instead of taking a rest.


    He wanted to follow him and persuade him to rest inside but Zhao Zhang Wei immediately raised his hand to stop Eunuch Zhang from following him.


    "Leave Benwang alone"


    Eunuch Zhang could only obey his master.


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei was standing behind therge bushes inside the Imperial Garden as he stared ahead silently.


    He didn''t even know what he was doing there.


    But he knew for whom he was here.


    He wanted to see Yi Huiqing. Perhaps he remembered the image of Yi Huiqing painting inside the Imperial Garden with a peaceful face from a few days ago when he was staring at her from the same ce he was standing at today.


    So he unconsciously thought that he will find her here today also.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed heavily.


    He really wished to see and hug his wife in his arms at this moment but with what face he could go there when she had asked him not to show his face ever again.


    With slow and heavy steps, he walked towards the only seating ce inside the garden.


    Sitting there, Zhao Zhang Wei silently stared at a ce under therge tree.


    The image of a child running around as the melodious sound ofughter of a woman rang in the air shed in his mind.


    "Concubine Shaolin greets Wangye."


    A soft feminine voice interrupted Zhao Zhang Wei''s thoughts and he turned around with a frown on his forehead.


    After looking at the woman for a few moments, he recognized her as the concubine he had taken just a few months ago.


    Concubine Shaolin smiled softly. She was dressed very beautifully and her beautiful face looked very soft in the darkness of the night.


    All in all, she looked very beautiful and her beauty could easily seduce a man.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes remained indifferent and he turned his head away after giving a nod in acknowledgment of her greeting.


    Concubine Shaolin''s beautiful eyes dimmed immediately and she clenched her fists tightly. However, the soft smile on her lips never went away.


    She stepped forward and whispered


    "Is Wangye remembering Imperial Consort Shu? This concubine is also feeling a little sad as today is Consort Shu''s death anniversary."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold eyes immediately moved to Concubine Shaolin again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had never liked it when someone in the Imperial Pce talked about his mother in front of him.


    He wanted to ask her to go away but seeing the sincere sorrow on her face, he couldn''t even say that.


    If someone was remembering his mother sincerely then he didn''t mind it however there were fewer people of that kind in this Imperial Pce.


    Just like today, it is his mother''s death anniversary. But no one except him seems to remember it.


    Concubine Shaolin was the first person who mentioned it in front of him.


    Bitternes hsed in his eyes. Instead of urging him to go and kneel in front of his mother''s grave, the Emperor asked him to go and kneel in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen Pce.


    On the other hand, Concubine Shaolin''s eyes flickered with happiness when she saw that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t look that cold towards her.


    She had been very wise to wait for this moment. Now she will win the prince''s heart and slowly and slowly his favor also.


    Then she will see how that Yi Huiqing will dare to snatch the prince from her.


    With a cold hmph inside her heart for Yi Huiqing, Concubine Shaolin smiled sadly and whispered again


    "Although I have never seen Noble Consort Shu, my mother used to talk a lot about her. She knew almost everything about Noble Consort Shu, after all, they have been very good childhood friends at some time."


    She sessfully attracted Zhao Zhang Wei''s attention as he immediately looked at her.


    Concubine Shaolin''s fists were still clenched but this time it was because of excitement. She didn''t want to leave this opportunity so she continued.


    "Does Wangye want to hear some mischievous things Noble Consort Shu used to do in her childhood?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei unconsciously nodded his head.


    He really wished to hear about his mother. He wanted to keep her in his memories.


    He wanted her to know that someone was still there who remembers her.


    So Concubine Shaolin told Zhao Zhang Wei the stories of his mother''s childhood��the stories that her mother used to tell her.


    In between, Zhao Zhang Wei sometimes smiled as he imagined his young mother doing all those things Concubine Shaolin was mentioning.


    From far away, both of them presented a picture of a man and woman indulged in a very sweet and interesting conversation but in the Imperial Pce, this picture represented that Concubine Shaolin was very close to the second Prince.


    And the same scene caught Yi Huiqing''s eyes when she came to stroll inside the Imperial Graden with her personal maidservant after having dinner.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who hade here to have a nce at Yi Huiqing was now lost in hearing those incidents by Concubine Shaolin so he never noticed her.


    Yi Huiqing, however, noticed the smile on his lips.


    Her eyes didn''t have much of an expression. But Lin Daiyu who was standing behind her mistress didn''t like it even a bit.


    She suddenly felt a little ashamed that just in the afternoon, she was advising her mistress to go and take care of Wangye.


    The second Prince was really fickle.


    Here she thought that now he really loved her mistress and hence her mistress should not leave hope now and there he was talking very harmoniously with Concubine Shaolin ��the same concubine who doesn''t leave any chance to go against her mistress.


    Yi Huiqing just stood there only for a few moments. A few momentster, she said


    "Let''s not disturb Wangye and go back to Lantai Courtyard."


    Saying this, she calmly went back to her courtyard followed by sullen Lin Daiyu.


    Eunuch Zhang who hade to the Imperial Garden with a shawl in his hand that he wanted to give to his master was surprised to see her leaving the Imperial Garden.


    He soonposed himself and greeted Yi Huiqing when she passed by his side. After that, he hurriedly went to Imperial Garden. His master always feels very sad after Wangfei leaves him.


    Inside his heart, he also understood why Zhao Zhang Wei came to the garden at this time.


    However, seeing the scene different from his imagination inside the Imperial garden, Eunuch Wang sighed heavily.


    Did his master even know that Wangfei visited the garden?

 Chapter 304 - Lord Xi Wakes Up

    That night, Zhao Zhang Wei spent a lot of time in the Imperial Garden.


    Remembering how the prince had been asking about Wangfei''s whereabouts eagerly in the past few days, Eunuch Zhang wanted to ask him if he ever noticed wangfeiing to the Imperial Garden.


    However, he never got any such chance.


    Before he could ask Zhao Zhang Wei this question, Zhao Zhang Wei noticed him and ordered him to make some arrangements so that Concubine Shaolin could sit there.


    Disappointment flickered in Shaolin''s eyes for a moment as she nced at the empty space beside Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He asked to make separate arrangements for her instead of allowing her to sit beside him.


    She was his concubine but he could not let her even sit beside him.


    Bitterness surfaced inside her heart as she remembered Yi Huiqing sitting beside Zhao Zhang Wei during the three days of the Mid Autumn banquet celebration.


    However, she knew very well to hide her bitterness from Zhao Zhang Wei who was too lost in remembering his mother on her death anniversary.


    Sitting arrangements were soon made for Concubine Shaolin.


    For a long time, she told all the incidents her mother had told about Noble Consort Shu.


    On the other hand, the Xinhe Pce was soon filled with rumors that the prince was now finally moving his eyes away from wangfei.


    Now the target of new favor was Concubine Shaolin��the concubine who was not even visited by the prince on her first night in Xinhe Pce.


    -------


    The sky was starting to brighten.


    Outside the cave, An Ping was hiding behind a tree, guarding the entrance.


    His hawk-like eyes looked in every direction. He didn''t sleep the whole night as he was afraid that more shadow guards would try to attack them.


    He had covered the cave fully with leaves, branches, and trees so that if someone even tried to attack then they would not be able to find the ce where his master and Lady Li were.


    He had wanted to go to Xi Manor but couldn''t do so as leaving Lady Li alone with his unconscious master didn''t seem wise to him.


    An Ping was sure that other shadow guards from Xi Manor must be looking for them in the forest as his master had ordered An Si to bring them to help. However, since they were very deep inside the forests, it was no wonder that they have not been able to find them.


    On the other hand, inside the silent cave, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Lying on the stone bed, Li Rui was sleeping peacefully.


    A momentter, her eyshes fluttered slowly and she gradually opened her eyes. The sound of birds chirping instantly fell in her ears that could be heard from outside the cave.


    However, it was not something that Li Rui should pay attention to.


    All of her senses were attentive to the man who was staring at her without blinking his red eyes.


    Hovering over Li Rui''s body, Xi Ying''s red eyes looked at Li Rui with so much intensity that Li Rui who had not feared anyone suddenly swallowed nervously.


    Confusion flickered in her eyes when she felt that she was lying on the stone bed.


    Hadn''t she just closed her eyes leaning her back against the wall?


    She had actually not wanted to sleep and take care of Xi Ying all night as she was afraid that he would catch fever or his wound could get infected.


    However, in between all this, she also remembered that she was now pregnant. It was not only her life she was responsible for but also her child''s.


    And she had promised Xi Ying that she would protect their child.


    So Li Rui had closed her eyes for a few moments and decided to take a rest. However, it seemed that her exhaustion won over her firm determination of talking only a small rest.


    She wondered just how long she had been sleeping on this stone bed where Xi Ying should be resting for.


    Also��just how long Xi Ying had been staring at her like this?


    She couldn''t even feel any weight of his body on hers. She nced down and saw him supporting all of his weight on his two arms as hepletely hovered over her body.


    A frown marred Li Rui''s body and she instantly said


    "You can''t rest your whole weight on your arms. Here ��lie down."


    As Li Rui said this, she was about to move away, however, she couldn''t do so.


    Her waist was grabbed suddenly and she was hugged tightly.


    "No��don''t go anywhere��"


    The frown on Li Rui''s forehead went deeper.


    She seemed to have heard some trembling in Xi Ying''s voice. So she couldn''t stop herself from asking


    "Xi Ying ��are you feeling ufortable?"


    At this moment, Li Rui was just worried for Xi Ying so she didn''t pay any attention to using honorifics.


    She tried to pull Xi Ying away so that she can climb down from the stone bed and then check the wound on his back.


    However, Li Rui, no matter how much strength she used, couldn''t move Xi Ying away from her body.


    Her waist was held tightly by Xi Ying and his whole torso was lying on her upper body.


    Li Rui frowned. She knew that Xi Ying would not have done this knowing that she was pregnant if he was fully unconscious.


    She was about to say something when she suddenly felt something wet on her neck.


    Her whole body went stiff suddenly as Xi Ying buried his face in her neck.


    "Rui��don''t hate me ��don''t leave me alone. I will do whatever you want me to do. I will not show you my face if that''s what you want. Just ��don''t leave me alone in this world��"


    The whispers fell in her ears that came out of none other than Xi Ying''s mouth.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, was still staring nkly at the ceiling of the cave as she tried toprehend what was going on.


    She could sense the despair, helplessness, and vulnerability in Xi Ying''s voice.


    Was he crying?


    She wondered as she again felt some moisture on the skin of her neck.


    "Xi Ying��are you okay?"


    She whispered softly as she tried to look at his face by pushing his shoulders a little. However, the man didn''t seem to have any wish to let her see his face as if he didn''t want her to see his weak self.


    He resisted strongly and continued to hide his face in her neck as he continued to hold his waist tightly.


    "Don''t leave me ��Rui��"


    The vulnerable whisper fell in her ears again.


    This time, she didn''t try again to push him away from herself.


    She lied there without any struggle.


    "Rui��.My Rui��"


    Whispers fell in her ears in every few moments making her heart skip a beat every time with the vulnerabilities they held.


    The wetness on her neck never got dry and she was sure that Xi Ying was really crying.


    In her mind, she imagined the dignified prime minister crying like this, and Li Rui suddenly felt a little bit of difort inside her heart.


    For the next few moments, she herself was not aware of what she was doing.


    Her hands slowly started to rise on their own and she hugged Xi Ying''s waist gently where he didn''t have any wound.


    Slowly she started to pat his back gently just like she used to do with Xi Ling when he used to miss his father in Xi Ying''s absence.


    "Ssshhhh��everything will be alright.


    The arms around her waist only tightened in response and the head buried inside her neck only went deeper as if he wished to merge them together.


    "My Rui��so sweet ��"


    It was a strange but peaceful morning.

 Chapter 305 - The Embarrassed Li Rui

    "Madam��My Lady��"


    An Ping whispered lightly outside the cave.


    He wanted to ask Li Rui if his master was doing well and if she was fine.


    While guarding the cave, An Ping suddenly seemed to remember that Li Rui has not eaten anything sincest night. He felt very flustered and guilty for not thinking about this matter before.


    She was pregnant with his master''s child so it was his responsibility to protect her and their master''s child.


    How could he not pay attention to such an important thing?


    But the next moment, An Ping thought even if he had thought about it before, he would have to leave Li Rui alone to gather some food for her and that was something unwise to do.


    An Ping felt very helpless.


    On the other hand, inside the cave, Li Rui felt helpless. She could hear An Ping''s whisper and wanted to hear what he wanted to say.


    However, the man hovering over her body was not ready to leave her even a moment.


    "Xi Ying��"


    Li Rui patted Xi Ying''s shoulder lightly as she tried to push his heavy body away carefully. He had a wound on his back so she couldn''t even use much force.


    In the end, Li Rui could only whisper softly


    "You are heavy."


    The man seemed to have woken up by these words as Li Rui soon found him pulling away from a little. However, before that, she went speechless when she felt him wiping his face with her dress.


    He was obviously wiping his tears.


    Actually, Xi Ling had the same habit. After crying every time, he would hide his face in Li Rui''s neck or under the nket. Then he woulde out after only he had dried his face with Li Rui''s dress or the same nket.


    Because he didn''t wish his mother to see his face full of tears. He was worried that his mother will find him too troublesome.


    However, Xi Ling was a child so Li Rui could understand him.


    But now seeing such a grown-up man doing the same actions as a child, Li Rui was speechless and her lips were pressed in a thin line.


    "Ah��"


    The next moment, a small shout escaped from her mouth and she found herself lying on the strong and firm body that belonged to none other than Xi Ying.


    "Is it alright now?"


    The question asked in a deep and husky voice fell in his ears. The warm breath fell on her earlobe as it was very near Xi Ying''s lips.


    She moved it away a little as the asked question registered in her mind.


    Li Rui was speechless again.


    She had said that he was heavy so he just flipped them around so that now she was lying on his body.


    A momentter, she raised her head a little to stare at the man with her calm and clean ck eyes. Completely red eyes fell in her sight but Xi Ying''s face didn''t look as if he had just cried��as if the wetness that was still there on her neck was just an illusion.


    "My Lady��are you alright?"


    Li Rui came out of her thoughts when she heard the voice from outside the cave.


    She nced towards the exit and then at Xi Ying who had been continuously staring at her. Before she could open her mouth to ask him to leave her, Xi Ying answered An Ping''s question.


    "She is alright, An Ping."


    Xi Ying answered his shadow guard as he stared at Li Rui who had nk eyes.


    His hand rose to remove the hair that was falling on her face because of his sudden move of flipping them around.


    But they didn''t stop there.


    His finger traced Li Rui''s eyes making her close them in confusion, her cheeks, and then her lips.


    Many scenes shed in front of Xi Ying''s eyes. The most prominent was the one where Li Rui was lying in his arms and his hands were colored in blood.


    "You are here��"


    He couldn''t stop himself from whispering as a tear slipped out of his eye without his permission.


    Li Rui was confused again when she saw that tear.


    But she couldn''t again ask Xi Ying anything as outside the cave, An Ping was now very happy when he heard his master''s voice.


    A deep sigh of relief escaped from his lips before he hesitated as he just seemed to have heard a shout from the cave but then, in the end, he opened his mouth to say


    "Master, My Lady didn''t have anything sincest night."


    Inside the cave, Xi Ying''s finger tracing Li Rui''s features finally stopped. A trance that he seemed to be in ��he suddenly came out of it.


    His wife was with his child.


    Xi Ying only seemed to remember it at this moment.


    And she didn''t have anything for so long.


    His expression immediately became serious and he carefully first picked Li Rui from his body. After setting her down on the bed made of stone, he got up and climbed out of the bed.


    Li Rui who saw his actions seemed to know where he was going and said immediately.


    "I am not hungry. You should rest otherwise your wound will reopen."


    Xi Ying stopped amidst his steps and turned around to look at his wife. Coincidentally, at the same time, Li Rui''s stomach growled.


    Li Rui''s whole body went stiff when she heard the sound. The next moment, her cheeks went red when she saw the amusement in her husband''s eyes.


    She silently lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    With a smile on his lips, Xi Ying turned around and pushed away from the leaves and bushes from the tightly covered entrance.


    An Ping who felt some movements from inside immediately started to help his master.


    Soon a hole could be seen amidst the tree and through that hole, An Ping saw his master''s face.


    "Is My Lord feeling better?"


    An Ping asked as soon as he saw his master.


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying answered coldly and then continued


    "Go and arrange some food for Madam. Here ��I am enough."


    An Ping immediately obeyed and left to get the food while Xi Ying turned around to look at his wife again.

 Chapter 306 - Rui’s Hands Are Not White

    A few momentster, the rays of sunlight were falling inside the cave lightening the whole cave.


    Sitting on the stone bed, Li Rui seemed to be lost in her own thoughts with her head lowered. Both of her hands were ced on herps as she twisted her fingers as if she was in some great trouble.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Xi Ying was leaning against the stone wall and staring at his wife without blinking his eyes.


    Actually, after waking up in the morning, he has done only one thing when he was not doing anything else. And that anything else included removing all the bushes, trees, and leaves from the entrance of the cave that had covered the entrance because An Ping did it intentionally or because of the heavy rain fromst night.


    He had actually hugged Li Rui tightly in his arms after An Ping had left not being able to get away from her even for a moment.


    Because every moment she was out of his sight, he would feel something empty inside his chest.


    Xi Ying knew the reason behind this emptiness.


    He could also feel the change in his emotions.


    Now he felt more strong, confident, and ruthless ��as if the Xi Ying, who had be ruthless even to himself after losing Li Rui, from his dream, had merged with him.


    The heart inside his chest ��it only felt full-on seeing Li Rui. It only went soft at the sight of his wife.


    But he couldn''t hold her for long as he felt that her body was too cold when he hugged her. The rain in cold weather had only made the cave colder after a cold night.


    He was afraid that Li Rui will get sick so he immediately removed all the trees from the entrance of the cave and let the sunlight enter.


    Fortunately, the sun rays were falling on the bed so he made Li Rui sit on the bed and he himself stood at the entrance guarding the cave.


    Now standing there, he again could not stop himself from staring at his quiet wife as she twisted her fingers on herp.


    Amusement shed through Xi Ying''s eyes as he felt the restlessness that he had been feeling inside his heart since waking up vanishing a little bit.


    It was rare to see Li Rui behave like an ordinary woman. Just like now��seeing how she was twisting her fingers, It felt as if she was feeling nervous about something.


    Thinking this, Xi Ying suddenly wondered and was very curious to know just what was going on inside her head.


    He was about to open his mouth to say something when he suddenly hear a sound and got alert. His hand was ready to lift his sword when he heard a whisper and immediately rxed


    "Master, it''s me."


    Soon An Ping was standing in front of him with different kind of fruits in his hand.


    "Master, this is for My Lady."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    Approval shed through his eyes when he saw that all the fruits were washed nicely.


    He took a few from An Ping and then went inside the cave. However, when was about to leave he turned around again and asked An Ping to cover the entrance of the cave again.


    Only after he was sure that the entrance was hidden properly he went further inside the cave.


    "Here, I will peel some for you. Have them and then we will go back to Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying said gently to his wife as he sat down beside her.


    However, it was only at that moment he realized that the fruits needed to be peeled and he had only his dagger for that work but he didn''t wish to use it.


    Xi Ying nced at the dagger in his hands.


    His dagger��it had the blood of so many people on it.


    How could he use it to peel the fruits that were to be eaten by his pregnant wife?


    Even the thought didn''t sit well with him.


    Li Rui who was sitting beside him looked at the deep frown on his forehead as he looked at the dagger in his hand coldly and then at the fruit in his other hand.


    She perhaps understood what he was thinking and sighed softly.


    Different from the nkness her eyes had usually, this moment they held gentleness as she took the fruit from Xi Ying''s hands and whispered calmly


    "It doesn''t matter. My hands are not white, Xi Ying."


    Then she took out her own dagger from her sleeve and started to peel the apple carefully.


    Xi Ying stared at his wife as she very calmly peeled the apple with her dagger. Her every movement was very calcted as if she had done this quite a lot of times.


    ''She looked delicate and fragile but she was very strong.''


    The thought was finally instilled in his mind as Xi Ying looked at his calm wife and remembered how ruthlessly she had killed that shadow guard because she wanted to save Li Hua.


    She was not as fragile as he had thought her to be.


    And because he thought so he tried to hide many things from her thinking that he was protecting her��thinking that she won''t be able to manage it.


    Was he at fault?


    After seeing Li Rui crying silently inside that dark room that night, Xi Ying had promised himself that he would not let her face any kind of trouble alone when he had got his body back.


    Every trouble that targeted Li Rui first would have to face him.


    However, in his overprotectiveness, he didn''t think that hiding so many things from his wife would create so many misunderstandings in their already fragile rtionship.


    He should not have hidden anything from Li Rui.


    He did and hence gave others to create the seed of doubt inside Li Rui''s heart.


    It was not Li Rui who was at fault for not trusting him.


    It always has been him who took wrong decisions and expected her to follow him just because he was her husband who had now suddenly changed and wanted to protect Li n.


    Remembering the dream fromst night, Xi Ying suddenly wondered if he was ever qualified to even me Li Rui for not trusting him.

 Chapter 307 - Xi Ying Doesn’t Want To Hide Anything

    "Rui"


    Li Rui hummed when she heard Xi Ying calling her name.


    Her eyes were still concentrated on the dagger in her hands as she peeled the outeryer of apple little by little.


    "I want to dethrone the current Emperor."


    The dagger in her hands paused momentarily before Li Rui continued to peel the apple without any change and heard Xi Ying continuing


    "It is the current Emperor who wants to take Li n''s military power and in my understanding, only by removing him, Li n can be said safe in theing future. Otherwise, the incidents like a few months ago would continue to happen every time General Li will go the battlefield."


    Li Rui put a slice of apple in her mouth as she stared at the front with calm eyes.


    A momentter, she smiled and turned her head to look at the man staring at her.


    She forwarded one slice of apple towards Xi Ying and said softly


    "Have some. You are injured so your body also needs some nutrition."


    Xi Ying smiled as he caressed Li Rui''s cheek once and then took the slice of apple from her hand silently. The joy could be seen in his eyes more when he noticed that she didn''t resist his touch.


    He actually didn''t know what was going inside Li Rui''s mind ��whether she believed him or not.


    But he still felt a little burden lifting from his chest.


    It was right!


    From now on, he would just include Li Rui in his ns. Everything he will n, he will tell Li Rui about them. When things will go ordingly perhaps she will start to trust him slowly.


    Because Xi Ying had now understood that to make Li Rui stay by his side willingly and happily��he would have to let her feel equal to him.


    He would have to make her feel equal.


    Because she was different from the other women who would obey their husbands unconditionally regardless of if he was right or wrong.


    (My dear readers, please see these few sentences from the point of view of a man who was living in ancient times)


    His Rui was different and he would have to treat her differently.


    "Let me check the wound on your back."


    Xi Ying came out of his thoughts when he heard Li Rui.


    He nced at the apple in her hands and found that she had already finished eating it so he nodded his head and turned around so that his back faced her.


    He didn''t have any robe to wear so his upper body was naked. The robe has been torn by Li Rui to cover the wound on his back so he could only roam like that.


    Fortunately, the clothes that covered his lower body were still safe.


    A small smile emerged on Xi Ying''s lips as he thought this.


    "Your wound��"


    Xi Ying suddenly heard Li Rui''s whisper.


    He thought that his wound might have looked bad and that''s why Li Rui was worried after seeing it.


    Of course, in Xi Ying''s eyes, this worry was there because she was a physician.


    But he still felt happy and tried tofort her.


    "It''s alright if it looks bad. We will go back to Xi Manor in some time then you can take care of m��I mean this wound."


    Xi Ying secretly rejoiced for his intelligence.


    By doing things this way, he would be able to spend more time with his wife than he couldn''t in the past few days.


    After Li Rui had put the knife on his neck that day iming that he was nning to destroy her n, he had not been able to spend much time with her.


    He was afraid that if he visited Plum Courtyard then she would feel annoyed and try to leave Xi Manor, so he could only control himself and n to solve that matter as soon as possible.


    But still, he would not leave any chance to steal some time to spend with his wife.


    However, the next moment his happiness was soon forced to vanish away and reced by disappointment when Li Rui enlightened him


    "No��it doesn''t look bad. In fact, it is healing quite fast ��too abnormal for an ordinary person."


    Li Rui whispered with knitted eyebrows as she stared at the wound that already had started to grow some skin as if it had been many days for it to be there.


    Xi Ying, on the other hand, stilledpletely when he heard Xi Ying''s words.


    Last night, he actually didn''t know just he had gotten this wound but now he knew. The wound was just a pretense so that he could sleep deeply without being aware of anything for a few hours.


    And now when its work was done, it had started to heal.


    A momentter, he coughed lightly as he turned around so that now he was facing Li Rui and said with an assuring smile.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. That''s quite normal with my body."


    He could only say this as the reason behind this fast healing process he had in his mind, he didn''t wish to share it with Li Rui.


    Because if he did then he would also have to tell her whatever he saw in his dreamst night.


    He was not a fool to not know that everything he sawst night had happened somewhere ��sometime. The pain he felt seeing his child and his wife''s breathing theirst, it was real.


    Everything he saw was real but a past ��a very painful past.


    Xi Ying didn''t want Li Rui to know all that. If the things went his way then he would wish that she would never know about those things.


    He doesn''t want to hear from her mouth ever again that she regretted meeting him that night.


    And about this life, he would not let her regret anything.


    He promised inside his heart as he stared at his wife who was still trying to believe his words.


    A few momentster, Li Rui finally nodded her head epting Xi Ying''s words. Although she had read that everybody has their own healing rate, the healing rate of Xi Ying''s body seemed quite fast.


    However, there are always exceptions, right?


    With this thought, Li Rui stopped worrying about Xi Ying''s wound and she finally concentrated on the matter she wanted to discuss with Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    "Xi Ying��call me Xi Ying or Ying��anything you feelfortable with."


    Xi Ying said immediately when he heard Li Rui calling him again like that. He couldn''t help but feel pain inside his heart as he remember that she was calling him in the same way when she was breathing herst in his arms.


    They were that strangers to each other despite being husband and wife.


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows butplied with his wish.


    She had a smile on her lips as she said


    "Xi Ying"


    For a moment, Xi Ying felt his heart-stoppingpletely when he saw that smile before Li Rui again had a calm face and said


    "Ying, I think you should abandon the idea of going against Imperial n."

 Chapter 308 - Li Rui Finally Opens Up To Xi Ying

    Xi Ying stared at his calm andposed wife with a serious face.


    He wondered whether it was her own thoughts or if it was her father, General Li speaking to him through her.


    "Do you really want that?"


    He questioned Li Rui seriously.


    After a moment of hesitation, he held Li Rui''s hand and caress it lightly with his thumb.


    "For a moment, forget everything. Forget that you saw me that night with Princess Wenling. Forget what you heard the princess says. And now try to think will you really want me to abandon my n to dethrone the current Emperor who wants to destroy Li n. Do you really wish to live with this constant fear that something will happen to your n if you or General Li doesn''t remain careful with your each and every step?"


    Li Rui seemed to be in a daze as she silently heard everything that Xi Ying said to her.


    "No"


    She whispered lightly a few momentster.


    "I also don''t like to be scared."


    She licked her lips lightly as she stared into Xi Ying''s ck eyes and continued


    "You might not know but when I first came to know about all this, I had asked Father to go somewhere far away with our whole family and give everything to the Emperor because I couldn''t bear to imagine what could happen to my n in this battle of power and politics."


    "I had actually read so many books. I was trying to find something ��a loophole that could help my n and give it the right to stand against the Emperor rightfully to hold the military power but I never found any such thing in any book."


    "The Emperor was the great and sole owner of everything in the Empire. That''s what those books said and that''s why I was scared and suggested my Father such a thing. However, he refused me."


    As Xi Ying heard Li Rui, he couldn''t help but imagine young Li Rui trying to understand this game of power and politics.


    At the age where those other young girls were ying with others or doing some other childish things, his Rui was finding ways of saving her n from the ws of the enemy.


    Xi Ying fists were clenched and his eyes were filled with anger as he heard Li Rui continuing


    ''Running away is not the choice for me, Rui.''


    "He had told me but why? I still don''t understand his words."


    A dry and humorless smile appeared on Xi Ying''s lips as he knew and understood General Li''s words very well.


    General Li will not run away. He can''t abandon the power he had in his hands because if he did then he would not be able to protect his wife from the sick Emperor''s hands.


    But Li Rui didn''t know that and that''s why he was very angry that day inside the camp because General Li only told Li Rui the half-truth.


    Li Rui continued and Xi Ying heard her patiently.


    It was very rare for his wife to talk this openly to him so he was very happy and patient to hear whatever she wanted to say.


    "When I came to know that the first Prince nned such a trap to abduct my father and brother that was perhaps the first time I really wished to go against Imperial Family. That time, I really wished to shed that loyalty away that my n had sworn on."


    Staring into Xi Ying''s eyes she told him the deepest desire of her heart


    "If you will ask me, I really don''t want you to abandon this n. In fact, I wish to be there with you when you do all this. But I can''t let you go ahead with it because I know that My Father will fight against to protect the Imperial Family."


    "I don''t want you to fight against my father, Xi Ying."


    Xi Ying smiled when Li Rui finally finished. It was a genuine smile.


    His thumb was still caressing Li Rui''s knuckles and he wondered inside his heart as to why Li Rui was not pulling away from her hand.


    Her being not resistant to his touch gave him hope. Did she even know that?


    Especially afterst night, when he was craving to be in touch with her constantly, this kind of hope was not so good for him.


    Controlling the urge to pull her in his arms and kiss those lips senselessly, he spoke.


    "I am happy that you talked to me and told me everything you had in your heart. Now it''s my turn."


    Xi Ying''s smile widen as he told Li Rui his decision.


    "If you had asked me to take a step back then I would have done so. However, since this is your wish also then I will go against the Imperial n. About standing against General Li, never worry about that. You will never find me standing against Li n or your father in the future unless it is to protect you."


    Li Rui frowned at Xi Ying''sst words but Xi Ying didn''t dare to exin the meaning behind his words.


    He was making promises and he couldn''t be careless with them.


    "So Rui, will you support me in this fight?"


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying silently for a few moments before she asked him a question


    "The reason behind this fight and your n ��is it because I didn''t show my trust in you that night?"


    It was now Xi Ying''s turn to go silent.


    Was Li Rui''s distrust in him the reason behind his n of going against the Imperial Family and the Emperor?


    Yes, It was.


    But it was when he had started to make this n.


    Now it was not the sole reason behind his n.


    He had other reasons also.. He needs toplete the promise he had made��to someone who gave him his Rui and his child back.

 Chapter 309 - A New Life In Exchange Of A Promise

    After Xi Ying saw the other him stabbing himself in his heart, he found himself in an empty space.


    There was nothing around him except the darkness.


    His eyes were still red as he whispered


    "Rui��are you also here?"


    Whatever he had seen in the past few moments had confused him so much that now he was starting to think that he was also dead.


    Since he was dead then he should be able to meet Rui, right?


    Thinking this, Xi Ying tried to search for his wife but he never found her anywhere.


    However, he didn''t find her anywhere.


    Xi Ying was disappointed. He could feel an emptiness inside his chest.


    Did he not deserve to meet his Rui even after his death?


    A ruthless aura surrounded Xi Ying''s body as the emptiness inside his chest started to grow with every passing moment.


    He suddenly wanted to destroy everything around himself.


    It was at that moment, a white light emerged in that dark space blinding Xi Ying''s red eyes. The next moment, Xi Ying saw the man dressed inpletely white clothes in front of his eyes.


    It was the same man who had called himself the God of Destiny.


    "Where is Rui?"


    Xi Ying asked the man indifferently.


    Somehow he knew that only this man could give him back his Rui.


    The man stared at Xi Ying with a smile on his lips as he said


    "Don''t you know where she is?"


    Xi Ying frowned in confusion when he heard the man''s words and the man generously continued sensing his confusion.


    "Don''t get confused with what you saw just now. You are still alive and your wife and child also."


    The coldness and ruthlessness in Xi Ying''s eyes reduced to some extent after these words.


    The man''s eyes flickered when he saw this but he didn''t let his emotions visible as he continued


    "Do you remember everything now?"


    Xi Ying''s body stilled after hearing these words.


    He wanted to deny but now he was sure that everything he saw was real.


    Stiffly, he nodded his head answering the man''s question.


    The man sighed lightly and whispered


    "It''s good then."


    After a pause, he continued


    "You were right. Since you destroyed everything, I would have to restart but there was a limit to the time from where I could restart."


    Xi Ying understood slowly what the man was actually trying to imply. ording to his thinking, this restart of time was perhaps from the moment his soul left his body and he stayed by Li Rui''s side to know everything.


    He heard the man continuing


    "I havepleted your wish. Now it is your turn."


    As the manpleted his words, Xi Ying noticed that everything around him was going dark again slowly and slowly.


    "This is yourst chance."


    He heard the man whispering.


    And the next moment, everything wentpletely dark.


    "Xi Ying"


    Hearing the soft voice, Xi Ying came out of his trance.


    His ck eyes took a few moments to register the figure in front of his eyes but when he did they were very gentle.


    Remembering the question Li Rui had asked him, he had a serious face as he answered


    "In the beginning, it was solely because of you."


    He said truthfully.


    "But now I have my own reasons also."


    The Emperor killed his Rui and his child in thest life. How could he let him go just like this?


    A momentter, He suddenly said


    "Actually what I said was wrong before. Now even if you will stop me, I will not stop. However, I assure you that no harm will befall on Li and Yi n."


    Since the God of Destiny had given him a new chance just like he wished, Xi Ying also didn''t want to back out from his words.


    But he was afraid that if he went ahead with this n of his then he will find his own wife standing against him because General Li didn''t agree with this n of his.


    He didn''t want that. He suddenly felt a little depressed and lowered his head with these thoughts when Li Rui called him.


    "Ying"


    Xi raised his head to look at Li Rui.


    His hand caressing her knuckles suddenly stopped as he saw something that he had not seen in Li Rui''s eyes before.


    Was it guilt? Xi Ying wondered suddenly.


    But why would Li Rui feel guilty?


    He soon found his answer.


    "I do trust you."


    Xi Ying''s fingers suddenly trembled. His deep ck eyes on Li Rui were so intense that for a moment, she wished to look away.


    However, Li Rui was not the one who talked to her own people like that. She looked into their eyes when she talked and she did the same with Xi Ying.


    She had actually figured it all out in Li Manor only.


    Xi Ying had reasons to suddenly show his favor to her because now he knew the truth from four years ago. When he talked to her father about dethroning the Emperor then she was sure that it was not one of his ns he had nned with the Emperor to deceive his father.


    Because no Emperor would ever instill such a thought in his subject''s mind��especially a powerful subject like Xi Ying, even it was for a mere n.


    He really was trying to save her n.


    And the way he saved her


    "I was wrong before. I shouldn''t just have listened to Princess Wenling wi��"


    Li Rui couldn''tplete her words.


    Her ck eyes went a little wide as she suddenly felt a hand around her waist. The next moment, she found herself in Xi Ying''sp.


    The position made her feel very embarrassed. She wanted to get down but she didn''t get any chance to do that.


    "Rui��Can I kiss you? Can I touch you?"


    The deep and husky voice fell in her ears. The intensity in those deep ck eyes made her tremble. It made her scared to say ''yes'' but she didn''t want to say ''no'' also.


    This kind of conflict ...she had never faced before.


    In the end, she slowly nodded her head, and then her lips were instantly seized in an aggressive kiss.

 Chapter 310 - A Steamy Reunion

    (This Chapter contains mature content. Readers below the age of 18 and those who don''t wish to read such content can skip the past before the three dots.)


    The kiss was a little rough and forceful but still gentle.


    "Mmmm��"


    A moan escaped her lips when she felt the warm tongue invading her mouth. Since it had been long, it felt new and she reflexively tried to evade the tongue.


    However, he didn''t let her evade.


    Her soft tongue was soon pulled out of her mouth inside his. A long suck on it made a shiver run down his spine.


    A hand gently caressed her waist as if to calm her down.


    However, it only increased the stimtion she was currently facing.


    Lost in the familiar but unfamiliar pleasure, she didn''t get to know when her hand reached Xi Ying''s hair and she grabbed them in her fist.


    A groan escaped from Xi Ying''s mouth feeling her willingly touch his body.


    Was it shameful that even a single touch from his wife could make him go insane like this?


    Even it was, Xi Ying didn''t care.


    He relished in the warmth he had at that moment.


    The sweet scent filling his nostrils made him feel assured that his Rui was really there ��with him. That ��it was not one of those dreams.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered as he left Li Rui''s lips so that she could breathe.


    However, his attacks still didn''t discontinue.


    "Nnnghh��"


    A moan and then a breathless whisper left Li Rui''s soft lips when she felt a pair of lips on her neck.


    The sound felt shameful to her own ears and she wanted to cover her mouth. However before she could even do so, another moan escaped from her lips as Xi Ying started to suck the skin under his lips.


    A little pain indicated that he bit that spot lightly before sucking it again making Li Rui feel dizzy.


    She should have pushed him away. Li Rui thought but her hands seemed to have a mind of their own. instead of pushing Xi Ying away she only pushed him more towards herself and gripped his hair more tightly.


    "Ha��Y..Ying��"


    Hearing his name from her lips made Xi Ying only crazier. He suddenly wished to have herpletely. One of his hands had already started to work on his urges.


    It went towards the string of her dress to pull it out.


    In a daze, Li Rui seemed to have given ess to Xi Ying''s restless handpletely.


    His lips were still doing wonder on her skin that made herpletely unable toprehend anything. However, this pleasure didn''tst long.


    Lost in pleasure Li Rui and Xi Ying''s hands and lips on Li Rui''s skin frozepletely when both of them heard a familiar voice.


    "Rui��Prime Minister Xi"


    ------


    A few momentster, two people inside the cave, leaned their foreheads against each other as they tried to calm down their raging emotions.


    When Li Rui finally could think clearly, she felt very embarrassed thinking about her actions just a few moments ago.


    Her cheeks were dyed red as she tried to get down from Xi Ying''sp however Xi Ying who sensed her movements sucked a breath and immediately held her waist firmly to stop her from moving.


    "Don''t move."


    He said huskily.


    It was only then Li Rui felt the thing poking her butt and her whole face went red till her ears.


    Although they have done it quite rarely, she knew what was the thing poking her lower body. She felt more embarrassed and didn''t like that feeling at all.


    Her eyes were filled with annoyance as she looked at Xi Ying and said


    "You��You��"


    But she couldn''t speak anything.


    Li Rui felt speechless. It was the first time she didn''t know what she should say exactly.


    Their foreheads were still leaning against each other.


    Xi Ying chuckled when he saw the annoyance in his wife''s eyes. Caressing her red cheeks lightly, he was mesmerized by how adorable and beautiful she looked at that moment.


    "You don''t need to apologize. It is enough that you trust me."


    Xi Ying smiled deeply as he said these words.


    To him, this trust mattered more than anything in this world. His wife trusted him. Didn''t mean that they were back to normal?


    Even if he had not said this, Li Rui knew it as she could see the joy in his eyes.


    Li Rui licked her lips lightly as she thought this and instantly heard a groan from Xi Ying''s mouth.


    "Do you wish to kill me? I just can''t wait to eat you up��"


    The shameless words made a shiver run down her spine and she red fiercely at Xi Ying again.


    How could the dignified Prime Minster say such shameless words to ady?


    However, her reaction only increased the intensity in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    He almost leaned forward to catch those luscious lips again however the same sound interrupted them again.


    .


    .


    .


    (Those who sipped the previous part can start from here)


    "Rui��are you inside?"


    Xi Ying leaned back as she sighed in frustration.


    Looking at his wife with a bitter smile on his lips, he said


    "Tell me does your father have something against me?"


    Li Rui didn''t know how she should answer that question so she remained silent.


    She instantly came down from Xi Ying''sp. Before the sound could be heard from far away but now it seemed that his father was very close to the cave.


    The cave entrance was also uncovered. She would not be able to show her face to her father again if he entered the cave when she was in such apromising situation.


    So she immediately started to set her clothes right.


    Xi Ying tsked when he saw his wife getting down from hisp but he didn''t stop her.


    He himself took a few deep breaths to calm down and closed his eyes for a few moments. After that, he stood up from the bed.


    Although he had calmed down, the frustration could still be seen in his eyes.


    Inside his mind, he had already noted that he had to take revenge from General Li because of interrupting his sweet time with his wife.


    He saw that Li Rui''s cheeks were still red and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Dragging his wife in his arms, he held her waist and whispered


    "Come, Madam Xi, let''s wee dear Father-inw in our humble house."


    Li Rui blushed a little at his words but nheless followed Xi Ying silently.

 Chapter 311 - Rui Will Not Go Anywhere

    General Li stepped inside the cave with narrowed eyes.


    Looking at the two people in front of his eyes and sensing the ambiguous atmosphere between them and the cave, his eyes flickered a little.


    "Wee General Li, I have not known that you also like to wander around the forests just like me."


    Xi Ying said with a polite smile on his lips that made General Li roll his eyes.


    He answered the hidden question inside Xi Ying''s words.


    "Late night, Xi Manor''s steward sent a message to Li Manor informing that Prime Minister Xi didn''t reach Xi Manor with Li Rui. So I sent soldiers to search for Lord Xi and Rui. We found the vacant carriages and a few dead men outside the forest on the road so I guessed that Lord Xi have been attacked on his way to Xi Manor. After a search of whole night, we finally found this cave and your shadow guard."


    General Li finished and then looked at his daughter from up to down.


    When he saw that she didn''t had a single scratch, his eyes shed with approval.


    His hand rose to pat Xi Ying''s back as he silently praised him.


    Xi Ying was looking at Li Rui from the corner of his eyes so he could never notice General Li''s hand that wasing towards him.


    The moment he noticed it, he wanted to avoid it but then felt that his repulsion would look strange in such a situation.


    However, a hand still caught General Li''s hand making General Li surprised


    "Father, he is injured."


    General Li was speechless for a moment when he saw his daughter''s serious eyes. In a daze, he slowly put down his hand and looked at the bright smile on the young prime minister''s lips.


    He suddenly wondered why he suddenly had a feeling of marrying his daughter away with a man.


    The next moment, however, General Li''s eyes shed suddenly and he whispered


    "You were injured?"


    His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying who heard General Li''s silent whisper raised his head to look at the shocked General.


    Seeing the grim face of General Li, he, of course, understood what he was thinking.


    The old General had married his daughter in Xi Manor thinking that only Xi Ying could save him but now hearing that Xi Ying got wounded during the attack, all his expectations suddenly seemed to have cooled down.


    Xi Ying was injured. During that time, anything could happen with his daughter.


    General Li''s eyes shed with fear and panic as he stared at Li Rui silently.


    When his grim eyes matched Xi Ying who was already looking at him, he said seriously


    "Rui, go out for a moment."


    Li Rui''s face didn''t have any emotion after she heard her father''s words. For a few moments, she looked at him silently but he never nced at her.


    In the end, she turned around to leave but before she could leave the cave, her hand was held firmly from behind.


    "Rui will not go anywhere."


    The words fell in her ears.


    Li Rui slowly turned around and looked at the man who held her hand. Staring in General Li''s eyes, Xi Ying continued


    "Whatever General Li wants to say, that can be said in Li Rui''s presence also."


    General Li''s mouth was parted slightly as he looked at Xi Ying speechlessly.


    How was he supposed to talk to Xi Ying about the attack on Li Rui in front of her?


    In the end, he sighed in frustration and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, this General really doesn''t know what is going on in your mind."


    Saying these words, General Li left the cave while Li Rui looked at his father''s departing figure.


    Xi Ying was also looking at his wife who was looking at General Li''s back.


    He sighed lightly.


    Rui was intelligent. He somehow believes that she already knows that her father was hiding something from her and Xi Ying wished that she knows this.


    At least if in the future, she gets to know about the truth, she will not feel betrayed by her own father.


    Stepping forward, he put his arms around his wife''s slim waist and couldn''t help but think that she was too thin for a pregnant woman.


    "Don''t think too much."


    He whispered huskily and caressed her frowning forehead with his fingers. After that, he embraced her to his chest.


    ''I wish I could tell you everything, Rui.''


    But it was not his secret so did he have any right to reveal it?


    -------


    As soon as General Li left the cave, other shadow guards from Xi Manor also reached the cave.


    When the shadow guards got to know that their master and Lady Li were safe and sound, they were very happy and full of relief.


    After that, they immediately made some arrangements to get some carriage ready.


    Since the carriages could not be taken inside the forests, they would have to walk towards the roads.


    Standing outside the cave, Xi Ying was looking at his shadow guards who were being told by An Ping how the attack happened.


    "An Su"


    An Su was immediately in front of his master when he heard his name being called out.


    "How is Madam''s maid?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard.


    "The maid is fine, My Lord. She is resting in Xi Manor. She is a very stubborndy and was constantly requesting to apany us to see My Lady. This servant didn''t have any choice except tying her to the bed so that she can rest inside the Manor."


    Xi Ying nodded his head acknowledging his shadow guard''s actions.


    From the outside, his face looked emotionless but from inside, his heart was filled with relief.


    He, after all, had promised Li Rui that he would let nothing happen to her maid.


    "Master"


    An Ju suddenly stepped forward in front of Xi Ying and asked


    "Can this servant go inside? Actually, this servant brought some food for My Lady from Xi Manor. I was afraid that My Lady would be hungry when we find her so��"


    Xi Ying allowed An Ju to go inside.


    He was very satisfied to see his shadow guards respecting and caring for Li Rui.


    An Ju went inside and then Xi Ying heard an annoying voice.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying didn''t hide his annoyance at all as he dismissed his shadow guards and turned to look at General Li.


    He knew that General Li had juste to try again to convince him to abandon his n.


    Xi Ying suddenly found himself in a situation where the Emperor doesn''t worry but the Eunuch worries too much.


    Just like how he was trying his best to protect Li n, but General Li who belongs to the same n was trying to stop him.


    However, was any one of them wrong?


    Both of them were right at their own ces.


    Both of them were doing this for the woman they loved. It was love who could make anyone do anything to protect the person we cherish so much.


    So who could be med?


    ------


    My dear paying readers, please consider buying privilege. It only costs one more coin and you can read two advanced chapters. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 312 - Lord Xi Will Not Restraint Rui

    General Li dide to talk to Xi Ying about the same thing he had thought. However, he first talked about what Xi Ying did inside the cave.


    "Prime Minister Xi, how could you ask me to talk in front of Li Rui when you knew clearly what I was going to talk about to you?"


    The middle-aged General was clearly seething with anger.


    Since childhood, he had not let his daughter know that she was in constant danger of being killed by someone and he wanted to let it that way.


    ording to General Li, living a life with a constant fear of being killed could anyone insane and he didn''t want his daughter to experience such feelings.


    It would be better to protect her silently for him.


    However, Xi Ying''s face didn''t change even a little at General Li''s question as he told the middle-aged general.


    "She already knows it, General Li."


    General Li looked confused for a moment and then frowned.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Rui already knows that attack was meant for her. She also knows that someone is trying to take her life."


    Xi Ying''s fists were clenched as he spat out these words.


    Every time he said or thought about this matter, he would feel his heart burning in a fire. His Rui��she was also snatched away from him because of that person in hisst life.


    General Li, on the other hand, was very shocked after hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    "Who told her? Is it you?"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly at General Li''s question and enlightened him indifferently.


    "She is an intelligent woman, unlike your wife."


    General Li''s eyes went red after hearing Xi Ying''s words and he whispered darkly


    "Prime Minister Xi, it would be better if you will not drag my wife in our conversation again in the future."


    Xi Ying ignored General Li wordspletely and continued what he wanted to say.


    Actually, General Li was doing the same mistake he did. In his overprotectiveness, he tried to hide everything from Li Rui something his wife didn''t like even a bit, and hence they had a cluster of misunderstandings between them.


    But there was a difference between Li Rui and her mother.


    Li Rui was intelligent enough to find out when a person is lying or speaking truth. She has a good understanding of human nature but Yi Jie, on the other hand was too na?ve.


    In Xi Ying''s eyes, the woman of that kind could be called dumb also. The only good thing about them was that their heart was clean from any malice.


    Realizing that his thoughts were drifting far away, heposed himself and told General Li what he had wanted to say.


    "After too many attacks that had happened on her, Rui is not stupid to not understand what is going on."


    Since the first attack when Li Mei had died, Li Rui knew that someone else other than Princess Wenling was trying to kill her.


    It was not something that Xi Ying told her. It was something she and Yi Junjie had found out themselves.


    General Li''s face was grim as he heard the new revtion and asked


    "Too many attacks ��Has she been attacked before also in these four years also?"


    When Xi Ying just stared at General Li silently for a few moments, General Li got his answer and his face went grimmer.


    His daughter was attacked again but he didn''t even know about it.


    Xi Ying didn''t feel any sympathy for General Li as he enlightened him more.


    "Last night, it was the third time she was attacked in the past four years. The first time was when you were at borders, General Li. Rui would ��"


    Xi Ying took a deep breath toplete his words. Even saying something like this about Li Rui pained him so much.


    "I would have lost my wife if it had not been her maid, Li Mei who sacrificed her life to save her in the first attack."


    "Li Mei is dead?"


    General Li''s face went pale as he whispered his question.


    Regardless of how shocked General Li was, Xi Ying continued


    "In the second attack, it was Li Hua who saved her and got wounded and in the third attack, fortunately, I was there otherwise��"


    "But you also got injured."


    General Li interrupted Xi Ying for the first time andpleted his words.


    Xi Ying frowned and wanted to correct General Li. He was not injured by those enemy shadow guards. The wound was something that he himself didn''t know how came on his body. But he knew that it must have been rted to his dreams fromst night.


    ording to him, the man in white clothes who called himself God of Destiny instilled it in him.


    However, he couldn''t tell General Li all that.


    General Li, on the other hand, hadpletely different concerns as he whispered


    "I thought that she will bepletely safe with you."


    General Li''s heart was sinking with every passing moment.


    He married his daughter to a man who despised her just for the sake of her safety but he seemed to have thought wrong.


    Last night, even Xi Ying got wounded while protecting his daughter.


    Anything could happen to her while Xi Ying was unconscious.


    Xi Ying understood General Li''s concernspletely after he heard his words and his face went emotionless.


    A momentter, he heard General Li saying more outrageous words.


    "The three attacks ��they happened when Li Rui was out of Xi Manor. Why did you let her out of Xi Manor? You should not have done that after I had told you that her life is in danger."


    Xi Ying''s narrowed for an infinitesimal second before he chuckled coldly and said


    "So you want me to cage her in my Manor just like you did with her for fourteen years?"


    Seeing General Li going silent, Xi Ying was very angry and continued


    "I will not even apologize to you, General Li but I will never do that. Li Rui is my wife. She should not have any fear when she goes out of Xi Manor and I will make sure of that."


    After he snatched every power from Zhao Wang Lei then that sick Emperor would not be able to attack Li Rui again.


    General Li just scoffed seeing Xi Ying''s confidence and asked


    "And how will you do that?"


    What he meant was that Xi Ying didn''t even know who was behind those attacks so how could he do what he was saying.


    However, he had just finished his words, when a soft and calm voice called out General Li.


    "Father"

 Chapter 313 - The Sweet Bickering

    General Li froze when he heard his daughter''s voice.


    He looked at Xi Ying angrilypletely knowing that the young Prime Minister knew about his daughter''s presence but still didn''t bother to tell him.


    Xi Ying didn''t look bothered by General Li''s angry face.


    He instead smiled gently as he looked at his wife''s face.


    He forwarded his hand in Li Rui''s direction. Li Rui stared at the hand for a moment and then silently walked in his direction.


    She ced her hand in Xi Ying''s hand as he asked her


    "Did you eat something?"


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction and relief.


    General Li, on the other hand,posed his face when he saw that his daughter looked calm. He understood that she didn''t hear much otherwise she would not have been this calm.


    He sighed in relief and said


    "Rui, it is good that you are here. Try to make your husband understand since you already know about his n."


    General Li was talking about Xi Ying''s n of dethroning the Emperor.


    Li Rui finally looked at her father. Her face was very calm as she said


    "Rui will not do any such thing, Father."


    It took General Li a few moments to understand that his daughter had actually refused him.


    Xi Ying smirked seeing the stupefied face of his father-inw.


    Perhaps it was after a very long time, he had seen his daughter disobeying him. His hold around Li Rui''s waist became firm as he silently promised inside his heart that he would let her wife be like that only ��where she heard her mind and heart instead of others.


    General Li also understood something when he saw Xi Ying''s smile. He really wished that Rui had also seen it but unfortunately, the young prime minister was too careful.


    He immediately made an innocent face when he saw his daughter looking at him.


    General Li sighed exasperatedly and looked at his daughter seriously


    "Rui, you need to understand. What Prime Minister Xi is trying to do will onlyplicate things more. Wh��"


    "No, Rui doesn''t understand it, Father."


    Li Rui interrupted General Li and said calmly.


    She felt a little strange when she saw her father''s shocked face but she still continued.


    "Rui doesn''t even want to understand, Father."


    "ording to Rui, It is ridiculous to protect the person who wants to destroy us. And why are we doing it? Just because of an oath that was taken by our ancestors. The oath ��it was taken at that time when the people of Zhao npletely trusted Li n. They were ready to trust Li n''s decisions blindly. But in the current circumstances, Rui doesn''t see any such thing."


    When Li Rui finished, her face was not as calm as she had started with one.


    Xi Ying shook his head as he looked at the silent General. He silently caressed his wife''s knuckles of the hand that he was holding with his other hand as the first hand held her waist.


    Strangely, the round circles made on her knuckles with a thumb really diverted Li Rui''s attention and she calmed down eventually.


    "Rui will also support Prime Minister Xi''s n, Father."


    After saying this, Li Rui silently left from there.


    ------


    Looking at his wife''s disappearing back, the young prime minister sighed heavily and looked at General Li with narrowed eyes


    "This Lord doesn''t like that you made his wife angry, General Li."


    General Li merely rolled his eyes at Xi Ying''s words and mumbled


    "She is also my daughter."


    However, Xi Ying ignored him again and continued


    "What Rui said ispletely right. You need to set your priorities straight. On one hand, you say that you want to protect your wife, your daughter, and your n and on the other hand, you can''t break an oath made by your ancestors."


    Xi Ying finished and was about to leave and go inside the cave to spend some more time with his wife when General Li stopped him again


    "How will I be protecting my daughter if I dethrone His Majesty?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying curiously.


    Xi Ying however looked at General Li with raised eyebrows and a cold smile on his lips.


    How did he forget to tell General Li such an important thing?


    "You will be protecting Rui, General Li by dethroning the current Emperor. After all, it is him only who wants to kill Li Rui."


    "What?"


    General Li''s face had an incredulous expression as he looked at Xi Ying. It could be said clearly that he didn''t believe Xi Ying''s words at all.


    Xi Ying didn''t feel surprised seeing General Li''s reaction. He had already expected this. Perhaps that''s why he didn''t feel that it was important to tell General Li about this revtion.


    "You must have misunderstood something, Prime Minister Xi. Why would His Majesty want to take my daughter''s life?"


    Xi Ying just smiled coldly and said


    "It is not like you will believe me if I told you, General Li. So let''s just rest this matter here. I will not ask your help in my n and I will not let you obstruct my n also."


    "But I will not abandon my n. I will never risk the life of my pregnant wife."


    Xi Ying had turned to leave when General Li grabbed his sleeves suddenly.


    Xi Ying frowned seeing this and General Li immediately took his hand back suddenly remembering that the cold prime minister didn''t like to be touched by other people.


    However, he scoffed suddenly as he saw that Xi Ying''s face still looked as if he had just touched something disgusted and hence General Li asked him sincerely


    "Do tell me Prime Minister Xi, do you also make such a face when my daughter touches you?"


    Xi Ying''s face went ck at General Li''s questions and he said coldly.


    "Your wife is indeed right, General Li. You are very shameless."


    General Li just scoffed again and then asked Xi Ying


    "About Rui��what were you saying just now? She is ��is she with child?"

 Chapter 314 - General Li Comes To Knows That Li Rui Is Pregnant

    General Li''s face didn''t have much emotion but his hands were trembling a little when he asked Xi Ying this question.


    Xi Ying nodded his head stiffly as he obviously noticed General Li''s strange behavior.


    However, as soon as he nodded, he had not expected General Li to hug him tightly.


    Baffled and speechless Xi Ying felt General Li patting his back continuously as he heard him murmur.


    "Oh ...I am about to be a grandfather again. I am so happy."


    Xi Ying was about to push away the excited general when General Li stepped back on his own. He patted Xi Ying''s shoulder again and again as if praising him


    "Good Good��..I knew that it is only my daughter who willplete all my dreams. That brat Li Diu, he didn''t even marry until now when he is elder than his sister."


    Xi Ying saw silently General Li talking to himself. His face waspletely red showing his excitement.


    "Yi Jie��she will be so happy when she wille to know about this."


    As General Li said this, he couldn''t wait to tell his wife this good news.


    "I will leave now. You go to Xi Manor with Rui."


    General Li said this to Xi Ying hurriedly making him roll his eyes at his behavior for a moment. However, when General Li was about to leave, Xi Ying suddenly held his sleeves and said


    "General Li, I will prefer that you don''t tell anyone about it."


    Xi Ying didn''t want many people to know about this news.


    If the crazy princess got to know about it he was sure that she would only go crazier and hence will give more chances to the Emperor to manipte her.


    Then she will do something more stupid


    General Li''s face also looked serious when Xi Ying said this to him.


    His excitement cooled down a little and he licked his lips lightly as he said to Xi Ying.


    "Only my wife��Prime Minister Xi. This General promises you that I shall not tell anyone else except her. She would be very happy after hearing this news."


    Xi Ying didn''t look convinced by General Li''s words and was about t9o refuse him but General Li saw this beforehand and said immediately.


    "Prime Minister Xi, at such a time��Rui will need someone experienced by her side to tell her what she should do or what she should not. Who can be a good candidate than her mother for this? You need to seriously think about this."


    This time, Xi Ying surprisingly had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He was actually remembering thest time when Li Rui was pregnant.


    That time, he didn''t apany during that phase so he also didn''t have any experience. He also remembered that when he had gone back to Xi Manor, the steward had told him that Li Rui suddenly fell in the garden that led to premature childbirth.


    Now when he thought about this, he suddenly felt that things might not be as simple as they seemed to him at that time.


    It could also be possible that someone nned to kill his wife and child together.


    Xi Ying exhaled sharply as he felt a ruthlessness enveloping his heart.


    Looking back at General Li who had his eyes filled with anticipation, Xi Ying felt a little weird. A few momentster, he said reluctantly


    "Then General Li, you can only tell Second Madam Li about this. I will send a carriage for Second Madam Li whenever Rui will need some advice."


    General Li immediately nodded his head and promised Xi Ying again that he would not tell anyone else.


    After that, he finally turned around to leave with an excited facepletely forgetting what his purpose exactly was when he hade to talk to Xi Ying.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying sighed seeing that General Li had left finally and hence he would be able to spend some time with his lovely wife.


    --------


    Half a shichenter, Xi Ying finally decided to leave the forest with his shadow guards and Li Rui.


    General Li had also left a few soldiers to help Xi Ying before he himself left for Li Manor.


    When Li Rui came out of the cave and didn''t see her father she thought that her father was angry at her and hence left after throwing a tantrum.


    She already knew how her father would react so it was not surprising for her.


    However, Xi Ying told her that General Li left the forest with a red face but not because he was angry but because he was too happy.


    He also told her that now General Li knew that she was pregnant and hence was too happy to go back and tell her mother about this.


    When Li Rui heard this, she sighed in relief.


    ''At least for some time, her father will put aside his anger.'' She thought inside her heart.


    Perhaps that much time will be enough for her and Xi Ying toplete their n.


    Thinking about this, she suddenly wanted to ask Xi Ying about his n.


    However, she also had to put aside her thoughts when she suddenly felt a pair of arms around her waist. Startle she raised her head and sighed in relief when she saw that it was Xi Ying only.


    She didn''t know how much the relief on her face made the man in front of her happy.


    Xi Ying smiled and kissed her forehead again and again.


    The shadow guards immediately moved their heads away when they saw their master''s actions. A few of them still felt baffled seeing their master''s actions.


    If someone had told them a few years ago that their master can also behave like this then they would surely have hung that person upside down and tortured the man until he doesn''t ept the otherwise.


    However now seeing their masterpletely in love with a woman with their own eyes, they didn''t have any reason to disbelief.

 Chapter 315 - [Bonus ] Will Li Rui Also Remember Everything From Past Life?

    "Let''s go."


    Xi Ying said after reluctantly stopping himself from kissing Li Rui''s whole face.


    He could see that she was feeling ufortable even with his forehead kisses as there were shadow guards present around them.


    He didn''t want her to feel ufortable so he decided to take it to their room and for that, he needed to go to Xi Manor as soon as possible.


    Li Rui was confused when she heard his words.


    His hand was still around her waist so she didn''t understand where he was asking her to go.


    An Ju had told her that the carriages were ready to take them to Xi Manor


    Didn''t they have to walk through the forests to go to the road where the carriages were waiting?


    Her eyes flickered when she suddenly felt her feet leaving the ground and the forest soon started to seem small.


    "Do you think that I will let my wife walk for so long?"


    Xi Ying''s yful voice came from the above of her head which made her smile lightly as she shook her head.


    With a sigh, she felt the morning breeze pping her cheek and blowing her hair in the air.


    Her heart was at peace as she ced her head on Xi Ying''s chest and heard the fast heartbeat under her ears.


    Since Xi Ying and his other shadow guards used qingqong, it didn''t take them a long time to reach the roads where the carriages were waiting.


    Xi Ying didn''t waste much time as he wanted to let Li Rui have some rest after going to Xi Manor.


    An Ping had told her that she had been taking care of him the whole night and he also remembered when he had woken up she was sleeping while leaning against the stone wall.


    Her face was very pale at that time almost scaring him to think that the Li Rui in his dream and the Li Rui in front of his eyes were the same��that he had really lost her.


    It was only after he checked her breathing, he had gently picked her from the ground and thenid her on the stone bed where his robe was spread already.


    Sitting inside the carriage, he again couldn''t stop himself from staring at Li Rui who was looking out of the window.


    Xi Ying wondered if Li Rui would also remember everything from the past life just like him.


    He then remembered the words, the man with white hair had told him when he had asked him the safe question.


    ''If the pain from the past life is too much for her to handle, then she will not.''


    He really wished she wouldn''t.


    How would he ever be able to look in her eyes if she really remembered everything when he himself couldn''t forgive himself for everything?


    ''She had chosen this herself''


    The words suddenly shed in his mind. They were said by the same man before he had stabbed himself in his dream.


    It confused Xi Ying.


    Why would Li Rui choose something like this?


    Xi Ying came out of his thoughts when he saw that Li Rui was twisting her fingers that were ced on herp.


    Amusement shed through his eyes.


    So she could feel his gaze. However, he didn''t move his eyes away.


    Instead, he stood up from the seat that was in front of Li Rui and sat beside her on the same seat she was sitting on.


    Before he had sat there so that he could stare at his wife freely without her noticing his gaze. He was also afraid that he would not be able to control himself if he sat too close to Li Rui but it seemed that no matter how much he tried his efforts would only go in waste.


    Li Rui could indeed feel Xi Ying''s gaze. She also knew when he sat beside her.


    Her heart skipped a beat for a moment and the next moment she felt flustered at her own behavior.


    What was going on with her body?


    She didn''t understand herself.


    Remembering how she had behaved inside the cave when Xi Ying was kissing her, her heart started to pound fiercely inside her chest.


    ''It must be because of her pregnancy.'' Li Rui thought inside her heart as she remembered that she had read something like this in the books when she was pregnant with Xi Ling.


    Some women tend to desire intimacy more when they are with children.


    Finally finding some reason for her behavior, Li Rui felt a littlefort inside her heart. Still, she decided to control herself from behaving like this in the future.


    It was too shameful and embarrassing whenever she remembered those moments.


    How could she lose control on herself lik��


    Li Rui was forced to halt amidst her thoughts when she felt her body suddenly leaving her seat and the next moment she found herself in Xi Ying''sp.


    The same position from the cane made her thoughts more jumbled and she looked at Xi Ying in surprise.


    However, when she saw those intense ck eyes, she sucked a sharp breath and lowered her head unable to look into them.


    This time, she pretended very well to not look affected at all by Xi Ying''s actions. With a calm face, she looked out of the carriage''s small window.


    However, Xi Ying knew that she was getting affected by their new position.


    He couldn''t help but smile yfully and leaned forward to catch her soft earlobe in his lips.


    Li Rui''s calm face went nk and she closed her eyes tightly.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying whispered huskily in Li Rui''s ear.


    A shiver ran down Li Rui''s spine making Xi Ying chuckle at the sensitivity of his wife.


    He didn''t tease her anymore and hugged her tightly to his chest.


    "Rest. It will take time to reach Xi Manor."


    He said with a deep smile on his lips.


    His heart felt full��so full that he was thinking that it would burst out of his chest.


    It was after a very long time, he had felt so much happiness.

 Chapter 316 - Li Chen Decides To Reveal His Mistakes

    General Li reached Li Manor quite early as he ran his horse as fast as he could.


    A big smile was there on his face during the whole ride.


    So when he reached the Li Manor and the people waiting in the living room for his arrival saw this smile, they were assured that Li Rui and Xi Ying have been found.


    Otherwise why would General Li smile so widely?


    After seeing this, everyone present in the living room started to go back to their room one by one.


    Everyone was tired as no one slept the whole night after getting the news that Li Rui had not reached Xi Manor with Prime Minister Xi.


    Li Qiang frowned when he saw that Li Chen was still standing there.


    He noticed that his son was looking at Li Heng with a pair of eyes that were filled with guilt. A momentter, his frown settled down and he walked towards his son with warm eyes full of fatherly love.


    "Li Chen, what are you thinking?"


    Li Chen came out of his trance and his eyes were instantly filled with fear when he saw his father had noticed him.


    "N��Nothing Father."


    He tried not to stumble with his words as he answered the question.


    Li Qiang shook his head with a disappointed expression on his face as he said


    "Li Chen, so I don''t expect you to hide anything from me like your sisters. Do you think that I don''t know what are you thinking?"


    Li Chen''s heart pounded fast in fear and nervousness when he heard his father''s words and saw the disappointment in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but think that his father knew everything and his eyes were filled with more guilt and fear.


    "F..Father, I don''t ��think that I even have a way of apologizing for whatever I have done to Elder Sister. But I k��know that I was wrong."


    Li Chen''s eyes were filled with tears as he remembered how rudely he used to behave with his Jiejie. His two sisters, Li Na, and Li Caihong hadpletely manipted him when he was being petty and envious of Li Diu for being stronger than him.


    "What are you saying, Li Chen?"


    Li Chen came out of his trance when he heard his father''s question and a confused face.


    A momentter, Li Qiang''s face didn''t have any emotion and he asked his son coldly.


    "What did you do to Li Rui? Don''t tell me that you were also involved with your sisters in drugging Rui and se..."


    "No, Father."


    Li Chen refused immediately.


    He could never do any such thing. In fact, after knowing that his sisters plotted against his elder sister, he was disgusted with them. Even the sight of his sisters made him feel like he wanted to vomit.


    Only now did hee to know that his sisters were manipting him because they were envious of Li Rui since childhood.


    Since they envy her they didn''t leave any opportunity to make her feel low. They use him to hurt his elder sister because she loved him so much.


    And he blindly followed the path they paved for him without even ensuring if it was right or wrong.


    Li Chen regretted it. He regretted it immensely.


    He remembered how he said so many hurtful words in front of her friends after they hade to y with her even if she had been banned from the Imperial Pce.


    All those words ��they were taught to him by Li Na and Li Caihong.


    He didn''t remember what he had said back then but he remembered that after that incident, no friend of his sister except Yi Huiqing came to y with her.


    Li Chen couldn''t help but wonder how hurt his Jiejie must have felt his stupid words said in ignorance when she was already dealing with so much in her life.


    "Li Chen, what did you do exactly?"


    Li Qiang asked his son coldly as he saw how his eyes were going red and they were now filled with tears. From his looks, he felt that he had done something very big �� worse than what Li Na and Li Caihong had done.


    He couldn''t help but feel scared as he looked at his brother who was talking happily with his wife, Yi Jie.


    How will he ever show his face to him if Li Chen had really done something to Li Rui?


    Impatience and fear flickered in his eyes when he saw that Li Chen was not saying anything. When he was about to ask him again, Li Chen finally spoke.


    He told how his sisters manipted him into hurting Li Rui and how he did that blindly.


    Li Qiang was definitely disappointed after hearing everything.


    Now he thought about it he had actually noticed the distance between Li Rui and his son after Li Zhan''s death.


    He had also found it weird as he had seen just how much Li Rui used to cherish his son.


    She used to adore Li Chen because with his birth she didn''t remain the youngest child in the manor. She had someone younger than her to love and adore.


    Li Qiang used tough hearing her logic but nheless which father will not like someone loving and caring for his child ��and when that person was his lovely and lively niece then he was more than happy.


    And Li Rui''s adoration for Li Chen was unreasonable but it was unconditional.


    At that time, when he had noticed the distance between his son and his niece he had thought that it was because Li Zhan''s death hit very hard Li Rui.


    After all, she had changedpletely after that incident.


    However now after hearing from Li Chen, he knew that he had thought wrong.


    Li Qiang looked at his son and he was definitely disappointed and angry after hearing everything. But he calmed down himself seeing the guilt and regret in Li Chen''s eyes.


    At least, he was feeling guilty for whatever he had done unlike his daughter Li Na.


    So Li Qiang patted his son''s shoulder lightly and said seriously


    "Go to Xi Manor and meet Rui in the evening. You need to ask for her forgiveness and once you step out, don''t show me your face until she forgives you."


    Saying these words, Li Qiang left from there not knowing that the big secret was still hidden by his son.


    A secret that he was now feeling unable to hide.


    The guilt was gnawing his inside slowly and slowly and Li Chen couldn''t bear with this feeling anymore.. So he walked towards his Uncle Li Heng who was talking with his Aunt about something with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 317 - Li Chen Talks To General Li

    "Heng, I can''t believe it. I am going to be a grandmother again."


    Yi Jie said with dreamy eyes as she held her husband''s hand.


    When she was lost in her joy, she suddenly felt a hand creeping down her waist and then a pinch on her soft skin.


    "Ah��"


    Yi Jie threw away her husband''s hand and red at him fiercely as she rubbed the spot where he had just pinched her.


    General Li only chuckled yfully seeing his wife''s re as he helped her rub, the same spot.


    "What? Don''t re at me, dear. I was just trying to make you believe that you are not dreaming."


    The anger in Yi Jie''s eyes only increased more.


    Pointing her finger at her husband''s face, she said threateningly.


    "Do not enter my room tonight."


    The smile on General Li''s face faltered for a moment before it came again and with a yful smirk on his face, he stepped forward.


    Leaning closer to Yi Jie''s angry face, he whispered


    "Otherwise what will you do?"


    The anger on Yi Jie''s face vanished for a moment and she frowned in confusion as she thought about what she could do.


    "I ��I ��will never talk to you."


    She said firmly.


    General Li''s face really went serious at these words. He sighed and let out a frustrated sigh.


    "You can''t just threaten me like every time. You are my wife. I was just teasing you. Who else should I go to except you?"


    General Li had thought that he would be able to coax his wife with these words. However, Yi Jie merely chuckled at these words and said


    "Well I can threaten you and I just did. Now don''t spoil my mood. I need to think of the things that I need to prepare for my future grandson. Last time, when Xiao Ling was born I couldn''t do anything."


    Yi Jie''s smile faltered a little as she remembered how she had gotten the news of her daughter giving birth to a child.


    The news had reached her ears through someone else other than her daughter and her family. It was somedy from a noble family who had told her that her daughter had birthed a son.


    Only she knew how happy she had been at that moment and wanted to go to see her daughter and her grandson, however, her husband strictly refused her.


    The memories made Yi Jie angrier at her husband and she red at him as she said


    "If this time you tried to stop me from visiting my daughter, then I will leave Li Manor and go to my father."


    General Li sighed heavily on hearing another threat from his wife.


    He didn''t take it seriously until he saw how firm his wife looked.


    Panic shed in his heart. He knew very well if his wife went to Yi Manor once then it would be very difficult to bring her back. General Li had already experienced it once.


    That old father of Yi Jie was always ready to keep his daughter to himself. Last time, he literally had to abduct his own wife.


    "I will not stop you at all, Yi Jie. What do you actually think about me? Would I have told you this news if I had wanted to stop you from visiting Rui?"


    Yi Jie sighed in relief on hearing her husband''s words. At the same time, General Li remembered something Xi Ying had told him.


    "Yi Jie, you can''t tell this to anyone else."


    Yi Jie frowned for a moment at her husband''s words and asked without thinking.


    "Why?"


    General Li''s lips were pressed in a thin line and he was silent for a moment before he finally said


    "You saw how Princess Wenling asked the Emperor to give an Imperial decree of marriage to her with Prime Minister Xi."


    Yi Jie''s face went serious and she frowned remembering the shameless princess.


    She was very angry at that moment and just wanted to p that princess'' face.


    Her daughter is finally happy in her married life and the princess after running her daughter''s happiness so much was again trying to snatch it from her daughter.


    She nodded her head lightly in response to her husband''s question.


    General Li sighed in relief and then continued


    "ording to Prime Minister Xi, it is good if we don''t let the princess know about this for as much time as it is possible."


    The words sank in Yi Jie''s mind and heart and she nodded her head in understanding.


    Not only princess, but she also knows someone else who could do even crazier things and that crazy person belongs to their own family.


    Li Na��she would never be able to forgive her for everything she did to her daughter and after seeing her hatred for Li Rui, Yi Jie somehow didn''t feel that it was safe letting her know that Li Rui was with Lord Xi''s child.


    "Don''t worry. I will not tell anyone anything."


    General Li was left assured by his wife''s promise.


    He didn''t need to tell everything to her but he also made her understand everything. This was right.


    What could be better than this?


    He was about to talk more when he suddenly heard someone calling him and turned around.


    "Second Uncle."


    It was Li Chen who was now standing in front of General Li.


    "Yes, Li Chen."


    General Li patiently waited for him to say what he wanted to say. However, Li Chen''s eyes moved to Yi Jie and then at his uncle as he said


    "Second Uncle, can we talk alone?"


    General Li was silent for a moment before he looked at his wife who was frowning as she looked at Li Chen.


    ''Was he here to apologize in ce of his sisters?''


    Yi Jie couldn''t help but think.


    She didn''t want to leave but then she thought that her husband would also not ept any such apology for whatever Li Na and Li Caihong had done.


    She knew him that much.


    Thinking like this, Yi Jie sighed lightly and then said


    "I will go back to my room."


    She should instead now think about what other things her daughter would need as she was now with a child.


    General Li silently saw his wife leaving the living room and then said to Li Chen.


    "Let''s go to themon study room."


    Li Chen swallowed nervously and then followed General Li to themon study room.

 Chapter 318 - Protection In The Disguise Of Punishment

    After having a talk with Li Chen, Li Qiang didn''t go straight to his room to have rest.


    It was already daytime and since he didn''t have any habit of resting during this time, he felt weird to go back to his courtyard and rest.


    And especially when he was not feeling sleepy at all.


    After knowing whatever his daughters had done to Li Rui, Li Qiang couldn''t find in himself to feel some peace for a few moments.


    He knew that Li Rong must have been waiting for him in their courtyard and that''s why he didn''t wat to go there.


    Did he me her for spoiling their children with excessive love?


    Yes, he did but he was not angry at this. It was not only Li Rong''s fault but he was also at fault if their daughters turned into someone like this.


    He was more angry remembering that his wife really went to Xi Manor. Not only did she ask Lord Xi to take their eldest daughter as a concubine in his Manor but she also seemed find it reasonable when a daughter from Li Manor was already married to that man.


    What exactly came to her mind?


    Li Qiang was very disappointed in his wife this time and he was afraid that he would say something harsh to her that would inflict some irreparable damage to their rtionship.


    So he decided to go back to his courtyard after calming down.


    Putting aside all this, he also had to think clearly just how should he punish his daughters for their deeds.


    Seeing Li Na''s behavior and hatred for Li Rui, Li Qiang had already decided what he will do for her.


    The proposal for Lu Jianye shed inside his mind.


    He would have never epted his daughter to be a concubine no matter what kind of noble family it was, but perhaps ording to his understanding Li Na could not be kept in Li Manor any longer.


    She needs to learn the consequences of her actions.


    Li Qiang defined his actions very clearly and hid his own selfishness and efforts to protect his daughters with his thoughts.


    Inside his heart, he knew somewhere that his decision was just in favor of his daughter. So what if Li Na was bing a concubine, he had seen the true love in Lu Jianye eyes for his daughter.


    It was much better than what Xi Ying would have done to Li Na.


    And now he was also going to Li Caihong''s courtyard thinking that he will scold her something that he would really do.


    However, he would also give her the ointment for her face that Li Rui had given him.


    In the end, he could not be med also.


    He was also a father and which father destructed his children with his own hand?


    However, Li Qiang also didn''t know Xi Yingpletely.


    He didn''t know that it was now impossible for Li Na and Li Caihong to escape from the consequences of their actions.


    .


    .


    .


    When Li Qiang reached Li Caihong''s courtyard, the maids told her that Li Caihong was still sleeping.


    He sighed and then gave the ointment to the maid.


    He especially asked the maid to tell Li Caihong to use the ointment on her scar once a day and also tell her that it was given by her elder sister, Li Rui.


    He wanted Li Caihong to know how Li Rui still cared for her despite whatever she had done with her.


    After leaving Li Caihong''s courtyard, he decided to go to themon study room and read some books.


    --------


    Themon study room was silent.


    General Li Heng nced at his nephew, Li Chen who had said to him that he wanted to talk to him but now had been standing silent for a long time.


    He suddenly remembered thest time Li Chen was standing in front of him at the same ce.


    It was before he had left the Imperial City with his son.


    At that time, Li Chen hade to him and said that he also wanted to go to the battlefield. However, he had refused him with just a sentence


    ''You are ready now.''


    He remembered what Commander Xie had told him thest time he had met him about Li Chen and stood up from his chair to walk towards Li Chen.


    Li Chen was so emerged in his thoughts that he only get to know about General Li''s presence near him when General Li patted his shoulder.


    General Li was about to say something when the door of the study room was knocked.


    General Li looked towards the door and allowed whoever was inside toe in.


    "Elder Brother doesn''t need to knock before entering. How many times I have already said it before, Elder Brother?"


    General Li grumbled like a child when he saw that the person asking for permission to enter was none other than his brother, Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang smiled merely and his smile faltered a little when he saw his son standing in front of his brother.


    "Li Chen��what are you doing here?"


    Li Qiang didn''t look at Li Chen for the answer instead he looked at General Li who answered casually.


    "Why is Elder Brother so surprised to see Li Chen here? Can''t I talk to my nephew alone?"


    Li Qiang chuckled seeing the grumpiness of his brother and said


    "You look too grumpy. Don''t tell me that Yi Jie threatened you again."


    General Li''s face looked worse after the truth was revealed. He knew that his brother would start to tease him more so he answered his question immediately to divert his attention.


    "Li Chen said that he wanted to talk to me about something."


    Li Qiang''s attention was indeed diverted as he wondered what exactly his son wanted to talk to Li Heng about.


    "Oh��so what did he say?"


    He asked curiously


    However, General Li shook his head and said


    "We were about to talk, Elder Brother when you entered. I was about to say something to Li Chen."


    Li Qiang raised his eyebrows and said


    "Then continue. Please don''t mind my presence."


    With that, Li Qiang walked forward and sat on one of the chairs inside the room.

 Chapter 319 - The Disappointment Of A Father

    General Li Heng really didn''t mind his presence but Li Chen did.


    He was not courageous enough to ept his deeds in front of his father who always had been so proud of his children.


    Lost in his thoughts he heard his uncle saying


    "Li Chen, you did well this time when you went to the battlefield. Commander Xie praised you a lot in front of me."


    Li Chen was startled when he heard these words.


    He raised his head and looked at his uncle only to see the happiness in his eyes.


    It was at that moment Li Chen realized that the happiness in his uncle''s eyes was because Commander Xie praised him.


    His uncle was genuinely happy for him ��just like he was when Commander Xie had praised Li Diu.


    It was at that time, he realized that his uncle really never differentiated between him and Li Diu.


    In a daze, Li Chen then moved his eyes towards his father who was already looking at him with a fatherly pride in his eyes.


    His father was proud of him at this moment. Li Chen had never seen this emotion in his father''s eyes.


    He would have treasured this moment if it was some other time.


    However, the wrongs he had done already ��was he even capable of looking into his and his father''s eyes.


    "Haven''t I said that you are not ready to back then when you were insisting to go to the battlefield with Li Diu?"


    He heard General Li and lightly nodded his head.


    General Li smiled and nced at his elder brother who seemed to have a frown on his forehead after hearing his words.


    He knew that his elder brother had already understood what he was going to say next and he doesn''t seem to agree with his opinion. However, General Li had decided already.


    Li Chen was capable. There was no doubt in this but he was not the most capable and he could learn this if only he would get the true taste of the battlefield.


    General Li knew what this age could do to a person. Since he had refused Li Chen he had thought that the boy will go all rebellious now but he didn''t do so.


    He silently left his study room that day and that was something that made General Li admire his forbearance.


    He was a good boy but he needs to be a little polished. That was what, General Li had thought about Li Chen at that time. Now after hearing his friend, Commander Xie praise for Li Chen, General Li was more than happy to have one more capable man in their n.


    "Now I think that you are ready. Next time, you will apany Uncle on the battlefield."


    General Li told Li Chen with an encouraging smile on his face.


    He had thought that Li Chen would be surprised and then very happy. However seeing no reaction from the boy, General Li felt confused.


    Since his head was lowered, he couldn''t even see the emotions on Li Chen''s face and eyes.


    So General Li looked at his elder brother with a confused face.


    Li Chen, on the other hand, had his eyes red after hearing his uncle''s words.


    He felt his throat clogged with emotions as he tried to let the words out of his mouth. Several times he opened his mouth but nothing came out.


    The fact that his father was also present in the room made him feel scared out of his wits.


    However, he suddenly remembered the cold and indifferent eyes of his elder sister and felt that he deserved it.


    He remembered how his elder sister had gone to the Imperial Pce to meet the snobbish princess just to request her to save their n that was on the verge of destruction because of his immaturity.


    How she was going to leave the Imperial City with Yi Junjie without telling anyone else ��without leaving a trace, without even knowing when she was going toe back.


    He was very scared at that time because he had thought that he would never be able to see his sister again.


    If Lord Xi had not called her back then, then Li Chen was sure that she would have really done that to save Li n.


    He deserved every bit of what he was going to get. The guilt gnawing his heart increased more and he could no longer bear to keep everything inside his heart.


    So he blurted out everything.


    .


    .


    .


    A few momentster, the silence in the study room was ear-deafening.


    Li Chen''s head was lowered and his shoulders could be seen shaking every few minutes.


    General Li Heng''s face was emotionless as he stared at nothing in particr while Li Qiang who was sitting on the chair had a pale face.


    A few momentster, Li Qiang''s exasperated voice was finally heard in the very silent room.


    "So you gave that book to the crown prince just because he promised you that he will help you in bing the next beholder of Li n''s military strength?"


    Sobbing silently like a young child, Li Chen nodded his head again and again without raising it


    Li Qiang had an incredulous expression on his face as he stood up from his chair and walked to stand in front of Li Chen.


    "Do you even know what could have happened if Lord Xi had not helped us? You b****d, leave alone bing the next general, you would have been dead by now."


    Li Qiang was so furious that he raised his hand to beat his son.


    He hit him anywhere he could and Li Chen never tried to defend himself.


    "Our whole n would have been executed because of you��you degenerate boy��"


    Li Qiang''s whole face was read and it could be seen very clearly just how angry he was.


    At that moment, he suddenly remembered how his daughter had pped Li Rui ming her for the circumstances they were in.


    He had thought that it was princess Wenling''s n to destroy Li n and then marry Xi Ying by reducing Li Rui''s status in Xi Manorpletely.


    When had he thought that it was his own son whose deeds he put on someone else forehead!


    Li Qiang felt so ashamed and disappointed in himself.


    He suddenly wished that he could kill the boy standing in front of himpletely forgetting that he was his own son.

 Chapter 320 - Envy That Could Turn Everything Upside Down

    A few momentster, Li Chen was lying on the floor of the study room as his father beat him mercilessly.


    Li Qiang looked too furious as he hit Li Chen without even seeing where his fist was hitting.


    It was at that moment General Li decided to pull Li Qiang away from Li Chen.


    "Leave me Heng, this b***d, I will kill him today with my own hands. Doesn''t he want to be the next general �� I will make him unable to be one until his next lifetime."


    Li Chen shivered lying on the floor as he sensed the anger and ruthlessness in his father''s voice.


    General Li made the struggling Li Qiang sit on one of the chairs inside the room that was farther from Li Chen and then he turned around to look at his nephew.


    Li Chen also raised his head at the same moment.


    General Li face remained emotionless as he started at Li Chen''s bleeding lips and bruised face.


    Li Chen also felt his uncle''s indifference and slowly kneeled on the floor despite the pain he was feeling in his body.


    "Second Uncle, I know that whatever I did was not right. I did the stupidest thing ever. I envied Elder Brother Diu because elders of Li n always praised him. However, I always tried to make myself understand that since Elder Brother was elder than me, I need to respect him and admire his bravery to learn something from him."


    Hearing these words, Li Qiang''s eyes again shone with anger and he was starting to get up from his chair to beat Li Chen again. However, General Li again held him down and signed him to stay still.


    He wanted to hear whatever Li Chen had to say.


    It was not like he didn''t know that he would not be punished if he epted his wrongs but he still decided to do it.


    He wanted to hear why he decided to that.


    "Li Na and Li Caihong��"


    General Li raised his eyebrows when he heard Li Chen calling his sisters by their names. Although he was also very angry at both the sisters for whatever they did to his daughter, he didn''t think that it could even Li Chen hate them so much that he can''t even ept them as his sisters.


    Li Chen paused for a moment and the continued


    "Li Na and Li Caihong ��they perhaps noticed my envy towards Elder Brother and they manipted me into having dislike towards Second household. I was a child back then. I didn''t have my own thoughts that much so I epted blindly whatever they told me."


    "They said that it was my father who was supposed to be General as he was the eldest son of the n. I also started to think the same. I thought that Second Uncle stole everything that should have belonged to the First household. They manipted me into hurting Elder Sister''s feelings and I did the same. I didn''t know that they were just using me because they envied Elder Sister."


    Li Chen''s voice came out a little choked at the end of his words. He took deep breaths as he continued


    "A month before Second Uncle left for the borders, General Yun approached me. He also told me the same things��that I deserved to get what I wanted. He told me that he could help me and I decided to do whatever he asked me to do. I ��I was stupid, Second Uncle."


    His shoulders could be seen shaking every few minutes as he apologized sincerely


    "Second Uncle was always right. On the battlefield, one doesn''t only need strength but his mind also. I only understood Second Uncle''s words after the Emperor passed the decree of the public execution of Li and Yi n. I was stupid and immature. Second Uncle, I know what I have done was very wrong. I really feel guilty for what both the ns went through because of me. I don''t deserve to be forgiven so I want Second Uncle to punish me heavily. I will ept whatever punishment Second Uncle will give me silently."


    The study room went silent after Li Chen''s words.


    Li Qiang''s harsh breathing sound could be heard every few seconds.


    His eyes staring at his son were nk.


    Li Chen''s words continued to ring in his ears.


    He suddenly understood the reason behind his daughters'' hatred for Li Rui��his son''s envy for Li Diu.


    They thought that Li Heng stole the position of General from him so they disliked the second household.


    Li Qiang couldn''t help but remember a scene from many years ago.


    It was from the time when his father had keptpetition between his three sons because he wanted to select the child who will inherit everything after him. The child who will be the head of the n.


    The three of them had an age difference so Li Qiang had not understood how his father will make thispetition fair for his young brothers.


    There was also another thing. He didn''t wish topete with his own brothers.


    They were the brothers, he had raised like his own children and who tried to steal something from their own children.


    However, his father was stubborn and told him that it was not something he should worry about.


    He was also a father and he would never let his children have any viciousness towards each other.


    Thepetition will be fair.


    And the one who will win will be the rightful heir of the Li n. He had said.


    Li Qiang had sighed in defeat and then came out of the room.


    He had thought that it would be him in the end who will win as his brothers were all younger than him and they didn''t have much strength.


    He decided that he would try not to harm his brothers during thispetition.


    However, the oue that came out waspletely different from his expectations.

 Chapter 321 - Why Li Qiang Was Not Chosen As The Head Of The Clan?

    Inside his study room when his father had dered Li Heng as the winner after a few days, Li Qiang was baffled.


    Li Jiang was happy as he didn''t mind which elder brother of his won while Li Heng just stupidly stared at his father not even knowing how he won.


    However, when his father gave him a paper, he could only obediently take it from him.


    It was after Li Heng and Li Jiang left the study room, Li Qiang finally asked his father as to why he chose Li Heng as his heir.


    He was not envious of Li Heng. He was just worried.


    At the age of neen, Li Qiang knew just how many sacrifices the one who be the head of the n needs to do. He had seen his father doing all this for so many years. He had seen his m9ther constantly worrying about his father''s safety. He had even seen his father on the brink of death many times and he had also missed him during his childhood when he was on the borders fighting to save the country.


    After being married, Li Qiang knew actually that it was not something that only he, his brother and his mother tolerated but even his father must have gone through it.


    It was just that he never expressed it.


    He also missed his wife and children but he had no choice but to put his responsibilities at the first ce.


    After marrying Li Rong, Li Qiang understood it.


    His wife is traumatized by whatever happened with her in her paternal home. Li Qiang doesn''t touch her but he slowly and slowly fell in love with her.


    He knew that she needs time and he was ready to give it all to her. He missed her whenever he went to the battlefield ��sometimes so much that he wished to run back to the Imperial City.


    His father also loved his mother and them��sp he must have gone through all that.


    It made him realized that just because his father was the head of the n, he would have to make all these sacrifices.


    And he doesn''t want his younger brothers go to through the same.


    Li Qiang wished to be the head of the n so that he would never see his brothers at the brink of death before him.


    He wouldn''t be able to bear that.


    But he did not have what the heir of Li n needed.


    The same words that Li Heng said to Li Chen were said to Li Qiang by his father.


    He had understood them at that time and had felt indignant also.


    How was he any less intelligent than his younger brother?


    However, Li Qiang respected his father and his decisions a lot. In his eyes, if his father thought that Li Heng was more capable than him then he was.


    There was no doubt in this.


    So when at that time, his father made him promise that he would never think of going against his brother for the sake of power, he had promised it without any hesitation.


    Now looking at his son, Li Qiang suddenly didn''t know what he should say.


    He was very disappointed in his children and there was no doubt in that. However, whatever Li Chen had experienced, he had also felt it at some time in his life.


    Li Heng bing the head of the Li n despite being the second son brought a lot of mockery to him also.


    He remembered how his peers used to make fun of him��pointing their fingers at him how he was less capable than his younger brother and hence lost the right over the inheritance despite being the eldest.


    However, he had chosen to shut all of them out of his world.


    His world only included his family, his n, his brothers and he should only be affected by what they thought about him.


    Li Qiang had said to himself this many times.


    And fortunately, after a lot of his efforts, he really became able to remain indifferent in front of all those pointing fingers at him.


    However, his children couldn''t do that.


    He didn''t need to think just who pushed all these thoughts inside his daughters'' mind. His wife could never do any such thing.


    Li Qiang knew that Li Rong never cared about all these things. Before birthing any of their children, her only wish was to live peacefully with him after their children, it was to give their children a happy life.


    It was those people who liked to put nose in others business, who liked to point their fingers and mock him. It was them who made his children like this.


    However, he had been sessful to avoid all them.


    Could he expect his children also to do that?


    "How did you even know where the book was?"


    Li Qiang was brought out of his trance when he heard Li Heng asking this question to Li Chen.


    His pale face also had confusion as he looked at the badly beaten Li Chen.


    Yes, how did he get to know where the book was!


    Except Li Heng, Li Qiang and Li Jiang no one else knew where this book of war strategies was ced and the three of them knew the importance of this book.


    Li Qiang was sure that he never told Li Chen about it and he also knew that his brothers would also not do that.


    So could it be that some other person also knew about this?


    However, contrary to his expectations, Li Chen didn''t say any name. He instead, moved his eyes away from General Li and then nced at his father.


    His red eyes were full of fear and tears.


    Li Chen perhaps knew what he did was shameful so he lowered his head and revealed


    "Father might not remember this incident. Four nights before the decree of execution was announced, I hade to Father''s courtyard and we had drunk wine together."


    Li Qiang frowned. He, in fact, seemed to remember this incident. It was strange for Li Chen to ake such a request but he had not refused his son.


    What was wrong in drinking some wine with his son?


    However as they drunk, Li Chen kept requesting him to apany, saying that he was missing his all time partner ��his elder brother, Li Diu.? So he obliged.


    A bad premonition suddenly rose inside his heart as he looked at his son.


    Li Chen''s shoulders again started to shake and he found himself unable to continue but he had to say.

 Chapter 322 - General Li Is Confused

    Inside the quiet study room, only Li Chen''s voice could be heard.


    "General Yun had told me about this book. That night, when Father was drunk I asked him if there was really any such book. When he said yes, I insisted him to tell me where this book was. Father was very drunk and perhaps thought that I was the third Uncle, so he started to talk to me about that book and in between this conversation, I found out where the book was."


    Li Qiang closed his eyes as he exhaled sharply.


    So it was him, in the end, who revealed where the book was.


    Li Chen''s eyes were filled with new tears when he saw his father''s actions. He looked at General Li and said


    "Second Uncle, you need to believe me. My Father was really innocent in all this. He never expected me to do any such thing. He didn''t even know ��"


    "You don''t need to tell me that."


    General Li said coldly interrupting Li Chen amidst his words.


    "I know my Elder Brother very well."


    Li Chen was relieved to hear this. He then continued what he was going to say.


    "Second Uncle, I am ready to face the consequences of my actions. I just have one wish before you give me any punishment."


    General Li didn''t say anything and just looked at Li Chen silently.? Li Chen took it as a sign of allowing him to continue so he said


    "I want to see Elder Sister once."


    General Li sighed lightly.


    Heavy silence lingered in the study room until General Li finally decided to speak.


    "Your punishment, Li Chen, is to go to the borders just like I have decided for you. However, now you will not go there as themander or as a member of Li n but as a soldier ��just an ordinary soldier."


    Li Chen nodded his head firmly. He knew as an ordinary soldier on the border what kind of life awaited him.


    He, who had been spoiled by his mother while living in this Manor would have to sleep on the cold ground with other ordinary soldiers.


    Although he was very strong, he never had to bear something that he couldn''t do until now. However while living as an ordinary soldier, he would have to bear everything silently like others.


    However, he didn''t feel afraid to think about it.


    Perhaps it will help in lessening the guilt he had inside his heart. Li Chen thought and he suddenly looked forward to this punishment.


    He kowtowed three times to General Li and then to his father who stood silently with a hard face.


    "Second Uncle, Father. I willplete whatever punishment you will give me. I know that I have done wrong. I know that I have shattered all the expectations Second Uncle had from me. But I will try to gain Father and Second Uncle''s trust again."


    Li Qiang smiled mockingly at his son''s words.


    Trust ��it was something he would never be able to do in his son''s matters now.


    He would never be able to trust his own son blindly.


    General Li just sighed heavily when he saw his elder brother''s mocking face and waved his hand to dismiss Li Chen.


    Li Chen also didn''t insist to say as he knew that by staying there, he would only anger his father more.


    "You will be leaving tomorrow."


    He heard his second uncle telling him when he was at the door of the study room.


    Li Chen nodded his head understanding what his second uncle was trying to imply. He only had time until tomorrow to meet his Jiejie.


    Li Chen closed his eyes in pain and then finally left the study room.


    -------


    "Elder Brother"


    Li Heng walked to Qiang as soon as Li Chen left the study room.


    He made him sit on the chair again and then went to close the door of the study room firmly.


    Coming back to his brother, he dragged one of the chairs to sit beside Li Qiang and then held his brother''s hand silentlyforting him.


    "Elder Brother, no one else should get to know about this matter."


    General Li said with a serious face.


    Li Qiang swallowed as he remembered whatever Xi Ying had told him.


    "Heng, what do you think? Could everything be this simple? First Prince and General Yun manipting Li Chen��then the execution decree��"


    Li Qiang just asked the question whose answer General Li had already started to search when Li Chen told everything.


    He remembered how General Yun had med the first prince for everything in front of everyone but no one believed him.


    He also remembered he had asked Xi Ying the reason behind the crown prince''s sudden dethronement. At that time, he had not understood why Xi Ying was suddenly fearless to not support the first Prince in front of the Emperor. At this moment, he was still confused.


    However, now he had understood why Xi Ying nned to dethrone the crown prince.


    It was because he knew that the crown Prince was also involved with General Yun in the plotting against Li n.


    But why did Xi Ying not reveal the first prince''s deeds if he did the same with General Yun?


    General Li could only think of one reason.


    Xi Ying knew that no matter how distant Li Rui and Li Chen were, to Li Rui, Li Chen would always stay her younger brother.


    Perhaps he knew that if he revealed the first prince''s deeds then hiding Li Chen''s deeds would be very difficult.


    And if it came out that it was Li Chen who stole the book from his study room then saving Li Chen from death would be impossible.


    Whatever Xi Ying did at that time was very well thought.


    It was only now General Li understood this. He couldn''t help but admire the intelligence of Xi Ying inside his heart. However, one question was still remained answered.


    Without revealing the first prince''s deeds in front of everyone, just how did he make the emperor announce the dethronement of the first prince from the crown prince title?


    If only General Li knew how his son-inw whom he was praising so earnestly inside his heart used him as a bait to pressure the Emperor, then he would haveughed.


    However,��not in happiness but in rage.

 Chapter 323 - Li Caihong Throws Away The Ointment

    It was half an hourter, Li Qiang finally exited themon study room.


    His face was still pale and he looked very lost.


    Although he had promised Li Heng to hide this matter from anyone else, he couldn''t help but want to tell Li Rong how her three children whom she had spoiled so much that they were even ready to sell their own n.


    Didn''t she use to fight with him whenever he would try to scold their children for their wrongdoings?


    Li Qiang was feeling immense anger, disappointment, and loneliness inside his heart.


    He had three children but none of them came out to be a good person who could make him feel proud.


    His steps unconsciously went in the direction of his own courtyard. However to go to his courtyard, he had to pass through Li Ciahong''s courtyard, and just when he was about to pass through Li Caihong''s courtyard, he unconsciously nced inside the courtyard.


    Li Qiang stopped amidst his steps.


    He could the maids running around in the courtyard.


    All in all, the courtyard looked like a mess.


    He frowned thinking that Li Caihong was acting rashly again but this time, he was in no mood of going inside and coax his daughter. However, it seemed that today was his worst day.


    So even though he didn''t go inside, he could clearly hear Li Caihong shouting indecent words from inside of the courtyard.


    "B***h, she gave me some ointment to apply on my face. Does she really think that I will use it? Hmph��that s**t should be thankful that I didn''t kill that b***h with my hands. Now applying an ointment by made her ��I must be crazy if I really did that. Only god knows what horrible thing that w***r had mixed in it."


    Li Qiang''s face was red. No one could tell whether it was because of anger or humiliation.


    Never in his life had he seen someone let alone a woman using so many profanities. It was the first time he saw someone curse someone so viciously and that person was none other than his own daughter.


    How indecent she sounded as she cursed like a shrew! Who will say that she was a maiden from a noble family?


    Li Qiang gulped audibly as he wondered what wrong he did to see this horrible day.


    He continued to stand there outside Li Caihong''s courtyard and never went outside.


    A few minutester, he saw a maid walking outside the courtyard. Seeing him standing there, she bowed her head and greeted him.


    Li Qiang didn''t acknowledge the maid''s bow. His whole attention was on the broken jade bottle in the maid''s hands.


    It was the bottle that contained the ointment given by Li Rui to him for Li Caihong.


    He closed his eyes as exhaustion marred his face.


    After that, he walked away from there without saying anything to the maid.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the courtyard, just as he had expected Li Rong was waiting for him. Perhaps the maid informed her beforehand that he was about to step inside the courtyard so she already stood outside their room with a soft smile on her face.


    Although her eyes were red and swollen, Li Qiang could see just how hard she was trying to look decent, trying to present the image of a wife who had been waiting for her husband.


    He only nced at her once and only for a moment before he moved his eyes away and stepped inside the courtyard.


    He could feel the soreness in his legs and the pain in his knees.


    He had not rested except for that few hours after returning from the Imperial Pce or perhaps he had started to get old now.


    Li Qiang sighed again that came out of his mouth because he sat on the soft bed after a very long time.


    Li Rong also followed him inside.


    When he was about to bend down to remove his military boots, which he had not changed since the time he had returned from the borders, Li Rong tried to help him.


    "No��you don''t need to do that."


    Li Qiang avoided his wife''s hands that were reaching for his boots with a frown on his forehead.


    It was actually something that a wife did for her husband. However, he had never let Li Rong kneel in front of him.


    It was always him who helped in wearing shoes whenever they were outside but he would never let Li Rong do the same no matter where they were.


    Li Rong was the woman he loved and his position inside his heart was irreceable. Perhaps that''s why when she spoiled their children he let it go without thinking of the consequences.


    The thoughts again started to upy Li Qiang''s mind and he decided to rest for some time.


    However, when he was about to lie down on the bed, he heard Li Rong asking him hesitantly


    "Qiang, are you really going to punish Caihong and Li Na as you promised to Prime Minister Xi."


    Li Qiang paused amidst his actions and he turned his bodypletely in his wife''s direction. He didn''t answer her question and just stared at her with his nk eyes.


    "Rong''er, do you feel that our children did wrong."


    Li Rong''s face went slightly pale at these words. A momentter, she nodded her head lightly. Her chin quivered slightly and the smile from her lips disappeared. Her eyes started to fill with tears and soon Li Qiang heard her choked voice


    "No matter how much envious Li Na and Li Caihong were of Li Rui, they shouldn''t have nned something like this."


    Li Qiang sighed in relief.


    At least she epted that their daughters were at fault. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he would have done.


    However, his wife''s next words made Li Qiang''s hope shatter all over again.


    Li Rong sat down at the edge of the bed and held her husband''s hand.


    Her eyes were full of pleading as she said to Li Qiang.


    "Qiang, I will teach them ��believe me they will not do anything like this again. Haven''t Prime Minister already done enough? Li Na''s reputation has already been damaged and Caihong''s face ��no matter how much we try to believe otherwise, we know that it can''t heal again."


    "Qiang, can you please let them go this time?"

 Chapter 324 - A Proposal From Lu Family

    Li Qiang just looked at Li Rong silently after she finished her words.


    His silent stare made Li Rong confused in the beginning but perhaps with time, she seems to realize under that silent stare just how stupid she sounded giving such reasons.


    Whatever happened to Li Na and Li Caihong during the banquet was something they deserved because of their vicious nning against Li Rui.


    They never got punished for what they did dour years ago


    ��and for manipting Li Chen also. Li Qiang thought inside his heart.


    He remembered very clearly just how much son was used to be close to Li Rui ��even closer than Li Na and Li Caihong.


    However, Li Na and Li Caihong manipted him also and now the thing he had done against his won n, it made him ashamed to ept that he was his own son.


    "Rong''er, do you think that Prime Minister Xi will leave them alone if I let them go?"


    Li Rong''s face went pale at her husband''s words. She remembered the cold face of Xi Ying as he had threatened her husband that if he didn''t punish his daughters then Xi Ying himself had to step forward and do something that they might not like.


    She suddenly felt a little helpless.


    "Then what will you do?"


    She whispered softly wondering if her husband had decided already what to do in this matter.


    Li Qiang sighed lightly seeing his wife''s face. At this moment, all anger inside his heart seemed to have vanished away. He no longer could stay angry with his wife even though she was partially responsible for whatever was happening in their children''s lives now.


    Now he just felt distressed for his wife on seeing her pale face.


    How could he even sleep peacefully if his wife was so restless and sad?


    Li Qiang properly sat on the bed and then held Li Rong''s hand.


    "For Li Na, there hade a proposal from Lu family."


    Li Rong frowned in confusion as he tried to remember which man in Lu family was at a marriageable age.


    "It is their first son, Lu Jianye."


    Li Qiang told his wife seeing when he saw that she looked confused.


    "Oh��"


    The image of a young man shed inside Li Rong''s mind and she seemed to remember this Lu Jianye. Her eyes brightened a little.


    This young man��Lu Jianye was a handsome boy from a noble family.


    Although Lu family was nowhere equal to Li family, the circumstances her eldest daughter was in currently made even such a proposal a treasure.


    So at this moment, Li Rong didn''t care about all this.


    Instead, she was very happy as she held her husband''s hand and signed him to talk about this more.


    Li Qiang sighed again as he wondered whether she would stay happy if he continued.


    "It was Lu Jianye himself who came to me and proposed this when I had gone to the Imperial Pce. He said that he had seen Li Na during the banquet and had instantly liked her."


    Li Rong was happier when she heard this.


    There seemed some chances of Li Na still having a good life. However, a momentter she frowned. Her husband had gone to the Imperial Pce yesterday morning but he didn''t tell her about any such thing..


    "Qiang, why didn''t you tell me before about this?"


    Li Qiang''s face went emotionless at Li Rong''s question.


    Why didn''t he tell her before?


    Because he had not agreed to this proposal before. He had thought that even after what happened to his daughter in Imperial Pce, he would never let her be a concubine of some man.


    However, now things were different. At that time, he had not known about the true face of Li Na.


    Looking into Li Rong''s eyes he told her the truth that he was sure would make all her happiness vanish away.


    "Lu Jianye wants to take Li Na inside his manor as a concubine."


    Sure enough, the brightness in Li Rong''s eyes dimmed instantly and her hand started to slip out of Li Qiang''s hold.


    "A concubine��"


    She whispered as he looked at her husband with eyes full of disbelief.


    "You would send Li Na in Lu Manor as a concubine?"


    Li Qiang didn''t say anything and Li Rong''s eyes went teary again.


    "You can''t do it, Qiang. She is our daughter."


    His wife''s tears were Li Qiang''s weakness. He could not bear to see her cry. He hurriedly held her in his arms and tried tofort her


    "Rong''er, You don''t know but Lu Jianye likes our Li Na very much. I have seen through that boy. He says that even after whatever happened, he liked our Li Na and believes that she can''t do any such thing. He wants her to make his wife however��.his family doesn''t agree with him and that''s why he would take Li Na as a concubine."


    Li Rong was still distressed. She pulled away from Li Qiang and then requested


    "So it is Lu family that is a problem. Qiang, why don''t we give them something that can make them ept Li Na?"


    Li Qiang frownedpletely understanding what his wife was suggesting. Li Rong was suggesting that he should bribe the Lu family with some promises that included having their back in the Imperial Court.


    Li n backing a family in the Imperial Court ��it will surely create chaos for other ministers. And it could also be said that the enemies of the Lu family will be Li n''s enemies from then on.


    Which noble family would not like to have high status in the Imperial City?


    So they will have to ept Li Na as Lu Jianye''s wife if they wanted any such thing.


    However��


    Li Qiang looked at his wife and told her emotionlessly.


    "I can''t make any such decision. It is Li Heng''s right to decide something about the whole n."


    Li Rong''s face fell for a moment before she was about to open her mouth again but Li Qiang stopped her and said


    "With what face do you want me to go to Li Heng and ask for such a favor��especially for a girl who plotted so viciously against his daughter?"

 Chapter 325 - Li Rong Comes To Know That Li Chen Is Leaving

    Li Rong actually had nothing to say in response to these words.


    Even if she had, Li Qiang never got to know about it as the door of the room was knocked at this moment.


    Li Rong got up from the bed and Li Qiang allowed whoever was outside toe inside.


    However, when he saw the person stepping inside the room, his face went ck and he looked away coldly.


    Even the person, Li Chen who had stepped inside the room froze when he saw his father sitting on the bed.


    He had thought that his father was outside and that''s why he came to meet his mother and tomorrow he had to leave the Imperial City.


    "Li Chen, son��why are you here? Is everything alright?"


    Li Rong hurriedly wiped her teary face and put on a soft smile as she looked at her son with eyes full of motherly love.


    Li Chen also felt distressed when he saw his mother''s pale face. His mother was like this and he was leaving her in the city alone. However, he could also do nothing.


    Li Chen knew that he stayed in the Imperial City then he would surely go crazy because of the guilt inside his heart.


    "Mother, I am leaving for the borders tomorrow."


    Li Rong frowned after hearing her son''s words.


    "Leaving for the border��"


    She whispered and an anxious expression was formed on her face.


    Li Chen and Li Qiang, both of them, knew why she looked anxious. It was very cold. Since the moment, he had been allowed to go to the borders with his father or uncles, her mother would always ensure that the weather was fine.


    Only then she would send Li Chen to the borders. If it was too hot or too cold, then she would persuade her husband to make General Li stop from sending Li Chen to the borders.


    Actually, Li Chen knew that if his mother wanted then perhaps she would not even have let him go to the borders. He had always felt very annoyed with his mother''s protectiveness as he had always wanted to learn how things worked on the borders but because of this overprotectiveness, he never faced something hard.


    In other words, since he never suffered so he remained incapable in the second uncle''s eyes who were already paving way for his own son in Li Chen''s eyes at that time.


    However, Li Chen, no matter how annoyed he felt he never spoke against his mother.


    He would just look at his father and plead to let him go, however, even his father would go weak in front of his mother''s requests.


    Li Chen sighed full of guilt.


    Why did he even me his second Uncle in the past because he could never get any opportunity?


    It was never his second uncle who stopped him from going to the borders. In fact, it always had been his own mother. However, his sisters'' maniption made him put all the me on the second household and his second uncle.


    Li Qiang''s thoughts were no different from his son.


    His heart was also full of guilt.


    If only he had not been so weak then perhaps Li Chen would never have felt any need to do what he did.


    He was sure that his younger brother must have noticed how his wife was making him treat Li Chen differently from other men in the whole family. Their family had a military background and hence every man had to go through a very hard training. Even Li Chen go through it, however, Li Rong would always try to make things easier for him.


    So even if he knew everything, it was nothing in his brother''s eyes.


    Because he never suffered what those men at the borders have to go through in too much hot and too much cold.


    However, Li Heng neverined because he respected him.


    This time, Li Qiang didn''t say anything to coax his wife when she looked at him anxiously. This time, he would not stop Li Chen even if it was so cold.


    Li Rong felt heartbroken seeing this as she understood what her husband''s silence meant. She could only swallow her emotions and smile in front of his son as she said anxiously


    "Then I will prepare some warm clothes for you��also some things that are eatable and keep your body warm ��"


    Li Rong continued to mutter many things that could make Li Chen''s lifefortable on the borders. However, Li Chen had a helpless expression on his face as he heard his mother''s every word.


    He could not tolerate any more and enlightened her


    "Mother, I can''t take all these things with me."


    Li Rong frowned at these words and said immediately


    "I will not listen to you no matter how much you refuse."


    In the past, Li Chen had tried to refuse her so Li Rong thought that her son was saying this because he again had this strange wish to suffer like other people on the border.


    However the next moment after hearing her son''s words, she was more startled.


    "Mother, this time I am going to the border as an ordinary soldier. I can''t take all these things with me."


    The soldiers are not allowed to take many things with them because of security purposes.


    Five decades ago, things were not like this. However, at that time some enemy soldiers entered Li n''s military with a few weapons hidden in their things andte at night attacked the sleeping soldiers.


    Although those soldiers could not do any harm, since then every soldier was restricted to take anything while entering the army except some memorable things that they needed to keep with themselves to keep their family in their memories.


    Everything else was provided to them by Li n itself and since he was now going to be one of them, the same rules applied to him also.


    However, Li Rong''s anxiousness increased more when she heard this.


    Even after being a part of Li n for almost two decades, how could she not know in what kind of condition those soldiers lived in?


    Her son ��how will he live there in such harsh conditions?


    She felt very angry when she thought that it was Li Heng who had taken such a decision and blurted out the first thought in her mind.


    "Your second uncle is just too much.. He is venting his anger he had for Li Na and Li Caihong on you since he knows that he can''t do anything to them."

 Chapter 326 - Blaming Someone Else For Someone Else’s Fault

    Li Chen''s face had a speechless expression while Li Qiang was frowning at his wife''s words.


    It was the first time she had something like this and he didn''t like it even a bit��especially after knowing what Li Chen had done against Li n because of his immaturity.


    In his eyes, Li Chen deserved whatever he was getting.


    However, Li Rong didn''t seem to realize the unhappy faces of her son and her husband and continued


    "Qiang, did you know about this? Why will my son go to the border as an ordinary soldier when he is a son of Li n? Why should my son suffer? Go and ask your brother if he did this because he is angry with whatever Li Na and Li Caihong did to Li Rui��"


    Li Rong started crying at the end of her words and continued


    "If he says yes then I would go there and ask for forgiveness but ask him not to vent his anger on my son."


    Li Rong continued to sob, however this time she never felt her husband''s arms surrounding her. She didn''t even hear a word offort. Confused, Li Rong raised her head only to find her husband looking at her with cold eyes.


    Li Qiang was very angry with whatever Li Rong said about General Li and he couldn''t stop himself from telling her even though he had promised General Li otherwise.


    "Your son had done something to deserve this, Li Rong. Li Heng didn''t do anything wrong by punishing him like this."


    When Li Rong was about to say something, he raised his hand indicating her to stay silent, and continued


    "He stole our ancestors'' books from the study room and then gave it to General Yun just because that damn General promised him that he would help Li Chen in bing the next general."


    Li Chen''s head was lowered as he heard his father talking about him with a? disgusted expression on his face.


    His heart was full of pain but he had to make himself understand that he deserved all this. He didn''t have any right to pity himself.


    Li Rong was too shocked after hearing her husband''s words.


    It took her a very long time to register what he said.


    In this short period of time, Li Qiang who could not even bear to see Li Chen''s face waved his hand. In other words, he wanted him to get out of the room.


    Li Chen understood and silently stepped out of the room without saying anything.


    He felt too shameful about staying there and seeing his mother''s shocked face.


    When Li Rong came out of her trance, she slowly slid down to the floor. Li Qiang immediately climbed down from the bed and held her body.


    "Rong''er"


    He whispered softly as he held his wife''s body and tried to make her sit on the bed. Li Rong didn''t try to stop Li Qiang.


    After she was seated on the bed, she asked him in a daze.


    "Was Second Younger Brother (Li Heng) angry at Li Chen?"


    Li Rong was very scared. Li Qiang could tell it from her trembling hands.


    Only now Li Rong remembered the wounds and cuts she had seen on her son''s face. She had thought that it was just from the fight that he did for practice with soldiers. She would have scolded him for doing that, however, her attention got diverted from when she heard that her son was going to the borders.


    It was Li Chen who stole the book and gave it to General Yun.


    Li Rong felt her heart sinking inside her chest.


    Her son did such a thing. She would not be surprised if General Li suddenly disowned his son from the Li n.


    "Q..Qiang, Li Chen��what will he do?"


    Li Rong thought that now even her son''s future didn''t have any aspects. Since he had done such a thing, who would dare to believe him with the n''s matters?


    Li Rong didn''t have any wish for Li Chen to be the next general but she wanted her son to be respected just like her husband was even if he was not the head of the n like General Li.


    "Those cuts on Li Chen''s face ��was it done by Second Younger Brother?"


    Li Qiang looked away from his wife''s face and answered stiffly


    "They were done by me. I beat him after he confessed his deeds."


    Li Rong eyes went wide and she held her husband''s sleeves tightly as she whispered


    "Qiang, how can you do this? He is your own son��how can you be so cruel to your own son?"


    Li Qiang was now fed up. He suddenly stood up from his kneeling position and said firmly


    "What Li Chen did was very wrong, Li Rong. Because of him, our n would have been destroyedpletely without leaving any trace if Prime Minister Xi had not helped us. He is alive because he is my son."


    Li Rong had never seen her husband behaving like this so she was very scared. However, when she thought about her children her fear became less and she said fearlessly.


    "Qiang, you ��you need to understand. You said that Li Chen did all this because he wanted to be the next General. You should be happy that our son wants to take such a big responsibility. He wants to shoulder our n''s biggest responsibility. Shouldn''t you as a father feel happy for him and support him?"


    Li Qiang was left speechless by his wife''s words.


    He could now only see a mother who loved her children just too much ��so much that it has now be a poison for her children.


    His children ��they needed to stay away from Li Rong.


    She could only see what they wanted but couldn''t see if their wants are wrong or right.


    He didn''t know if he should admire Li Rong''s motherly love or he should feel distressed seeing his wife''s weak self.


    "Rong''er, from today on, every matter regarding our children will be taken by me only. I want you not to be involved in their matters unless you want to see my dead face."


    Li Qiang could only announce this firmly.


    Li Rong''s face went pale. She couldn''t ept this so she just said in anguish whatever came to her mind.


    "It is because of you, Qiang.. It is because of you Li Chen did all that.

 Chapter 327 - The Embarrassed Xi Ling

    "You were elder brother so you should have got whatever Li Heng had today. If you had, then Li Chen would not have felt any need to do that. He knows that Li Heng has the power to decide everything and Li Diu is elder than him so he is scared that he will never get a chance to prove his worth and hence he will never get to be the next general��"


    Li Qiang stood there with a hard face in front of the woman he loved from the moment he got to know the meaning of love.


    She med him for the current situation of their children. She continued but he didn''t have anything to say.


    He was too broken to say anything ��to think anything.


    He suddenly wished to close his eyes and lie down on the bed motionlessly. However, he knew that Li Rong''s words would still not leave his mind.


    He knew that she was saying all this just in anger and despair but he still couldn''t help but feel those words ringing in his ears.


    It was because of him.


    It was because he was too stupid and hence Li Heng got everything.


    It was because of him that Li Na and Li Caihong started to envy Li Rui and hence decided to shame her like that.


    It was because of him that Li Chen felt worthless and hence chose this weird way of proving his worth.


    Everything was because of him.


    After a few moments of standing there motionlessly, he turned around and left the room in a daze while Li Rong continued to cry silently and alone inside the room.


    -----------


    It took Xi Ying and Li Rui a whole shichen to reach Xi Manor in the carriage.


    Since Li Rui was sleeping inside his arms, Xi Ying had specially ordered the coachmen to drive the carriage slowly. So by the time they reached the Xi Manor, it was already afternoon.


    Today was thest day of the leave from the Imperial Court after the Mid Autumn Celebration banquet. So Xi Ying didn''t need to worry about going to the Imperial Court in hurry.


    He stepped out of the carriage with Li Rui in his arms and then carefully went inside.


    In front of him walked two shadow guards who ensured that no noise was made on the way their master walked.


    Hence, Xi Ying was very sessful in taking Li Rui to Plum Courtyard without waking her up. Looking at Li Rui''s sleeping and peaceful face, Xi Ying smiled happily.


    It was rare for Li Rui to sleep so deeply in his presence.


    In the past, he used to think that she was like this only. Her sleep was always very light and she would wake with very small noises or some small movement. However, now it seems that she was just wary of him and hence she never slept soundly in his presence.


    But now, she was no longer wary of him. She trusted him and hence she hadpletely let down her guard in his presence.


    Nothing else could be more pleasurable to Xi Ying than this.


    The words ''I trust you'' had given him more happiness than the words ''I love you'' for a man.


    "Mot��"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard the soft and childish voice and instantly raised his head. In front of his eyes was standing his three-year-old son Xi Ling.


    He, first, signed Xi Ling to remain silent and then looked at his child from top to bottom. It gave him a sense of relief to see him sound and healthy.


    He nodded his head in assurance when he saw the child''s worried eyes on his mother.


    He knew that after seeing the unconscious Li Rui in his armsst time, Xi Ling must have thought that something happened to his mother this time also. And that''s why he assured him that Li Rui was fine.


    Xi Ling was instantly happy. He walked to his father''s side and held the hem of his robe in his small fist. Xi Ying didn''t stop him when he followed her inside the Courtyard.


    Xi Ling peeked at his mother in his father''s arms from time to time with his big ck and clean eyes.


    Even after Xi Yingid Li Rui down on the bed, he wanted to climb on the bed and sit by his mother''s side.


    However, before he could do so, Xi Ying held him and dragged his son''s small body out of the room.


    Outside the room, Xi Ling struggled to get out of his father''s hold and Xi Ying couldn''t help but look at his struggling son with a frown.


    "Father, leave Xi Ling. Xi Ling wants to go inside and stay with mother."


    Xi Ling mumbled softly with a pout on his lips.


    Xi Ying narrowed his eyes as he look at his son. He couldn''t help but think inside his heart that the brat in his arms hadpletely forgotten him after meeting his mother.


    Here he wanted to have a look at his son and calm down his restless heart, however, the brat had no thoughts to spare on his father.


    Angered, Xi Ying put his son on his shoulder and then spank his butt thrice.


    "Father��"


    Xi Ling shouted in embarrassment as well as in surprise.


    Although it was not the first time his father did such a thing, it had been very long since thest time he was spanked.


    His cheeks burned red as he looked around the living room only to see his mother''s maids standing at the door and covering their mouths.


    The shame-filled his heart and he was panicked by the fact that the maids would tell his mother that his father spanked him on his butt.


    How shameful that would be for him!


    Xi Ling''s eyes started to get teary and he waved his legs in the air as if showing his rebel silently.


    However, a few cold words from his father and his rebel end very easily.


    "Do you want to get more spanks, my dear son?"


    The legs swaying in the air stopped instantly and Xi Ling hung on his father''s shoulders like an unmoving sack with a pout on his lips.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied with this response and a few moments after Xi Ling stopped struggling, he finally let Xi Ling down on the ground so that he was standing in front of him.


    His eyes again roamed on his son''s face very carefully. His face was ruddy and didn''t have any paleness as he saw in his dream.


    However, he was still worried.


    In the past life, Li Rui thought that only Princess Wenling was a danger to Xi Ling so when she cured Xi Ling, she thought that Xi Ling would be in no danger.


    However, she never knew that there was another person also ��behind everything.


    It was the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei.


    Not only did he want Xi Ling''s life but he wanted to kill Li Rui also.


    In the past life, Princess Wenling really didn''t poison Xi Ling after Li Rui changed the medicinal paste just as Li Rui had predicted.. However, as soon as she left the Imperial City, the Emperor started to poison Xi Ling with a poison��whose cure no one in Xin knew.

 Chapter 328 - The Laughing Rui Was Enchanting

    "Xi Ling, do you feel anything abnormal with your body?"


    Xi Ling was confused at his father''s question. However, he was still angry about getting spanked so he didn''t answer his father''s question and turned his face sideways and folded his arms on his chest.


    With a pout on his lips and red cheeks, he looked too cute as he stood like this.


    Liu Lan who was standing at the door of the living room with other maids although couldn''t hear the conversation going on between father and son��she felt her heart melting at Xi Ling''s antics.


    Xi Ying, on the other hand, was again angry seeing his unresponsive son.


    His arms came forward to hop his son on his shoulder again and then start a new round of spanks. However, it seems that Xi Ling had already known what his father was thinking of doing so he immediately stepped back with a face full of fear and anger.


    "Father can''t hit Xi Ling again at that ce?"


    He pointed his small finger at his father as he said this with a red face.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise as well as amusement.


    "And what makes you think that?"


    Xi Ling''s big ck eyes narrowed as he looked at his father. It made Xi Ying smile because it was something he did when he was thinking deeply.


    A few momentster, Xi Ling still couldn''t find anything to threaten his father, however, just when he was about to ept defeat, his eyes brightened and he shouted out loud


    "Mother��I willin to Mother that you hit me, Father."


    Xi Ying''s face went ck when he heard his son''s words.


    The brat was threatening him with his own wife now!


    All the love and guilt that Xi Ying was feeling for his son suddenly vanished away. He couldn''t help butugh in anger as he tried to grab his son, however, the brat stepped away immediately.


    At this moment, a peal of melodiousughter rang through the living room.


    Theughter made Xi Ying as well as Xi Ling freeze at their spots. As if both of them recognized theughing person, they followed the direction of the sound with eager eyes.


    On the other door of the living room that led to the inside of the courtyard stood Li Rui as sheughed heartily while looking at the duo staring stupidly at her currently.


    Herughter calmed down a little bit when she looked at Xi Ling and Xi Ying again, sheughed loudly again as she clutched her stomach while shaking her head from time to time.


    A deep smile made its way on Xi Ying''s lips as he stared at theughing woman with eyes that were full of love, surprise, and possessiveness.


    His heart was beating fast inside his chest as if it woulde out at any moment.


    It was the first time he had seen his Ruiughing so openly.


    He couldn''t help but want to capture this memory in his brain forever.


    "Mother looks so beautiful��"


    Xi Ling who was staring at his mother in a daze couldn''t stop himself from whispering.


    While at the other end of the living room, Li Hua who had been helped by a maid to go and visit Li Rui once stared at her mistress.


    Her lips had a smile and her eyes were filled with tears. With quivering lips, she murmured as a tear slid down through her cheek


    "My Young Miss can finallyugh so freely��"


    Even the other maids who had been standing beside Li Hua looked in some kind of daze.


    Theughing Li Rui had that effect. She was already very beautiful. A very beautiful face that couldn''t help but make people want to steal a few nces at her every few moments.


    And the following words were never a lie.


    Aughing fairy can make people stupid with her beauty.


    It was after a whole minute Li Rui could stop herself from bursting into another round ofughter.


    Everyone came out of their trance.


    However, Xi Ying was dissatisfied. He wanted to see theughing Rui more. So he looked at his son and stepped forward to grab him again.


    If their stupid interactions made herugh, then let it be like that.


    Xi Ling who also came out of his trance was looking at his mother with a silly smile on his face when he suddenly noticed his father''s handing towards him.


    The smile vanished from his lips and he immediately ran towards his mother.


    Li Rui had also been stepping inside the living room. She was surprised when she saw her son hiding behind her, however, when she Xi Ying''s forwarded hand in the direction where Xi Ling was standing before she understood something and smiled again.


    Hiding behind his mother, Xi Ling peeked at his father and said


    "No��Father, I will tell Mother if you hit me again and then she will hit you at the same ce."


    Xi Yingughed wickedly at his son''s threat at this time and looked at his wife


    "Well��I would be more than happy if she will do that."


    Xi Ling looked confused while the maids standing at the other end of the living room blushed as well asughed.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, red at her husband fiercely for saying such words in front of their son. However, her cheeks were burning red showing just how embarrassed and shy she was feeling after hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    How could a dignified prime Minister of such a big empire behave so shamelessly this in front of his son!


    Li Rui could not help but wonder inside her heart.


    She then looked down at her son who was looking at his father with a confused face.


    "Xiao Ling, did you have lunch?"


    She patted her son''s head as she asked him this question to divert his attention from her father''s words.


    Fortunately, Xi Ling paid more attention to her mother''s words and soon forgot what his father said. A full smile lingered on his lips as he shook his head innocently and told his mother.


    "No, Mother. Xiao Ling was waiting for Mother."


    Li Rui smiled at his words and then asked Liu Lan to bring some food for Xi Ling.


    The young prime minister, on the other hand, looked at the duo with narrowed eyes silently angered at the fact how easily the mother and son had forgotten his existence inside the room.

 Chapter 329 - Lord Xi Does Not Need To Be Invited In Plum Courtyard

    "I also didn''t have lunch."


    A few momentster, Xi Ying spat out awkwardly.


    Only he knew how many efforts he had to do to let this kind of shameless words from his mouth. By saying these words, he was basically invited himself to eat with Li Rui and Xi Ling when he had not been invited.


    Sure enough, Li Rui was startled when she heard Xi Ying.


    She stared at Xi Ying silently for a moment trying to understand what he really meant.


    If he was hungry then he can also order the servants to bring him some food. However, seeing his gaze fixed on her, she could sense that he wanted something from her.


    However, what was it?


    Standing at the other end of the living room, Li Hua sighed seeing her mistress'' ignorant self.


    In the end, it was she who stepped forward and said to her mistress.


    "Shouldn''t Young Miss invite My Lord to Lunch in her courtyard?"


    She hinted at Li Rui however, Li Rui looked more confused.


    What was the need for an invitation when the man was living in her courtyard without any invitation from her?


    However, when she saw Xi Ying''s face bing less taut at Li Hua''s words, she was surprised to realize that Xi Ying really wanted this.


    And the most surprising thing was that Li Hua understood Xi Ying''s hidden meaning so easily. And even if she understood them, she also came forward to tell her about them.


    Not only Li Rui but Xi Ying was also surprised when he saw Li Rui''s maid helping him.


    However, he didn''t ponder on this for long as his whole attention was on Li Rui who was staring at him silently.


    Why didn''t she say anything?


    Does she not want to eat with him?


    The thought filled Xi Ying''s heart with pain and bitterness.


    Here he thought that everything was fine between them now. Actually ��he deserved this.


    How dare he even think that Li Rui would allow him close to herself after whatever happened!


    Xi Ying''s self-loathing was interrupted by Li Rui''s soft voice.


    "Lord doesn''t need any invitation to step in Rui''s courtyard or to have three times of meals."


    The few polite words made Xi Ying''s sinking heart instantly happy. He raised his head and looked at Li Rui only to see a very small but beautiful smile on her face.


    A smile made its way on its own on his lips.


    He doesn''t need any invitation. So could he see Li Rui now whenever he wants to?


    Xi Ying didn''t ask Li Rui this question at this moment. For now, he wanted to stay happy like this even if it was him who had misunderstood her words.


    He nodded his head and then followed his wife and son to the dining room.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ling''s body was too thin after he had been poisoned. Although his face now looked ruddy, he didn''t have any chubbiness that the children of age have usually.


    So Li Rui made him eat something after every few hours and since he was in his growing age, he never opposed as long as the food was delicious.


    "Mother, where were youst night? Xi Ling had to have dinner alone. Mother had promised Xi Ling that she will have dinner with Xi Ling."


    Xi Ling said with a small pout as he put down the chopsticks in his hands.


    Li Rui also felt guilty as she had really promised Xi Ling that she will have dinner with him. However, she had thought that Xi Ling must have forgotten after a night''s sleep. But it seemed that she was wrong.


    As she tried to think of a way to coax her son, Xi Ying looked at his son with a frown.


    ''He was bing too spoiled.''


    Actually, in front of him, Xi Ling has never acted like that.


    Xi Ling was the first child Xi Ying had to raise in his life. He had actually never talked with children and had never managed them.


    Although he was there as his son grew up, he always acted with him as if he was an adult. Those moments were rare where Xi Ying would suddenly start to realize that he needed to treat his son especially as he was very young and didn''t know anything.


    So Xi Ying was more surprised when he saw Xi Ling acting like this. It was not the first time. He had actually seen him behaving like this before also but only once and that too when he had lunch with his wife and son.


    At that time, Xi Ling had wanted to eat from Li Rui''s mind.


    Again something that he had never dared to ask him.


    Xi Ying was brought of his trance when he heard Li Rui saying to Xi Ling


    "Since Mother could notplete her promise, Xi Ling can ask Mother for anything else."


    Xi Ling''s eyes brightened and Xi Ying''s narrowed seeing his son''s eagerness.


    He knew his son very well. This brightness ��he could only have it when he had already nned something inside his mind.


    It seemed that he already had something he wanted but was using Li Rui''s guilt to get it. He looked at Li Rui and saw her looking at Xi Ling with amused eyes.


    It was clear that she also knew it and perhaps she wanted to know what Xi Ling wanted.


    And sure enough, the brat spoke


    "Then Xi Ling wants to go and visit the city with mother and father."


    Xi Ling''s eyes were full of pleading as he made this request.


    The child remembered very clearly what had happened when he had gone out of the manorst time. However, he still could not stop his heart from wishing to go outside and see the world he had seen very rarely.


    He saw his father''s face going emotionless��something that he had already expected.


    After all, his father had clearly made him understand that going out of the manor was not safe for his mother. And that''s why Xi Ling made this request in front of his father only.


    Now it was in his hands whether he wanted toplete his wish or not.


    Although he will be sad if his father refused, he would at least think that he made an attempt to express his wish.

 Chapter 330 - Xi Ling Is Worried For His Mother

    Li Rui looked at Xi Ling''s face that was full of anticipation and then she nced at Xi Ying whose face didn''t have any emotion.


    She knew what Xi Ying''s answer was to Xi Ling''s request and she could really not me him for that.


    Last time when she had gone out of Xi Manor with Xi Ling, the attack must have made him scared to take Xi Ling out of the manor again. She would have said that since Xi Ying was also here so they should take Xi Ling out now.


    However, she clearly sawst night that now the enemy didn''t even care if Xi Ying was with them or not.


    She herself didn''t want to put Xi Ling in any such dangerous situation so she didn''t agree to his wish.


    But she didn''t want to see his sad face also.


    Xi Ying''s thoughts were no different from Li Rui''s.


    Only he knew that after seeing everything that had transpired in his past life, he wished to give Li Rui and Xi Ling every joy of this life. However, the time was not right for now.


    Xi Ling and Li Rui were still in danger. He nced at Li Rui who also had stopped eating seeing Xi Ling''s sad face.


    This was not something he wanted.


    He wouldn''t feel any peace if his pregnant wife and only son were not happy.


    A momentter, Xi Ying''s eyes suddenly flickered and he looked at his son again.


    "Xi Ling, Father willplete your wish."


    Li Rui and Xi Lin, both of them had their eyes wide when they heard Xi Ying''s words. Both of them swiftly turned their heads to look at him with eyes full of shock.


    Xi Ying chuckled heartily seeing their silly faces.


    Li Rui felt embarrassed when she heard him chuckle and hurriedlyposed herself, however, Xi Ling was still very shocked.


    "Father, did Xi Ling hear right? Did Father just say that he willplete Xi Ling''s wish?"


    Xi Ying was about to nod his head when he felt a hand holding his hand under the table. Feeling the soft touch on his hand, he was surprised and looked at his wife.


    With one nce, Xi Ying understood what Li Rui was thinking. He held her hand firmly and then blinked his eyes in assurance.


    Looking back at Xi Ying while holding Li Rui''s hand, he said to his son with a serious face.


    "But Father needs some time as Father needs to make some arrangements for that."


    Xi Ling''s face fell as he started to think that his father was just consoling him with his words. However, his father never lies to him.


    Xi Ling didn''t know if he should believe his father''s promise or not and Xi Ying who noticed his son''s pout obviously understood what he was thinking.


    He stood up and walked around the round table to go in front of Xi Ling who was sitting very close to his mother.


    He frowned remembering very clearly that when he had stepped inside the dining room, then the chairs were kept at an equal distance to each other.


    It must be this brat who dragged his chair close to Li Rui.


    Xi Ying suddenly wondered why the idea of dragging his chair close to Li Rui didn''te to his mind when something like thise to Xi Ling''s mind.


    He didn''t know whether he should feel threatened or he should feel proud of his son''s intelligence.


    Putting aside this thought, Xi Ying tried to awaken the feelings of a loving father and picked his son from the chair.


    He made Xi Ling sit on hisp and then nced at his wife whom he could now see more closely. Even her faint and sweet scent invaded his personal space as he sat on Xi Ling''s chair.


    "We can''t go out for the next few months because your mother needs rest."


    Xi Ling frowned as he looked at his mother with a face that had a little panic.


    "Is Mother alright, Father?"


    Li Rui smiled softly feeling his son''s worry for her.


    Xi Ying also smiled deeply and said


    "Yes, your mother is alright but she needs to be protected and taken care of for the next few months."


    Xi Ying said this because the physician had told him that the first three months of the pregnancy always prove to be very crucial for a woman. At this time, they need to be more careful than thest few months of pregnancy.


    That''s why he didn''t want Li Rui to go out of Xi Manor during these three months �� or at least until he could do something to ensure that there would be no attack on his wife for some time.


    Only by having such assurance, he will take Li Rui and Xi Ling out of Xi Manor. This was something he had decided when he was fighting with those shadow guardsst night.


    "Father, tell Xi Ling. Is Mother not alright?"


    Xi Ling was very worried after hearing his father''s words and he kept asking him to tell if there was anything wrong with his mother.


    In the end, Xi Ying sighed and told him.


    "Well��you are going to have a brother or a sister very soon."


    Xi Ling''s eyes went wide and he looked at his mother''s stomach. However, a momentter, his small face was squeezed to make a confused face as he said


    "No Father, you are lying. Mother''s stomach is notrge like that of Chunxiu''s mother."


    Xi Ying looked confused hearing this Chunxiu name as he didn''t know this Chunxiu''s mother and Chunxiu. He was also surprised at the same time that Xi Ling knew about such a thing.


    Before he could ask his son about this Chunxiu, he heard Li Rui saying to Xi Ling.


    "Xiao Ling is very intelligent. Mother''s stomach will also berge in the next few months."


    Li Rui didn''t feel any need to not tell such things to his son. It was not an embarrassing thing. She remembered how she had been so curious and excited when her first aunt was pregnant with Li Chen. She used to go to her aunt''s courtyard every day to talk with her aunt''srge stomach.


    Everyone used tough at her but she used to say stubbornly


    ''My younger brother must not feel alone. So what if he can''t speak yet, he can hear me inside the aunt''s stomach.''


    And she had been the happiest person in Li Manor when on finishing her words, she had felt a movement under her hand.


    It was the child kicking inside the belly. Her mother had told her.


    The child was happy to hear her voice and he agreed with whatever she said.


    Her younger brother wanted to hear her voice.


    What more could have made her five-year-old self happy!

 Chapter 331 - ’Mother Also Used To Get Spanked By Her Father’

    "Chunxiu is a maid''s daughter with whom Xi Ling had been ying with for a year now."


    Li Rui told Xi Ying when she saw that he looked confused.


    Xi Ying nodded his head but felt a little ashamed. He, who had raised Xi Ling for three years didn''t even know about this but Li Rui who had only been there for a few months with Xi Ling knew everything about him.


    One part of his heart was happy that she had mixed herself in their son''s life so easily while the other was a little sad that he couldn''t do the same.


    He couldn''t make the same ce in Li Rui''s life as well.


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ling whispered and nodded his head as if indicating that he had understood what his mother was saying.


    A momentter, he looked at his mother''s stomach with bright eyes and said


    "Then Xi Ling will really have a small sibling like Chunxiu''s brother."


    Li Rui nodded her head softly and felt happy seeing Xi Ling''s bright eyes. She had actually been afraid that Xi Ling would feel sad when he wille to know about this because whenever she spent some more time with Xi Ying before, he didn''t use to like it.


    So she had thought that he will feel insecure when he wille to know about this new sibling of his. Although she had already thought of ways to make him feel secure in such circumstances, she was more relieved to see that her son didn''t have any such thought from the beginning itself.


    Xi Ling was now very excited ��so excited that he couldn''t wait to get down from his father''sp and go close to his mother. So he struggled to get down from Xi Ying''sp.


    With a sigh, Xi Ying put down his son on the ground and saw him going close to Li Rui. He put his small hand on his mother''s stomach as he asked


    "Mother, is it a brother or a sister?"


    Li Rui chuckled on hearing the question. She was about to speak when Xi Ling spoke before her.


    "Actually it doesn''t matter. Whether it a brother or a sister, Xi Ling will love both of them equally."


    Li Rui''s heart melted in a soft puddle of pool after she heard these cute words from Xi Ling while Xi Ying shook his head bitterly.


    It was so easy for his son to win his wife''s heart with only a few words. He suddenly wished to rece his own son.


    On the other hand, the excited Xi Ying was now asking Li Rui one question after the other without giving his mother any chance to answer even a single question of his.


    "Mother, will my brother or sister be small like Chunxiu''s brother?"


    "Mother, will he or she also not speak?"


    "Mother, then how will I talk to him or her?"


    "Mother, will my brother or sister also make bubbles from mouth? But mother that is so dirty."


    Xi Ling make a disgusted face and thenposed his face with very difficulty and corrected himself.


    "I will still love him but I will teach him not to do dirty things."


    "Mother��"


    "Shut your mouth."


    A cold voice interrupted Xi Ling''s umpteenth question.


    Xi Ling turned to look at his father with a pout on his face while Xi Ying also looked at his son with a frown on his face.


    "When did you be such a chatterbox?"


    Xi Ling''s eyes went teary when he saw his father''s cold face and heard his scoldings.


    "You are scary, Father."


    He said and then turned to hide in his mother''s embrace hurriedly.


    Li Rui also didn''t like to see her son''s tears and looked at Xi Ying with a small frown on his forehead. She didn''t know if it was because of pregnancy hormones but she couldn''t stop himself from saying to her husband


    "Why are you scolding him? It is not his fault that he is like this. I have noticed that he had many habits from you. You must be like this during your childhood. So don''t me my son for anything."


    Saying this, she made Xi Ling sit in herp and then gently coaxed him.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s mouth was parted after he registered his wife''s words in his mind. He was not like this at all.


    In fact, he was the most sensible and hard-working child. He never spoke more than needed.


    He looked at the duo of mother and son and said to his wife


    "It is not me from who he had gained this habit. It is from you."


    Li Rui''s attention was now diverted from coaxing Xi Ling when she heard Xi Ying''s words. She looked at him with a frown on her forehead and was about to say something when Xi Ying said before her.


    "I know how you were in your childhood. General Li had told me everything. You even used to sneak out of the manor and then General Li used to spank you after you used to get caught by him. Not only that but��"


    "Just shut your mouth."


    Xi Ying was startled when he sensed the fierceness in Li Rui''s voice.


    Only when he saw Li Rui''s red cheek, not because of shyness this time but because of anger, did hee to know what huge mistake he seemed to havemitted in his foolishness.


    "Rui��I ��"


    He wanted to say something to reduce his sin but Xi Ling''s voice interrupted him.


    "Mother also used to get spanked by her father."


    Xi Ling looked at his mother with wide eyes full of curiosity. Li Rui was angrier after she heard this question. She looked at Xi Ying again and then after putting Xi Ling to the ground, she left the dining room silently.


    Xi Ying immediately stood up from the chair and followed her out of the room.


    "Rui...forgive me, I was not thinking straight."


    Left alone in the dining room, Xi Lingughed mischievously while covering his mouth as he nced at his father''s disappearing back.


    A small revenge for spanking him earlier.

 Chapter 332 - The Unreasonably Angry Li Rui

    "Rui"


    Xi Ying walked towards the door of the room while calling Li Rui who was one step ahead of him.


    His eyes widened when he saw that she wanted to close the door to shut herself inside and he hurriedly put his hands on the door.


    "Rui, no"


    Xi Ying was obviously stronger than Li Rui so with his small force, Li Rui couldn''t close the door but he never applied that much force that could make the door openpletely.


    Between the half-opened and half-closed door, Xi Ying looked at his wife innocently and said


    "Rui, please don''t do this. It slipped out of my mouth unintentionally."


    However, Li Rui was more irritated when she heard the mention of that matter. So she applied more force to close the door.


    With a sigh, Xi Ying pulled his hand away from the door and let her do what she wanted.


    In the next moment, he heard the loud sound of the door being mmed and cursed himself silently.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Li Rui sat on her study table inside her room. In front of her was opened a book that describes some herbs but her attention was not on reading the book but somewhere else.


    There was always a frown on her forehead as she stared at nothing in particr.


    She was actually thinking about her behavior from just a few seconds ago. It suddenly seemed unreasonable to her that she got angry at such a small matter.


    She had never been so short-tempered. So her own reaction at such a small matter felt strange to her.


    And even if she wanted to get angry she should have been angry at her father who told Xi Ying all this, not Xi Ying


    Li Rui sighed as she ced her hand on her belly.


    ''It seemed that this child will make her do many new things.''


    A small smile also lingered on her lips while at the same time she felt guilt upying her heart. She remembered when she hade to know about her being pregnant, she had been so scared. She had thought that her being pregnant in such a situation was very wrong.


    She had thought she would never be able to give a perfect life to her unborn child just like she could not give to Xi Ling.? She had been very scared and felt responsible for this.


    But now, she could finally feel the happiness of bing a mother again because she no longer had any such burden on her shoulders.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Li Rui was startled when she heard a sudden whisper close to her ear. Warm breath fell on her ear and she immediately looked sideways at the man who was currently bent down to her face level from the behind of her chair.


    "You��how did youe inside?"


    Xi Ying tsked when Li Rui didn''t answer him and instead she asked other questions in return. He came to the front and then picked his wife effortlessly from the chair.


    "Hey��let me down."


    Ignoring her protests, he sat down on the chair and then made her sit on hisp.


    With his hand on her waist, he held her firmly close to himself, and then nced at the book lying on the table.


    "Does it tell about the pregnant women?"


    Xi Ying asked as he looked at the cover of the book.


    Li Rui who was still thinking of ways to get down halted amidst her thoughts and looked at him hearing his question.


    The cover of the book didn''t have any name so it was no wonder that Xi Ying didn''te to know that the book was actually about how some rare poisons are made and how they can be cured.


    Even though it didn''t tell about anything rted to pregnant women, she nodded her head intentionally, wanting to know what he would say after this answer.


    "Yes, it is."


    Xi Ying nodded as he looked at the book and then at Li Rui.


    "After you read it, give it to me. I will also give it a read."


    He said seriously making Li Rui''s heart go soft all over.


    So he wanted to read the book because she was pregnant with their child. Li Rui felt a little happiness when she thought this and nodded her head and said calmly.


    "Sure."


    What could make her motherly happier that her child would have such a responsible father in the future!


    She was very happy and all the irritation and anger from before seemed to be swept away by these words now.


    Xi Ying also sensed her happiness behind her calm face.


    It was very difficult to read the emotions hidden behind Li Rui''s calm eyes and indifferent face but he was slowly learning it.


    Just like now, her eyes were a little bright because she was happy about something and he couldn''t find any other chance to apologize for his mistake.


    "Rui, earlier ��that I said it by mistake. I promise you that I will never say it again in front of Xi Ling."


    Li Rui froze this time when she heard the apology. She, now, only felt that her behavior from earlier was unreasonable so she stiffly nodded her head at the apology.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief and then smiled deeply looking at Li Rui''s calm face.


    Suddenly, he leaned closer ��so much that Li Rui could feel his warm breaths falling on her cheeks. Seeing the intense ck eyes, she gulped a little and tried to lean back. A hand on her back instantly stopped her from moving back as if already predicting her move.


    Her eyes went wide with surprise and she felt her breath going heavier while Xi Ying''s smile widened seeing her reaction.


    He really liked to see her like this��so flustered.


    During such rare moments, she would forget all about hiding her emotions under her calm and indifferent face ��just like that night when he had taken her again after four years.


    Xi Ying felt his breath going heavier when he remembered that night.. He felt the heat pooling inside his abdomen as he leaned down to seize those soft luscious lips in a deep and long kiss.

 Chapter 333 - Li Chen Visits Xi Manor

    Knock Knock��


    "Madam"


    The knock on the door interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere inside the room.


    Xi Ying closed his eyes in despair and sighed in defeat while Li Rui also came out of her trance. She gulped and adjusted herself a little in Xi Ying''sp.


    However, a sharp inhale from Xi Ying''s mouth made her halt amidst her action. Xi Ying''s eyes were now more intense as he looked at his wife. But this time they had helplessness and frustration also.


    Li Rui''s cheeks went red as she understood the reason behind it.


    "Sorry"


    She whispered in a low voice.


    "Madam."


    It was Liu Lan on the door and Li Rui recognized her voice.


    Xi Ying face didn''t look good because of being interrupted and he asked coldly


    "What is it?"


    Outside the room, Liu Lan gulped nervously on hearing the cold voice but nheless answered respectfully.


    "My Lord, Madam''s younger brother from Li Manor hade to meet Madam."


    Inside the room, Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and then frowned after hearing the maid''s words.


    Li Rui''s younger brother from Li Manor ��then it must be Li Qiang''s son Li Chen. But what was he doing here?


    He looked at his wife and sure enough her face was cold and indifferent again.


    Xi Ying knew why she looked like that and he didn''t like it even a bit. He liked the Li Rui who smiled brightly, who went shy at his little touch, who gets easily embarrassed at his teasing.


    Hell��even he liked the Li Rui who red at him fiercely or when she killed that shadow guard ruthlessly.


    But he didn''t like Li Rui who hid her emotions behind her emotionless face.


    It pained him to see her like this.


    "You don''t need to meet him if you don''t want to."


    He said firmly with a frown.


    He had actually wanted to say that he would ask the maid to ask Li Chen to leave the Xi Manor. He didn''t want Li Rui to see someone who had hurt her so much.


    But Xi Ying also knew that he should not stop Li Rui if she wanted to see her brother.


    So he could only say his words as a suggestion.


    However, his words came out in a little firm manner as if he was ordering indirectly instead of suggesting something.


    Perhaps it was because he had been used to talking to his shadow guards like this so Xi Ying no longer how one made a request or a suggestion.


    He himself realized this and wanted to correct his words.


    But before he could do so, he heard Li Rui speaking to him softly.


    "Don''t worry, I will just go there for a moment and hear what he had to say. Things like this no longer have any effect on me."


    Xi Ying was relieved as well as happy to see that Li Rui didn''t mind his words. But he was annoyed as well when he registered that she was going to see Li Chen.


    However, he didn''t oppose her decision but said firmly


    "I will also go with you."


    Li Rui didn''t find anything wrong in this so nodded her head.


    After that, Xi Ying helped her in getting down from hisp and immediately stood up from the chair. He was relieved to see that his clothes hid his reaction very nicely.


    Hence with a cold and indifferent face, Prime Minister Xi stepped out of the room with his wife.


    Even Li Rui was baffled seeing his sudden change.


    Who in Xi Manor would even believe her if she said that he waspletely opposite inside their room to this cold and indifferent image of his?


    Li Chen was asked to wait in the living room by Liu Lan.


    He felt very awkward and looked around the living room to reduce the difort. However, his gaze halted suddenly when he noticed a figure hiding behind a wall.


    When the small figure peeked again at him, Li Chen finally recognized who it was.


    It was his sister''s son and his nephew, Xi Ling.


    A smile grazed his lips when he noticed Xi Ling peeking at him again.


    Li Chen had only seen Xi Ling once and that was when he hade to Li Manor with his sister and Xi Ying. He had especially liked the child very much at that time because his eyes looked too much like that of his elder sister.


    Many people in Li Manor didn''t know but since childhood, it was his deepest desire to be a strong man and then protect Li Rui. In fact, when Li Chen started to understand worldly things, he had this deep regret inside his heart that he was younger than Li Rui.


    He wanted to be an elder brother.


    However, when he had shared this wish with his elder sister, he was enlightened that Li Rui adored him so much only because he was his younger brother��the only younger brother before Yi Lei came.


    "Come here"


    He whispered slowly as he signed Xi Ling toe closer.


    Xi Ling first looked at him with narrowed eyes. When he didn''t feel any bad intent from the man''s smile, he came out from his hiding ce and walked inside the living room.


    With his small legs, Xi Ling walked to stand a few steps away from Li Chen and looked at him curiously.


    "Sir, are you here to meet my mother?"


    Li Chen raised his eyebrows when he saw how polite Xi Ling was ��just like an adult boy. He smiled and nodded his head.


    "Yes, I am your mother''s brother."


    Xi Ling''s eyes went wide for a moment with surprise before he nodded his head with a smile as he looked at Li Chen.


    He seemed to have remembered this uncle from the time when he had gone to a huge Manor with his mother and father. However, since no one ever introduced him to this uncle, he didn''t know who he was. But today, he came to know that the uncle was none other than his mother''s brother.


    Xi Ling remembered how his father had taught him to greet elders and he was about to greet Li Chen in the same manner when he heard his mother''s voice.


    "Xiao Ling."

 Chapter 334 - Why Was Li Chen In Xi Manor?

    Li Rui nced at Li Chen once after she looked at Xi Ling as she stepped inside the living room. Beside her, Xi Ying also stepped inside and looked at this scenezily.


    When his eyes fell on his son, he frowned and said


    "Xi Ling, go back to your room."


    Xi Ling pouted as he ignored his father and walked to his mother.


    "But I want to stay with Mother."


    His small fist clenched Li Rui''s dress as he looked firm in not leaving the room making Xi Ying frown deeper.


    Li Rui, however, just smiled and bent down to Xi Ling''s face level.


    "Xiao Long, go to your room. Later Mother will find you and then we will y together."


    Xi Ling was very happy after hearing these words and instantly left the room without anyint and with a bright smile on his face.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked at his son with a baffled expression on his face.


    Why does it feel that he is no longer there in his son''s life?


    The brat had even started to disobey him now.


    After Xi Ling left the room, Li Rui finally looked at Li Chen. Her face didn''t hold any emotion as she asked coldly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The smile on Li Chen''s face fell immediately after seeing her indifference. A momentter, heposed himself and asked with a tight smile.


    "Do I need a reason to visit my Jiejie?"


    Xi Ying almost rolled his eyes when he heard Li Chen''s words.


    Li Rui didn''te to Li Chen''s mind when he was stealing such an important book from General Li''s study room.


    But it was a matter where Xi Ying didn''t want to interfere. Here Li Rui had all the right to decide what she wanted to do.


    "You do need a reason toe here."


    Li Rui''s cold voice sounded in the living room making Li Chen''s face go pale.


    Li Chen breathed deeply to control himself from expressing the despair he was feeling on seeing her behaving like this. He knew that he didn''t deserve any less from what he was getting.


    The study room remained silent after Li Rui finished her words coldly. Li Chen also didn''t say anything.


    After this long silence when Li Rui saw that he was not saying anything, she said coldly.


    "Liu Lan, show the way out of Xi Manor to Young Master Li Chen."


    Li Chen''s heart seemed to be squeezed by something when he heard how Li Rui addressed him. His eyes started to fill with tears but he hurriedly lowered his head and blinked them vigorously.


    When he saw the maid stepping inside the Courtyard, he cleared his throat lightly so that he would not choke because of the emotions brewing inside his heart and said


    "I wanted to tell something."


    Li Rui looked at Li Chen calmly and spoke


    "Go ahead."


    Li Chen saw that she never asked the maid to go outside so he understood that he would have to say everything in the maid''s presence. He didn''t feel any hesitation.


    When he had epted such a big sin in front of his father, then why would some stranger make him feel afraid to do so.


    So he continued


    "I told Second Uncle and Father everything."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and she looked at Li Chen trying toprehend if he was really saying what she was thinking.


    A momentter, she breathed deeply and then said to Liu Lan.


    "Leave"


    Liu Lan bowed her head and left from there. After she left, Li Rui closed the door firmly and then walked to stand in front of Li Chen.


    Looking away from his red eyes, she asked coldly.


    "Say everything clearly."


    "I told Second Uncle and Father that it was me who had stolen the book and given it to the first prince and General Yun."


    No expression could be seen on Li Rui''s face after Li Chenpleted his words. However, inside her heart, she was very anxious.


    Only then did she notice the wounds and bruises on his face. The anxiousness inside her heart only grew more.


    She was afraid that after Li Chen had revealed everything things that she had expected will happen.


    "What happened after that? Why are you here after telling them everything?"


    Her voice was only colder than before as she thought that there must have happened something and that''s only the reason that Li Chen was here.


    He was only here to ask for her help just like he did when he came to know that he had created a mess after giving that book to the first prince and General Yun.


    Standing behind Li Rui, Xi Ying had no different thoughts than his wife.


    His face also looked serious.


    It was only Li Chen who was baffled after hearing Li Rui''s question. More or less he understood what she was thinking.


    She thinks that he will remember her only when he faces any problem.


    Li Chen''s jaw was clenched as he made many efforts not to let out his tears, He was a man now��and a stronger one.


    He should not cry in front of his sister when he was the one at fault.


    "Everything is alright, Jiejie."


    He whispered in a choked voice.


    Realizing the change in his voice, he cleared his throat and spoke again.


    "Everything is alright. Second Uncle punished me to go to the border as an ordinary soldier."


    Li Rui''s heart fell back to its ce and she sighed in relief.


    A momentter when she registered Li Chen''sst words in her mind, she whispered softly.


    "As an ordinary soldier��"


    Li Chen nodded his head with a tight smile on his lips.


    "Yes, I am happy that Second Uncle punished me. In fact, I think he went too easy on me."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything this time.


    Li Chen also didn''t feel discouraged and continued


    "I am leaving tomorrow morning. I wanted to see Jiejie once before leaving."


    "Jiejie��"


    Li Chen paused suddenly and then swallowed audibly before asking


    "I hurt Jiejie a lot that winter right?"


    A tear still slid down from Li Chen''s cheek when he asked this question to Li Rui.


    Only Li Rui inside the room except Li Chen knew which winter he was talking about.. Her eyes flickered as a memory from an unforgettable past shed inside her mind.

 Chapter 335 - A Memory From The Past (1)

    It was winter.


    The white mist covered the whole Imperial City. However with this white mist, Li Manor was also covered by the despair Li Zhan''s death had left.


    The Li Manor had never been so silent before but after Li Zhan''s death, it seemed to have a silence that only lingered on the deserted ce.


    General Li was very worried about his daughter, Li Rui as he saw how much she has changed after her maid''s death. Day after day, he would do something to bring the smile on her lips back.


    For a week, he never heard anyint of Li Rui from anyone.


    No maid of Li Rui came running to his study room in panic only to tell him that his daughter had sneaked out of Li Manor.


    Neither Li Ruies running to him now with a big smile on her lips whenever he returns from the Imperial City and nor does she came to him and made some ridiculous demand.


    She actually came to him with a demand. General Li remembered suddenly


    But it was a very unexpected demand.


    She came to him and asked him to change his teacher. Because she said that the teacher''s knowledge was very limited. She wanted one who could answer her questions.


    General Li had actually been happy because he had thought that his mischievous daughter was back. He thought that she was doing this just because she was now bored to study and hence wanted to holidays for few days by making his busy in the job of finding a new teacher.


    However after General Li asked his daughter her questions, she seriously told him all the questions she had asked the teacher and what kind of answers he gave to her.


    Her every sentence was correct to the point ��something that even that bookish knowledge didn''t say. She could talk on a topic more than those books the teacher taught her from.


    It was no wonder that teacher could not answer her questions.


    With a helpless sigh, General Li happily appointed new and very capable teachers at his daughter''s demand.


    His daughter who had always found the study boring was now studying so diligently. He, as a father, should have been feel proud.


    However, very eagerly he also waited everyday for a singleint rted to his daughter toe to him.


    Comint came however it was from Li Na and Li Caihong who said that the new teacher was too strict and very boring.


    Li Rong no longer sent her daughters to study and General Li also didn''t force them to attend the sses anymore.


    He would instead go and stand at the door of the room inside which Li Rui will study. He would stare at her face as she would listen to the teacher earnestly and then ask questions.


    ''Why is the Emperor so great? He can also be wrong sometimes. There should be a rule to restrict his power also. What if he punishes an innocent? Will he not be punished by anyone?''


    One day, General Li heard Li Rui asking the teacher when he was standing at the door of the room.


    The teacher was left shocked by the question. With a mortified face, he asked Li Rui to shut his mouth and asked her never to raise such questions in public unless she wants to face a huge punishment.


    Li Rui did sit down. However, the coldness in her eyes was only seen by General Li.


    That day, General Li finally came to know that he could no longer bring his cheerful daughter back. However, his efforts still didn''t stop.


    If this didn''t work then he would do that.


    Two weekster after seeing his daughter so silent, he finally decided to invite few of her friends to the Li Manor.


    That day, he even asked Li Rui''s teacher not toe to Li Manor.


    Early morning, General Li himself sent all the carriages to the respective manors to pick Li Rui''s friends from their manor including Yi Huiqing.


    After making all the arrangements, he finally left for the Imperial Court to attend the Imperial Court meeting.


    However, never had General Li thought that this one attempt of his to bring his cheerful daughter back would only put her more in the abyss she was in currently.


    .


    .


    .


    Since the whole manor was preparing for this gathering of Li Rui with her friends, every member of Li n knew about this gathering.


    And these members included Li Na and Li Caihong also.


    For two weeks, both the sisters have been so annoyed seeing everyone''s efforts of making Li Rui happy.


    "Second Sister, what is she? Is she a princess that everyone is looking out for her so much?"


    Standing at the entrance of Li Na''s courtyard, the young Li Caihong said with a frown on her forehead as she looked at the maids running here and there in the manor.


    Li Na red at her sister and whispered in a low voice


    "I have told you so many times to call me ''Elder Sister'' and can''t you speak in a low voice? What if someone heard you? I will also get scolded because of you."


    Li Caihong bit her tongue and apologized in a low voice to her elder sister.


    Li Na felt satisfied when she called her Elder Sister this time and didn''t say anything else.


    Their eyes then fell on the four-year-old Li Chen who was running somewhere with a pout on his face.


    "Tsk��Now, where is that brat going to?"


    Li Caihong murmured with narrowed eyes that followed Li Chen''s small figure.


    Li Na scoffed.


    "Where else? Other than that ''princess of this manor'' courtyard where else he even goes?"


    Li Caihong''s face fell and she couldn''t stop herself from murmuring


    "I don''t understand, Elder Sister. He is obviously our brother but he likes that Li Rui more."


    Li Na scoffed again but suddenly the ironic smile from her lips vanished as she suddenly remembered something and whispered in excitement


    "Caihong, go and stop him."


    "What?"


    Li Caihong looked confused making Li Na look at her with annoyance.


    "You just do what I am telling you.. Go and stop him."

 Chapter 336 - A Memory From The Past (2)

    "Ah��you brat. Can''t you stop struggling? I will leave you once we reach inside Elder Sister''s courtyard."


    The struggling Li Chen in Li Caihong''s arms calmed down when he heard Elder Sister from her mouth.


    However, on his smooth white forehead, he soon had a frown when he saw that Li Caihong was instead taking him to Li Na''s courtyard instead of Li Rui''s courtyard.


    "Third Elder Sister, why are you taking me to Second Elder Sister''s courtyard? I want to go to Jiejie''s courtyard."


    Jiejie, Jiejie, Jiejie��he doesn''t have his own sisters in his eyes.


    Li Caihong face was squeezed to form a vicious expression and she almost raised her hand to hit Li Chen in anger but before she could do so, Li Na, who had suddenlye from her behind, caught her hand and signed her not to do any such thing


    After that, she came to stand in front of her little brother with a soft smile on her face. However, the smile vanished away from her lips when she saw how Li Caihong was forcefully holding Li Chen.


    "Caihong, that''s not how you should hold our younger brother."


    Saying this, she bent down and then freed Li Chen from Li Caihong''s hands. After that, she set her brother''s clothes that had be disheveled because of his struggles earlier and said to Li Chen innocently


    "Chenchen, sometimes you should visit your Second Elder Sister also. I also miss you a lot."


    Li Chen licked his pink lips and felt guilty after hearing Li Na''s words.


    He never really visited his other sisters except for Li Rui.


    "Will youe with me to my courtyard?"


    Li Chen wanted to go to his Jiejie''s courtyard but after seeing the sad smile on Li Na''s lips as if she already knew his answer so he unconsciously nodded his head.


    "Yes, Second Elder Sister."


    Li Na''s smile instantly and then holding Li Chen''s arm she took him to her courtyard.


    Inside the courtyard, she served Li Chen his favorite sweets. While eating those sweets, Li Chen hummed in content and looked at the exit of the room every few seconds.


    Li Caihong breathed deeply as she knew that he just wanted to run away from there to Li Rui''s courtyard. However, Li Na warned her with her eyes not to do anything foolish so she could only endure her anger silently.


    Sitting in front of Li Chen, Li Na smiled gently as she passed another piece of sweet to Li Chen and asked him casually


    "Chechen, did you go to Second Uncle and ask them to train you?"


    Li Chen who was looking at the door the room stopped suddenly and his eyes dimmed. Looking back at his second elder sister, he nodded his head.


    When he lowered his head, Li Na winked at Li Caihong who was also confused as to what really her sister wanted to do.


    "But Second Uncle didn''t allow me to train with other children. He said that I am very young."


    Li Chen mumbled with his head lowered


    "Oh��"


    Li Na raised her eyebrows as she rose up from her seat and stood up to go and sit beside Li Chen.


    "However, Elder Brother Li Diu had started training at your age and even Second Uncle had allowed him back then."


    Li Chen swiftly raised his head and looked at Li Na with wide eyes.


    Li Na clenched her fists in excitement when she saw Li Chen''s reaction.


    It meant that he didn''t know anything about this.


    Li Diu had actually started to train with young children when he was four. However, he was very healthy at that timepared to Li Chen. Since his birth, Li Chen had been very weak and that''s why her father and mother didn''t want him to go through hard training at such a young age.


    However, since Li Chen didn''t know all this she can easily use this thing for her own purpose.


    Li Rui likes to gather with her friends, right. Now she will make sure that even a single friend of hers didn''t step inside Li Manor to see her face again.


    Li Chen had a face full of confusion after he heard Li Na''s words and mumbled to himself.


    "Then why did Second Uncle not allow me?"


    Li Na scoffed and smiled bitterly as she answered his question.


    "Of course, because he doesn''t want you to be stronger than Li Diu. In fact, everyone in this n wants that second household to take away everything from us."


    Li Chen frowned hearing such words and looked at his sister with probing eyes.


    Li Na immediately pinched her thighs and her eyes started to get filled with tears in no less than a minute.


    "What? You don''t believe me, Chenchen."


    Li Na then looked at Li Caihong and said


    "Then ask your Third Younger Sister. Even we sisters are allowed to get anything until and unless Li Rui had either discarded it or she had already chosen from it and then we are left to select from her leftovers."


    Li Na clenched her fists as she remembered how she had liked a dress for herself but her grandmother gave it to Li Rui saying that Li Rui was elder than her and so it was her first right to get everything before her.


    She held Li Chen''s shoulder tightly suddenly ��so tightly that the young child frowned because of pain and tried to free himself.


    However, Li Na held him firmly and told him firmly.


    "The same thing will happen to you, Li Chen."


    Li Chen stopped struggling and looked at Li Na with a frown but he was hearing her very seriously.


    "They will not let you be stronger than Li Diu in the first ce. And if identally you became stronger than him then no matter how strong you would be, they will still choose Li Diu as the head of this n��as the next General. You will be left to choose from his leftovers and then this cycle will continue."


    "In the end, our household will get nothing but leftovers."


    For the next one hour, Li Na filled Li Chen''s mind with different things while he sat there with his face squeezed in a frown.


    It had only been a few years since he had started recognizing Li Rui but since then he had always given her more importance.


    But Li Chen was, in the end, just a child.


    The few years of so strong brother-sister love could not defeat the one hour of maniption.

 Chapter 337 - A Memory From The Past (3)

    Inside the garden of her courtyard, Li Rui was silently sitting at one ce. Around her, there were many girls sitting of her age as they chatted with each other.


    Although all of them were young, they were taught by their mothers not to say anything about whatever happened in front of Li Rui as it was something General Li himself had talked to their parents about.


    So no one started that topic no matter how much they were curious about it.


    "Rui, should we y your favorite game? Hide and Seek."


    The young Yi Huiqing who was sitting beside Li Rui said suddenly.


    All the girls didn''t find anything wrong with this suggestion and nodded their heads.


    Li Rui didn''t say anything. She just stood up from her ce and went to hide somewhere when a girl started counting with her eyes closed.


    The garden was now very silent.


    The girl who had been counting opened her eyes and looked around the garden to search for others with a smile on her face.


    In a few minutes, she had found everyone else except Li Rui. Now, everyone started to wonder where exactly Li Rui was.


    At this moment, Li Chen suddenly stepped inside the garden and said to everyone.


    "Are you looking for Jiejie?"


    Everyone nodded their head together. Li Chen smiled a little ad patted his chest proudly.


    "Only I know about Jiejie''s hiding ce."


    The girl whose task was to find everyone had her eyes brightened when she heard Li Chen''s words and she instantly pleaded with him to show Li Rui''s hiding ce.


    Li Chen didn''t say anything but he stepped forward in a particr direction and all the girls silently followed him. A whole minuteter, everyone finally found a group of bushes in a corner of the garden.


    Li Chen ran ahead and first jumped behind the bushes.


    "Jiejie, Chenchen found you."


    The sound of loudughter sounded in the garden.


    Everyone recognized that it was Li Chen who wasughing and couldn''t help but smile.


    Soon Li Rui came out from the bushes with Li Chen holding her hand.


    Although her face didn''t have any usual smile from the past, her eyes were soft when she looked at Li Chen.


    "What is that?"


    Li Chen shouted suddenly and then ran behind the bushes again.


    A momentter, he came out but he had a hairpin in his small hand.


    All the other girls didn''t take it as anything as they thought that the hairpin belonged to Li Rui and it must have fallen down from her hair when she was hiding behind the bushes. However there confusion got cleared when Li Chen shouted suddenly.


    "Jiejie, doesn''t this hairpin belongs to Third Younger Sister? She had been looking for it for so many days."


    After saying these words, Li Chen looked confused as he said in a voice that waspletely audible to everyone else.


    "But how did this hairpin reach here?"


    Li Chen pretended very well or perhaps he was just a child so everyone believed his words in a moment.


    Everyone looking at Li Rui had suspicion in their eyes.


    How did the hairpin reach behind the bushes? This was something that only Li Rui could tell. After all, it was she who was hiding there.


    And ording to what Li Chen said to them, it was her usual hiding ce.


    Could it be that she stole the hairpin and hid it there?


    Whispers started to follow through the small crowd of girls while Li Rui stood there silently looking at the hairpin in Li Chen''s hands in a daze.


    A maid who had followed Li Chen inside the garden suddenly left from there and just a minuteter, she came back with Li Na and Li Caihong following her.


    It was Li Caihong who first stepped forward and snatched the hairpin from Li Chen''s hands.


    Looking at hairpin from here and there, she said to herself but again in a voice that was audible to everyone else also.


    "This is my hairpin."


    After saying this, Li Caihong raised her head and looked at Li Rui with wide eyes that were full of disbelief.


    "Elder Sister, the maid told me everything. How could you do this? First, you did the same thing in the Imperial Pce, and now also...Elder Sister I had thought that Li Zhan''s death might have taught you something but..."


    Li Caihong sighed heavily and she looked at Li Rui.


    She was waiting for her to speak something so that she(Li Caihon) could cut in between and then say her own words.


    But Li Rui never said anything. She continued to stand there like a statue.


    Her mind was already somewhere else since Li Caihong had mentioned Li Zhan and the Imperial Pce incident.


    When Li Rui didn''t say anything, Li Caihong looked towards Li Na who signed her to continue so she did the same.


    "Elder Sister, If you liked me hairpin so much, you could have asked me for it. I would have given it to you without anyint. After all, in this Manor you receive everything before us because you are elder than us."


    Li Caihong''s words were very well said at least they achieved the purpose that she wanted to achieve.


    Everyone''s gaze looking at Li Rui became a little strange.


    ording to what Li Caihong said, Li Rui was given everything before her sisters in Li Manor but she was not satisfied with that. Instead, she was eyeing even the leftovers that her sisters got.


    Not only that, she indirectly also applied that the matter from the Imperial Pce was very true.


    Li Rui really stole the Princess''s hairpin and then her maid came forward to take all the me on her head and hence was killed during her punishment.


    And she was still stealing things of her sisters in her own manor.


    Just how shameless she was!


    No wonder she had been banned from entering the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 338 - A Memory From The Past (4)

    The girls looked at each other and hurriedly started to check their things. After confirming that everything that belonged to them was still with them, they sighed in relief.


    Yi Huiqing looked at all these girls with a frown and then went to stand beside the silent Li Rui.


    Her frown went deeper when she saw that Li Rui was not speaking anything.


    "Rui, say something. Do you know how did this hairpine here?"


    Yi Huiqing shook Li Rui''s shoulder lightly as she questioned her.


    But Li Rui didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, one of the girls sneered and said aloud


    "What will she say now? And even if she says something in her favor, it is not like we will believe her foolishly. After all, we also have her own eyes and ears."


    Yi Huiqing turned around to re at the girl who said this.


    "You seemed to be too proud of your eyes and ears. Do you believe me when I say that I can make both of them useless for you with just my one punch?"


    The girl looked terrified when You Huiqing really showed her her small fist but she didn''t want to look weak so she said


    "Hmph! I don''t want a thief and a hooligan as my friend. I am leaving and don''t call me here to attend such a stupid gathering again."


    Yi Huqing was very angry when she heard the girl calling Li Rui a thief and her a hooligan. She almost stepped forward to beat that girl up but after finishing her words; the girl immediately left the garden while others soon followed her.


    Yi Huqing was very unhappy after seeing all this.


    She shook Li Rui''s shoulder and tried to make her speak.


    "Rui, say something. Did someone bully you when you were in the Imperial Pce? Why don''t you y with me anymore?"


    This question was something that even Li Chen wanted to have an answer to. He also looked at Jiejie curiously but saw that she didn''t say anything and continued to stand there silently.


    Seeing this, Yi Huiqing sighed and turned around to look at Li Na, Li Caihong, and Li Chen. She red at the trio fiercely and said


    "It must be you two who had done something. I know both of you very well. Don''t think that just because you are two you can bully my younger sister. Her Elder Sister, I, is still alive to save her. I will beat both of you to the pulp."


    Yi Huiqing has always been very violent amongst the girl Li Na and Li Caihong have ever seen. They knew that since she was the most pampered girl in Yi n, her grandfather let her do anything so she never tolerated bullying anyone herself as well as Li Rui.


    Hence, Li Caihong was truly scared when she saw that Yi Huiqing looked ready to beat them and hurriedly hit behind Li Na.


    Li Na also swallowed but she didn''t want to look weak so she said


    "Woah��what are you showing so much aggression for? It is us who had lost our thing and when we get to know that it has been found, we had juste to take it back. You can''t just people unreasonably. I can assure you that by doing that, you as well as your younger sister��"


    Li Na made a face when she said ''younger sister'' and continued


    "��will not be let go of just like that by my father as well as Second Uncle."


    Yi Huiqing now really hesitated to step forward. She was not scared for herself as she knew that she will not be beaten whatever she would do but she was afraid that Li Rui would be beaten by her father.


    After all, there had been many instances before she had been beaten by General Li just because she was there when she (Yi Huiqing) had beaten someone.


    However, she didn''t want this me of thief to fall on Li Rui''s head. As she was thinking, her eyes suddenly fell on the small figure of Li Chen who had suddenly entered the garden and they narrowed as she asked him.


    Was it not him who had picked the hairpin from behind the bushes?


    "Chenchen��tell me. Do you know something about this matter?"


    Li Chen was scared after seeing the aggressiveness of Yi Huiqing and tried to shrink himself by clinging to Li Na.


    Now, Li Na was also afraid that Li Chen will say something and everything wille out. She hid Li Chenpletely and then held his arm tightly as if reminding him that he can''t speak up anything.


    And perhaps her method was very right. As Li Chen who felt the light pain in his arms remembered that it was him who had intentionally thrown the hairpin behind the bushes while jumping in Li Rui''sp.


    Now he can''t say this out aloud. His Second Elder Sister had told him that if he epted his fault then instead of getting what he wanted he would get punishment.


    --------


    "Chenchen will need to go and throw this hairpin near Elder Sister. You need to make it look like that the hairpin fell down from Elder Sister''s hands or it was she who was hiding it."


    Li Na said to Li Chen who frowned but nodded his head.


    "Then��"


    She was about to continue when Li Chen interrupted her.


    "But Second Elder Sister, how will I get to start my training by doing this?"


    Li Na''s lips twitched in annoyance at the interruption but she had to pretend as a loving sister as she answered Li Chen casually.


    "You will��why would I lie to you?"


    "Oh��"


    Li Chen whispered but then a momentter, he spoke again


    "But Second Elder Sister, if I made it look like that Elder Sister hid Third Elder Sister then her friends will think badly about her."


    Li Na was startled to see that Li Chen knew something like this.

 Chapter 339 - A Memory From The Past (5)

    "But Second Elder Sister, if I made it look like that Elder Sister hid Third Elder Sister then her friends will think badly about her. What if they stopped being friends with Elder Sister"


    Li Na was startled to see that Li Chen knew something like this. The smile on her lips almost faltered before sheposed herself and answered


    "Why would they? Instead, they will praise Elder Sister for her hiding skills. It is just like hide and seek."


    "Hide and Seek. That''s Elder Sister''s favorite game."


    Li Chen said with a bright smile.


    "Really?"


    Li Na pretended to be surprised.


    While Li Chen spoke to her about Li Rui''s likes or dislikes, Li Na winked at Li Caihong unnoticed from Li Chen''s eyes and Li Caihong immediately started to tell a fake story to Li Chen where she had hidden something and then all of her friends admired her.


    Li Chen slowly started to believe Li Na and Li Caihong''s words.


    However, before sending him out of her courtyard with Li Caihong''s hairpin, she made sure to instill in his mind that no matter how many times someone asks, he can''t tell anyone that it was him who had brought the hairpin to Li Rui''s courtyard otherwise he would be punished heavily.


    Li Chen was scared and immediately promised that he will not tell anyone anything.


    --------


    Li Na sighed in relief when she saw that Li Chen didn''t say anything. She hid him behind herself and said to Yi Huiqing arrogantly


    "Elder Sister Yi Huiqing, I am sure that Grandfather Yi will not be happy to see you scaring young children like this."


    Yi Huiqing''s lips twitched and her palms were itching to beat Li Na''s arrogant face. However, she didn''t want to make the matter anymore worse for Li Rui.


    The young Yi Huiqing didn''t know that proving that Li Rui didn''t steal anything was more important than Li Rui not getting beaten by her father.


    However, she was not at fault also.


    In children''s eyes, the things that are nothing for adults are something very big.


    Li Na smirked when she saw Yi Huiqing''s courage getting less. She felt powerful and looked at the silent Li Rui standing behind Li Caihong.


    "Elder Sister, Although I knew that Elder Sister has many talents, I didn''t know that Elder Sister has this talent also. Tsk��"


    With these words, Li Na turned around to leave Li Rui''s courtyard with Li Caihong and Li Chen before Yi Huiqing could really beat her this time.


    Held by Li Na, Li Chen''s head was turned around to look at Li Rui who was standing there silently and staring at him.


    "This is so outrageous. Will theye and do anything? What do they just think of themselves? I think this time Li Chen is also involved with them."


    Yi Huiqing said to herself as she pressed her head.


    At this moment, she finally heard Li Rui''s voice who had been silent for the entire time.


    "Leave it."


    Yi Huiqing immediately turned to look at Li Rui and held her shoulders as she asked her


    "Rui, why didn''t you say anything before? I was calling you so many times but you didn''t answer me at all."


    Li Rui was again silent for a moment after hearing Yi Huiqing''s question.


    Why didn''t she say anything?


    She was so lost after seeing a hairpin and then hearing Li Zhan''s name that she couldn''t speak anything. Li Zhan''s body full of blood shed in front of her eyes ��a scene that she wouldn''t be able to forget in her whole life but she was trying to since the past few days.


    And she had been sessful to some extent. However, today the same circumstances just refreshed the memory of that day.


    Until the time she hade out of her trance, all of the girls had left already. Now she thought about it, what would have her exnation even done.


    Those girls just came here to know if the rumor from the Imperial Pce banquet was really true or not. She could see it in their eyes.


    "Leave it. Let''s go inside. I am feeling a little unwell."


    She whispered softly as she stepped forward.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything else although she had many things inside her heart. She knew that Li Rui had just gotten up from a very bad fever just a few days ago.


    However, before Li Rui could take one more step, she suddenly fell down on the floor.


    "Rui"


    Yi Huiqing was startled to see Li Rui on the floor and immediately bent down to help her get up. However, when she turned her body around she saw that her eyes were closed.


    "Rui"


    Not soon, Li Mei and Li Hua came in search of their mistress and they were shocked the find an unconscious Li Rui on the floor.


    "Young Miss"


    Hurriedly, Li Hua picked Li Rui from the ground, and then with Li Mei''s help, she took her inside the room.


    On the other hand, outside the courtyard, Li Chen stopped walking with Li Na and Li Caihong and they also have to stop seeing this.


    "What happened now?"


    Li Caihong who was happy after their n had been sessful frowned seeing Li Chen''s stubbornness.


    Li Chen looked at Li Na with a frown and said


    "Second Elder Sister, you have said that everyone will praise the Elder sister but no one did that. All of them called her a thief. And I also didn''t get what I wanted."


    Li Na''s face had a bored expression but she knew that she had shut Li Chen''s mouth very nicely otherwise he will go and tell everyone everything. She kneeled down in front of Li Chen and made a face that was full of sorrow


    "Chenchen, forgive your sister. I had thought that it will really make Second Uncle allow you to train with other children. However, it didn''t work. I don''t know why."


    Li Chen frown became deeper and he stepped away from Li Na as he said


    "But all of them now think that Elder Sister is a thief which she is not. I will go and tell them that it was me who did this."


    Li Chen couldn''t even take a step ahead as Li Na held his shoulders tightly and looked straight into his eyes.


    "You can''t do that, Li Chen. If you did that, then let alone training with other children, you will not be able to stay in Li Manor anymore. Father will be very angry and throw you out of Li Manor or sell to someone."


    Li Chen was very scared and his whole body started to tremble after hearing these words. His big ck eyes were filled with tears as he fearfully stared at his sister.


    "No��Chenchen will not say anything. Don''t sell Chenchen."


    Li Na was satisfied. After threatening him, she immediately put on a gentle face and then pulled his small body closer.


    Patting his head softly, she said


    "Elder Sister adores you so much. I am sure that she will not mind your lies just now. She will understand that you just did this because you wanted to train with other children."


    Li Chen, still scared, nodded his head and was suddenly assured by these words.


    And Li Na and Li Caihong also smiled in victory seeing this.

 Chapter 340 - A Memory From The Past (6)

    When General Li returned from the Imperial Pce, a maid informed him that his daughter was having a very high fever and was currently unconscious.


    With a panicked face, he ran to Li Rui''s courtyard.


    Inside his daughter''s room, he saw Yi Jie sitting on the edge of the bed with teary eyes as she changed the wet cloth on Li Rui''s forehead.


    "Heng"


    Yi Jie whispered when she raised her head and saw her husband standing at the door of the room.


    General Li walked inside and stood beside his wife. Holding her hand, he silentlyforted her and then looked at his unconscious daughter on the bed.


    She was murmuring something as he could see her lips moving constantly.


    General Li left his wife''s hand and leaned down to hear what Li Rui was murmuring only to have his bodypletely stilled after he registered her words in his mind.


    "Li Zhan��Li Zhan��Li Zhan��"


    Yi Jie knew what her husband had heard.


    She could not help but cry when she saw his helpless face. A same kind of expression she had on her face as she told him


    "The physician said that if we bring Li Zhan here then perhaps Li Rui will wake up."


    General Li''s body stilled more if it could than before.


    Bring Li Zhan to cure Li Rui��how could he even do that when Li Zhan was already dead?


    "She will get better soon. Don''t worry. The physician must have said this because he didn''t know the cure. I will immediately ask the soldiers to look for some other physician."


    General Li said with a straight face and then left the room.


    A few momentster, outside the room, he called for Li Mei and Li Hua.


    Both the maids came out of the room leaving Li Rui''s side.


    "What did happen to Rui in my absence?"


    General Li had seen himself that Li Rui was slowly trying toe out of her loss. And he had fully tried to help his daughter.


    Although it was difficult, he wanted to make sure that Li Rui forgets everything and since she was young, it should have been easier to erase these horrible things from her memory or at least faint them so much that they would no longer bother her.


    He made sure that no one will mention the Imperial Pce incident in front of her again. So there must be something that triggered this.


    "We don''t know anything, My Lord."


    "We had actually gone to arrange some tea or games for Young Miss and her friends so that we could make Young Miss happy. However, when we came back we saw Young Miss unconscious inside the garden with Young Miss Yi."


    Li Hua told General Li with a guilty expression on her face.


    General Li was very unhappy and didn''t hesitate to reprimand them even though they already looked guilty.


    "You two are here in this manor to stay beside Li Rui for every second. Don''t think that just because my daughter cherishes you a lot, I will let you ignore your duties."


    The two maids were terrified after they heard these words. They had never dared to ignore their duties. Not because they were maids but because they cared for Li Rui as much as the other members in Li Manor did.


    However, since they were ves they could only go and ept their punishment when General asked them to.


    "Where is Yi Huiqing?"


    General Li asked coldly.


    A maid instantly stepped forward and informed him.


    "My Lord, Young Miss Yi was urgently requested to hurry back to Yi Manor as Madam Yi went inbor pain."


    General Li closed his eyes in frustration.


    "So there is no one who can tell me what happened with my daughter in my absence."


    The maid lowered her head hearing his angry tone. But a momentter, she suddenly looked up and said


    "My Lord, this servant had seen Second Young Miss and Third Young Miss with Second Young Master going out of First Young Miss'' Courtyard."


    "Li Na, Li Caihong and Li Chen��"


    General Li whispered and sighed heavily. A momentter, he ordered the maid


    "Ask the three of them to show up here instantly."


    The maid bowed her head and immediately ran out of the courtyard to do the said work.


    At the same time, the soldier came with another physician. The physician bowed in front of General Li but General Li waved his hand to stop him and asked him to go inside hurriedly and check Li Rui.


    Without wasting another moment, the physician went inside.


    At this moment, the three children from the second household also stepped inside Li Rui''s courtyard. However, with them came Li Rong who had a constant frown on her forehead.


    General Li sighed again when he noticed Li Rong walking ahead of Li Na, Li Caihong and Li Chen.


    The frown on Li Romg''s face went away when she was in front of General Li. She smiled politely and asked him with a face full of worry.


    "Second Younger Brother, How is Li Rui now? The maid Second Younger Brother has sent just informed me that Li Rui is having a very high fever."


    General Li also smiled tightly and answered Li Rong.


    "Elder Sister in Law was troubled. Li Rui does have a very high fever. The fever was very sudden after two weeks so I doubt that something might have happened in my absence. That''s why I called Li Na, Li Caihong and Li Chen here to know if there really happened something in my absence."


    General Li intentionally exined the reason behind calling the children from the second household. He knew Li Rong''s nature. She could be sometimes too overprotective over her children. And this happened much when his elder brother was absence from Li Manor and was on the borders. Just like now, he had just called the three children but she apanied them as if he was going to scold them unreasonably.


    Li Na and Li Caihong looked at each other and silently lowered their heard pretending to be very innocent.


    On the other hand, after hearing General Li''s exnation Li Rong felt that she should not say anything so she stepped aside allowing General Li to question her children.

 Chapter 341 - A Memory From The Past (7)

    "Li Na"


    General Li called out. His voice didn''t have anger as well as any gentleness he had when he talked to his own daughter.


    Li Na silently stepped forward and bowed a little to greet him.


    "Greetings, Second Uncle."


    General Li nodded his head in acknowledgment and then asked her


    "The maid told me that she had seen you exiting Li Rui''s courtyard. Do you know anything that happened inside the garden ��something that could have triggered Li Rui to remember the incident from the Imperial Pce."


    Li Na''s fists were clenched inside her sleeve, however, on her face, she had a very innocent expression. Her eyes had the worry that a younger sister should have for her elder sister as she raised her head and answered General Li.


    "Second Uncle, I have exited Elder Sister''s courtyard with Li Chen and Li Caihong before Elder Sister went unconscious. So I don''t know what really happened for Elder Sister to go in such a state. If only I knew that something like this would happen, then I would not have left Elder Sister alone."


    She even took out her handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eyes with it.


    Even Li Caihong who was standing behind her mother could not help but marvel at her sister''s pretense.


    General Li sighed after hearing Li Na''s words. He nced at the other children and his gaze suddenly paused at Li Chen who was peeking at him every now and then.


    "Li Chen"


    Li Na''s face immediately went taut when she heard General Li calling for Li Chen.


    Li Chen was also scared but he stepped forward ad bowed his head respectfully.


    "Do you want to say something?"


    The cold voice fell in his ears and he almost opened his mouth to say everything until Li Na''s words shed in his mind.


    ''They will either throw you out of Li Manor or sell you in the ve market.''


    After leaving Li Ru''s courtyard, Li Na had said these words to Li Chen so many times that now they were instilled there. His body trembled and he spat out stutteringly


    "Second Un��cle��Can I go for training now?"


    General Li didn''t know whether he shouldugh or get angry when he registered Li Chen''s words in his mind.


    "No, you can''t"


    He said firmly and then waved his hand to dismiss the children.


    Li Rong sent her children back to the courtyard but she stayed there until the physician came out and told General Li about Li Rui''s condition.


    "General Li, your daughter seemed to have something in her mind. The fever is not because of the weather but it is there because of her own thoughts. And this one couldn''t do anything to treat her as long as she would continue to ponder over this particr thing."


    The physician said meaningfully.


    The whole Imperial City knew what happened in the Imperial Pce banquet so the physician was also unaware of it.


    After seeing Li Rui''s situation, he couldn''t help but pity the young girl even though in his eyes she was the girl who was daring enough to steal something from an Imperial Princess.


    General Li also understood the physician''s words and sighed heavily.


    He asked the soldier to pay the physician and drop him back at his house. After that, he went inside Li Rui''s room.


    Li Rong also left the courtyard after some time.


    Inside the room, General Li sat on the bed silently looking at Li Rui''s unconscious face while Yi Jie changed the cloth on her forehead from time to time.


    A few momentster, Li Mei and Li Hua stepped inside the room with a tray that had new cloth and a new bowl of cold water in their hands.


    Yi Jie looked at their staggering steps and suddenly understood something. She looked at her husband in dismay, only to see that he had never looked away from Li Rui.


    Even if General Li had noticed his wife''s gaze, he would have said nothing because, in his eyes, he did nothing wrong. For his daughter, whose life was constantly in danger, he could not afford the ignorant servants and that''s why he punished Li Hua and Li Mei for not being with Li Rui even if it was for only a few moments.


    A momentter, General Li suddenly stood up from the bed. Yi Jie just looked at him thinking that he needed to go somewhere but she was startled when she suddenly saw him leaning down and throwing the cloth on Li Rui''s away.


    "Heng��what are y��


    Yi Jie was forced to stop amidst her words when she saw General Li suddenly picking Li Rui with the nket that covered her body her up from the bed.


    Resting Li Rui''s head on her shoulder, General Li started to walk towards the door of the room making everyone startled with his actions.


    "Heng��Heng��where are you taking Rui?"


    "Out is so cold, don''t take her there."


    However, General Li didn''t stop no matter how much Yi Jie shouted for him. In the end, she could only wear her embroidered shoes and follow him out of the courtyard with Li Mei and Li Hua.


    General Li walked very fast even though he had Li Rui in his arms who waspletely covered with the thick nket.


    Until Yi Jie reached close enough to grab his arm and stop him, he had already stopped indicating that they had reached where he wanted to.


    Yi Jie stopped as she panted and looked around. Her breathing stopped for a moment as she found that this ce was behind Li Rui''s courtyard.


    The ce where Li Zhan had been buried by them.


    Yi Jie''s lips quivered as she saw her husband walking to the left slowly where Li Zhan''s grave was made.


    Li Mei and Li Hua also looked at each other with teary-eyed.


    They had visited this ce since the day their Li Zhan Jiejie had been buried with their young Miss for a week. However, after a week, General Li suddenly asked them not to take Li Rui to Li Zhan''s grave anymore. Both the maids could understand General Li.


    So they and General Li did everything to make Li Rui so busy that she will not get the time to visit Li Zhan''s grave.


    However, when had they thought that the same General Li will bring Li Rui here ��especially when she was in such a situation.

 Chapter 342 - A Memory From The Past (8)

    General Li sat down on the cold ground in front of Li Zhan''s grave.


    ncing once at the grave, he looked at his daughter in hisp and his eyes unconsciously went red seeing her pale face.


    She was still murmuring Li Zhan''s name but now the gaps between sessive murmurings were too much. It made General Li very afraid


    "Rui"


    He stroked his daughter''s hair gently in a fatherly manner.


    "Wake up, Rui��see Father has brought you to see Li Zhan."


    However, his daughter continued to lie in his eyes with closed eyes.


    A momentter, he took out her small hand out of the nket that covered her body except for her face and roamed those small fingers on Li Zhan''s name that was engraved on the grave.


    "Rui, Li Zhan is always there with you��always looking at how you are doing. Don''t you think that she will be sad when she will see you like this?"


    Seeing no reaction from the unmoving body in his arms, General Li swallowed down the emotions that were choking his throat.


    The physician had said that Li Rui will not wake up forever if she continued to have this barrier in her mind. It was her mind that was stopping her from waking up.


    In other words, she doesn''t want to wake up at all because she was left with no will to live anymore.


    General Li had regretted telling Li Rui everything when he had noticed the change in her daughter. He had regretted very much that he didn''t stop her from going to the Imperial Pce. If she was insisting then he should have locked her inside the room.


    In the end, she was his daughter. She would have been sad for a few days but at least he would have not lost herpletely like this.


    Rui��his daughter, the only child that he loved so much, he let her jump in that fire and burn herself in front of his eyes.


    He failed.


    He failed as a father.


    General Li''s hand that was stroking Li Rui''s head was now trembling. It took him a great effort to let out his next words.


    Yi Jie who was standing with Li Mei and Li Hua saw her husband''s condition from a few steps away and couldn''t help but silently cry. Behind her, Li Mei and Li Hua covered their mouths as muffled sobs escaped from their lips every few seconds.


    "Rui��if you will give up like this then you will waste Li Zhan''s efforts. She ��she died because she wanted you to live. Do you ��want Li Zhan''s death go vain."


    So many years, he had saved her from every attack. He didn''t dare to put his guard down even once fearing that one moment he will look away and he will lose his daughter ��his manor''s life forever.


    Loyal maids and servants, never letting her go out of Li Manor ��.he did everything he could do to keep her safe.


    However, when had General Li imagined that his Li Manor will lose its life even if Li Rui was alive?


    She was alive but she was lost.


    Lost somewhere from where he didn''t know if he would ever be able to bring her back or not.


    "Rui��you have to live. Live for Father and Mother�� Rui don''t you love your mother more? See, she is crying. Wake up now and hug her tightly."


    Yi Jie''s sobs were heard instantly making General Li look at his wife distressedly.


    "Wake up for Li Hua and Li Mei ��.for Li Zhan also."


    "I will never punish you again, my child. Wake up, now."


    "Don''t you think that it is Father who is at fault? Then Father epts it. Never talk to Father again. It''s my punishment."


    General Li made countless promises to his daughter during this time. He tried to give her a bait��.hoping that she would suddenly wake up and ask him ''Father didn''t lie, right? Father can never punish Rui again.''.


    However, she continued to lie in his arms unmoving.


    Now General Li really didn''t know what he should do. He silently stared at the front with nk eyes suddenly feeling very helpless.


    A few momentster, his eyes? suddenly became cold and he said indifferently


    "Dig out the grave. If Rui doesn''t wake up then there is no one who will visit this ce. Who will visit a maid''s grave in Li Manor? Go and ask the servants to dig it out."


    Li Mei and Li Hua were shocked.


    They knew that the order was for them. However, none of them seemed to have gotten any courage to go and ask the servants to do such a thing.


    Then Zhan Jiejie ��how could they dig out this grave. They had just buried her here in this ce a few days ago.


    However, General Li''s eyes went colder when he saw the maids defying his order.


    "Do you want to be thrown out of Li Manor? Rui is also not here to save you so don''t think that I can''t really do anything."


    The two maids shook their heads vigorously as they cried.


    Yi Jie was baffled to see her husband''s behavior. She looked at the two maids her daughter cherished and felt confused as to how could her husband think of doing this when their daughter was already in such a state after losing one of her maids.


    She couldn''t help but try to persuade him.


    "Heng ��"


    However, she had spoken a word and General Li raised his hand.


    "No, Yi Jie, let me handle this matter alone."


    As soon as he finished his words, General Li said without giving any chance to his wife to say anything else.


    "I will call the servants myself if you can''t do this."


    Saying this, General Li was about to stand up from the ground with Li Rui in his arms when a soft whisper fell in his ears making him freeze all over.


    "No��don''t Father."

 Chapter 343 - A Memory From The Past (9)

    Amidst the sobs of Yi Jie and the maids of Li Rui, the soft whisper was in such a low voice that General Li for a moment thought that it was his illusion.


    With nk eyes, he slowly looked down at Li Rui.


    There lied Li Rui with her eyes opened only a little as she looked at General Li and whispered softly.


    "Don''t ��do this, F..ather."


    The hand that he had just roamed on Li Zhan''s grave was now holding his sleeve lightly ��but this was the whole strength Li Rui had currently.


    Her face was still very pale making General Li''s heart clench every time he looked at her.


    A tear slid out of the strong General''s eyes as he rubbed his hand on his daughter''s pale face and whispered in a trembling voice.


    "Rui��my child��"


    Saying this, he hugged her tightly to his chest hiding his facepletely as if afraid that someone will see his tears.


    However, from his voice, anyone could know what General Li was feeling at this moment as he said


    "Father will not do anything ��as long as you take care of yourself. Father will never touch Li Zhan''s grave."


    Standing a few steps away, Yi Jie cried happily when she came to know that her daughter was awake. She hurriedly ran forward and hugged her husband and daughter putting aside her shame while Li Hua and Li Mei also sighed in relief at the same time a little happy that their Young Miss was finally awake.


    Amidst this, a little happy and a little depressing atmosphere, Li Rui whose head was ced on her father''s shoulder tilted her head a little and looked at the small nt that was now grown just a step away from Li Zhan''s grave.


    A memory shed in her mind.


    At this ce, she had once buried the seeds. She had enthusiastically taken care of this nt. And on someday, Li Zhan had said once to her


    ''A nt that is being taken care of by Young Miss herself, Li Zhan would love to have her grave under this tree.''


    At that time she as well as Li Mei and Li Hua had not talked to Li Zhan because of her words. However, she still remembered Li Zhan''s words when her father asked the servants to bury her.


    ''Li Zhan, are you happy that you are buried here?''


    However, there was no Li Zhan now who will answer her.


    ''Li Zhan, I will live for you. Even though it is very difficult, I will live for you ��as long as it is in my hands.''


    --------


    After that day, Li Rui''s health started to improve at a very fast rate. Her pale face was now started to get a little ruddiness.


    Sometimes at night, she would suddenly wake up from nightmares and run out to sit at Li Zhan''s grave. When it happened for the first time, Yi Jie and General Li were very worried.


    So Yi Jie decided to sleep with her daughter for a few days.


    Whenever Li Rui would still wake up from her nightmare, her mother and maids will silently apany her to sit beside Li Zhan''s grave. Sometimes, even General Li woulde and sit beside his daughter.


    With time, the nightmares became less and hence Yi Jie stopped sleeping with her daughter.


    Many dayster, Yi Huiqing came to Li Manor once again. She was very happy en excited after her mother gave birth to her younger brother so she couldn''t stop herself from sharing everything with Li Rui.


    And just like that, inside Li Rui''s room, Yi Huiqing told her how small and cute her little brother was. There was a small smile on Li Rui''s lips as she heard Yi Huiqing''s chattering and wrote something on rice paper with a brush in her hands.


    A few momentster, Yi Huiqing stopped suddenly making Li Rui raise her head and look at her. When she saw Yi Huiqing''s gaze fixed at a ce, she followed it and even the small smile from her lips vanished instantly.


    There stood the four-year-old Li Chen at the door of the room with a face full of guilt.


    No emotion could be seen on Li Rui''s face and eyes as Li Chen stepped inside and then came to stand in front of her. However, he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Li Rui picked her brush again and started writing calmly.


    A momentter, she heard Li Chen''s whisper


    "Jiejie��


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and Li Chen called out again.


    After three times Li Chen called Li Rui, Li Rui still didn''t put down her brush but asked him calmly


    "Why are you here?"


    Li Chen was silent for a moment before he let out meekly


    "Jiejie ��Second Uncle might ask Jiejie about that day this evening. Can Jiejie not tell anything to Second Uncle?"


    The brush in Li Rui''s hands stopped for a moment before she put it down and looked at him again.


    His big ck eyes were just full of fear ��fear that his second uncle will find out that it was him who lied that day and hence put the wrong me on Li Rui that she was the thief.


    There was no guilt.


    "I will not��"


    Li Rui whispered suddenly.


    Li Chen''s eyes brightened instantly. He thought that his second elder sister was right in the end. His Jiejie loved him very much and would never like that he would get punished.


    Li Chen was very happy and wanted to Li Rui hug immediately. However, he had just raised his arms when Li Rui spoke coldly


    "��If you nevere to my courtyard again."


    Big ck eyes full of shock stared at Li Rui.


    "Jiejie, ��.wha��"


    However, Li Rui interrupted Li Chen and said


    "If you stepped inside my courtyard again, I will tell my Father what you and your sisters did that day."


    Li Chen was so shocked as she stared at his emotionless sister. He suddenly couldn''t recognize her and his eyes slowly started to fill with tears.


    "Jie..Jie��"


    He sobbed as she murmured. However, Li Rui ignored him and turned to pick her brush again


    "Please leave the room and don''te back again."


    Li Chen stood there for a few moments before he finally turned around to leave the room.


    Li Na and Li Caihong''s words continued to ring in his ears.


    ''If she gets angry at you for this without hearing anything, then she doesn''t really love you.''


    ''Chenchen, she is not your real sister. Why would she love you more than us?


    ''Her brother is Li Diu. She will always choose herself or her brother rather than you.''


    After that day, Li Chen never visited Li Rui''s courtyard.


    In the evening, when General Li came back, he immediately called for Yi Huiqing in his study room and asked her what had happened on the day of gathering.


    However, Yi Huiqing also didn''t tell him anything.


    She just said that she was standing beside Li Rui when Li Rui suddenly fell on the floor.


    And hence General Li had to give up on this investigation.

 Chapter 344 - Can Rui Forgive Li Chen?

    This chapter is dedicated to the top three golden tickets givers of thest month.? <strong></strong>


    darabee444<strong></strong>


    Sakina_Tyson


    allie0831


    Thank you so much for your love and support. The author really appreciates it. Please dm me on my Instagram ount to receive your 100 coin coupon code.)


    (One more announcement that I wanted to make was we are at 47th ce in GT ranking currently. If we stayed in the top 50 at the end of this month then there will be a mass release of five chapters. Thanks for reading His Rui. I hope you enjoy today''s chapters. )


    <strong>---------</strong>


    <strong>(At Present)</strong>


    "Jiejie��"


    A whisper fell in Li Rui''s ears and she flinched a little. Aftering out of her trance, she looked a little lost until a few momentster, her eyes focused on Li Chen and they gained their usual calmness back.


    Li Chen swallowed as if stopping the tears in his eyes that were threatening to fall out at any moment.


    "I don''t remember much��what I did that day. However, I have an inkling that I hurt you a lot ��so much that you asked me to never step inside your courtyard again."


    Li Chen paused for a moment and stared at Li Rui silently. He wanted to see any trace of me and grudge she held in her heart for him.


    However, she didn''t have any.


    It pained him more. Because the calmness of Li Rui''s face was as if she was standing in front a stranger��a stranger whose words, being alive or dead, or nothing else about him didn''t actually matter to her.


    "Jiejie��can you forgive me?"


    Li Chen swallowed again and was about to speak up when Li Rui spoke before him.


    "Didn''t youe to see me?"


    Li Chen was confused on hearing the question but nodded his head immediately.


    "Since you have already seen me, you should leave now."


    The confusion was reced by the pain again. However, no one really seemed to sympathize with him on seeing the hurt expression on his face.


    And Li Chen couldn''t even me anyone for that.


    He walked around Li Rui and then stopped in front of Xi Ying who was standing just behind Li Rui.


    The young Prime Minister had a cold and indifferent face as he didn''t even nce at Li Chen even though he was standing in front of him. Instead, his eyes were fixed on his wife''s backpletely ignoring Li Chen.


    It was not until Li Chen opened his mouth and called him, did Xi Ying open his mouth.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying moved his cold eyes that had a hint ofziness on Li Chen but didn''t say anything in response.


    Li Chen didn''t like it all. He thought that Xi Ying was very arrogant. However, the way he was so popr in the whole Empire as well as the neighboring ones, he didn''t know whether he could really me Xi Ying for being so arrogant or not.


    "My sister should stay happily and peacefully here otherwise even if I had toe back from the border on my legs, I will do even that. And then I will fight with you and take my sister back to the Li Manor."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he looked at the not so fully matured boy who was trying to have a threatening expression on his face.


    His lips had a mocking and cold smile for a moment.


    He didn''t understand sometimes whether all these people really cared for Li Rui or not.


    The need of the words Li Chen just said was four years ago when even he didn''t know what kind of life his wife was living in his manor.


    Xi Ying thought that if anyone from Li Manor had tried to find out the truth four years ago and had told him then all of this would not have happened. Li Rui would not have suffered at all for four years.


    He would have then respected General Li and Li Chen more.


    However, now when he knew everything and when his heart was filled with unconditional love for her��all of this didn''t even matter.


    Li Chen''s words didn''t matter at all because they didn''t make any effect.


    "She doesn''t need your worry. Instead, if you want to let her live peacefully then make less trouble."


    He advised Li Chen coldly.


    In the end, Li Chen was Li Na and Li Caihong''s brother so Xi Ying couldn''t help but think that he will be no different from them.


    However, seeing Li Chen''s anger-filled eyes at his words, Xi Ying only felt amused.


    "I am serious."


    Li Chen whispered sharply.


    However, Xi Ying just smirked and said


    "So I am."


    Stepping closer to the young boy, Xi Ying smiled lightly when he saw that Li Rui had turned around but spoke in Li Chen''s ear in a very cold tone that waspletely different from the smile on his lips.


    "Don''t make any trouble after going to the borders, boy, or I shall make sure that you will never be able to make any other trouble again."


    Li Chen''s eyes were filled with fear for a moment when he sensed the coldness in Xi Ying''s eyes. However, he soonposed himself but he was still a momentter as Xi Ying had already noticed that he had really created the fear inside Li Chen''s mind.


    Xi Ying didn''t look guilty at all as he stepped around Li Chen and walked to stand beside Li Rui.


    Holding her closer to himself by her waist, he stroked her cheek and whispered


    "You should have rested more. Your face still looks a little pale and tired."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything in response and just stared at him silently. Xi Ying looked in her eyes for a few moments and then asked


    "What happened?"


    "What did you say to him?"


    A helpless sigh escaped from Xi Ying''s lips and he chuckled at himself.


    How could he even think that his actions would be able to escape from Li Rui''s eyes?


    He stared at her with amused eyes and told her the truth


    "Well��I might have threatened him not to make any trouble or I will not let him live."


    Li Rui''s face did not have any emotion for a moment before she nodded her head at Xi Ying''s words.


    Li Chen who noticed this interaction again felt a pinch inside his heart and looked away. He gulped and rubbed his eyes with his hands before he turned around to leave.


    At the door of the living room, Li Chen was again stopped instantly when he heard the soft voice again


    "Chenchen��"


    Tears again filled Li Chen''s eyes and this time he no longer could stop them from falling out.


    ''Chenchen��it has been so long since his Jiejie had called him like that.''


    Li Chen didn''t even turn around to look at Li Rui because he knew how he looked at this moment. He was too embarrassed to let his sister look at him when he was in such a state.


    Fortunately, Li Rui didn''t seem to mind this and continued


    "Come back as a person whom Li n can feel proud of. I will forgive you."


    Li Rui''s calm ck eyes moved to look at Li Chen''s back. She could see his shoulder shaking every few seconds.


    A few moments passed like that.


    Thest thing Li Rui heard from Li Chen before he left was


    "I will��I will make my Jiejie proud."

 Chapter 345 - ’I Need You More Than Him’

    <strong>Warning</strong>:- (Mature Content ahead!!! Please skip the whole chapter if you don''t wish to read such content.)


    After Li Chen left, Xi Ying picked Li Rui from the ground in her arms.


    Li Rui was startled as her feet slowly left the ground and the next moment she found herself in Xi Ying''s arms. Xi Ying smirked seeing this.


    He didn''t know but he always feels proud as well as happy when the calm expression on Li Rui''s face vanishes away because of him.


    His eyes softened when he feels her arms looping around his neck without any hesitation.


    "Where are we going?"


    Since Li Rui''s arms surrounded his neck, she was very closer to him now. Her warm breath from her nose fell on his throat as his face was very closer to him.


    He wondered whether she even knew what kind of effect her innocent actions were having on him.


    Xi Ying''s adam apple wobbled as he let out in a hoarse voice.


    "To our room. Did you forget that we need toplete something that we had left iplete?"


    Li Rui''s eyes widened for a moment and her face was now colored into a bright shade of red. She lowered her head more and ced it on Xi Ying''s chest as confusion shed in her eyes for a moment.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying smiled deeply noticing her actions.


    Li Rui thought that she could hide her shyness by hiding herself. However, her bright red ears still gave it away.


    Till the moment they reached inside the room, Li Rui was in Xi Ying''s arm in the same position.


    On reaching inside the room, Xi Ying kicked the door making them close, and then proceeded towards the bed.


    He made Li Rui sit on the bed and then climbed himself. Without wasting a moment, he held Li Rui''s face in his hands and leaned closer.


    He really wanted this. The touch of Li Rui made him believe that all this was real��that Li Rui was really with him. With her sweet scent invading his senses, he wished he could merge himself inside her so that there could not be anything that could separate him from her.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered softly when he was just a needle distance away from her lips.


    The hoarse and husky voice made Rui''s heartbeat unconsciously sped up.


    When she looked in Xi Ying''s deep ck and intense eyes, she couldn''t help but gulp. He looked so ready to and she was feeling equally nervous as well as confused.


    Didn''t he know that she was pregnant? Then how could they do ��that?


    Her eyes widened when she saw Xi Ying''s lips approaching hers and she hurriedly put her palm against them.


    Xi Ying frowned in confusion and looked at Li Rui''s face.


    Licking her lips lightly, Li Rui said in a low voice.


    "Xiao Ling��I have promised him to go and y some games with him��"


    Xi Ying''s frown went deeper and he looked very frustrated. For a few moments, he just stayed like that before he suddenly grabbed Li Rui''s waist and dragged her body closer to himself.


    Now she was almost in hisp. It was only Li Rui''s hand on Xi Ying''s chest that was separating their bodies from touching each otherpletely.


    "Leave him for now. I will talk to himter. For now, I need you more."


    "Ha?"


    Seeing the stupefied expression on Li Rui''s face, Xi Ying chuckled as he pressed her closer to his thigh.


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    She could, of course, feel it.


    Li Rui felt so embarrassed that she suddenly wanted to bury herself under the nket that was lying on the bed because she was sure that her face must be very red now.


    No matter how calm she tried to look, the redness on her face would always give it away. She was helpless and Xi Ying enjoyed it very much.


    "Why are you still so shy? We have already done it twice now."


    At hisst sentence, Xi Ying could not help but feel weird.


    They have been married for four years and they have done it only twice.


    However, the next moment heforted himself he could always make the number increase in the future.


    Thinking this, Xi Ying immediately leaned down and caught Li Rui''s lips in an aggressive but gentle kiss. Li Rui had not expected this sudden attack so she was left startled when a warm tongue suddenly licked her lips as if silently asking her to open her mouth.


    In a daze, she did it without any hesitation, and immediately the thick hot tongue plunged inside her mouthpletely dominating her backing away tongue.


    She seemed to have lost all of her sensespletely under that strange but familiar feeling.


    Xi Ying''s lips sucked her lips, tongue, and her mouth in frenzy but his hold on her waist was very gentlepletely differed from the aggression in his kiss.


    "Mhmmm��"


    She moaned loudly that only came out very stifled because her mouth waspletely covered by Xi Ying.


    With his lips still covering hers, Xi Ying put a hand on Li Rui''s back and then slowly leaned down more making her lie on the bed gently.


    Just then he felt a light push on his chest and he immediately left her lips understanding that she was out of breath.


    Li Rui gulped as much air as she could. Panting heavily, she closed her eyes when she felt a pair of lips on her neck.


    "Ha��ah��"


    One of her hands clenched the bedsheet tightly and the other unconsciously to Xi Ying''s head. She wanted to pull him away but her hand didn''t seem to listen to her mind.


    Instead of pushing Xi Ying away, she only pulled him more to herself.


    A deep groan was heard from her above that made her tremble unconsciously as it vibrated through the skin of her neck.


    Xi Ying was surprised when he felt a push at his head burying him more in Li Rui''s neck. A momentter, he groaned loudly as if appreciating her participation. In response, he sucked the skin under her lips making Li Rui moan again.


    Now he could no longer bear it. So his hand that was on Li Rui''s waist moved to find the strings of her dress.


    When he finally found them, he didn''t waste even a second. His fingers worked very smoothly as if he had already done it many times before.


    Lying beneath him, Li Rui felt the coldness of her chest and frozepletely. Only then did she realize that her dress was about to separate from her body.


    All of her senses started to clear up and she immediately held Xi Ying''s hand very firmly that had already opened the strings.

 Chapter 346 - Seducing Li Rui

    When Xi Ying found that his hand was held by Li Rui, he only thought that she was shy. So he raised his head with a smile on his lips and looked at her face.


    However seeing the serious expression on her face that waspletely different from the face she had just a few moments ago, he understood that the matter waspletely different.


    "We can''t do it."


    Li Rui''s soft voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears. However, when the words registered in his mind, he felt as if he was punched in his gut.


    For a few moments, he was just hovering over Li Rui with an emotionless face.


    Li Rui who had wanted to say something paused suddenly when she looked at his face seriously.


    Was he angry because she refused him?


    She suddenly didn''t have any will to exin herself because she didn''t like this fact. Li Rui''s mind started to overthink again.


    However, she suddenly stopped her thoughts.


    ''No, she should not think anything without knowing Xi Ying''s thoughts.''


    Last time she had done the same. However, he was still trying to save her. Just when she thought this, she felt a pair of warm hands cupping her cheeks.


    "I was behaving too rashly, right?"


    She stared into Xi Ying''s eyes that were filled with guilt now. His fingers stroked her cheek gently as he whispered earnestly.


    "Forgive me, Rui. Things had just gotten better between us. I should not have behaved like that. Indirectly, I was forcing myself on you."


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with guilt.


    Li Rui waspletely started by Xi Ying''s words but at the same time, the heart that had been sinking inside her chest a few moments ago suddenly became very light.


    "We will not do anything until you don''t feel ready."


    Xi Ying whispered softly and smiled gently. He was about to take back his hands and lie beside his wife when the confused Li Rui suddenly held his hand.


    "I didn''t stop you because I am not ready."


    She blurted out suddenly and instantly regretted the choice of words.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying lookedpletely shocked by what Li Rui said. He saw her closing her eyes for a moment and smiled at her actions. He knew that she must be feeling very embarrassed.


    Leaning closely again, he caressed her cheeks and whispered huskily


    "Then, why did you stop me?"


    He chuckled deeply when he felt Li Rui''s body trembling at his husky voice. She waspletely aroused. He knew when he had heard her moans.


    Although he will not force her he never said that he will not seduce her also.


    A mischievous thought entered Xi Ying''s mind suddenly. He suddenly leaned back and then removed his robe.


    Li Rui who had just opened her eyes was shocked when she saw a naked abdomen in front of her eyes. Her eyes slowly moved above as she gulped nervously at the sight in front of her eyes.


    "W��what are you doing?"


    Li Rui could not help but remember when was thest time she had stuttered like this. However, she couldn''t remember any.


    This��when did she start to lose her senses just because of seeing a beautiful chest of a man. She again med everything on her hormones and had wanted to move her eyes away.


    However, the sight in front of her was too tempting to look away.


    Xi Ying could feel Li Rui''s eyes on his body. He suddenly felt so proud of having such a good body. Seeing the dazed expressions on Li Rui''s face, he wanted to kiss her senselessly. However, he didn''t want to force her also.


    So he leaned down and started to caress her cheek again. This light touch and the sweet scent from his wife was the only thing that could calm him for now.


    "Hmm��so what made you stop me?"


    He asked her gently as well as curiously.


    Li Rui was happy that Xi Ying asked something. She finally could stop paying attention anywhere else and think of something else.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Xi Ying with her usually calm face and told him.


    "I am with a child so we can''t do it. It is not good for the child."


    A deep frown marred Xi Ying''s forehead and Li Rui confirmed inside her heart that he didn''t know anything about it.


    A momentter, Xi Ying nodded his head seriously and kissed Li Rui''s lips lightly making her surprised at his sudden action


    "It''s good that you stopped me."


    After that, Xi Ying finally came down to lie beside Li Rui. Holding her waist with one hand, he hugged her in his arms and said firmly.


    "Sleep. I don''t want you to leave this bed until you have a good rest."


    Li Rui didn''t know why but she smiled lightly on hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    It was a good feeling. When you know that you have a person to rely on, that no matter what happens that person will back you up and will manage everything.


    Xi Ying was also starting to give her such a feeling now.


    It made her feel light and less guarded. It made her feel that perhaps continuing to live such a life was not that bad also.


    Slender fingers stroked her hair gently and her eyes started to close on their own ord slowly.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying felt Li Rui''s warm breathing on his chest and he sighed in relief. He gently shifted her slightly and then climbed down from the bed.


    After wearing his robe, he looked back at Rui for thest time. He leaned down and kissed her forehead softly. Then without making any noise, he left the room.


    He still had many other things that needed his attention.


    However, Xi Ying had just turned around after closing the door when he collided with a small figure that was stubbornly standing in front of the room.


    Slowly his eyes moved down and his face went ck when he saw who actually the small figure was.

 Chapter 347 - Xi Ling Doesn’t Want To Play With His Father

    The young Prime Minister stood there with a ck face as he looked at the small figure in front of him.


    He remembered that he had not locked the door when he had gone inside the room with Li Rui thinking that no one will dare to enter without permission. However, he forgot that his three-year-old son Xi Ling also lived in this courtyard.


    On the other hand, Xi Ling also raised his head and looked at his father. He frowned when he saw that his father didn''t have a good face.


    His small bun-shaped face wrinkled more after thinking this.


    Folding both of arms on his small chest, he stared at his father and said


    "Father, the kind of face that you have at this time��it is something that Xi Ling should have at this moment."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. Seeing how his son was behaving, he confirmed that Xi Ling didn''t hear or see anything that he should not have seen and felt relieved.


    Putting a note inside his heart silently that he should be careful in the future, Xi Ying finally concentrated on what his little son had just said.


    "Oh ��why so?"


    Folding his arms on his chest, Xi Ying imitated his son''s posture amusingly and asked


    Xi Ling seemed to have understood that his father was making fun of him. He got angrier but he didn''t put his arms down. He instead stared at his father in the same posture.


    Xi Ying''s amusement only increased with time.


    Remembering how General Li had told him about Li Rui''s naughty acts in her childhood, he wondered if his Rui was also this cute during her childhood.


    A momentter, he denied his words and corrected them silently


    ''She must be cuter than their son.''


    Xi Ying smiled as imagined the little Li Rui in his mind and walked forward with both of his hands down now. Xi Ling saw that his father was walking ahead so he hurriedly moved forward. However, he also saw that now his father had stopped imitating his posture and felt very satisfied because he thought that it was because he had won against his father in that one-sided staringpetition just now.


    However, it also made the proud him not to put down his hands from his chest because then he thought all of his hard work would go in vain.


    So even though he was facing difficulty in stepping forward with his small legs because his two small hands were ced on his small chest, he didn''t put them down.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who had long forgotten his own son only remembered Xi Ling when he heard his voice filled with annoyance.


    "Father, this is wrong. You stole mother from me. Mother promised me that she will spend some time with me. Mother never breaks her promise. It must be you who had made her not go to me."


    Xi Ying frowned when at the end of his sentence, Xi Ling started to shout almost.


    He turned around and reprimanded Xi Ling in a low voice but strictly.


    "Your mother is sleeping. Lower down your voice."


    Xi Ling pouted as he nced towards the door of her mother''s room. A momentter, Xi Ying sighed and then told his son in a little soft tone


    "Xi Ling, your mother didn''t sleep yesterday for the whole night. Father and Mother were lost in the forest."


    Xi Ling pout vanished and his big ck eyes went a little wide as he looked at his father.


    "Forest ��Father is it big like the books say? So big ��that even Father and mother got lost?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with curiosity and twinkle ...something that a child of his age will have usually whenever he wants to know something about very desperately.


    However, his chattering also started at the time when he was most curious.


    "Father, doesn''t the forest have a cave also? Xi Ling had seen them in the books?"


    "Father did you not find a cave?"


    "Father, then Xiao Ling should let mother sleep."


    "Father, just how big the forest was?"


    Xi Ying silently stared at his chattering son. His lips twitched when he saw that he was not stopping for even a moment.


    He wondered again just how he birthed such a chattering boy.


    He suddenly wanted to see just how much this brat had the capacity to chatter so he didn''t stop him at all. However, a momentter, warmness flickered in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Xi Ling''s questions were not only based on his curiosity but he was worried about his mother also. After every question about the forest, he would ask a question about Li Rui showing that he had not forgotten his mother also.


    The most amusing thing was how during his chattering, his small hands would slide down on their own from his small chest, and then he would have to set on his chest back again.


    Remembering the pale face of his son from his dream, Xi Ying''s heart was suddenly filled with fatherly love for his son.


    Even his annoying chattering didn''t seem to be that much annoying now.


    He suddenly kneeled down in front of his son on the ground and then hugged him tightly.


    "Xi Ling, Father promised you that one day, he will show you how those forests look. Everything you want to see, Father will himself take you to see those things."


    "Really?"


    Xi Ling''s cheerful voice made Xi Yinge out of his emotional trance.


    He pulled away from his son and then nodded his head making a promise silently. Xi Ling was very happy.


    However, his happiness vanished when the next moment he heard his father saying


    "Mother needs rest, Xi Ling. If you want a beautiful and healthy sibling then you need to let her have a good rest every day. Since mother can''t y with you, Father will y with you."


    "No!"


    A big no escaped Xi Ling''s lips and he stepped away from his father.. His face was full of horror and he ran away from therepletely showing his reluctance at Xi Ying''s generous proposal while Xi Ying looking at his running back with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 348 - The Suspicious Old Physician

    Xi Ying didn''t run behind his son.


    After Xi Ling ran away to his room as if his tail was on fire, he called for Liu Lan and especially asked her to stand in front of Li Rui''s room. He ordered her that no one should be able to disturb Rui''s sleep.


    In the past few months, Xi Ying knew that Rui was a very light sleeper. Even a little bit of noise could easily make her awake.


    If it was any other person then Xi Ying would have appreciated this quality because this quality was only a part of those people who remained always on guard. They could sense danger around themselves very easily.


    However, this Li Rui being a light sleeper made him feel distressed also.


    Because it was very rare that she would sleep for long and deep.


    Xi Ying also ordered Liu Lan toe and search for him if someone from Li Manores to meet her. He couldn''t believe that the First Madam of Li Manor will really sit silent after she wille to know that Li Chen was leaving for the borders as an ordinary soldier.


    After making sure that Li Rui will not be disturbed in his absence, Xi Ying left the Plum Courtyard.


    The six shadow guards were already waiting inside the study room for Xi Ying.


    As soon as he entered, all of them kneeled down on the ground.


    The cold prime mister stepped inside and sat on the chair that was ced on the other side of the table.


    Picking a book from the study table, he asked his shadow guards to rise from the ground.


    "Any news from First Household of Li Manor?"


    It was An Shing who stepped forward first and answered Xi Ying''s question.


    "Answering the master''s question, there is really something that this servant wants to inform Master about First Household of Li Manor."


    Xi Ying turned the page of the book in his hands and said coldly


    "Continue."


    Without wasting a moment, the shadow guard continued


    "My Lord, the young Master from Lu family, Lu Jianye who had been recently passed the Imperial examination had expressed his wish to marry Second Lady Li in front of Minister Li."


    Xi Ying looked up and his eyes narrowed a little as he tried to remember this Lu Jianye. There was only a little bit of impression of this man inside his mind.


    However, this little bit of impression helped him enough to make his eyes cold.


    "What did Minister Li say?"


    "My Lord, Minister Li has neither rejected this proposal nor did he ept it until now."


    With his index finger continuously tapping against the surface of the table, Xi Ying asked again


    "This proposal ��was it put forward in disguise of the greed of power or was it sincere?"


    An Shing went silent for a few moments.


    A momentter, he lowered his head a little and responded


    "My Lord, This servant will find it out soon."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and ordered An Shing to find it out as soon as possible.


    "If Minister Li epts this proposal, this Lord should be informed immediately."


    An Shing bowed his head indicating that he had epted the order.


    After that, he was dismissed by Xi Ying.


    After An Shing stepped back to his spot, Xi Ying ordered An Ping to bring the physician to the study room.


    An Ping followed his master''s order and soon the old physician who had told Xi Ying about Li Rui''s pregnancy stepped inside the study room with An Ping.


    The old physician looked very annoyed with the way An Ping held him and dragged him forward.


    His eyes soon looked around where he was and when they fell on Xi Ying, he was very angry.


    With a heard full of rage and a red face, the old physician pointed his finger at Xi Ying and said out loudly and rudely


    "It''s you who is the master, right? Why have you kept me here forcefully? Let me leave from here. You can''t just abduct anyone like this. Let me tell you, don''t try to threaten me with my family because I have no family to begin with."


    The old physician was very satisfied after his outburst.


    Since the day he had taken that woman''s pulse, he had not been allowed to go out of Xi Manor.


    The old physician had not expected that on the way of going to his house he would be abducted by a man in ck clothes suddenly. However, he being very generous didn''t scold anyone and took that unconscious woman''s pulse.


    However, when had he thought that this man would then keep him in his manor and wouldn''t allow him to leave!


    Although he was given everyfort he couldn''t get in his small hut by the servants of the manor, it was still very indignant to get abducted like this.


    Xi Ying didn''t look even a little bothered with the old physician''s outburst. He, instead, calmly closed his book and then put it back on the table.


    "Leave."


    All the shadow guards understood and immediately left the study room.


    After that, Xi Ying''s cold ck eyes finally focused on the old physician and he indifferently asked him


    "That day��you have said that you told this Lord everything about a woman''s pregnancy, didn''t you?"


    Xi Ying''s voice was very cold and emotionless.


    The anger inside the old physician''s chest was suddenly reced by the fear and he gulped audibly as he moved his eyes away from Xi Ying''s ck eyes no longer having any courage to look into them.


    "Speak."


    The sharp voice immediately made the old physician nod his head vigorously as he spoke


    "Yes, I did."


    A momentter, he looked at Xi Ying incredulously and said


    "What is the need to scare me like this, Young Man? I am a man of my words. I will not refuse what I have said."


    A cold smile appeared on Xi Ying''s lips as he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Good for you then."


    After that, he stood up from his chair and walked towards the old physician.


    Standing in front of the old physician, his one hand rested on his sword and the other went to hold the old physician''s shoulder.


    The old physician was very scared but he pretended very well not to look afraid.


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me that this Lord can''t have intimacy with his wife because she is pregnant?"

 Chapter 349 - He Was Grateful To Have This Life

    It took the old physician a few moments to register Xi Ying''s question in his mind.


    However, when he did, he suddenly didn''t feel afraid of the coldness in Xi Ying''s eyes and said with a ck face.


    "Is it something that I need to tell you? You are already a father of a child yet you want me to tell you something like this."


    For a moment, the coldness vanished away from Xi Ying''s face after hearing what the old physician said. On his emotionless face, a startled expression formed and soon a distant look in his eyes.


    Yes, he was a father of a child.


    But he never was there to tend to his Rui when she was with Xi Ling.


    So how could he perhaps know anything about all these measures that he needed to keep in his mind during Rui''s pregnancy?


    It was a deep regret inside Xi Ying''s heart. He had thought that since Li Rui was pregnant now so both of them would be able to live the memories they missed.


    Rui didn''t see how Xi Ling grew in those three years and he didn''t witness what all she went through during her pregnancy.


    He wanted to know it.


    He wished to know each and everything about her.


    And that''s why, even though their unborn child was a fruit of only his one sided-love, he still cherished and adored him very much.


    He didn''t regret anything and hoped that Li Rui will not also.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance suddenly when his attention went to some other thing.


    "How did you know that this Lord already has a child?"


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes were now sharp again as he looked at the old physician. His fingers tapped on the scabbard on his waist continuously as if he couldn''t wait to take out his sword.


    He remembered very clearly that the old physician never saw Xi Ling and he was sure that no servant in a manor now will dare to talk to a person and reveal something to a stranger.


    He had assured that himself.


    If a single servant of Xi Manor dared to behave like those previous servants, he will never tolerate it. So how did the old physiciane to know that he had a son?


    Many possibilities shed in Xi Ying''s mind and he couldn''t help but believe them. The old physician was silent so with no other way left, Xi Ying did what he knew to do.


    The next moment, the sword was pointed at the old physician''s neck and he heard Xi Ying''s cold voice


    "Speak else you won''t be able to speak in your whole life again."


    The old physician gulped. In the end, he loved his life and said casually


    "Young Man, I say that you get angry too easily."


    Saying this, the physician raised his finger to touch the sword. However, he was shocked when his finger had just touched and the blood started to flow out from that spot.


    Seeing Xi Ying''s sharp eyes, he suddenly could not decide which one out of the two was actually sharper.


    "I had taken your wife''s pulse. Did you forget, Young Man?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed a little after the old physician finished. So the old physician continued in case Xi Ying didn''t believe him.


    "I am saying the truth. Believe me. I really found it out from taking your wife''s pulse."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything. He just stared at the old physician and a few momentster, he put down his sword and put it back into its scabbard.


    The old physician sighed in relief when he saw that Xi Ying was turning around and walking away from him.


    After sitting back on his chair, Xi Ying again looked at him and said coldly.


    "Don''t sit idly in my Manor. Write all the precautions that my wife needs to take during this period. I want them in two days."


    The old physician who just a moment ago was full of relief again had his eyes wide full of shock. Staring at Xi Ying with his angry eyes and trembling beard, he said


    "Young Man, you better let me go from here. Do you believe me if I say that I will tell you something wrong if you kept me here against my will?"


    Xi Ying''s hand that was going forward to pick his book again stopped suddenly.


    "You dare."


    He raised his eyebrows as he stared at the old physician coldly.


    The old physician was indeed very terrified and instantly shook his head in ''no''.


    Xi Ying was satisfied seeing this and ordered him to get out. After that, he started to read his book again. On the other hand, the old physician who was yet to leave looked at Xi Ying''s head with annoyance-filled eyes.


    He promised his heart that he would leave this ce sooner orter ��and very much alive.


    The old physician left and all the shadow guards stepped inside again the study room with Xi Ying''s permission.


    "An Si, Investigate this physician."


    Xi Ying said coldly as he raised his head and choose An Si.


    He remembered very clearly how, that day, the physician was clearly looking as if he didn''t know much about medicines and herbs. However, today he suddenly epted that he could even tell how many times a woman has been pregnant just by taking her pulse.


    Either he was pretending that day or he was lying today.


    And both of them demanded a very good reason from the old physician and suspicion from Xi Ying. He had kept him in his Manor because the old physician knew that Rui was pregnant.


    Xi Ying doesn''t want many people to know about this thing at this moment ��especially those who could bring danger to Li Rui.


    However, he had not thought that even a random physician brought by his shadow guard would make him suspicious about himself.


    An Si immediately stepped forward and bowed his head respectfully.


    "This servant will do as the Master said."


    After that, Xi Ying looked at An Ping and asked coldly


    "An San ��what has he been doing for this past month?"


    An Ping''s face didn''t have any emotion as he stepped forward and told Xi Ying about all the suspicious activities An San had done during this time.


    After hearing everything from An Ping, Xi Ying was very satisfied with the fact that An Ping didn''t seem to be hiding anything from him.


    "An Ping, We will need him very soon."


    An Ping understood what his master was saying. He couldn''t let An San feel suspicious when his master will suddenly calls him.


    "This servant will obey Master."


    After a long meeting of about two hours with his shadow guards where he assigned them some new works and checked the progress of the previous works, Xi Ying went to the PPlum Courtyard again.


    The sun was about to set down.


    Liu Lan was still standing outside Li Rui''s room when Xi Ying reached there however now one more person apanied her and that person was Li Hua.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with surprise when he saw Li Hua bowing her head with Liu Lan as soon as both the maids felt his presence.


    Li Hua had never bowed her head in front of him before.


    Xi Ying never minded her cold behavior. In his eyes, she was just a person, Li Rui cherished a lot and hence he can''t let any harme to her to make sure that Rui stay happy.


    So still maintaining an indifferent face, he went inside the room.


    The cold and indifference vanished away from his eyes when he saw the scene inside the room.


    Gentleness surfaced through his eyes when he saw his three-year-old son lying on the bed beside Li Rui. His fist held his mother''s pinky finger as if he was afraid that he would wake her up with more contact.


    Without making any noise, Xi Ying moved towards therge bed.


    He first put a pillow on Xi Ling''s side. Although Xi Ling didn''t move much during his sleep, Xi Ying had this habit when he had seen little Xi Ling almost falling down from the bed in front of his eyes.


    After making sure that Xi Ling waspletely safe with the wall of long pillows, Xi Ying walked to the other side of the bed and lied down beside his wife.


    He carefully moved closer to Li Rui and put one of his arms around her waist. His son''s sleeping face was in his sight and it didn''t look pale at all like his dream.


    The sweet scent from his wife invaded his nostrils soothing his scent��something that waspletely different from the bloody smell from his dream.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with tears and he closed them immediately hiding his weakness, pain, and everything else.


    This life ��he will not let anything go wrong.

 Chapter 350 - The Dark Corridors Of The Imperial Palace

    In the silent night of the Imperial City, the Imperial Pce was lit with rednterns.


    The guards guarded almost every part of the Imperial Pce.


    Outside the Emperor''s chamber, Eunuch Wang stood with his head bowed. Not sooner orter, from the chambers stepped out the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei himself.


    d in yellow robes, the Emperor stepped out of his Imperial chambers. Eunuch Wang silently followed him.


    A few minutester, the Emperor suddenly turned in a direction where nontern was lit. The dark corridor however didn''t obstruct Zhao Wang Lei''s way. He walked as if he could cross that corridor with his eyes closed also as if when there was a need to turn in some other direction he would do it without any hesitation.


    The old servant, Eunuch Zhang was still silent.


    No servant or guard could be seen on the way as both the servant and master crossed the corridor and now were standing in front of the closed doors.


    A little bit of light could be seening out from the gaps amidst the two doors.


    It was Eunuch Wang who stepped forward and then knocked on the door.


    After he knocked two to three times, the silence was regained and he took a few steps back again taking his ce behind his master''s back.


    A few momentster, some sound could be heard on the other side of the door. However, the door was never opened by that person instead someone from the other side removed a piece of wood from between the door, and soon a small gap was seen in between the door.


    From that small window, Zhao Wang Lei saw a pair of eyes that flickered when the person recognized him.


    "This servant greets Your Majesty."


    The person was a woman. It could only be recognized from the voice as Zhao Wang Lei could not see the figurepletely.


    However, ording to his memory, she never took any Eunuch or male servant with herself so he should not have felt any need to hear the voice also to know that on the other side of the door there was a maid.


    "Open the door. His Majesty wishes to see Her Majesty, The Empress Dowager."


    Eunuch Wang said to the maid.


    That''s right. On the other side of those doors lived none other than Empress Dowager, Zhao Wang Lei''s biological mother, and today he was here to meet her.


    "This servant doesn''t mean to be disrespectful but asking Your Majesty to wait outside until this servant goes inside ask for Empress Dowager''s permission."


    Eunuch Wang only nced at his master. Only after he nodded his head, Eunuch Wang did respond to the maid.


    "Then His Majesty will wait here."


    The maid left from there.


    It was after a whole five minutester, she finally came back.


    However, this time she didn''t talk through that gap. Instead, she opened those doors and then weed the Emperor inside.


    When the door opened and Eunuch Wang saw the old maid, he instantly recognized her as the Momo Zhu. He greeted the old Momo politely who greeted him back a little coldly.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes flickered with surprise as looked around the room. He had actually not expected that the doors will ever open for him and he will be allowed to meet his mother. He even had especially prepared something that could make Empress Dowager allow him to get inside and meet her. However, suddenly became too easy and he didn''t even need to use his weapon.


    He stepped inside and walked along the path that was led by the maid.


    Soon they reached in front of another room.


    "Your Majesty may go inside but alone. Also, this servant has been ordered by Empress Dowager to check His Majesty before letting him inside."


    Eunuch Wang''s eyes went wide when he heard the old maid''s words.


    "Do you even know what you are saying, Momo Zhu? It is His Majesty, the Emperor whom you are talking to?"


    Though she was the maid of an Empress Dowager who also had been an Empress before, how could she be so daring to talk to the Emperor like this!


    However, the old Momo lookedpletely unaffected by Eunuch Wang''s words. She smiled a little ��a smile that didn''t have any humor and said politely


    "Your Majesty can always choose to go back. However this servant will only hear Her Majesty, Empress Dowager''s orders regardless of who is standing in front of this servant."


    Eunuch Wang was angrier after hearing these words and was about to speak more but Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand and stopped him.


    "Eunuch Wang, why are you arguing with the old Momo?"


    The Emperor said reprimanding his own servant gently and then looked at the old Momo Zhu with a smile.


    "Zhen doesn''t feel offended at all. The old Momo is loyal to Empress Mother. This only makes Zhen feel assures that Empress Mother must be living well even though she is away from all the luxuries of the Imperial Pce."


    After saying this, he stepped forward and raised both of his arms saying


    "Here��Zhen is ready to be checked if this is what it takes Zhen to see Empress Mother once."


    Zhao Wang Lei raised his eyes when he saw that it was the old Momo only who stepped forward without any hesitation.


    Even Eunuch Wang saw with his eyes wide as she roamed his hands on the Emperor''s body without any shame. Even though she was old, she still was a woman who should not be courageous enough to touch a man like this, that too, an Emperor.


    However, the old Momo face didn''t have any emotion as she did this.


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled when he saw this and said in his deep voice


    "The old Momo truly deserves to stay by Empress Mother''s side."


    Momo Zhu''s face didn''t change at these words. She thanked the Emperor for his generous praise and then suddenly stopped at a ce.


    "Can Your Majesty take it out ce?"


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled again and then put his hand under his robes only to take out a dagger.


    "Asking Your Majesty to leave this weapon in this servant''s care until Your Majestyes back outside."


    The old Momo said respectfully. However, Eunuch Wang was again angered by what she said


    "An Emperor had to carry something to defend himself. Momo Zhu, have you forgotten the norms because of living away from everything in these few years?"


    The old Momo didn''t say anything to Eunuch Wang in response to this question. She, instead looked at Zhao Wang Lei as if waiting to hear his decision


    If he wanted to go inside then he will leave the weapon and if he doesn''t want to leave the weapon then he goes back.

 Chapter 351 - The Cold Empress Dowager

    In the end, Zhao Wang Lei left the dagger in Momo Zhu''s care.


    The maid pushed open the door and Zhao Wang Lei finally went inside the room leaving Eunuch Wang outside with the old Momo.


    The doors closed behind him again.


    The scent of the incense stick immediately made its way to his nostrils and he frownedpletely knowing from the scent for what purpose they were being used.


    The room was huge.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes roamed around the room as he tried to take everything inside his heart and mind about the familiar ce.


    How long has it been since he hadste here?


    The memory shed inside his mind making his eyes go cold. For an instant, a forlorn look crossed his eyes when his eyes finally fell on the blurry figure sitting on the bed on the other side of the translucent screen.


    In a daze, Zhao Wang Lei walked towards that figure and raised his hand to remove the screen when he was close. However, a cold voice instantly stopped him amidst his actions.


    "Respecting Your Majesty not to remove the screen."


    Zhao Wang Lei instantly paused amidst his actions. The cold voice made the forlorn look in his eyes vanished and his phoenix eyes gained their usual coldness and indifference back.


    His finger slowly left the translucent screen and he took a step back.


    The cold but respectful voice of the Empress Dowager came again from the other side of the screen.


    "Your Majesty can take a seat. Although it might not be asfortable as the throne of your Majesty, one can still lean against it and not get tired."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes didn''t change at all at the hidden taunt inside the words. His eyes fell on the chair ced in front of the screen and he walked towards it emotionlessly.


    After Zhao Wang Lei sat on the chair, he didn''t say anything. He stared at the translucent figure on the other side of the screen wondering what all changes the woman on the other side had gone through during all these years.


    He could see the beads rotating in those hands that perhaps now looked a little wrinkled because of the woman''s old age.


    The room was silent. Except for the Empress Dowager''s quiet whispers where she took God''s name, no other sound could be heard.


    Neither he nor the Empress Dowager spoke.


    In the end, it was he who had to break this silence and say


    "How is Empress Mother doing here?"


    No response came from the other side.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t have any emotion but he still asked politely again


    "Why does Empress Mother nowes out? The other part of the Imperial Pce is waiting for the Empress Mother with his arms open."


    Looking around the cold room, he continued


    "And that part is morefortable than this cold room."


    Again no response came from the other side. However, Zhao Wang Lie was not discouraged. He suddenly stood up from the chair and then walked towards a corner. Bending down to pick a burning incense stick in his hand and he continued


    "Using these incense sticks is not good for Empress Mother''s health. If Empress Mother can''t sleep properly then Zhen will send the Imperial Physician here and he wi��"


    "If Your Majesty wishes to talk about something important, then Your Majesty can stay. However, if that is not the case then please leave from here."


    The cold voice of Empress Dowager interrupted Zhao Wang Lei and his lips were pressed in a thin line after hearing those words.


    A momentter, he put down the incense stick back in its ce and then walked back to sit on the chair.


    "So Empress Mother is stubborn to stay here��"


    He whispered more likely to himself as soon as he was seated.


    Nodding his head to himself, he continued


    "So stubborn Empress Mother��to the point that you even used yourst straw to save Li n and go against Zhen, however, you never came out of your hiding ce."


    Zhao Wang Lei could see that the hand on the other side of the screen had stopped rotating the beads now indicating that the person was hearing him attentively or perhaps was even angry after hearing his words.


    Regardless of anything, he continued


    "Does Empress Mother think that she can stop Zhen by staying in her hiding ce?"


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t pause to hear the answer of his question.


    "If Empress Mother thinks that, then Zhen is here to inform you that Empress Mother is very wrong."


    After a moment of pause, Zhao Wang Lei continued and this time he didn''t even bother to use the titles anymore as he said


    "You can''t do anything. You can''t stop me from getting what I want. You couldn''t do anything years ago when you were free ��out there in the Imperial Pce with the power of an Empress. And just like that, you won''t be able to do anything now also, especially with you hiding inside here."


    At the end of his words, Zhao Wang Lei had almost stood up from his chair and was breathing harshly.


    "Leave"


    The cold voice asked him to leave the room and he stared at the translucent screen emotionlessly.


    "Leave from here instantly."


    Zhao Wang Lei scoffed at hearing the cold and sharp voice again. Without saying anything else, he turned around and left the room.


    Outside the room, Momo Zhu and Eunuch Wang who were standing silently were a little startled when the door opened suddenly and the Emperor stepped out with not so a good face.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t say anything. Snatching his dagger from the old Momo''s hands, he left from there with his servant, Eunuch Zhang.


    The old Mom expressionlessly looked at the leaving Emperor''s back and after that, she closed the doors again and went back to the room where the Empress Dowager lived with another pair of incense sticks.

 Chapter 352 - Rui Was Happy After A Very Long Time

    The next morning when Xi Ying woke up he noticed that it was already morning.


    He could hear the chirping birds and also smell the fresh scent of the morning breeze already.


    He was very surprised as it was the first time he actually slept so peacefully that he didn''t even get to know about the time.


    The next moment his eyes went to his wife and son who were lying beside him.


    Li Rui was still asleep very deeply. Xi Ying''s fingers unconsciously rose to touch her smooth cheeks and he caressed them softly.


    ''She must be very tired to sleep for so long.''


    Although he didn''t want to wake Li Rui seeing her so peaceful face, he knew that he had to. She hadn''t eaten anything thest night also. Fortunately, they had a full meal in the evening. Still, it was not good for Li Rui''s body as she was pregnant.


    He slowly leaned down to kiss her forehead and whispered softly.


    "Rui"


    Deeply asleep Li Rui didn''t even move a little from this whisper. Mischievousness shed inside Xi Ying''s eyes. He looked beside Li Rui only to see Xi Ling breathing evenly indicating that his son was deeply asleep. His small back faced Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    After seeing this, he finally leaned down again and caught those pink luscious lips by his own lips.


    Lighting sucking and nibbling on them, he waited for any movement from Li Rui.


    Not sooner orter, he finally heard a gasp from that small mouth and he immediately invaded it with his warm tongue.


    Xi Ying had to end this sweet kiss too soon as he didn''t want to wake Xi Ling up and then see such a scene.


    A very deep smile stayed on his lips as he stared at his wife who was lying under him as she breathed heavily.


    Xi Ying remembered that he was reading one of the books brought by his shadow guards yesterday. The book actually talked about pregnant women and said that the women in pregnancy sometimes wish for intimacy more than an ordinary woman.


    Only then did he understand why Li Rui was so supportive whenever he touched her or kissed her. It was her body reaction something that she can''t control.


    However, he was still happy that she feltfortable during their intimate moments.


    From the first night of their intimacy after these long four years, he knew that Li Rui didn''t love him, not yet. However, he didn''t want her to feel forced into anything.


    He wants her to enjoy their intimacy as much as he did. Even if pleasure from that intimacy was the only thing that made her feelfortable unlike him who cherished every moment from those precious moments, he was still happy.


    He didn''t know if he would ever be able to win Rui''s heart with his unconditional love or not but he could at least try to win her body.


    Win it in such a way that she won''t be able to think of any other person other him.


    Because only by doing such things he could assure himself that Li Rui will never leave him.


    Xi Ying''s eyes went dark because of his thoughts.


    However, he had to suppress himself as he can''t get too aroused when his wife was pregnant else he will be the one who will suffer.


    Xi Ying silently caressed Li Rui''s hair as she calmed herself down from the kiss that had left her breathless.


    "I will ask the maid to prepare water. Wash yourself and then you need to have something."


    Li Rui''s cheeks were red. Xi Ying didn''t know whether it was because of the embarrassment of being kissed so early in the morning or if it was because she still was feeling breathless.


    Either way, he felt distressed for his wife. She gets shy very easily something that he had never thought when he had lived by her side for all those months without his body.


    Looking at her calm and indifferent self, Xi Ying remembered how he used to feel that, Rui will always stay out of his reach. The same feeling still has not left him alone.


    Though reluctantly, Xi Ying had to pull away from Li Rui and leave the bed, in the end.


    He also had to go to the Imperial Pce to attend the Imperial Court meeting as the two days holiday after the Mid Autumn Celebration banquet has ended already.


    Xi Ying went out of the room and ordered the maid to prepare the warm water for Li Rui.


    After that, he also went to have a bath.


    A quarter of shichenter when he came back dressed in new robes, he found a sleepy Xi Ling standing at the door of Li Rui''s room.


    The child''s big ck eyes looked around everywhere as he stood at a ce.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Xi Ying asked as he picked up his son from the ground and frowned on seeing that he was standing with his feet naked.


    "Father��"


    Xi Ling rubbed his eyes as he called out his father and asked innocently


    "Father, Xi Ling is searching for Mother. Where is Mother?"


    The three-year-old Xi Ling even hugged his father''s neck tightly as he asked this question.


    Instead of answering his son''s question, Xi Ying went inside the room and found a pair of small shoes just under the bed.


    He made Xi Ling sit on the bed and then he put the shoes on his small feet one by one.


    After doing this, Xi Ying strictly looked at his son and said


    "Next time Father sees Xi Ling standing with his feet naked, Xi Ling will be punished."


    Xi Ling''s ck eyes were a little wide and he immediately nodded his head.


    Seeing his stupid face, Xi Ying found it a little amusing and suddenly wondered whether his son behaved the same every morning.


    "Your Mother wille back soon. She is having a bath."


    Xi Ling again nodded his head.


    A momentter, Xi Ying called the servants and then ordered them to prepare a bath for Xi Ling also.


    "Xi Ling should also go and have a bath. Your Mother doesn''t like to see the children with their drool on their lips corner."


    Xi Ying said with a straight face and Xi Ling''s wide eyes went wider.


    Little Xi Ling immediately raised his hand to wipe the drool on his lips corner but didn''t find any. Angry, he looked at his father who was looking at him amusingly.


    "Father shouldn''t lie. Mother doesn''t like liars also."


    Xi Ling looked at his father with narrowed eyes as he said these words. His small suddenly looked like a little bun making him look cuter.


    The little bun and his father stared at each other silently. No one was ready to back down.


    Standing at the door of the room, Li Rui who had alreadye back looked at this scene with a content smile on her lips.


    She also knew that Xi Ying must have known about her presence already. He was a very good martial artist so it was very difficult not to be caught by him.


    He was just doing all this to make her happy.


    And she was really feeling happy and content for the first time in her life after so long.

 Chapter 353 - Xi Ling Is Now A Big Boy

    Li Rui was not surprised when Xi Ying suddenly moved his eyes to look at her.


    However, she was surprised when he suddenly questioned her.


    "Xiao Ling''s mother, whom do you dislike more? The children who drool in their sleep or the people who lie?"


    Xi Ling immediately followed his father''s eyes and looked towards the door. His eyes brightened when he saw his mother.


    Li Rui smiled seeing this more and walked towards her son.


    She made him stand on the bed as she opened the strings of his clothes.


    "Both actually. However, if the child who drools is Xiao Ling then Mother doesn''t dislike it. Xiao Ling will always be mother''s favorite."


    Xi Ling was very happy after hearing this and looked at his father proudly who really didn''t have much of a good face.


    Li Rui undressed Xi Ling and then put some light clothes on his body.


    A momentter, Liu Lan came to the door. Seeing that her mistress was removing Xi Ling''s clothes she said


    "Bath for Young Master is ready, My Lady."


    Li Rui nodded her head. She covered Xi Ling in loose clothes and then asked him to climb down from the bed.


    It was still very cold so Liu Lan immediately covered Xi Ling in a cloth and then took him outside the room.


    As soon as they left, Xi Ying pulled Li Rui towards him and then made him sit in hisp.


    "Here have this."


    Li Rui saw that his palm had some dry fruits so she picked one with her hand and put it inside her mouth.


    His eyes were her pink lips as they moved lightly whenever she chewed on the fruit.


    Putting his chin on Li Rui''s shoulder, Xi Ying whispered huskily


    "Hm��so Xi Ling is your favorite��"


    Li Rui stopped for a moment as she turned her head a little sideways to look at Xi Ying''s face. From his face, he didn''t look angry but ��just a little sad.


    Li Rui turned her head back to look at the front wondering just how should she answer this question.


    "I ��actually ��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes dimmed a little when he saw the conflict on her face. He didn''t want her to struggle so much.


    He kissed Rui''s cheek softly and then whispered


    "Leave it. I am happy that you don''t want to hurt me by saying the truth."


    He, indeed, was happy because it meant that Li Rui cared about him. Other than that, what the answer was to the question he had asked, he already knew it.


    And it was something that he had earned for himself so he could only ept it for now.


    "Let''s go and have breakfast."


    Saying this, he lifted Li Rui a little and made her stand on the ground. After that, both of them exited the room with Li Rui ncing at Xi Ying every few moments.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ling entered the dining room when Xi Ying had just started to serve the dishes in Li Rui''s te. He pouted when he saw that everyone had started without him.


    Without even asking, he knew that it must be his father who had taken his mother to the dining room and then asked her to start eating.


    Xi Ling felt wronged because of being left alone.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying didn''t sense his son''s current mood and dragged a chair for him. However, the little bun ignored his father''s kind intentions and instead walked towards his beautiful mother.


    "Mother, Xi Ling wants to eat from mother''s hand."


    Li Rui nced at Xi Ling''s innocent face. She smiled and then put Xi Ling on the chair beside herself.


    Xi Ying looked at his son with narrowed eyes.


    Xi Ling was very happy now. He smiled and shook his small legs as he saw his mother serving the food on his te.


    However, after the food was served, Li Rui put a pair of chopsticks in his hand and said gently


    "Didn''t Xiao Ling say two days ago that Xiao Ling is now a big boy?"


    Xi Ling immediately nodded his head.


    Yes, he had said this.


    Li Rui smiled again however the words she said made the little bun regret his words from two days ago.


    "Good. Big boys eat with their own hands. See��Mother and Father are also eating on their own, right?"


    Xi Ling didn''t want to agree but he had to nod his head again under his mother''s gentle eyes.


    He suddenly wished to take her words back but remembered his father''s words that an honest and wise person never steps back from his words.


    So he could only vent his frustration off on his food by poking them again and again with his chopsticks.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying snickered silently on seeing this scene.


    His own bun was daring to fight with him for his wife. The little bit of jealousy he had felt on hearing that Xi Ling was his wife''s favorite vanished away slowly.


    His wife was simply very wonderful.


    --------


    After finishing the breakfast, Xi Ying told Xi Ling what all things he need to read and write from the book. He always checked the work he will give to Xi Ling aftering back from the Imperial Court.


    However, since Li Rui was now here, he would just give him the work, and then Li Rui will already check it and tell him his mistakes before hees back.


    Li Rui apanied Xi Ying to the exit of Plum Courtyard and looked around when Xi Ying didn''t find any servant or maid, he suddenly pulled her closer and nted a kiss on her lips.


    Stroking her hair lightly, he whispered


    "Take care. I will try toe back as soon as possible."


    The surprised and shy Li Rui again pretended to look calm in front of this affection, however, her red cheeks gave her away.


    She nodded her head softly.


    Xi Ying smiled andstly put a kiss on her forehead.


    "Go back now."


    Li Rui silently turned around and went back inside the courtyard.


    Xi Ying suddenly wished to go back with her. However, he knew that he needed to go to the Imperial Pce also.


    With a sigh, he turned around.. The smile left his lips and he again became the cold and indifferent prime minister of Xin.

 Chapter 354 - The New Plans Are Being Planned

    Xi Ying got down from his horse and the Imperial guard took it away from him.


    Coincidentally, Minister Xin seemed to havee at the same time. When the middle-aged minister nodded his head on seeing him, Xi Ying did the same.


    Xi Ying saw Minister Xin standing at the same ce as if he was waiting for him. After seeing that horse was in its ce, he also walked to Minister Xin.


    Minister Xin smiled politely and then started to walk inside with Xi Ying.


    "Today''s meeting might not include the two Imperial Princes."


    Minister Xin said suddenly and Xi Ying raised his eyebrows questioningly.


    "And why so, Minister Xin?"


    Minister Xin was surprised to hear the question from Xi Ying and looked at him. Seeing that he really looked confused, he told him.


    "Did Prime Minister Xi not hear what happened in the Imperial Pce the day before yesterday?"


    Xi Ying frowned as he didn''t remember if his shadow guard told him anything rted to the Imperial Pce.


    On the other hand, Minister Xin continued


    "The First Prince and the Second Prince fought with each other ��physically. The First Prince was beaten very badly by the Second Prince and hence the Empress was very angry with him. The Emperor asked the Second Prince to kneel outside the Dn Courtyard until the First Prince wakes up."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    He understood why his shadow guards didn''t tell him anything about this matter. They knew that he would not be interested in this kind of fight between two Imperial Princes.


    Both the men reached inside the Imperial Court while talking on this matter. Actually, it was only Minister Xin who talked while Xi Ying listened silently.


    Now Xi Ying knew that even Minister Xin had his people inside the Imperial Pce because this matter must not be known to many people.


    The Empress as well as the Emperor would not let such news spread outside the ce.


    However, Minister Xin seemed to know everything about it.


    Xi Ying didn''t wish to expose the excited minister and heard everything silently.


    As Minister Xin had said, both the Imperial princes really didn''t attend today''s meeting.


    The Emperor also didn''t talk about them and continued with other discussions.


    The discussion was mostly about the situation on the borders and what kind of harvest did the Empire had this time.


    To give a description of the situation of the borders, it was General Li who stepped forward.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the new soldiers under themand of Commander Li Diu will leave the Imperial City today."


    As General Li finished his words, Li Diu stepped forward and bowed in front of the Emperor expressing his loyalty.


    This was how it was ensured in Xin that its borders always stay safe from the enemy''s attack. After every few months, the soldiers staying on the borders will return to their house to meet their families and in their ce will go the new soldiers who had returned after resting for a few months. However, these new soldiers will be trained for three months by Li n before they will be sent to the border under themand of one out of three brothers of the Li n.


    *(Here the soldiers that are being trained for three months are the soldiers that had already been on the borders previously.)*


    To ensure that they always stay ready to fight against the enemy, it was very necessary to ensure that not only physically, but the soldiers are mentally well and this could only ur when a person doesn''t have too much worry about his own family. Only then that person would be able to concentrate on any other thing than his family.


    Perhaps no one noticed but Xi Ying surely noticed the flicker in the Emperor''s phoenix eyes after General Lipleted his words.


    He knew what the cunning Emperor must be thinking.


    Here he was doing everything in his power to destroy Li n from its roots and there General Li was already spreading his roots by teaching everything he knew to his son.


    There was no doubt that Li Diu must have already learned everything from General Li because only then the middle-aged General would really dare to send his son to the borders without him or any other elder from Li n being present there.


    However, as if the Emperor didn''t want to believe this, he asked


    "General Li, Your son will go alone this time with these soldiers?"


    In response, General Li bowed his head a little and said respectfully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. However, this one''s Younger Brother Li Jiang will also go to borders in a few days, so that he can guide Commander Li Diu if theree any need to do that."


    Thest few words were perhaps an attempt from General Li to make the Emperor not feel so wary of him, however, General Li didn''t know those few words were just like a drop to an ocean that amount to nothing.


    Li Diu was still going to borders alone with so many soldiers. There was no doubt that the next General from Li n was getting ready to take his responsibilities.


    The Emperor''s face didn''t have any emotion or perhaps he pretended very well to hide it as he praised Li Diu just like a normal Emperor should.


    "It is good to see a youth like Commander Li Diuing forward and giving his all to protect Xin from its enemies. Zhen hopes that Commander Li Diu learns everything he needs to during this journey and then earns a special name for himself in Li n as well as Xin''s history."


    Everybody showed their agreement with the Emperor''s words as they praised Li Diu for being so sensible and brave at a young age.


    Amidst all this, Xi Ying fell on the boy who was standing behind Li Jiang. It was Li Chen. Dressed in the uniform of an ordinary soldier from Li n, he looked ready to leave with Li Diu.


    ''So First Madam Li really couldn''t do anything.'' Xi Ying thought inside his heart.


    At the same time, he wondered if Minister Li Qiang will do wise things like this and will not dare to go against his own n because of his children.


    However, it was not only Xi Ying who recognized Li Chen.


    Sitting on the throne, the Emperor also recognized the young boy when Li Diu walked back to his seat. His phoenix eyes flickered again and no one knew what he was thinking as he suddenly nced at his old Eunuch and then back at Li Chen.


    If only at this moment, Xi Ying had not been looking at Li Chen then perhaps he would have understood what was brewing inside the Emperor''s mind and what exactly his next step would be.

 Chapter 355 - Xi Ying Goes To Xinhe Palace

    After the discussion on some small or big matters, the meeting was dismissed.


    The Emperor left the Imperial Court and then a few ministers followed after him.


    Xi Ying, on the other hand, was looking for someone in the Imperial Court. He didn''t see Li Qiang anywhere during this whole meeting.? Although it was not unusual of him not to attend the Imperial assembly with other ministers, it was still a little unusual of him not toe to the Imperial Court when new soldiers from Li n were to leave today.


    Xi Ying didn''t get much time to ponder over this matter as he suddenly saw the old Eunuch Wang walking towards him


    "Prime Minister Xi, His Majesty is inviting you to his Imperial Study room."


    Xi Ying''s face remained unchanged as he nodded his head and said


    "This Lord will be there in a few moments."


    However, Eunuch Wang continued to stand there like a statue silently with his head bowed. Xi Ying frowned deeply.


    Was the Old Eunuch silently forcing him to apany him to the Imperial Study room now?


    Xi Ying didn''t like it at all. He never liked to do the things against his wish and so his eyes were very cold as he looked at the old Eunuch as he asked


    "Why is the Eunuch Wang still standing here?"


    His lips had a smile as if he never understood what Eunuch Wang really meant to convey by still standing there.


    Sure enough, the old Eunuch had a conflicted expression on his face.


    Xi Ying was sure that the Emperor knew that he didn''t like to be forced to do anything and hence would never dare to tell his Eunuch to do any such thing because he needed his loyalty something which no longer belonged to him.


    Now his loyalty belonged to his Rui solely.


    So it was only this old Eunuch who was suddenly trying to show his power over him just because he was a favored servant of the Emperor.


    A momentter, Xi Ying suddenly pretended to have a moment of realization as he said


    "Oh �� so did His Majesty ask this Lord to reach the Imperial Study hurriedly?"


    Eunuch Wang hesitated and then nodded his head hurriedly.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly and said still standing at the same ce.


    "Then this Lord will trouble Eunuch Wang to tell His Majesty that this one will get a littlete as this Lord suddenly wishes to have a talk with his dear Father-inw."


    Xi Ying''s words were said in a very meaningful way.


    Only a capable person like Eunuch Wang who had lived in the Imperial Pce for so many years could understand them.


    The old Eunuch understood that Xi Ying didn''t like his actions and now he had also understood that it was only him who made these words by himself.


    Also, he will nowete intentionally. The old Eunuch was terrified when he saw Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes.


    "Ap��apologies, Prime Minister Xi."


    Eunuch Wang tried to apologize, however, Xi Ying was already too displeased after seeing the arrogance of the old Eunuch.


    ''The servant was no different from his master.'' Xi Ying suddenly thought inside his heart.


    He didn''t respond to Eunuch Wang''s apology and just started to walk towards General Li. In the end, Eunuch Wang could only walk back to the Imperial Study room.


    As soon as Eunuch Wang left, Xi Ying also changed the direction of his footsteps.


    He saw the confused face of General Li who was also perhaps expecting him to go to him, however, Xi Ying was currently in no mood of bickering with General Li.


    In his mind, he was suddenly thinking about the fight between the two princes.


    The day when the second Prince had suddenly spoken in favor of Li n in front of the whole assembly, Xi Ying had thought that the second prince was a very intelligent and clever person.


    How could such a person suddenly lose his calm and then lower his impression in everyone''s eyes when it was not already that good!


    Xi Ying couldn''t stop thinking about this matter because somewhere in his mind, now he had started to take Yi Huiqing as his responsibility.


    He knew that currently Yi Huiqing was married to the second prince because he had suggested this to the Emperor to weaken the power of the Yi n.


    He had thought that by this step, Yi n would not be able to make himself stronger, and then as a result making Li n also stronger, by making rtions with some other big n.


    However, Yi Huiqing had been by his wife''s side when she was alone. He doesn''t want to repay her like this. He wants her to live afortable and peaceful life.


    While thinking all this, Xi Ying''s steps reached in front of Xinhe Pce. The Imperial guards and the Eunuch standing there were perhaps a little surprised when they saw him there but immediatelyposed themselves and bowed their heads in respect.


    "This Lord wishes to meet His Highness if His Highness can free some time for this Lord."


    His words were very respectful but his tone was clearly cold and indifferent. The Eunuch gulped unconsciously and immediately went inside to inform Eunuch Zhang about this news.


    Eunuch Zhang immediately invited Xi Ying inside Xinhe Pce when he came to know about this. Although Eunuch Zhang was young, he knew that the arrival of Prime Minister Xi could mean something good for his master.


    There are two Imperial Princes in the Imperial Pce and his master could also be a candidate for the throne if Prime Minister Xi supported his master. Thinking this, the young Eunuch served Xi Ying wholeheartedly and then told him that he will go to his master to tell him that Prime Minister Xi was here.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched a little as he looked at the Eunuch Zhang who had a sweet mouth and was trying to hide his real intentions. He suddenly stood up and told the Eunuch that he will also follow her to the second prince''s study.


    "If His Highness has some free time then this Lord shall stay otherwise this Lord will also leave."


    Eunuch Zhang thought that it was also alright so he led the way.


    Inside his heart, he wished wholeheartedly that his master must have free time to wee Prime Minister Xi inside his study.

 Chapter 356 - A Proposal From Lord Xi

    On the other hand, a few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei who was sitting inside his study frowned when he suddenly heard a knock.


    He looked at the man dressed inpletely ck and then signed him to hide somewhere.


    The man in ck was a shadow guard and he didn''t dare to waste a moment to follow his master''s orders.


    Zhao Zhang Wei cleared his throat and then asked whoever was outside to enter.


    It was Eunuch Zhang who entered the study room.


    "What is the matter?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked the young Eunuch with a frown on his forehead


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me for today?"


    Eunuch Zhang bowed his head a little lowered and said eagerly


    "Your Highness, this servant remembered. However, it was something important and this servant was also helpless."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frown went deeper and the first question that came out of his mouth was


    "Is everything alright in Lantai Courtyard?"


    Eunuch Zhang sighed silently when he heard this question and then hurriedly informed the worried Zhao Zhang Wei who looked ready to get up and leave the study room.


    "Yes, Wangfei is alright, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang was relieved and sat down on his chair again.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Your Highness, Prime Minister Xi is here and wishes to have a meeting with you."


    Zhao Zhang''s eyebrows rose suddenly when he heard Eunuch Zhang''s words.


    "He is outside."


    He whispered to himself and the young Eunuch immediately nodded his head eagerly not knowing what was going on inside his master''s mind.


    "Leave and send Prime Minister Xi a few momentster."


    Eunuch Zhang was very happy to hear this and left the study room happily.


    On the other hand, as soon as Eunuch Zhang left, Zhao Zhang Wei said coldly


    "Come out."


    The shadow guard came out and Zhao Zhang continued


    "Leave from that window and you should not be noticed by anyone."


    "Yes, Master."


    The shadow guard bowed his head and then immediately moved towards the window of the study room. However, Zhao Zhang Wei had never thought that his Eunuch was too eager. The young Eunuch didn''t understand the meaning of few moments and sent Xi Ying inside the study room already.


    Hence when Xi Ying opened the door, the shadow guard had just jumped out of the window.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s body stilledpletely and he immediately looked towards the door when he heard the sound of it being opened.


    However, when he saw that there seemed to be no change in Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent expression, he silently sighed in relief and immediatelyposed himself.


    "Benwang wees Prime Minister Xi in Xinhe Pce. Pleasee and take a seat, Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei easily regained his usual gentle smile and weed Xi Ying very politely. Xi Ying nodded his head and then moved towards the chair that was ced in front of Zhao Zhang Wei across his study table and sat on it.


    "Howe Lord Xi suddenly came to Benwang''s Pce?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked with a smile on his lips.


    Xi Ying also smiled but his smile neither has any humor nor any gentleness. It had yfulness in it as he nced towards the only window of the room as he said


    "Has Your Highness forgotten already? Your Highness has himself invited this Lord to his pce many times before."


    Taking a slight pause, Xi Ying continued


    "Today, this Lord didn''t see Your Highness in the Imperial Court and was worried if Your Highness is unwell of something else however��the situation seems to be rather different."


    Xi Ying said hisst sentence as his ck eyes roamed on the slight cuts on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face that still have not healed.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes sharpened a little and the smile on his lips almost faltered when he heard Xi Ying''s meaningful words.


    He stared at the young prime Minister silently for a few moments and then suddenly didn''t even bother to smile anymore.


    "Let''s shed away the pretenses, Prime Minister Xi. Both of us know that you are not here because of the reason you are telling me. It would be better to be direct ��at least it would save both of us some time."


    Xi Ying smirked hearing these words. Hefortably leaned against the chair he was sitting on and said


    "Your Highness is very wise. This Minister finally epts it. So let''s be direct. Why not we first start from Your Highness only? Will Your Highness tell this Lord who was the man inside this study room just a few moments ag before this Lord entered?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s sharp eyes were now cold and indifferent as he stared at Xi Ying silently, however, Xi Ying doesn''t seem to mind it.


    Seeing this, Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips twitched lightly and he said


    "What if I say that I don''t wish to answer this question?"


    Xi Ying smirked stayed the same as he propped his chin on his fist carelessly and said


    "Of Course, it is Your Highness''s wish. However, it is also this Lord''s wish whether he wants to tell His Majesty about this matter or not."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s body stilled again at these words. He gritted his teeth silently as he looked at the hateful Xi Ying.


    For so many years, he sessfully hid himself from everyone but now one mistake and he was revealed.


    His heart was full of conflicts. He didn''t wish to tell Xi Ying anything but he was also afraid that Xi Ying would tell Zhao Wang Lei everything and then he would lose this battle even before fighting.


    Xi Ying chuckled suddenly and Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but look at him coldly hearing his cold chuckle.


    He suddenly understood why Xi Ying was called heartless minister all over Xin.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was surprised when Xi Ying suddenly stood up and looked at him.


    "Actually This Lord am not interested in all these things, Your Highness. This Lord was here just to tell you that if you are fighting for the throne then this Lord can support you in this fight. However, I also have my own conditions for helping Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes flickered at Xi Ying''s words. Seeing this, Xi Ying just smiled and then said


    "Your Highness can think over this matter. This Lord will be waiting for Your Highness'' answer."


    With these words, Xi Ying left the study room and then Xinhe Pce.

 Chapter 357 - Creating A Discord

    After leaving Xinhe Pce, Xi Ying finally went to the Imperial Study room.


    He smiled coldly when he saw a panicked Eunuch Wang waiting for him at the doors of the Imperial Study room.


    Without even asking Xi Ying knew that he was the only reason behind the old Eunuch''s panic. After all, the old Eunuch sighed in relief when he saw him and immediately lowered his head.


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Eunuch Wang respectfully bowed his head contrary to the arrogance he had earlier in front of Xi Ying. The old Eunuch ha thought that just because he used the Emperor''s name to show his own arrogance on him then he would be able to suppress Xi Ying.


    However, despite living in the Imperial Pce for so many years, the old Eunuch didn''t know that until today the Emperor himself has not been able to suppress Xi Ying then how he, a mere servant of his master, could do this courageous task.


    Xi Ying ignored the feeble attempt of Eunuch Wang in apologizing to him.


    He knew very well about Eunuch Wang''s foxy behavior.


    If the master was so selfish and cunning then the servant couldn''t be so pure. As Xi Ying remembered this, he also remembered how An Si had told him that Eunuch Wang and that old nanny were the close servants of the Emperor.


    Xi Ying''s eyes snickered suddenly and the cold smile on his lips widened suddenly.


    ''How could he miss such a good opportunity?''


    With thest cold and indifferent nce on Eunuch Wang, Xi Ying finally stepped inside the Imperial Study room. He immediately noticed the Emperor sitting on his chair across the study table as he wrote something on rice paper with his brush.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying said very normally as he entered the study room and stood in front of the busy Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes narrowed a little before he raised his head and smiled.


    However, seeing the forced smile on his lips, Xi Ying immediately understood that the Emperor didn''t like that he came sote. He was very happy with this oue.


    For now, Xi Ying knew that he could only do these small things to not let this Emperor live peacefully. But one day, he will surely avenge everything he lost in his life because of this man.


    Even standing in front of such a disgusting man without being able to kill him was very suffocating but he had no other way.


    Regardless of being powerful or not, Zhao Wang Lei was still an Emperor, and killing him in the daylight in front of the Emperor in the end, was a regicide.


    He finally was living a happy and peaceful life with his wife and son. He was not stupid tomit such a mistake.


    "Did this minister make Your Majesty wait for a long time?"


    Xi Ying asked with a polite smile ��a smile that didn''t have any humor. A smile that represented that he was not satisfied with something.


    His smile had a purpose and the purpose was achieved soon. Because Zhao Wang Lei also understood that something had dissatisfied the intelligent and young Prime Minister.


    As if Xi Ying didn''t feel that his smile was enough, he even said


    "Actually, this Minister was on his way to meet Your Majesty but suddenly remembered that High Highness, the second prince didn''t attend today''s Imperial Court meeting. So this minister thought of visiting him. This minister has already been invited by His Highness to Xinhe Pce many times, however never really got the opportunity. So this minister thought that there was no better opportunity than today."


    With these few words of his, Xi Ying already told the Emperor that he had gone to Xinhe Pce. He knew that the Emperor will get to know about his visit to the Xinhe Pce sooner orter. Instead of letting him doubt his loyalty,ter on, it was better to exin himself already.


    He had a reason.


    The old Eunuch tried to be arrogant in front of him so he was dissatisfied and hence he intentionally camete.


    Zhao Wang Lei also understood this. He was very angry after understanding everything. He was angry seeing how arrogant Xi Ying was being in front of him. However, he clearly knew how much he needed Xi Ying so he couldn''t ignore this thing and asked generously


    "Did something happen? Prime Minister Xi seemed to be dissatisfied with something."


    "Nothing, Your Majesty. Actually, this Lord had told Eunuch Wang that this Lord will be in front of His Majesty in a few moments but it seemed that His Majesty was in a hurry. So Eunuch Wang insisted that I apany him immediately to the Imperial Study room. However, the work that this Lord was doing was also very important."


    Xi Ying paused for a moment. Looking at the Emperor''s face, he observed each and every expression on his face and continued


    "This Lord was actually trying to find out from General Li as to why Minister Li didn''t attend today''s Imperial Court meeting ��especially when his son is going to the borders today."


    Sure enough, Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered immediately, and seeing his reaction, Xi Ying''s eyes went colder.


    "Did Prime Minister Xi find out anything?"


    Hiding the coldness inside his heart, Xi Ying shook his head with the regret clearly visible in his eyes as continued


    "Unfortunately No, Your Majesty. Eunuch Wang said that His Majesty immediately needed this Lord to be present there, so this Lord had to leave from there ande here as soon as it was possible."


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned deeply after hearing these words. He never told Eunuch Wang to ask Xi Ying toe to the study room hurriedly.


    He thought that the old Eunuch spoiled everything. With Xi Ying''s ability, he would have been able to find out everything from General Li especially now when General Li trusted him so much.


    He was immensely dissatisfied with his old Eunuch''s actions.


    Xi Ying looked at the deep frown on the Emperor''s forehead that clearly expressed his displeasure and he was very pleased seeing this.


    To make Zhao Wang Lei weaker, it was very important to remove all his loyal people from his side.


    This was the step that he would take to destruct him.


    However, this process could only ur slowly. Today was the first step and there would be more opportunities in the future, he was very sure of that.


    Thinking this, Xi Ying immediately tried to divert Zhao Wag Lei''s attention and asked him


    "So how did Your Majesty remember this Minister?"


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately came out of his trance and then signed Xi Ying to take the seat on the chair that was ced in front of him just across the study table.


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent for a moment as he stared at Xi Ying''s expressionless face. Xi Ying wondered silently what was going on in the cunning Emperor''s mind and he soon got to know.


    "Did Minister Xi undergo any attack a day ago?"

 Chapter 358 - The Emperor Doubts Xi Ying

    "Did Minister Xi undergo any attack a day ago?"


    Xi Ying had to try very hard to maintain his expression. His fists ced in hisp were clenched tightly as if they restless to strangle the man in front of him.


    He remembered how those shadow guard looked crazy to take his wife''s life ��so crazy that they didn''t even care for their own life.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This Minister had visited Li Manor yesterday with his wife. However, on our way back to Xi Manor, we were attacked by the few shadow guards. They were expert in the martial arts."


    Inside his mind, Xi Ying was very curious exactly from where did the cunning Emperor wanted to go from this topic.


    Will he say the next moment that it was him who had sent those shadow guards to kill his wife?


    But it was also impossible. The Emperor clearly knew that he never supported the bloodshed in this battle of snatching power from each other''s hands.


    Even when he was on the Emperor''s side, he never proposed to kill General Li or anyone from his family. He wanted this fight to be free from any bloodshed but he had never imagined that this battle was never based on the will of bing powerful.


    The reason behind this battle waspletely something else.


    A momentter, Xi Ying heard the Zhao Wang Lei saying expressionlessly.


    "Those shadow guards ��they were sent by the Princess Wenling to kill Lady Li."


    Xi Ying''s ck eyes immediately went cold.


    The half-truth and the half-lie.


    Xi Ying soon came to know why the Emperor started this topic because the next moment Zhao Wang Lei asked him.


    "Why did Minister Xi try so hard to save Lady Li yesterday?"


    He sat silently on his ce after hearing the Emperor''s question.


    Zhao Wang Lei was too restless.


    Since the moment his almost dead shadow guards came back and informed him that Xi Ying was fighting to protect Li Rui from them. Not only that, he also killed all the men sent by Princess Wenling, the First Prince as well as him.


    All of them were killed. He almost vomited the blood. He already wascking people and when a few of his capable men were also killed by Xi Ying then how could he not feel angry and panicked.


    Zhao Wang Lei was suddenly suspicious of Xi Ying.


    If Xi Ying was only pretending to care for Li Rui to win General Li''s trust, then why did he bother to fight to protect her and then even kill those shadow guards.


    He knew the young Prime Minister very well.


    The aloof Prime Minister would never bother to do any such thing for those whom he didn''t care for. However, for Li Rui, he fought and killed so many shadow guards that were sent from the Imperial Pce.


    In the end, Xi Ying was a man and Li Rui was a woman and a very beautiful woman at that.


    Zhao Wang Lei was suddenly afraid that the aloof Prime Minister who was previously only pretending to care for that woman had now really started to care for her.


    This was not a right thing.


    It could create troubles for him.


    He couldn''t sleep for the whole night and in the end, walked to that ce where he always went whenever he felt restless.


    However, he had never thought that tomorrow his mother would really allow him to see her. But it didn''t make him happy at all. Seeing the cold and indifferent behavior of his own mother, he only remembered how she used thest thing she had to save Li n from him.


    Now he could no longer snatch the military power from Li n politically. He could only scheme like he was scheming before.


    Now he was worried that even Xi Ying was betraying him.


    Lost in his thoughts that were full of panic, Zhao Wang Lie never noticed how Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes flickered at his question. How he hurriedlyposed himself and maintained his expressionless face again.


    He only came out of his trance when he heard Xi Ying''s cold and deadly voice.


    "So it was Princess Wenling who sent those shadow guards?"


    Seeing the ruthlessness surrounding the cold Prime Minister, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t help but frown as he suddenly became sure of what he had thought.


    "Will Your Majesty forgive this minister if I kill Princess Wenling today?"


    Zhao Wang Lei was very startled by Xi Ying''s words. He looked at Xi Ying sharply thinking inside his heart he had not thought that the cold prime minister will also be distracted by the beauty of woman.


    ''Xi Ying was no longer of any use of him.''


    Still, he had to pretend to be a good father and an Emperor and had to say


    "Prime Minister Xi, thing before you say your words. Saying something like this about an Imperial Princess is treason."


    Xi Ying almost rolled his eyes.


    Killing Princess Wenling was only a good work in his eyes. At least the number of stupid people in this Empire will decrease to some extent.


    However, he couldn''t say the same to the Emperor. His eyes were equally cold and sharp as he stared at the Emperor and said


    "Then what does the attempt of killing this minister''s unborn child called, Your Majesty?"


    This was thest straw he could use to save himself from the Emperor''s suspicion.


    To defeat Zhao Wang Lei in his own game, Xi Ying needed his trust until the end of this game. However, he was still disappointed inside his heart that he had to reveal the new of Li Rui being pregnant with his child to the man who already wanted to kill his wife.


    But he also had no other way to make his actions look reasonable in the Emperor''s eyes.


    In the end, Xi Ying thought that he would not be able to hide Li Rui for too long. Soon her stomach would start to protrude and he couldn''t just make her stay in Xi Manor the whole time during her pregnancy.


    "Unborn child��"


    Zhao Wang Lei whispered to himself in shock.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. In the attempt of making General Li believe this Lord, this Lord could only share intimacy with his wife. However, this Lord has never thought that this intimacy would result a child in Lady Li''s womb��this Lord''s child."


    Xi Ying''s unconsciously softened when he thought about his unborn child and Li Rui.


    This child hadpletely different ce inside his heart. He made it when Li Rui and he��both of were willing and fully conscious.


    Zhao Wang Lei also noticed the gentleness in Xi Ying''s eyes and he understood that the child mattered very much to Xi Ying. Looking back at the Emperor, Xi Ying stated coldly


    "Your Majesty, I might not care for Lady Li. However, the child inside her womb is mine too. I am his father so I shall protect my child until myst breathe.. I shall kill whoever will try to harm him."

 Chapter 359 - The Emperor’s Thoughts

    Sitting in front of the Emperor, Xi Ying looked deathly serious.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s fists were tightly clenched inside his sleeves and his face was expressionless.


    He was thinking just what Xi Ying wanted him to think.


    That Xi Ying was still loyal to him. However, he now had another person to include in his list of people that he needs to eradicate.


    And that was his unborn child.


    Then again, Zhao Wang Lei knew very well that he couldn''t do anything until Xi Ying himself was in the Imperial City.


    Though notpletely, he knew very well just how powerful Xi Ying was. To kill someone inside the Xi Manor, Zhao Wang Lei knew that he needed to send Xi Ying out of Xi Manor.


    Even if Xi Ying left, he would also have to take care of the people who he would leave behind to take care of his people and his people included that Li Rui also.


    Imnting his own people inside the Xi Manor, providing them the things they would need, and then eradicating all the evidence of his indirect deeds��all of this could only be done when Xi Ying was absent from the Imperial City for a few months.


    Thinking all this, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know if he should feel happy or not.


    However, in the end, he was still relieved. Xi Ying was still loyal to him and it was a matter of joy because Xi Ying was the most important pawn he needed to destroy Li n. After destroying Li n, he could always eradicate all other things as well including him as well.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Wang Lei finally opened his mouth. His face was still expressionless but he tried his utmost to sound a little gentle andforting as he said


    "Zhen understands very well your thoughts. A child is very important to his or her father. We only got to know about this matter when the princess had already sent her people to attack Lady Li."


    Xi Ying snickered coldly inside his heart as he witnessed just how the Emperor separated himself from the whole matter as if he (Xi Ying) was a fool to believe him.


    Unaware of the thoughts going inside Xi Ying''s mind, Zhao Wang Lei continued


    "Prime Minister Xi is already known to the First Princess''s feelings about you so I think it is understandable for her to react like this, right?"


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything. Now he couldn''t even pretend to agree with this matter.


    How could an Emperor find his daughter''s deeds reasonable when she is sending her people to kill someone just because she is jealous?


    Then when was Zhao Wang Lei a good Emperor?


    Xi Ying sighed silently at the fate of Xin.


    He smiled coldly and this time didn''t lie at all.


    "This minister understands very well what His Majesty is trying to imply. However, this minister has never liked arrogant, jealous and stupid women. This minister hopes that this should end Your Majesty''s expectations from this minister in this matter."


    Zhao Wang Lie pretended to sigh sadly after Xi Ying finished and said


    "Zhen promises Minister Xi that there would be no repetition of what happened yesterday. We will ask our people to keep an eye on Princess Wenling. They will inform Zhen as soon as she tries to do something like this again."


    Zhao Wang Lei said very seriously and with a very earnest face.


    However, Xi Ying knew what was going inside the cunning Emperor''s mind.


    Even if he couldn''tplete his promise, what will he be even able to do except mourn over the death of his unborn child?


    Zhao Wang Lei would express his regret ad guilt and Xi Ying would have no other way except to ept his unborn child''s death. And even if he got angry and killed Princess Wenling, what did this have to do with the Emperor himself?


    However, Xi Ying was intelligent enough to remove all these illusions from Zhao Wang Lei''s mind.


    He smiled coldly as he said


    "It would be better for Your Majesty as well as this minister if Your Majesty keeps his promise. Because if something really happened to this minister''s child, then this minister will not take a moment to change the sides."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes immediately went cold.


    His phoenix eyes stared at Xi Ying as if he was looking at a stranger.


    The one thing that he hated the most was being threatened by someone. He hated it the most.


    In ce of Xi Ying, he could suddenly see General Li standing in front of him and telling him that he will banish the Li n''s army and then leave Xin with his whole n if he punished his daughter Li Rui.


    He hated Xi Ying to the same extent at this moment, he had hated General Li Heng.


    However, again he could not let his hate visible to the person in front of him. Because he needed Xi Ying.


    He could only smile forcefully and whisper to himself.


    "We see."


    Only a few people had dared to threaten him like this and now the list included Xi Ying also. Perhaps he had already seen it before. Seeing the power Xi n held, Zhao Wang Lei was afraid that Xi Ying would try to stop him from getting what he wanted even if he destroyed Li n.


    Because he had certain principles.


    Hence he could do nothing except make a n to kill him. He wanted to destroy Xi n after killing Xi Ying.


    His n failed once but he promised to himself at this moment, that it will not fail next time. He will n again when he would no longer need Xi Ying and he will make sure that his arrow would hit the target at that time.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know what he should say after this conversation. For now, he didn''t even wish to see Xi Ying.


    He had thought that by using princess Wenling he would easily be able to kill Li Rui in the next few attacks but now he himself had to promise Xi Ying that he will make sure that no attack will happen in the future.


    In other words, he would have to hide from that stupid daughter of his that Li Rui was pregnant or she would go rampant in her jealousy.


    Xi Ying''s thoughts were no different for him at this moment.


    It was difficult to see even the face of the man who killed his wife and son in thest life. So he stood up from the chair and said


    "This minister thinks that Your Majesty just wanted to discuss this matter with this minister."


    Zhao Wang Lie immediately nodded his head and Xi Ying was also relieved.


    "Then this minister will no longer disturb Your Majesty."


    Saying this, Xii Ying turned around but he suddenly seemed to remember something so he turned around to look at the Emperor again.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Xi Ying with a confused frown.


    "This minister has advice for Your Majesty. Does Your Majesty mind if this one continues?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s frown went deeper. A momentter, it smoothened.


    Whatever he thought inside his heart, he knew very well just how intelligent Xi Ying was so by refusing to hear advice from Xi Ying, he would only be doing something not good for himself.


    "Minister Xi can continue."


    "ording to this minister, a servant should not be given much freedom when he starts to use his master''s name to look higher and arrogant in front of others."


    Xi Ying was signing to Eunuch Wang ��the old Eunuch who served the Emperor and had been serving for so many years.


    Zhao Wang Lei understood it very well. His phoenix eyes flickered and he couldn''t help but frown and think over Xi Ying''s words.


    Xi Ying was very pleased and took his leave after being done with his work.

 Chapter 360 - The Cold And Inidfferent Lord Xi

    After exiting the Imperial Study room, Xi Ying just wanted to go to Xi Manor as soon as possible.


    However, he had not expected to see Princess Wenling standing outside the Imperial study room as soon as he came out.


    His face didn''t change even a little bit. He behaved as if he never saw her and stepped forward to leave.


    Princess Wenling was very hurt when she saw his cold and indifferent behavior. She had never put aside her self-respect for anyone else. But for Xi Ying, she was putting aside almost everything that was very important in a girl''s life.


    However, she still didn''t seem to melt his cold heart.


    Zhao Wenling suddenly felt very frustrated. She immediately ran forward and blocked Xi Ying''s way.


    The old nanny that had been standing behind the princess was satisfied seeing this. She informed the princess as soon as she got to know that Prime Minister Xi was here.


    And the princess who was obsessed with Xi Ying came running to have a nce of Prime Minister Xi.


    She nced towards Eunuch Wang and saw that he also looked satisfied seeing this. Inside her heart, the old nanny was very sure that her master would also be happy with her.


    After all, her work was to manipte the princess and she was doing it very well.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Wenling who was standing in front of Xi Ying currently called out in a trembling voice when she saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes.


    Despite being very afraid inside her heart, she gathered her courage and said with hopeful eyes


    "This princess wishes to have a chat with Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t have any emotion as he said mercilessly


    "This minister doesn''t have free time. I have my wife waiting for me at home."


    Princess Wenling flinched for a moment when she heard the word ''wife'' from Xi Ying''s mouth. She gulped the resentment that was boiling inside her heart and said with a tight smile.


    "This princess is sure that Lady Li won''t mind if Prime Minister Xi would spend some time with this princess. After all, this princess and Lady Li have been very good friends once in the past."


    Xi Ying smiled coldly at these words.


    He looked at Princess Wenling with a mocking and cold smile and said


    "This minister knows very well just how princess had fulfilled that friendship with this minister''s wife."


    Princess Wenling''s face almost went pale at these words.


    For a moment, she thought that Xi Ying knew something that no one knew. That ��it was she who had put the false me on Li Rui for stealing her hairpin fourteen years ago.


    However, the next moment she denied her own thought.


    Xi Ying was just pretending to care for Li Rui.


    Could he be so intimate with her that Li Rui will tell her the things from fourteen years ago?


    Either she didn''t want to believe this or she was too sure that An San would never lie to her. He had said that his master hated Li Rui very much.


    So Xi Ying would surely not hate her for what she did to Li Rui.


    With all these unreasonable or reasonable reasons, Princess Wenling very nicely stopped her mind and heart that had finally started working on their own.


    Until now, she had just heard the nanny''s words and done everything ording to that. For once, she had seen something right through Xi Ying''s words but illusionistic mind and her obsessed heart stopped her to see through them.


    Maintaining a smile on her lips, she said


    "Yes, this princess had always tried given importance to this friendship even though ��Rui doesn''t seem to appreciate it."


    Princess Wenling sad sadly trying to gain some sympathy from Xi Ying.


    Disgust shed through Xi Ying''s eyes seeing her acts. He couldn''t help but want to pull out that tongue that took Li Rui''s name.


    His Rui was kind to even the people like Li Chen and Li Caihong ��who did everything in their power to hurt her.


    Li Chen hurt her in a way he doesn''t know yet but for Li Caihong, he knew it. But Li Rui still gave that special ointment to treat the scar on her face.


    And now this Princess Wenling.


    Just because her young self had been afraid that Princess Wenling would be sad to live without having any friends in the Imperial Pce, she went against her father and made him allow her toe to the Imperial Pce.


    However, the same princess hurt her in the worst way that was possible.


    Xi Ying didn''t even want to stay there anymore and look at the stupid princess'' face. So he stepped sideways to leave again. However, Princess Wenling was again filled with frustration when she saw how he looked at her coldly and indifferently and now he was trying to leave again.


    Her hand without thinking rose to grab Xi Ying''s sleeves.


    However, Xi Ying who noticed the princess'' actions from the corner of his eyes immediately avoided her hand and looked at her sharply.


    "Her Highness should stay within her limits. If not others, at least respect yourself."


    ''No other woman except Rui could touch him.''


    Zhao Wenling''s eyes were filled with tears when she saw his reaction to her touch. He could let Li Rui touch him with whom he was just pretending to destroy her n but he couldn''t let her touch even his clothes.


    "You are so cruel, Xi Y��Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Wenling saw how Xi Ying looked at her when she was about to call him by his name and immediately corrected herself.


    However, his cold stare again filled her heart with resentment not for Xi Ying...but for Li Rui.


    Why could she not get everything without even doing anything like Li Rui?


    "Am I not beautiful like Li Rui?"


    She suddenly whispered while staring at Xi Ying with tear-filled eyes.


    It must be the reason, She couldn''t deny that Li Rui was beautiful.


    Perhaps that''s why he let Li Rui touch him and even touched her even though he was just pretending.


    However, Xi Ying''s face remained expressionless at the imposed question on him. His eyes were filled with frustration because he just wanted to leave but the stupid princess was not letting him pass. The stupid question uttered by her only increased his frustration.


    "Beauty is not everything, Her Highness."


    He couldn''t help but tell her coldly.


    Steeping forward a little he looked at Princess Wenling with cold eyes and said in a voice that was only audible to princess Wenling and him.


    "Even if you will stand naked in front of me, I will still not nce at your seriously. But she doesn''t even need to do anything and can have all of my attention."


    Princess Wenling stepped back as if she had been just hit by a big force.


    She obviously knew who the other she was in Xi Ying''s sentence.


    She could not lie to herself any longer.


    Xi Ying loved Li Rui.


    He loved her.


    Xi Ying''s eyes remained indifferent seeing the princess'' pale face. He was now not afraid that the stupid princess will try to harm Li Rui again.


    The Emperor will not let her do anything now. He was very sure of that.


    Hence, he indifferently walked away from there.

 Chapter 361 - Did You Miss Me?

    Xi Ying left the Imperial Pce and then went back to Xi Manor on his horse.


    His horse ran through the roads of the Imperial City at the possible fastest speed. The road to Xi Manor was almost empty because Xi Manor was built almost at the end of the Imperial City. Hence, Xi Ying didn''t need to slow down his horse.


    Soon he reached at the entrance of the Xi Manor.


    An Shing who was hiding in the shadows and guarding the Manor immediately came out and took the reins of the horse from his master as Xi Ying climbed down and went inside the Manor without dying for a moment.


    "Where do you think Master is going to be in so much hurry?"


    An Shing turned around and looked at An Si as if he was a stupid person. However, the next moment, he suddenly remembered that An Si had just returned from the Imperial Pce so it was not strange for him not to know much about the changes that had happened in their master''s behavior all this while.


    "To the Plum courtyard."


    He answered with an expressionless face as he tried to take the horse to the stables.


    An Si eyebrows raised in surprise hearing this but then he also remembered that Lady Li was pregnant with their master''s child.


    So it was not surprising, right?


    Thinking this, the shadow guard went back to do his own work.


    On the other hand, the cold and indifferent prime minister now lookedpletely different from before as soon as he stepped inside the Plum Courtyard.


    His eyebrows knitted in confusion when he heard loudughter and sometimes shouts from the inside. With the smile still present on his lips, he walked inside further and soon recognized from the voice itself who wasughing.


    It was his son, Xi Ling.


    Standing at the door of the living room, Xi Ying was surprised to see the scene in front of his eyes. The whole living room was looked vacant.


    All the furniture has been shifted to a corner.


    Currently, his three-year-old son had his eyes covered with a cloth. His arms were waving in the air aimlessly as if he was searching for something and around him, he saw Liu Lan and a few other maids.


    "To your right, Xiao Ling."


    He heard a soft voice and his eyes paused on the figure that was seated in the corner on one of the chairs.


    It was his wife, Li Rui and she was guiding Xi Ling to catch the people who were running around in different directions to confuse him.


    However, Xi Ling didn''t look frustrated at all. Instead, heughed brightly when his hands would reach out to catch nothing in the direction his mother was telling her because the person would immediately move away from there.


    "Ah��Xi Ling missed it, mother��Hehe��"


    He pouted a little but thenughed stupidly. He looked stupid but very cute.


    Hisughter could be heard throughout the whole living room. It was after a whole fifteen minutes, Xi Ying finally understood the pattern of one person. So when he heard his mother asking him to go in the right direction, he opened both of his small hands spreading them outpletely, and finally caught someone.


    A shout full of joy was immediately heard as Xi Ling removed the cloth from his eye and said


    "Waah��Xi Ling caught someone."


    It was Liu Lan who was caught by Xi Ling.


    Li Hua who was standing beside her mistress chuckled at seeing how happy Xi Ling looked. She would also have yed with Xi Ling but her wound was still healing.


    However, it didn''t stop her from praising Xi Ling and making him happier.


    "Young Master is so intelligent."


    Xi Ling''s big ck eyes went towards his mother who nodded her head softly with a smile on her lips.


    "Xiao Ling did very well."


    Xi Ling felt very proud after hearing his mother''s praise. He removed the clothpletely and then gave it to Liu Lan.


    "Liu Lan Jiejie, now it is your turn."


    Liu Lan nodded her head as she took the cloth from Xi Ling.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    She was about to tie it on her eyes when Xi Ling suddenly looked towards the door of the living room and shouted


    "Father"


    The pair of big ck eyes brightened again as Xi Ling ran towards his father with his short legs. At this moment, he suddenly seemed to have forgotten all grudges he had held inside his heart against his father because he always stole his mother''s attention from him.


    Xi Ying also decided not to remind his son about that for now and immediately opened his arms when he saw his son running towards him.


    As he bent down to pick him up, Xi Ling surrounded his father''s neck with his small arms and said


    "Father iste today."


    Xi Ying sighed hearing these words and looked towards Li Rui.


    She must be upset.


    After all, he had promised her that he wille soon. However, the afternoon was about to end and he came at this time.


    However, when he saw his wife talking to Li Hua and Liu Lan about something, he suddenly realized that she might not be upset. Perhaps she didn''t even think about it at all.


    And he thought that he was right when Li Rui suddenly walked to him and said


    "Did you have anything in the Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying shook his head hiding all his thoughts inside his heart.


    Seeing this, Li Rui just nodded and then said


    "I have already asked Liu Lan to serve the lunch for you. You should have something."


    Saying this, Li Rui then looked towards Xi Ling and asked him softly


    "Xiao Ling should also have something."


    Three hours had already passed since Xi Ling ate something. Since the poison had weakened his body, Li Rui was making sure that he was having all the nutrition in the right amount.


    Xi Ling nodded his head at his mother''s words and silently get down from his father''s arms. After that, he left the living room with Li Hua.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was just looking at Li Rui silently since the moment he had put down Xi Ling to the ground.


    She was just doing what an ideal wife should do.


    She was preparing lunch for him after knowing that he didn''t have anything since the morning. She was taking care of their son.


    However, why is it that it still didn''t seem enough?


    Looking in her clean ck eyes, he tried to find the trace of any emotion that she might have felt because he didn''tplete his promise ofing early.


    Was it weird if he epted that he was looking forwards to seeing an upset or angry Rui because he returnedte from the Imperial Pce?


    However, she neither looked upset nor angry at him.


    Xi Ying suddenly stepped forward and hugged her in his arms. Li Rui was startled by his actions, however, she didn''t struggle.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Xi Ying had wanted to ask. However, the words didn''te out of his mouth when the next moment Li Rui''s arms rose to hug him back as she put her head on his chest.


    The response suddenly seemed to have vanished the little bit of depression and restlessness inside his rest.


    His arms around became Li Rui firmer and he softly kissed her hair.


    A momentter, he whispered more likely to himself


    "I will try toe early in the future."

 Chapter 362 - A Letter From The Imperial Palace

    Inside the Dn Courtyard, Zhao Zhuang Chen had finally gained consciousness.


    However, he was not in the state to say anything.


    Both sides of his mouth were bruised very badly making his face hurt whenever he tried to speak.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, Empress Qin Wenya looked at her son''s all bruised and swollen face and her heart was filled with fury.


    "His Majesty didn''t do right. That b***d hit you so badly and he was asked only to kneel outside your courtyard, that too, only for one afternoon and evening."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were also filled with resentment when he came to know about this. His whole body hurt so much that he wished to kill Zhao Zhang Wei right then and there.


    It was solely because of him that he was in such a state at this moment.


    So Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t stop his mother when she said that she will talk to his Father Emperor and then make sure that Zhao Zhang Wei get the punishment he deserves.


    Standing a few steps away from the bed, the wangfei of Zhao Zhuang Chen, Yun Wen who heard the empress''s words couldn''t help but shake her head with a sigh. She was actually very disgusted with both mother and son and more disgusted by their selfishness and logic to prove themselves reasonable.


    "You need to take care of Zhuang Chen."


    She nodded her head lightly when the Empress said these words to her suddenly.


    She could also feel Zhao Zhuang Chen''s sharp re at herself. Since the day she had spoken against him when her son was poisoned, Zhao Zhuang Chen had always been like this.


    He just could not beat her because he was scared that it wille out and then everyone will look at him strangely. After all, she was a princess consort so she couldn''t hide in her courtyard every day and hide her wounds.


    However, it still didn''t stop him from giving her pain in every possible way he could��whether it was during their intimacy that he always forced on her or it was during letting her do every work of him like a maid.


    However, Yun Wen didn''t regret whatever she did. She could save her son that day. Even if she had to do something like this again, she will do it without any hesitation.


    What she regretted was marrying Zhao Zhuang Chen just because her na?ve self had wanted to please her father once.


    Empress Qin Wenya soon left Dn Courtyard and then went to the Imperial Study room where the Emperor was still working.


    She was allowed to go inside soon by Eunuch Wang.


    No one what exactly happened inside the Imperial Study room but when Empress Qin Wenya came out, her eyes were very bright with joy as if she had won the whole world.


    Going back to her chambers, she suddenly went inside her separated study room and after a few moments she came out with a letter.


    She gave the letter to a Eunuch and then said


    "This letter should reach Minister Li but anyone in the Li Manor should note to know about it."


    The old Eunuch immediately nodded his head and said that he had understood.


    After that, he left from there to do the asked job.


    Alone in her chambers, Empress Qin Wenya smirked as she whispered


    "Li n��now this Empress will see who save Li Can from getting destroyed. Li Rui��This Empress will make sure that you will be left alone with nothing to protect you. This Empress will avenge Wenwen and Zhuang Chen."


    ------


    (Li Manor)


    (Late Night)


    Li Qiang came running to his courtyard.


    A maid informed him that his wife Li Rong was having a fever.


    He couldn''t help but me himself. He must have gone too harsh on Li Rong. She birthed their children after going through so much pain and he just snatched all her right away to take any decisions rted to them.


    However, her excessive love was now bing poison for them ��a poison that will not live them peacefully in the future.


    He was actually trapped.


    He loved his wife and he wanted to be a responsible father also ��something that he should have be long before.


    Standing at the door, he breathed deeply many times before he finally stepped inside the room.


    Li Qiang had steeled his heart, however, as soon as he saw his wife lying on the bed with a pale face, he felt very distressed.


    "Rong''er"


    He called out gently as he sat on the edge of the bed and held his wife''s hand gently.


    A momentter, Li Rong opened her eyes and looked at her husband. Her eyes went teary.


    "Qiang��Qiang you are here."


    She whispered in a very light tone as tears started to slide down her eyes disappearing in her hair.


    "I thought that ��you will nevere back to me ��again."


    "Rubbish��"


    Li Qiang scolded his wife although very gently. He stroked her hair as he said


    "Why would I note to you?"


    After that, he picked up the bowl of medicine from the bedside table and then said


    "Here ��drink this. The maid told me that you didn''t take the medicine."


    Saying this, Li Qiang helped his wife in sitting on the bed and then tried to make her drink the medicine. However, Li Rong turned her mouth away and pushed the bowl away from her lips with her hand.


    She looked at her husband with red eyes as she whispered


    "Qiang��I never meant that. Whatever I said before, I never meant that."


    Li Qiang''s eyes flickered with pain when he remembered those words but he smiled tightly. He had actually not been able to let those words out of his mind until now.


    However, his wife was ill and he didn''t want her to worry much at this moment.


    "It''s okay. Everything is forgiven to you."


    Li Rong smiled a little hearing this and finally agreed to drink the medicine.


    After she finished the medicine, Li Qiang helped her in lying down on the bed again. His eyes then went to the baskets lying in the corner.


    "What are they?"


    Li Rong perhaps heard him and answered his question on seeing his eyes fixed at some certain ce.


    "They were sent from the Imperial Pce."


    Li Qiang nodded his head. It was quite normal to receive something from the Imperial Pce whenever the new soldiers from Li n left Imperial City to go to the borders.


    He was about to leave the room letting Li Rong have some rest but he suddenly turned around and walked towards the basket.


    Li Qiang remembered that once he had received hundred-year-old ginseng from the Imperial Pce. Perhaps the Imperial Pce sent something like that this time also.


    If they had, then it could help his wife in regaining some health very quickly.


    Thinking this, he walked towards the baskets ced in the corner.


    Although he could also ask the physician for such ginseng, it was not guaranteed that the physician would have one with great quality. However, ginseng from the Imperial Pce will certainly be of very good quality.


    Li Qiang didn''t find any ginseng in the basket.


    What he found was a letter��a letter hidden inside the basket very carefully.

 Chapter 363 - Who Got The Letter In The End?

    Li Qiang''s eyes flickered when he saw a folded rice paper falling out from the basket. He was about to bend down and pick it up to check what exactly it was when the door of the room was suddenly knocked and his attention was then diverted to that ce.


    "Elder Brother"


    It was Li Jiang''s wife.


    Li Qiang nodded his head softly when he saw his younger brother''s wife at the door.


    "Why is Third Younger Sister-In-Law standing at the door? Come inside."


    Li Qiang said politely and Qin Fan, the wife of Li Jiang entered the room. Her eyes were filled with concern and they immediately went to the bed inside the room.


    "Elder Brother, I came to know that Elder Sister-In-Law is unwell. So I came to check on her."


    Li Qiang nodded his head hearing these words and said


    "She has a slight fever. She had already drunk the medicine. Thanks foring over."


    Lin Fan smiled softly and then said


    "What is Elder Brother saying? We are a family."


    Li Qiang nodded his head lightly. However, inside his mind shed Qin Fan''s fearful eyes when she hade to know that Li Rong wanted Lord Xi to take Li Na as a concubine inside Xi Manor and she event went to meet Li Rui with this request.


    He could actually understand what she was afraid of. She also had a daughter and aftering to know about Li Na and Li Caihong''s deeds, she must be afraid that they would try to interfere with her daughter''s marriage also in the future.


    And Li Qiang was very true. Qin Fan was indeed afraid of thinking of this.


    Li Sying had actually been betrothed to a boy of her age from Mu n a year ago. Both the ns were just waiting for Li Sying and that boy toe to the right age so that they can proceed with this marriage. At the time of this betrothal, Li Jiang had put forward a request and that was that this arrangement would only continue if Mu Yunci, the boy to whom Qin Fan was betrothed to, would vow not to take any concubine or any other woman except Li Sying in his courtyard.


    He wanted a one-woman man for his daughter and Mu n had agreed with this request.


    However, Qin Fan was still very afraid that in the future, Li Rong woulde up with such a request again in the future. She would propose that Mu Yunci should take Li Na or Li Caihong as his concubine because Li Sying was their sister and hence they should be able to adjust easily even they shared the same husband.


    The fact that Li Sying was still young didn''t lessen her fear any less. After all, who would marry Li Na and Li Caihong now? So they would still be here when her daughter would reach marriageable age.


    Qin Fan''s fear was also not unreasonable. She had all the right to care for her daughter. Regardless of how popr Li n might be, it would be a stain on Li Sying''s reputation to have a betrothal marriage that could not bepleted if this marriage was broken because of Li Rong and her daughters.


    However, in the end, she knew that they were still a family and hence she couldn''t be iron-hearted and note to ask about Li Rong''s well-being.


    Thinking all this, Qin Fan moved towards the bed to talk to Li Rong who was still awake and had sat on the bed when she saw that Lin Fan hade to meet her.


    Her eyes flickered lightly as she suddenly remembered that Yi Jie didn''te to meet her even once. Before this, whenever she used to get sick, Yi Jie would always be the first person toe and how she was amongst the second and third households.


    Li Qiang, on the other hand, decided to leave the room and let the two women have their conversation. Hepletely forgot about the letter that has just fallen out of the basket.


    Li Rong''s eyes, however, went to the letter for a moment. She only thought that letter fell out from her husband''s sleeve or pockets.


    She looked at her husband''s leaving back and was about to ask him to pick it up but then decided to do it by herselfter.


    Qin Fan talked to Li Rong only for some time and then left the room asking Li Rong to take a good rest and don''t worry about anything.


    Li Rong nodded her head and thanked Li Fan for visiting her.


    After these few formal and informal greetings and talks, Qin Fan left Li Rong''s room.


    Li Rong was about to lie down on the bed when her eyes suddenly went to the letter that was still ced on the ground again.


    With a sigh, she climbed down from the bed and then went to pick up the letter. She opened it to check if it was something urgent. If it was then she would immediately send it back to Li Qiang through some servant.


    Li Rong was illiterate when she hade to Li Manor. Since she was a concubine-born daughter, no one was really about her in Ci Manor and hence no one really appointed any teacher for her or sent her to the school where other girls from noble families studied.


    However, her husband had taught her to read and write when she came to know about this and she was more than happy to learn from him.


    She couldn''t help but smile a little when she remembered the sweet memories from that day. They were still getting to know each other at that time.


    But the smile on Li Rong''s lips suddenly disappeared, when she opened the letter and read the content written inside it.


    A momentter, she suddenly lowered it down.


    With the letter in her hands, she walked back to her bed and sat on it in a daze.


    In these few moments, many emotions shed through her eyes but the more prominent was the hope.


    Hope that her children''s lives could still get on the right path.

 Chapter 364 - Li Rong’s Plans

    When Li Qiang came back an hourter, he was surprised to see Li Rong sitting on the bed in a daze.


    He frowned in displeasure because Li Rong''s face now looked paler than before. She should be resting on the bed.


    "Rong''er."


    Li Rong flinched on hearing the voice while Li Qiang frowned at his reactions. Unnoticed from his eyes, Li Rong had a letter pressed under her hand that was ced on the bed.


    However, seeing Li Qiang she hurriedly stuffed the letter inside her sleeves and tried to stay calm.


    The first thing that Li Qiang did after stepping closer to his wife was check her fever. A momentter, the frown on his forehead deepened and he said


    "Your fever is very high now."


    Saying this, he pushed Li Rong towards the bed and said


    "Lie down. I will call for a physician."


    Saying this, Li Qiang had just turned around when Li Rong suddenly held his hand and said


    "Qiang, you know the reason behind my deteriorating health is something else. A physician cannot do anything about it."


    Li Rong whispered in a low voice.


    Li Qiang''s eyes dimmed for a moment. He obviously understood what Li Rong was trying to say. However, what could he even do?


    He sat at the edge of the bed and held her hand. His face was serious as he continued


    "Rong''er, don''t think about anything. Everything will be fine. Are you worried about Li Na? Do you think that I being a father will push her somewhere she can''t get respect and love she deserved from her husband?"


    Li Rong''s eyes brightened a little when she heard her husband''s words.


    After reading the letter, she had hope inside her heart but that hope vanished instantly when she remembered just how loyal her husband was to Li Heng.


    He would never go against him (General Li).


    The hope vanished away as soon as it emerged. However, now hearing Li Qiang''s words, she suddenly could see that he still had some affection for their children inside his heart.


    Although he was angry with whatever they have done, he was still their father. How could he not worry and care for them?


    "What do you want to say?"


    Li Rong whispered suddenly and Li Qiang didn''t hide anything.


    Leaning down a little closer, he held her hand tightly and said in a low voice


    "Lu Jianye really likes our Li Na. However, aftering to know that he wanted to take Li Na as his concubine in Lu Manor, I had strictly refused this proposal. However, that boy likes our Li Na a lot."


    Li Rong''s eyes dimmed again. All of this, she had been already told by Li Qiang so she only thought that he was trying tofort her again. She tried to free her hand from his hold, however, Li Qiang didn''t allow her and held her firmly as he continued


    "He liked Li Na so much that he promised me that he will not marry any other woman than Li Na in his whole life."


    Li Rong''s eyes went wide when she finally registered Li Qiang''s words in his mind.


    "Never marry��"


    She couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Yes"


    Li Qiang immediately nodded his head as he said


    "Lu Jianye said that he is working very hard and since he is the first one to reach the Imperial Pce without using any other means. He is respected a lot in his n. Although they are not allowing him to take Li Na as his wife, they can''t stop him from taking her as his concubine just because of this reason."


    "He said that with time, his reputation would only increase and he is right. He had gotten first ce in the Imperial exam this year and he is quite wise and active also. Anyone with such achievement and qualities can easily be a minister in the Imperial Pce in a few years. Slowly he will be so reputed and powerful that no one in his n would be able to stop him even if he decided to make Li Na his wife from a concubine. Until then, he would never marry any other woman and not even after that."


    Li Rong''s eyes were a little wide as she registered everything Li Qiang told her.


    "He really said that? Qiang��you are not just saying it tofort me, right?"


    Li Qiang firmly nodded his head and said


    "Have I ever lied to you before?"


    Li Rong immediately shook her head.


    A momentter, she smiled slightly in relief.


    At least for one daughter of hers, there was a little hope.


    However, Li Qiang seemed to have more to say.


    "But there is something else also I need to tell you. Lu Jianye thinks that Li Na waspletely innocent in the incident that happened during the Imperial banquet celebration of the Mid Autumn Festival. We can''t let him know that Li Na was not really innocent."


    Li Rong immediately nodded her head understanding Li Qiang''s wordspletely.


    No man would like it that a woman he loved plotted as Li Na did to sleep with some other man.


    "We will not let him know then."


    Li Rong repeated her husband''s words. Relief was there inside her heart. She suddenly sat up on the bed and hugged Li Qiang tightly.


    "Qiang, I was so afraid. I thought that you don''t love our children like before."


    Li Qiang sighed as he wrapped his arms around his wife. He stroked her hair and whispered


    "You do forget every time that they are my children also."


    Guilt shed through Li Rong''s eyes but it was only for a moment. She suddenly backed away and looked at Li Qiang.


    "Qiang, what about Caihong and Chenchen."


    Li Qiang''s face hardened for a moment as he remembered how Li Caihong had thrown away the ointment and whatever Li Chen did just to get the position of the next general.


    Li Rong saw it and she immediately held his face between her hands gently and said


    "Qiang, Chenchen did something foolish. I know it."


    Li Qiang''s face softened a little on hearing these words. It was good of Li Rong knew. He doesn''t want her to cover her eyes with this motherly love and then blind herself so that she could ignore their children''s mistakes.


    Li Rong was relieved inside her heart. After so many years, how could she not know what nerve of Li Qiang she had to pinch or stroke softly to anger him or make his heart soften.


    With this, she finally started to do what she had nned in this long and short one hour when Li Qiang was absent from the room.

 Chapter 365 - Planning Going Inside The Second Houehold

    Having hope for one daughter living a good life in the future, Li Rong was not satisfied.


    She didn''t drink medicine that night and hence didn''t get better.


    The na?ve Li Qiang who didn''t know that his wife never drank the medicinal soup was worried about his wife''s health, especially when the next morning he touched her forehead and found that the fever was now higher than before.


    Even the physician couldn''t understand anything.


    "Rong''er, are you worried about something else? What else are you worried about?"


    "Caihong and Chenchen��"


    Li Qiang''s face hardened just like thest night. Last night when Li Rong had tried to talk to him about Caihong and Li Chen, he had intentionally left the room.


    However, now Li Qiang didn''t want to leave like that. If he did, then Li Rong will continue to have this thing inside her mind and will not get better sooner orter.


    "What are you thinking?"


    He asked finally.


    Li Rong was d to see this.


    "Qiang, Chenchen��did wrong but he wishes to be the next general. Don''t you feel d that your son wishes to take such a big responsibility on his shoulders?"


    Li Qiang couldn''t help but sigh on hearing these words for the umpteenth time.


    "I would have felt d if he had done this stupidity."


    Li Rong''s eyes brightened and she held Li Qiang''s hand firmly.


    "Qiang, what he did was stupid but you wondered why he did that?"


    Without giving any chance to her husband to say anything, she continued


    "Li Chen is younger than Li Diu. He must be afraid that would never even get a chance topete for the position of the next general. So he did what he could do to gain it in his own way."


    "Qiang��you were elder but you were still not given this position. Father gave it to Second Young Brother without even considering what shame and humiliation you will go through as an Elder Brother and now since Li Chen is younger than Li Diu who had already learned everything from Second Younger Brother. Until he will learn everything and wille to the right age, Li Diu would be more experienced than him. Hence, by the Elders of Li n, the next general will be chosen from the second household again."


    Li Rong sighed sadly as she whispered to herself


    "Now I have started to wonder for how much time our household will be the first household in this n. All these years, even though you were not the General, you were given all the respect from everyone in this n because, in the end, you were the eldest of the three brothers. However, what will be of Li Chen. He is neither the eldest brother nor will he ever be the next general. After our death, have you ever wondered what will he do? He would be left with nothing because Second Younger Brother would never trust him again because of what he has done."


    Looking into her silent husband''s eyes, Li Rong said


    "And I am sure that Second Brother will also tell this to Li Diu also ��at least if he became the next general. My Chenchen��.he will be a part of the n but at the same time, he will be seen as nothing but an extra here."


    At herst words, Li Rong couldn''t stop herself from shedding tears.


    Those were her actual fears.


    At this moment, even Li Qiang was silently looking at Li Rong with a dazed expression on his face. He seemed to be staring at Li Rong but in reality, he was particrly looking at nothing.


    In his mind shed all those scenes where he was being mocked and humiliated by others just because he didn''t get the main position in Li n despite being the eldest.


    A momentter, he gulped and then whispered in his deep voice.


    "Rong''er, We can''t do anything now. It is Li Chen who had paved this path for himself. I could have helped him if only he had told me about his ambitions. I could have trained him better than Li Diu and even Li Heng would have been very supportive of him then. But now, we can''t do anything."


    "We can��"


    Li Rong said immediately.


    She suddenly tried to sit up on the bed and Li Qiang tried to stop her.


    "What are you doing? You should rest."


    However, Li Rong shook her head and pointed her eyes towards the door.


    "Go and close the door. I need to talk to you about something."


    Li Qiang frowned.


    "What is the need of closing the door for that?"


    Li Rong shook her head firmly and then took out a paper from her sleeve.


    "We can''t read it like that. Go and Close the door, Qiang."


    Li Qiang''s eyes flickered when he saw the letter in his wife''s hands. He suddenly seemed to remember something about this letter.


    He wanted to ask many things but seeing the eager look on his wife''s face, he silently stood up from the bed and then walked towards the door.


    Standing at the door, he first looked outside to check if there was any servant or maid who might have been standing out and heard their words. After a few moments, he closed the doors unaware that what Li Rong feared had happened already.


    Hidden in the shadows, Xi Ying''s shadow guard, An Su was looking coldly and sharply at the closed doors. A momentter, he jumped from there to the roof of the room. His foot didn''t make even a single sound as he walked on the roof of Li Qiang and Li Rong''s room.


    The sun still had not risen properly and it was still a little dark. An Su''s figure on the roof could be seen clearly, however, the maids that were roaming in the courtyard never thought a person was walking on the roof so they never thought of looking up, and hence An Su waspletely safe.


    He bent down and attached his ear against the cold tiles of the roof.


    With the help of his sharp senses, he could hear almost everything Li Rong was telling to Li Qiang.

 Chapter 366 - The Little Bun Cried

    It was morning in the Imperial City.


    The chirping of the birds could be heard inside the Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ying woke up to this voice and the sweet scent from his wife''s hair that was invading his nostrils. He smiled peacefully seeing Li Rui sleeping silently in his arms. Her back was attached to his chest and one of her hand was holding Xi Ling''s small hand.


    Xi Ying sighed as his gaze went to his brat.


    After the dinner, Xi Ying had thought of spending some sweet time with his wife. However all of ns vent in vain when some brat knocked on the doorst night just a few momentster they entered the room after the dinner.


    When he opened the door, he saw his three-year-old son standing there with his own pillow in his hand.


    "Father, Xi Ling wants to sleep with Mother ��and Father also."


    Xi Ling said immediately fearing that his father would again say that he hadpletely forgotten behind his mother. What he feared more was that because of this anger he would be then sent back to his own room without even meeting his mother.


    Thinking this, Xi Ling wisely stepped forward and tried to pass through the small gap around Xi Ying. His little head easily peeped inside the room and he saw his mother sitting in front of the dressing table.


    Xi Ling''s big ck eyes brightened with joy. He struggled immediately to go further inside. However, he suddenly realized that the small gap has be smaller now.


    He was stuck.


    Xi Ling raised his head and looked at his father with a wronged face. An idea came to his mind and he immediately decided to shout loudly.


    However, Xi Ying, in the end, was Xi Ling''s father. He immediately covered his son''s little mouth and then closed the door.


    "Mmmmm��"


    Xi Ling still tried his best to speak as he waved his hands in the air while he was being taken away by Xi Ying from his mother.


    After both of them were in Xi Ling''s room, Xi Ying finally uncovered his son''s mouth.


    Standing inside the room, he then looked at his son with narrowed eyes.


    Xi Ling also didn''t want to be suppressed this time.


    He walked around the room and then suddenly climbed on the bed. Xi Ying frowned in confusion unable to understand his son''s moves.


    It was only when Xi Ling climbed on the bed and then stood there with both of his hands on his small waist while ring at him silently, did Xi Yinge to know what the brat was trying to do.


    Xi Ying''s lips almost twitched to form a smile. But he had to control himself fromughing out loud. He really didn''t want to hurt his son''s heart.


    So he tried to divert his attention.


    "Just because I let you sleep with your mother yesterday, don''t think that you can go there every day now."


    He said strictly to his three-year-old son.


    Xi Ling pouted at these words, however, Xi Ying didn''t pay attention to him anymore. Looking at his cute posture for thest time, he continued


    "Sleep now. If I found you wandering around again, then you will be spanked."


    Xi Ying smirked at hisst words while Xi Ling got angrier.


    Without caring for his son''s feelings, the young prime minister turned around to leave until he heard the sound of a sniff.


    Xi Ying froze amidst his steps immediately.


    He slowly turned around to look towards the bed and frowned seeing that the brat was now sitting on the bed and covering his small face with his small hands.


    He stiffly stepped forward and came to stand in front of his son.


    "Are you crying?"


    He couldn''t help but ask in shock.


    Xi Ying had seen his crying very rarely. At least since the moment, his son has started to speak; Xi Ying has not seen him crying again. Regardless of whatever happened, for example, he fell down or he was punished by him, Xi Ling had never cried in front of him.


    So he couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Xi Ling''s only response to his father''s question was


    "Wuwu��wwuuu..waaahh��"


    Xi Ying frowned hearing these weird voices.


    His index finger poked Xi Ling''s shoulder and he said stiffly.


    "Xi Ling, don''t cry. Raise your head and tell me what the problem is. This is not how big boys solve their problems."


    Xi Ling really put down his hands and uncovered his face. His big ck eyes were filled with tears making Xi Ying''s heart suddenly fill with guilt.


    On the other hand, the three year old boy looked at his father with a little bit of resentment and said


    "Father��you d��on''t even k..now h��how tofort Xi L��Ling��.wuwuu��Mo..ther is t..the best."


    It took Xi Ying a moment to register his son''s broken words and when he did he raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked


    "Did you cry in front of your mother?"


    Xi Ling''s ears went red for a moment and he shyly nodded his head. His tears had also stopped now and he told his father clearly


    "Yes, When Father was not in Xi Manor for a long time, Xi Ling was missing Father then Xi Ling cr��"


    Xi Ling suddenly stopped amidst his words realizing suddenly what he just said.


    He lowered his head immediately and covered his mouth with his small hands.


    A momentter, he raised his head to sneak a nce at the big figure standing in front of him only to see his father staring at him with a smile on his face.


    The little bun immediately lowered his head and said after a little bit of hesitation.


    "Xi Ling didn''t miss Father. That ��just now��Xi Ling lied��.yes��"


    Xi Ying''s smile disappeared. He sighed while shaking his head lightly.


    Which Father would not feel happy knowing that his child missed him when he was away from home! Xi Ying was the same.


    ''However, it seems that the brat perhaps can''t see him happy.''


    Xi Ling''s small body was suddenly picked up from the bed and his eyes went wide with shock. The next moment, he found himself seated on his father''s legs.


    Xi Ying''s slender finger wiped his son''s wet face. While doing this, he also said quite seriously.


    "There is no need to feel embarrassed. If Xi Ling missed Father, then it will make Father happy only."


    The little bun has his ears red but still nodded his head. However, after this, he suddenly started to cry again when he remembered that he was not allowed to sleep with his mother.


    "Wuwuu��But Father��doesn''t��make Xi..L..Ling happy. Xi L��Ling will also ��not make ��Fa��Father happy. Waah��"


    And Xi Ying sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 367 - Two Different Letters

    In the end, Xi Ying had to take his son with him to his wife and now his room also.


    He couldn''t refuse him after Xi Ling said


    "Xi Ling never had Mother for all these three years. Now Xi Ling had her, Father doesn''t let Xi Ling sleep with her. A few yearster, Xi Ling will grow up and then Xi Ling will not be able to sleep with Mother. Father is so cruel ��.waaah��"


    These broken words said by Xi Ling when registered by Xi Ying, he could not really say anything.


    Because they were true.


    Because of him, Xi Ling couldn''t see his mother for all these three years and now he was again being selfish.


    While taking Xi Ling to their room, Xi Ying thought that it will be alright.


    He could not be intimate with Li Rui for the time when she was pregnant and if Xi Ling stayed there then perhaps it would also help him in having some self-control.


    Otherwise seeing Li Rui''s eyes almost makes him wish to lose all his control and love her the way he wants to do.


    So it is good to let Xi Ling stay in their room until she gives birth. After that, he would ensure that the brat sleep in his own room.


    And anyway, when the brat would be sleeping peacefully, he could always steal some kisses from his wife.


    Thinking this, Xi Ying finally reached the room with Xi Ling in his arms.


    So that''s how Xi Ling became sessful in melting his father''s ice-cold heart.


    Xi Ying sighed remembering the events fromst night.


    However, his thoughts came to a full stop when his gaze fell on Li Rui''s face. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing evenly indicating that she was in a deep sleep.


    He forwarded his fingers to touch her cheek lightly. He looked in a kind of daze wondering how this woman could make his heartbeat speed up every time he saw her.


    Even his heart feels full whenever he thought about her.


    Rui was his life or perhaps something more than that.


    ''If only there was a word to describe this feeling'' Xi Ying sighed inside his heart.


    He kissed his wife''s forehead softly and then reluctantly left the room.


    ---------


    Sitting inside Lantai Courtyard, Yi Huiqing stared at the letter in her hands.


    Her lips were pressed in a thin line.


    It seems that Empress Qin Wenya went to the Imperial Study roomst night and requested His Majesty to punish Zhao Zhang Wei more gravely.


    However, this more gravely was really grave or not, Yi Huiqing couldn''t decide.


    The Emperor has actually ordered the Second Prince to invite First Prince to his courtyard to have an apology dinner.


    And the one who will make all the arrangements for this dinner would be her��the wangfei of Xinhe Pce.


    It was not unusual that the Emperor sent the letter to her. After all, it was something that is her responsibility as the wangfei of the second prince.


    However, Yi Huiqing also knew that the reason behind this fight was perhaps her.


    The only reason behind this doubt was that Lin Daiyu had told her that Zhao Zhang Wei shouting ''Qingqing''.


    From what she could remember, Zhao Zhang Wei had perhaps called her by this name quite a few times.


    So Qingqing in his mouth could be her.


    The Emperor must have known everything but he still asked her to make the arrangements for the dinner.


    What was His Majesty''s purpose behind this?


    It couldn''t be that because she was the reason behind the two princes'' fight so the Emperor wants her to be the one who would do everything to make the rtions between the two princes better.


    Or perhaps it was to make her remember that she was a woman.


    A woman who became the reason for the fight between two princes.


    So, in the end, it was she who would have to bow her head and ask for an apology from the First prince in ce of her husband.


    Or maybe it waspletely something else.


    She was not unaware of the Emperor''s ns about Yi and Li n. Perhaps the Emperor wanted to reduce her power in Xinhe Pce by making her head bow in front of the first prince.


    Reading all the mes the letter put on her so-called husband, Yi Huiqing''s lips couldn''t help but twitch.


    It seems that the dog-man would not let her live peacefully.


    During this dinner, she would have to see his face also. Yi Huiqing couldn''t help but cry inside her heart.


    However, the helpless her could only ask Lin Daiyu to make the arrangements for tonight''s dinner.


    It was the Emperor''s order. Even if she was on her deathbed, she would have to go there and suffer.


    She could do nothing.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei was currently sitting inside his study room.


    He had also received a letter. However, the letter he received waspletely different from what Yi Huiqing received.


    In his letter, it was written that Zhao Zhuang Chen was toe to his courtyard tonight and both the princes would extend the hand of friendship at least if not brotherhood.


    Zhao Zhang Wei scoffed as he threw the letter away. The letter slid down from the study table and then fell on the floor.


    Eunuch Zhang who saw his master''s actions had a terrified expression on his face.


    He quickly picked the letter from the floor and then folded it very carefully.


    The letter was sent from the Imperial Study room and had an Imperial seal indicating that no one could refuse to obey this order.


    Eunuch Zhang sighed lightly when he saw his master''s cold face.


    The young Eunuch has now started to understand that his master waspletely different from what he showed to others.


    In others'' eyes, he was the most gentle and easygoing prince.


    However, Eunuch Zhang knew that his master waspletely opposite to that. The young Eunuch only came out of his thoughts when he heard his master saying


    "Benwang is not attending any such dinner."

 Chapter 368 - Zhao Zhang Wei Will Attend The Dinner

    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes went wide when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    How could his master not attend the dinner!


    The loyal servant knew that if his master didn''t attend this dinner then he would be punished heavily. So his eyes were filled with panic as he looked around the study room and tried to think of a way to make his master agree.


    A momentter, his eyes suddenly brightened and he said


    "Your Highness, Wangfei is also going to attend this dinner."


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had already picked her brush to continue his work stopped suddenly amidst his actions.


    His phoenix eyes narrowed as he raised his head a little and nced at Eunuch Zhang.


    "Qingqing��"


    The name came out in a very soft whisper making Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly feel very refreshed.


    A momentter, his face suddenly went cold and he asked Eunuch Zhang coldly.


    "Why is she going to be there?"


    A shiver ran down the young Eunuch. He hurriedly lowered his head and answered his master''s question.


    "This servant doesn''t know about that, Your Highness. However, this servant heard that First Princ''s princess consort is also going to be there so perhaps that''s why His Majesty asked Wangfei to attend this dinner."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s hands clenched around the brush in his hands and the brush broke making a sound that was clearly audible in the silent study room.


    He remembered what Zhao Zhuang Chen had said about Yi Huiqing. How could he still let her go in front of that man?


    "Send a letter to Lantai Courtyard and ask Wangfei to stay inside her courtyard during the whole dinner."


    Eunuch Zhang swiftly raised his head and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with a terrified expression on his face.


    "But Your Highness��"


    "Benwang will attend this dinner. Wangfei doesn''t need toe."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said coldly interrupting the young Eunuch amidst his words. After that, he didn''t want to hear anything else so he said


    "Now leave."


    The helpless servant could only take his leave.


    While Zhao Zhang Wei leaned against the chair as he pressed his temple. He wondered how exactly he would be able to have dinner with Zhao Zhuang Chen without beating the sh*t out of him.


    -------


    At this moment, Xi Ying was having breakfast with his wife and son.


    Sitting on his chair, Xi Ling''s shook his small legs as he watched his mother serving the meal on a te for him.


    After that, his eyes went to his father who was also serving food on a te but that te was of his mother.


    A smile emerged on Xi Ling''s lips. He was happy because he could finally sense the good feeling of having aplete family.


    Because of this joy when his mother put the te in front of him, he, without anyint, picked his chopsticks and started to eat by himself.


    Xi Ling''s fingers were still small and his grip on the chopsticks was not tight enough to hold the food between them.


    Li Rui shook her head softly as she took the chopsticks away from her son''s hands and put a spoon in their ce.


    Xi Ling pouted as he wanted to eat the same way his mother and father were eating, however, he also knew that he was still small so he could do nothing except eat with a spoon.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying had already filled Li Rui''s te with different dishes.


    Standing a few steps away from the dining table, Li Hua sneakily nced at the te. Liu Lan who noticed her head only sighed lightly.


    It seems that Li Hua still doesn''t believe Lord Xi enough to rest assured that he would care about Madam very well.


    However, she also knew that currently Li Hua''s attitude has softened towards Lord Xi and that was after Lord and Madam''s visit to Li Manor.


    Although Liu Lan didn''t know what exactly happened during this visit, she was still relieved to know that Li Hua was at least respecting Lord Xi.


    "You should go and rest now."


    She leaned towards Li Hua a little and said


    Li Hua sighed in relief when she saw that every dish in her young Miss'' te was correct. She heard Liu Lan''s words and nodded her head lightly.


    She could feel the pain in her shoulder now so she should go and have some rest.


    Thinking this, Li Hua bowed her head and told her mistress about this.


    "Liu Lan, you too go with her and apply the medicinal paste that I had given you on Li Hua''s shoulder."


    "Yes, Madam"


    Liu Lan bowed her head and turned around to leave with Li Hua. However, Li Hua frowned as she didn''t want her mistress to left alone.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Li Rui covering her mouth suddenly and putting her chopsticks back on the table.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying also noticed his wife''s actions and hurriedly stood up from his chair.


    "Rui, what happened?"


    Liu Lan and Li Hua were immediately in front of Li Rui with a bowl and cloth. Seeing this, Xi Ying frowned. With the same frown, he stepped away when he saw that Li Rui was trying to reach for the bowl.


    Li Rui tried to vomit, however, nothing came out except some water. But that feeling of nauseous was still there.


    "Young Miss, here ��drink this."


    Li Hua hurriedly forwarded a ss of water to Li Rui''s lips and Li Rui drank some from it.


    Standing behind the maids, Xi Ying stood unmoving as he tried toprehend what he could do. Even Xi Ling was patting Rui''s back with a face full of worry.


    "Mother��Xi Ling had read that this makes the nau��nausea��ah whatever is it go away."


    The young child said innocently.


    Li Rui could actually feel nothing except a feathery touch on her back. Still, she couldn''t help but smile lightly after hearing her son''s words.


    "Xiao Ling is very intelligent."


    Xi Ling''s eyes were filled with pride on hearing these words. He couldn''t help but look towards her father to check if he had a ck face or not.


    Indeed, Xi Ying''s face was very cold. However, the reason behind this was something else.


    In the silent dining room, his cold voice sounded


    "Is the food that bad? How dare they serve the bad food to this Lord''s wife!"


    The little bun also nodded his head.


    "Right��how dare they serve the bad food to Xi Ling''s mother!"


    The three women in the dining room could only sigh on hearing their words.

 Chapter 369 - Rui Was Changing Slowly

    In the end, it was Li Hua who had to tell Xi Ying that it was because of Li Rui''s pregnancy that she was feeling nauseous.


    "So how will she eat?"


    The wise young prime minister suddenly asked a very stupid question.


    When Xi Ying finished, Xi Ling who was standing beside his father and looking towards his mother who was currently resting inside the room said


    "So it because of my sibling?"


    His big ck and clean eyes were a little wide.


    When Li Hua nodded her head, the little bun frowned and whispered to himself


    "Then Xi Ling doesn''t want a sibling. If Mother had to go through so much trouble then Xi Ling doesn''t want any brother or sister."


    Xi Ying was thinking the same but a momentter, he shook his head and looked at his son strictly


    "No, Xi Ling can''t say such words."


    Xi Ling pouted and turned to look at his father with both of his hands on his waist.


    "Why can''t Xi Ling say it? Mother looks so tired every day because of this sibling."


    Xi Ying rolled his eyes and said mockingly


    "Do you think that when you were born your mother went through less suffering?"


    Although Xi Ying was never there with Li Rui, he remembers very clearly how Li Rui was screaming in pain when he had just reached the Xi Manor at the time of childbirth.


    "Xi Ling also made Mother suffer?"


    "Yes"


    It was Lii Hua who answered Xi Ling''s question this time and I Ying was relieved. After all, he didn''t know much about what happened when Li Rui was pregnant with Xi Ling.


    So it was better that Li Hua tell his son what all his mother had gone through while giving him birth. Xi Ying doesn''t want Xi Ling to have any resentment for his unborn sibling.


    "Madam used to feel nauseous like this every day in the beginning at Young Master''s time and when Madam was giving birth to young Master, at that time also, she went through a great pain."


    Xi Ying was surprised for a moment when he heard Li Hua calling Li Rui ''Madam''. However, heposed himself very soon as he saw his son looked sad and said


    "How can this be? Xi Ling is a good boy. Xi Ling would never hurt Mother."


    The innocent words melted Li Hua''s heart. As she bent down in front of Xi Ling and made her understand something, Xi Ying went inside the room to check how his wife was feeling now.


    "However, Madam loved Young Master very much. The pain that Madam went through to give birth to Young Master isparatively very small to the love Madam has for Young Master inside her heart."


    Xi Ling''s dim eyes became bright again.


    He nodded his head firmly and said


    "Xi Ling also loves Mother very much. Xi Ling will be the most filial to Mother on growing up ��more filial than Father."


    Li Huaughed out loud at Xi Ling''s words and then winced immediately as her wound moved because of her movements.


    Liu Lan who had just stepped outside frowned seeing this.


    "Youe with me. Let me apply the medicinal paste on your wound."


    She helped Li Hua in getting up and then took her to their room. Both the maids lived together in the same room in Plum Courtyard.


    Li Hua also couldn''t refuse Liu Lan seeing her firm expression.


    Xi Ling looked at their back and then turned his eyes back towards the room.


    "Father, should we go inside?"


    The small bun whispered thinking that his father was still standing behind him.


    It was only when he didn''t get any response and turned around to look at his father he got to know that his father had long been betrayed by him.


    With an angry pout on his lips, Xi Ling first knocked on the doors and then immediately barged inside.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, Xi Ying looked towards the door that had been suddenly opened by someone only to realize that someone was none other than his son.


    The little bun stepped inside the room with both of his hands on his waist and looked at his father with narrowed eyes as he said


    "Father, you betrayed Xi Ling. Xi Ling had thought that both of us will go inside together to see the Mother."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he heard his son''s words. It seems that he has given the brat too much space to spread his legs.


    Now he was starting to invade his personal time with his wife.


    Sitting on the bed, Li Rui was leaning against the headboard. She almost burst out inughter when she saw how cute and funny Xi Ling looked at this moment.


    However, she knew that if sheughed then Xi Ling would be hurt so she covered her mouth and pretended to cough loudly.


    "Mother, do you need water?"


    Xi Ling''s attention was immediately on his mother.


    Li Rui was still coughing as she nodded her head.


    Xi Ling immediately walked to the bedside table to bring some water for her mother.


    As he was busy pouring the water into the ss, Li Rui finally couldugh as she covered her mouth to hide herughter from Xi Ling.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was mesmerized seeing this Li Rui. Her eyes were bright as sheughed but at the same time tried to hide them. For a moment, he wanted to tell her that she couldugh openly and he would manage the brat by himself.


    However, he didn''t want to interrupt her also.


    Who knows if he made the situation awkward by saying something.


    The clean ck eyes followed Xi Ling''s every movement while his own eyes were fixed on her intently.


    He wished to capture this memory in his mind forever.


    After all, the moments were very rare when his wifeughed so openly. Xi Ying wished that in the future he would get to see these rare moments more.


    He could actually see that Rui was now changing slowly. He could see the lively self of her that he had imagined in his mind slowlying out.


    He could see how she was bing more expressive about her emotions.


    Perhaps it was not even that difficult to bring the real Li Rui out.


    She just needed the people she could trust around herself. She needed to be assured that they were safe.


    She needed love and care from them.


    Only then could she put her guard down and reveal herself slowly.


    And he was still on his way to do that.

 Chapter 370 - Li Qiang’s Suspicious Moves

    The sweet momentssted only for a few moments as Xi Ling soon came back with a ss of water and passed it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took the ss of water from her son''s hands and thanked him.


    Xi Ling''s ears turned to a bright shade of red and Xi Ying couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows seeing this.


    The brat is so shy in front of his wife. Where does this shyness go when his son is facing him?


    "You should go to the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying moved his eyes away from his son when he heard Li Rui''s words. A frown marred his smooth forehead and he said


    "No, you are not well. Today I am not going anywhere."


    Li Rui couldn''t help but smile lightly hearing this. She leaned against the headboard again as Xi Ying took the ss of water from her hands and passed it to Xi Ling.


    The small bun immediately walked to the bedside table that was ced on the other side of the bed and put the ss back there.


    When he came back to his ce, he heard his mother saying


    "It will continue for a few more weeks. Will you take leave from the Imperial Pce every day then?"


    "Of course, I will."


    The response came from Prime Minister Xi almost immediately.


    Li Rui sighed as she looked at Xi Ying''s serious face.


    Alright, it seems that she chose the wrong example.


    After a few moments of silence, she said firmly


    "Go to the Imperial Pce otherwise people will say that I am some evil fox who is stopping you frompleting his responsibilities."


    "Who will dare! I will bury him alive."


    Xi Ying said coldly making Li Rui look at him in surprise. She sighed againpletely knowing that even this method was not working.


    The small bun who had been standing quietly spoke suddenly at this moment


    "Father, Mother wants you to leave so you should leave."


    Xi Ying turned to look at his son with narrowed eyes. Seeing this, Xi Ling smiled nervously and correct his words.


    "Father, Xi Ling will be here for Mother. Father should go and attend the meeting. What if the Emperor punished Mother for Father''sziness?"


    Li Rui smiled hearing this but immediately nodded her head.


    "Xiao Ling is very right!"


    In the end, Xi Ying had to say that he would go to the Imperial Pce. The mother and son didn''t stop persuading him until he didn''t get up to leave the room.


    So after instructing Li Hua and Liu Lan to not leave Li Rui alone, he left the Plum Courtyard.


    Outside the Plum Courtyard, he stopped suddenly and whispered


    "An Ju"


    An Ju was standing in front of Xi Ying the next second.


    "Don''t leave Rui alone even for a moment."


    The female shadow guard immediately bowed her head epting the order and then left from there o hide somewhere near Li Rui.


    Xi Ying turned to look at the entrance of the Plum Courtyard again. He remembered that Li Rui''s maid Liu Lan had said to him that since it was his first time seeing Li Rui like this, he was so worried.


    After a few days, he will get habitual.


    However, this was not what was eating him from inside. After some time, Li Rui was taken inside by her maids, he actually remembered that he had read in a book that a pregnant woman feel nauseous in the starting months.


    The thing that was eating him from inside waspletely something else.


    Every time he would get to know something new, he would realize how he was not there for Li Rui when she was pregnant with Xi Ling.


    Although he could do nothing, he could still apany her when she was going through all this ��especially when it was her first time to experience all that.


    It made him want to care for her more ��love her more. Perhaps it was his own way to fill the void inside their lives that was created because of his mistakes.


    --------


    When Xi Ying reached the Imperial Court and sat on his seat, he was surprised to see that Li Qiang was also there sitting beside General Li.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The Imperial Assembly went just like usual. Today also, the first prince and second prince were absent from the court meeting.


    The ministers were now starting to get suspicious that something has happened. However, no one really dared to ask anything from the Emperor and the Emperor himself never mentioned it. So they could only involve themselves in the discussions and suppress their curiosity.


    The meeting ended at the usual time.


    After the Emperor left the Imperial Court, everyone also started to leave one by one.


    Xi Ying was also about to leave when suddenly he saw Li Qiang talking to General Li. He only nced there for a moment before he moved his eyes away and left from there.


    On the other hand, Li Qiang was currently talking to General Li.


    "I will go to the Yao Yue hall to get some good medicine for Li Rong. Her fever had still not reduced sincest night. You should leave first."


    General Li insisted that he would also apany him, however, Li Qiang still asked him to leave first. In the end, General Li could only leave alone.


    Li Qiang also came out of the Imperial Court. However, instead of going towards the Yao Yue hall, he chose apletely opposite direction.


    A few momentster, he was standing in front of the Baixue Pavillion.


    A maid was already standing outside. As soon as she saw Li Qiang, she invited him inside.


    It took Li Qiang a moment to raise his foot and step inside the huge pavilion. The struggle could be seen on his face clearly. In the end, he still had to go inside.


    He had already chosen his path and now he couldn''t go back.


    The maid led him to a room. When Li Qiang entered, he saw a woman already seated on the chair. An old Momo was preparing tea.


    Realizing his presence inside the room, the woman raised her head.


    Seeing Li Qiang, a very polite but pretentious smile appeared on her lips and she said


    "This Empress had expected to see Minister Li here today."

 Chapter 371 - Who Was The Real Mastermind!

    Bengong -> This Empress


    ------


    The Baixue Pavilion in the Imperial Pce belonged solely to the Empress.


    When Empress Qin Wenya had married the Emperor and hade to Xin, Zhao Wang Lei had gifted her many things at that time.


    After all, she was the only princess of an Empire where everyone from the Imperial family pampered her. And since the marriage was also a symbol of the final treaty between Qin and Xin, the Emperor from both sides had to show their enthusiasm.


    The beautiful chambers where she currently stayed were also gifted to Qin Wenya by Zhao Wang Lei. And the Baixue Pavilion where she was currently sitting came under hermand. Every decision rted to this pavilion was taken by Qin Wenya.


    It was she who decided how much was to be spent on the decoration of this pavilion. After all, it was the ce where she gathered with the family members that came from Qin sometimes to meet her. Some gatherings that were only for the woman of the noble families also took ce here.


    However, the specialty of the Baixue Pavilion was that no one could question the Empress''s decision rted to it. It was her wish to meet anyone she wanted to meet there without being questioned, of course in the presence of her maids.


    Not even the Emperor could question her.


    Perhaps all these rxations and Zhao Wang Lei''s continuous promises to Qin Wenya never let her doubt her husband.


    And today again��she was just ying the game he had set for her.


    The difference was that she thought that she was the main yer of this game, after all it was her son who would gain the throne if she became sessful.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei thought that it was he who was the main yer of this game and the line of foolish people didn''t end only here.


    Sitting inside her courtyard currently, Li Rong was also thinking that she was the main yer of this game because to her, it was not only her son''s future that would secure from wining it but her daughters also.


    However, was that really true?


    It was something that only time could answer.


    "Bengong wees Minister Li in her Baixue Pavilion."


    The arrogance and pride were clearly visible in Qin Wenya''s voice as she weed Li Qiang in ''her'' Baixue hall.


    "The humble subject greets Her Majesty."


    Li Qiang also greeted the Empress very respectfully. However, the Empress waved her hand in the air as if stopping him from doing that.


    "Please take your seat."


    She signed Li Qiang to sit on the chair that was ced just in front of her. Li Qiang nced at it for a moment and then silently sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, Qin Wenya said to Li Qiang with a smile


    "No need of all these formalities. Bengong believes that if Minister Li hase here then you must be willing to agree with what Bengong has proposed. If it is true then both of us will be on equal terms ��at least until this deal ends."


    This was what Qin Wenya knew. She could not let anyone go higher than her but those who were lower than her, she could make them feel equal to herself and be generous so that she can use them for her own purpose.


    To Li Qiang, she was doing the same. By winning his trustpletely, she wanted to steal Li n''s every secret from him and then with those secrets, she would destroy Li n and hence avenge her son''s dethronement.


    Foolish Li Qiang��did he even wonder that if Li n vanished then on whom will his son rule!


    On the other hand, Li Qiang nodded his head a little stiffly and the smile on Qin Wenya''s face faltered immediately. A momentter, she regained her smile but it was a little cold than before.


    "It seems that Minister Li is not quite sure of his decision."


    Li Qiang''s eyes flickered for a moment. Li Rong''s pale face shed in front of his eyes and then the promise he had made once with his father that he would always be the shadow of his younger brother and will protect Li n like he was supposed to.


    Qin Wenya frowned when she saw the clear hesitation in Li Qiang''s eyes.


    Displeasure shed in her eyes and she said coldly.


    "If Minister Li is not sure then it would be best to end this meeting that had not even started yet here only."


    If Zhao Wang Lei would have been here then perhaps he would have scolded Qin Wenya endlessly because, in his eyes, she was spoiling the game he had set after all his efforts ��and that too without Xi Ying''s help.


    However, he was not here and Qin Wenya was too proud to make someone''s willpower bend in another direction.


    But it seems that fate seems to be in favor of Zhao Wang Lei as Li Qiang immediately stood up from his seat to stop the Empress who was about to leave.


    Looking at the Empress who had already stood up from her seat, Li Qiang said immediately but apologetically.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t mind this minister''s stupidities. This one was just wondering just how this one can help Your Majesty. After all, if Your Majesty is helping this subject''s son so much then to show loyalty this one would also have to give something."


    Empress Qin Wenya''s cold eyes moved to Li Qiang''s face. She looked at his face sharply as if trying to find out whether what he was saying was true or not.


    However, from Li Qiang''s emotionless face, she couldn''t really find out anything.


    In the end, Qin Wenya sat back in her seat.


    In her mind, Li Qiang was just a brainless man because she knew how foolish his son was. It was not unknown to Qin Wenya how Li Chen gave Li n''s precious book to her son, Zhao Zhuang Chen. And hence Qin Wenya believed that such a foolish son can only be born from a foolish father.


    And aftering here today, Li Qiang only proved her intuitions true.


    So she easily believed Li Qiang''s words.


    With a meaningful smile on her lips, she elegantly picked the teacup from the table and took a sip. Her beautiful lips were glistening as she said to Li Qiang.


    "What Minister Li needs to give Bengong to show his loyalty ��that is something Bengong will tell you. Minister Li doesn''t need to worry about that."


    And that was how the further discussion started.


    Where Qin Wenya told Li Qiang what all he needed to do to make this n sessful.


    A whole shichenter when Li Qiang exited the Baixue hall, his face looked grim and solemn.


    No one could guess what was going on inside his mind as he finally went to Yao Yue hall to take some medicine for his wife, Li Rong.

 Chapter 372 - The Innocent Xi Ling

    When Xi Ying reached the Xi Manor, it was already the lunch time.


    So he first had lunch with his wife and son. During lunch, he especially paid attention to Li Rui. This time she didn''t vomit, fortunately.


    He was relieved but at the same time, a little confused as to what happened in the morning. It was not Xi Ying''s fault. He just wanted to rest assured that his wife and child were healthy and fine.


    So he thought of calling the old physician who was still residing in the Xi Manor.


    It was only when Li Hua informed him that Li Rui would feel nauseous on smelling something greasy did he came to understand a little how it worked.


    Li Hua also told Xi Ying that she and Liu Lan had already presented many dishes in front of Li Rui and they also had made a separate list for what made her feel nauseous or whatnot.


    Hearing this, Xi Ying remembered he had put a dish on Li Rui''s te in the morning. It was made in oil. No wonder she suddenly felt nauseous.


    Coming to know of this information, Xi Ying couldn''t help but feel guilty while Li Rui who sensed this, felt funny seeing this.


    Sometimes she could see a ''big Xi Ling'' Xi Ying.


    She smiled softly and said


    "It''s alright. You didn''t know."


    The ''big Xi Ling'' looked a little pacified, however, it didn''tst long. Because the little bun perhaps could not see his father''s happiness for too long.


    "Father, why didn''t you know? You must be here at Xi Ling''s time��so how could Father not know?"


    Xi Ying stiffenedpletely for a few moments.


    Li Rui obviously noticed it.


    Li Hua who was standing behind her mistress had her lips pressed in a thin line. The loyal maid who had just started to be a little bit respectful to Xi Ying suddenly started to wonder whether she was doing right.


    She remembered her mistress'' pale face from four years ago as she and Li Mei had lied to her that young Master would be returned to her after she wouldplete her confinement. However, both of them were easily caught by their mistress.


    Then Li Hua remembered the way she had seen Lord Xi protecting her mistress.


    Li Hua was not unaware that someone was behind her mistress life.


    The three maids Li Zhan, Li Hua, and Li Mei, the three of them were told this by General Li when they were kept at Li Rui''s side although Li Mei a littleter because she was too young when she was brought to the Li Manor.


    The three maids had even witnessed a few attacks on Li Rui ��sometimes hidden or sometimes direct. They had even worked ording to General Li to hide everything from Li Rui.


    That''s why, that day when she saw Xi Ying protecting Li Rui so nicely, she couldn''t help but feel that no matter how he was before, currently, he was the only person who was capable of protecting her mistress.


    And hence she couldn''t help but feel that she should be respectful to him. However, the current discussion suddenly made her wonder how exactly her mistress was seeing the face of the man who separated her from her child.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    It was Xi Ying who broke this silence. His lips had a bitter and regretful smile as he stared at his son and said


    "I was not here with your mother at that time. She gave you birth alone."


    Xi Ling''s big ck eyes went wide for a moment. They moved to his mother and then to his father again. A momentter, he seemed to realize something and suddenly went silent.


    The little bun knew that his father and mother had some misunderstandings due to which his father kept him away from his mother thinking that his mother didn''t want him.


    But now he seems to realize that this misunderstanding was going on even before he was born.


    Xi Ling was a little unhappy on knowing this.


    Xi Ying''s body was still a little stiff, however, he didn''t what he should say. The next moment, he was surprised when he heard Li Rui''s soft voice.


    "Xiao Ling should not me Father. Your Father was sent to the borders by the Emperor at that time and hence could not apany Mother."


    Xi Ling felt a little pacified on hearing this while Xi Ying''s suddenly felt a strange warmness inside his heart. His hand slowly went to hold Li Rui''s hand under the table.


    When he held her hand, she looked towards him. At that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder while looking in those clean ck eyes just what kind of good deeds he must have done to get this woman.


    Perhaps it was this quality of hers that made him wish not to let her go even though he couldn''t see any affection for himself in her eyes.


    This atmosphere ended with Xi Ling''s voice again ��rather an innocent and funny question.


    "Xi Ling understands that Father was not here but where was Xi Ling. In the absence of Father, it was Xi Ling''s duty to take care of Mother."


    The hall was silent for a moment and the next moment everyone burst out in loudughter.


    The maids who were standing a few steps away wereughing while covering their mouths. Li Rui chuckled on seeing the silly and confused expression on Xi Ling''s face while Xi Ying was looking at his son with amusement.


    "When you got to know that you are going to get a new sibling, you had said proudly that you knew where he or she was. How can you be so stupid not to know where you were at that time?"


    He asked his son in a tone as if he was dering him a stupid child.


    Xi Ling pouted but a momentter, when he registered his father''s words in his mind, his eyes went wide and he stared at his mother''s stomach with a stupid expression on his face.


    He then looked at his body and said


    "Even though Xi Ling knows that Xi Ling was a baby four years ago but still how can Xi Linge in Mother''s stomach."


    It didn''t feel weird when he had thought that his brother or sister was inside his mother''s stomach but thinking that he also had been there once ...it waspletely unbelievable for him.


    "How Can Xi Ling not remember all this?"


    The innocent words made everyoneugh again.


    It was only Xi Ying who sighed helplessly as he knew very well who would be the target of these innocent questions. Xi Ling would not leave him until he would answer them.


    And hence Lord Xi now started to wonder just how would he answer the questions of his son.

 Chapter 373 - The Mischievous Li Rui

    After the lunch, Li Rui took Xi Ling to his room as the little bun said that he wanted to sleep for some time.


    Xi Ying was more than happy on hearing these words.


    So he generously let his wife tell his son some story to make the brat sleep.


    He followed his wife like a tail to Xi Ling''s room. When Li Rui told some story to Xi Ling, he just sat on the couch inside the room while looking through the words and sentences that he had given to Xi Ling to practice.


    A few minutester, Xi Ling was soundly asleep. So Li Rui put two pillows on both of his sides and then climbed down from the bed carefully.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying also put down everything and then got up from the couch. After that, he walked towards Li Rui and forwarded his hand in front of her.


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows questioningly but nheless put her hand in his hand and with that Xi Ying took her out of their son''s room.


    "Rui, I am going to discuss something with my shadow guards today. I want you to be there��of course, if you too want it."


    Outside the room, Xi Ying told his wife.


    A momentter, he suddenly continued


    "In fact, I would be very happy if you will apany me every time I meet with my shadow guards in the future."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered for a moment on hearing these words. She then stared at Xi Ying''s face as if she wanted to understand the reason behind this sudden change.


    As if he understood the questions behind those silent eyes, Xi Ying smiled and raised his hand to caress Rui''s cheek gently.


    "Hadn''t I said that I will no longer hide anything from you?"


    Realization dawned on to Li Rui and she shook her head lightly while saying


    "Ying, You don''t need to do that. It was a misunderstanding��or Rui should say a mistake fr��"


    "Ssssshhh"


    Xi Ying''s finger immediately shut Li Rui''s mouth.


    He took a step forwardpletely invading Li Rui''s personal space. His hands held both of her hands as he told her with a serious face.


    "You were not at fault. It was me. It was my mistake to let you remain unknown to so many things ��and in the end, all this created misunderstandings between us. So I don''t want to leave any chance of happening this again."


    He paused for a moment before he continued


    "And it is something that you should know. It is rted to Li family."


    Hearing this, Li Rui didn''t refuse any longer. If it was anything rted to Li n then she would no doubt want to know.


    The reason behind her refusal was that she knew how hard it was to confide everything about yourself to someone.


    At least she couldn''t do the same with Xi Ying��not yet.


    She couldn''t tell him what all business she and Yi Junjie had in the whole Empire and many other things that only a few people closer to her knew.


    Li Rui thought that if Xi Ying was sharing his secrets with her without any wariness then she would have to do the same something she was not ready for.


    However, after knowing that it was something rted to Li n, she didn''t feel any hesitation. So without any other question, Li Rui and Xi Ying walked out of the Plum Courtyard to go to Xi Ying''s study room.


    -------


    Xi Ying lived in a separate courtyard before unlike now.


    So his study room was also there. Although aftering back to the Imperial City sincest time, his permanent residence has been Plum Courtyard, his study room was still at the same ce.


    The reason behind this was that although Plum Courtyard wasrge, it was not as spacious as Xi Ying''s courtyard.


    Even his study room was so huge and well furnished.


    However, Plum courtyard has not been take care of by the servants of the Xi Manor until Xi Ying changed the butler.


    On their way to the study room, Xi Ying intentionally showed the courtyard where he lived before to Li Rui very nicely. Since the past few months, he had actually asked Li Rui if she wanted to move out of Plum Courtyard. However, she would always refuse him.


    While walking through the spacious courtyard, he observed her each and every expression.


    For once, he wanted to see any admiration for anything in this courtyard in her eyes�� something that could make him believe that it was possible to make Li Rui move here from Plum Courtyard.


    However, he saw nothing like that. But Xi Ying was not going to give up.


    If nothing worked then he took Li Rui to his own room.


    His room was decorated with very beautiful decorative objects that were given to him or sent to Xi Manor by the Imperial Pce.


    It was only then Xi Ying finally noticed Li Rui''s eyes stopping on a painting inside his room. Xi Ying''s eyes brightened up immediately and he asked


    "Do you like it?"


    The painting was actually given to him by the Emperor himself when he had solved the border problems four years ago. It was a beautiful painting representing the beautiful scenery of the Imperial garden in the Imperial Pce.


    The specialty of this painting was that it presented the Imperial Garden during the Autumn season just in the way Li Rui had seen when she had entered the Pcest time.


    The ginkgo trees were spreading a golden sheet on the green ground of the Imperial Garden with their flowers. Although it was a mere painting, she still couldn''t help but find this scene veryforting and peaceful to her eyes.


    "It is beautiful."


    Li Rui answered Xi Ying''s question softly.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied when he heard this and said instantly


    "I have many other paintings ced in the store room. All of them are very beautiful and rare. I will order Shui Cao to hang them here if you like them."


    Li Rui''s ck eyes suddenly moved to look at the man standing beside her. Seeing how eagerly he was speaking without any stop, she raised her eyebrows and smiled mildly.


    How could she not see his mild attempts of tempting her to move to this courtyard!


    However, the smile soon on her lips disappeared when Xi Ying turned to look at her back as until then he was also looking at the painting.


    "What do you say?"


    A small smile again graced Li Rui''s lips but it was too polite as she looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Are you thinking of moving back to this Courtyard?"


    And those wordspletely shut the excited self of Xi Ying.


    "No!"


    Just this one word he let out that too after quite a few moments of staring nkly at his wife. The next moment, he held Li Rui''s wrist and then pulled her out of that room.


    Once outside the room, he ordered Shui Cao to hang the painting of ginkgo trees in Li Rui''s room in Plum Courtyard and after that, he again pulled Li Rui with her to the study room with a sulking face.


    On the other hand, Li Rui who was being pulled by Xi Ying looked at his back and covered her mouth to smile mischievously.

 Chapter 374 - Being The One In Power

    Till the time they reached the study room, Xi Ying had alreadyposed himself.


    Standing outside the study room, Xi Ying opened the door and stepped inside with Li Rui beside him.


    It was not Li Rui''s first time stepping inside Xi Ying''s study room so she was not surprised to see the spacious study room.


    She was more surprised to see six shadow guards who were gathered there.


    It was not Li Rui''s first time to see them. She had seen them before when she and Xi Ying were stuck inside the forest, however at that time they had their faces coveredpletely.


    So it was actually her first time to see them.


    All dressed in ck with their faces uncovered, Xi Ying''s shadow guards were also surprised to see Li Rui there.


    However, they didn''t take long to hide their surprise and kneel down on the ground.


    "This servant greets My Lord and My Lady."


    The greetings in a single chorus echoed inside the study room. Their voices were neither too loud nor too low.? It was deep and presented the strength that their bodies held.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with confusion and surprise when he saw Li Rui looking at his shadow guards so curiously.


    However, he didn''t interrupt her. With his hand that was still on her wrist, he just pulled her towards the chair he usually sat on.


    "Come here."


    He said to Li Rui who finally came out of her trance and looked towards him.


    However, seeing the chair Xi Ying was pointing to she was again a little dazed and confused.


    Xi Ying sighed and shook his head lightly seeing this. He left her wrist and put an arm around her shoulders.


    Steeping forward slowly, he exined to her gently as his warm breath fell on Li Rui''s cheek.


    "It is not good for you to stand for too long in this state."


    "Oh��"


    Li Rui whispered stupidly.


    Still, when she was so close to the chair, she couldn''t help but think.


    Was it right for her to sit here? It was where he usually sat as the master of those shadow guards and Xi Manor.


    However, these thoughts only stayed inside her heart. Even before she could let them out, Xi Ying had already pushed her shoulders down gently and made her sit on the chair.


    As she looked at the front at the kneeling shadow guards, Li Rui didn''t know what exactly she should say or think.


    This feeling ��it was a little overwhelming to Li Rui.


    She was the owner of many shops or restaurants. She even had a few servants and shadow guards who worked under her, however, she had never felt this feeling.


    Perhaps it was because, in a corner of her heart, she always knew that everything of that was built and made by Yi Junjie. Because she could not even step out of Li Manor so how could she hire those people or buy ces that needed to be bought for those businesses.


    To stay safe and she and Yi Junjie never even met those people who worked for them except for a few. Even if sometimes there really came a need to see those people, it would always be Yi Junjie who would go and see them.


    Hence she had never experienced this feeling of being one in the power.


    It made her feel as if she had the responsibility on her shoulders that she didn''t deserve.


    The overwhelming feeling made Li Rui stand up from the chair. However before she could do so, her shoulders were held firmly by a hand.


    The familiar manly scent invaded her senses and deep ck eyes came into her view again.


    "It''s fine. You will be fine after a few moments."


    The gentle voice filled with all the trust and affection suddenly made her restless heart calm down.


    As Xi Ying pushed her down to sit back on the chair, he whispered in an assuring voice


    "I had felt the same when I had sat on this chair for the first time ��.after my Father''s death."


    Li Rui was surprised when she heard this.


    In her eyes, Xi Ying had always been so strong and dignified that for a moment she couldn''t even imagine that he would have felt afraid when he had taken the responsibility of Xi n in his hands after his father''s death.


    No�� actually, there have been times when she had seen him vulnerable but perhaps she didn''t believe that he was actually vulnerable.


    In the end, he was also a human being just like her. A human being who can''t fall weak for the sake of his n and his people.


    But now she wished to believe him wholeheartedly.


    Her eyes softened when she saw Xi Ying holding her hand. Their hands held each other and they were ced on the armrest of the chair as Xi Ying stood beside her.


    "Rise."


    Xi Ying''s deep voice sounded through the silent study room and all the shadow guards instantly rose from the ground.


    Xi Ying had trained these shadow guards by himself so how could he not know how curious they must be inside their hearts to know why Li Rui was suddenly here.


    "From today on, Madam Xi will hold the equal ce as me for all of you. It is your duty to protect, respect, and obey her. In my absence from this Manor, she has theplete right to order you regarding anything or even change my orders."


    The shadow guards were leftpletely shocked at the end of Xi Ying''s words.


    The words that Xi Ying had just said indirectly meant that now they had two Masters to serve and obey and the second Master was none other than Lady Li.


    However, regardless of how shocked they were, the shadow guards knew better what they should do at this moment.


    All of them kneeled down on the ground and swore on staying loyal to Li Rui��the same way they had sworn once towards their Master Xi Ying.

 Chapter 375 - Li Rui Comes To Know About Li Qiang’s Suspicious Moves

    Xi Ying was very satisfied with his shadow guards'' actions.


    After they swore their loyalty to Li Rui, he asked them to rise from the ground again.


    After that, every shadow guard stepped forward and introduce themselves to Li Rui.


    The first person to do this was An Ju. She looked so exciting as she stepped forward that the other four shadow guards couldn''t help but roll their eyes seeing this.


    "This servant''s name is An Ju, My Lady. Master gave me this name. In the future, if My Lady wants my presence, just whisper this servant''s name and this ser��"


    "An Ju"


    Xi Ying''s cold voice stopped An Ju from speaking further. Only then did the female shadow guard realize what she was going to say just now.


    An Ju had been protecting Li Rui by hiding in the Plum Courtyard. However, Li Rui didn''t know about this. Xi Ying didn''t tell her because he was afraid that she would refuse to ept An Ju if he told her about this.


    He knew that if Li Rui refused then he would not be able to nt his people to protect her and if that happened then he would not be able to leave her alone and go anywhere with a peaceful heart.


    Leaving Li Rui without any protection seemed to be dangerous to Xi Ying since the third attack has urred��something that he doesn''t want to do.


    So it was better to let her stay unknown to this fact.


    But now An Ju seemed to have spoken much more than she should have in her excitement.


    Xi Ying was not looking at Li Rui but he could feel the gaze of those clean ck eyes on his face. He still didn''t look back at her.


    He knew she was very intelligent.


    How could she not understand what An Ju was going to say or why he stopped An Ju from speaking further!


    Like a guilty child who had done a mistake and now has been caught, he avoided her very nicely.


    His eyes at An Ju became colder and An Ju couldn''t help but cry inside her heart seeing this. She hurriedly bowed her head and stepped back to stand at the spot she was standing before.


    Her eyes narrowed when she heard a snicker from her beside and hence she turned to look at An Si who was smirking while looking at her not-so-good face.


    "What punishment do you think master will give you for this, Xiao Ju?"


    An Si''s eyes were filled with amusement as he whispered this. An Ju couldn''t help but re at him angrily, however she was unknown that it only amused the man in front of her more.


    However, she could do nothing else.


    An Si had already turned to look at the front and currently, it was An Shing who was introducing himself.


    Every shadow guard whether they have met Li Rui before or not introduced themselves and even told her what their current jobs were.


    At the end of this introduction session, Li Rui was very surprised to gain all this information.


    Xi Ying''s shadow guards kept the news of almost the whole Imperial City. Each one of them had been assigned tasks in a very systematic and malicious way.


    "There is one more. His name is An Su."


    She heard Xi Ying''s deep voice suddenly and looked towards him.


    There was a deep frown on his forehead at this moment as he looked at his shadow guards and said


    "Where is he? He should have been back by now."


    All the shadow guards also looked confused and looked at each other making Xi Ying understand that they didn''t know anything.


    Li Rui who was seeing this also frowned and couldn''t help but say


    "You can send people to look for him if he doesn''te back in a shichen."


    Xi Ying was surprised when he heard Li Rui and turned to look at her. A momentter, his eyes were filled with joy as he looked at his wife.


    How could he not be happy!


    Li Rui was advising him something. Didn''t It mean that she had already started to take herself as a part of all this?


    "Of Course, I will do what you are saying."


    Lord Xi saidpletelyplying with what his wife had just said.


    The shadow guards who were still trying to get used to seeing their master being so gentle and obedient to someone only sighed helplessly.


    Just at this moment, the door of the study room was knocked.


    Xi Ying''s face regained its usual cold and indifference and he said coldly.


    "Enter."


    Even Li Rui couldn''t help but look at him once wondering just how does he even manage to change so instantly.


    The door opened and it was An Su who entered.


    Although the other shadow guards had an emotionless faces, relief could still be seen in their eyes.


    Surprise shed in An Su''s eyes when he saw Li Rui sitting where usually he had seen his master sitting. However, like hispanions, he was intelligent enough to hide it soon and greet Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    After he did that, he went to stand with others in a horizontal line. It was only then An Ping told him everything that their master had told all of them did he understand everything.


    An Su immediately stepped forward and kneeled on the ground again and swore on his loyalty to Li Rui.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction. After all this was done, he asked An Su


    "Why did youe sote?"


    "My Lord, This servant was inside the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he suddenly remembered that Li Qiang had entered the Imperial Pce today.


    "Anything important you found out?"


    "Yes, Master."


    An Su''s face was solemn. For a moment, hesitation shed in his eyes as he knew that Lady Li was inside the same room. However, it was only for a moment. The next moment the shadow guard thought that if his master had already dered Lady Li as their second master then there was no reason for him to hesitate to reveal anything to her.


    Thinking this, the shadow guard told whatever he had heard from Li Qiang and his wife''s roomst night. Not only that but An Su also revealed that Li Qiang actually received some letters from the Empress and then he went to the Imperial Pce to meet the Empress.


    The conversation that the Empress and Li Qiang had was recited by An Su as it is.


    Xi Ying didn''t look surprised but Li Rui was.


    More than surprise, she was shocked. As she sat there, she couldn''t help but feel that in the end, she was right.


    All the revtions, in the end, were breaking her n.

 Chapter 376 - Will You Think That I Am Cruel?

    Xi Ying who was standing beside Li Rui sensed the change in her mood.


    He sighed and then said coldly


    "Leave."


    All the shadow guards left but Li Rui still seemed to be lost in a daze.


    The worried Xi Ying called out gently.


    "Rui"


    However, he didn''t hear any response nor see any movement from Li Rui''s side.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with distress. He immediately came to the front and picked his wife up from the chair.


    The next moment, he sat down on the chair with Li Rui sitting on hisp.


    The chair was made very maliciously. It had the armrest on only one side and on this armrest Xi Ying made his wife leanfortably.


    Li Rui who hase out of her trance was shocked by Xi Ying''s actions. She raised her head and was relieved to see that there was no one else inside the study room except them.


    Looking back at her husband she couldn''t help but say


    "You seem to like this position."


    Xi Ying was shocked for a moment when he heard this.


    He looked at Li Rui and a few momentster he realized that she meant that he liked to have her sit in hisp.


    However, his mind was somewhere else. A smirk appeared on his beautiful face making it look more beautiful.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but stare at him in a daze for a moment.


    Never in her life had she seen such a beautiful man. And even if she saw, it had never happened the same beauty would be able to capture her again and again.


    Her trance broke when she saw Xi Ying leaning towards her suddenly.


    So close that she could feel the warm breath of his nose on her face.


    "I like many other positions."


    The deep and husky voice fell in her ears and she slowly seemed to realize the ambiguous meaning behind those words.


    Her cheeks instantly went red and she turned her face away in shame.


    Ah��she never meant to say anything in that way.


    However, even exining herself now seemed to be very embarrassing to Li Rui.


    A deep chuckle fell in her ears and she didn''t need to be told who it belonged to. More embarrassment filled her heart and she went redder.


    Xi Ying couldn''t help butugh seeing her like this. She was not even looking at him.


    He pulled his wife closer and buried his face in her neck.


    When Li Rui felt Xi Ying''s warm breath on the skin of her neck, she almost trembled. However, she instantly felt a warm hand behind her back-patting the ce under it gently.


    "You should not say such words, Rui. They are not good for my self-control."


    Li Rui who has just calmed down was again left speechless on hearing this.


    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Xi Ying. Due to her movement, Xi Ying shifted his head a little and ced it on Li Rui''s shoulder instead.


    "I never said it in that way. It is your fault."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with amusement for a moment, however, they suddenly darkened when he saw Li Rui licking her lips nervously.


    Did she even know how these small actions of hers stimted him?


    The next moment Li Rui frozepletely. As she felt something going down her earlobe, she couldn''t help but gulp with her eyes wide and try to shrink away.


    However, the firm hold on her waist didn''t let her move away even a bit.


    Xi Ying bit her soft and cute earlobe lightly and then intentionally whispered in a seductive voice


    "The physician told me that we can do it after three months. Just a few months ��and then I will tell you what all positions I do like."


    Li Rui gulped audibly and tried to say firmly.


    "I d��don''t want to know."


    She closed her eyes and cursed inside her heart when she realized that she was stuttering.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying smirked when he noticed this. He bit the soft earlobe again making Li Rui open her eyes wide.


    "But I want to tell you. You are my wife. Things like this��.with who else I should share if not with you."


    Li Rui was left speechless again.


    She thought that the more she spoke, the more she was falling into the pit so it was better to stay silent. However, when she stayed silent and didn''t move at all, she suddenly felt something poking her butt and her calmness started to vanish again.


    "You��"


    She turned to look at Xi Ying''s face angrily.


    As if Xi Ying knew what she was being angry at, he sighed helplessly. With an innocent face, he looked at his wife and said


    "You can''t really me me for this. I have such a beautiful wife and we have not even done it that many times. You don''t even know how much I want to do it with you. Once these three months end, we are going to do it��of course, if you agree."


    Xi Ying said at the end of the words.


    However, Li Rui was left so embarrassed by the words he said in the starting that she had covered her ears with her hands.


    She could feel hotness on her palms and hence she knew very well just how red they must be.


    Ah��why does she have to behave like that every time he says something vulgar? She really wished to keep a straight face and ignore him at such moments but it was easier said than done.


    With his beautiful face and seductive voice, he could easily attract her attention and made her hear whatever he was saying.


    Seeing Li Rui like this, Xi Ying had to give up. With a disappointed face, he forcefully put down her hands from her ears and said


    "Alright...I will not talk like that. Don''t cover your ears."


    Li Rui didn''t know why but she didn''t feel happy on seeing the disappointment on his face. She didn''t even know from where her courage came from when she said


    "After three months ��we will see."


    Her voice was very low and if Xi Ying had not practiced martial arts then perhaps he wouldn''t have been able to hear her.


    His eyes brightened and he leaned closer to Li Rui again.


    "You can''t go back on your words, alright?"


    Li Rui''s cheeks were bright red as she nodded her head softly. Xi Yingughed happily and then kissed his adorable wife.


    A few minutester, Xi Ying was leaning against the chair and Li Rui''s head was resting on his chest. One of his arms was around her waist and the other was stroking her hair gently.


    Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy but Li Rui really liked this kind of intimacy during this time.


    "I want to ask you something."


    He suddenly heard Li Rui''s voice and hummed lightly indicating her to continue.


    "Are you going to do anything to Li Na and Li Caihong?"


    A few moments passed but Li Rui didn''t hear any answer. She couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Xi Ying only to find that he seemed to be in deep thought.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked at her with a bitter smile as he said


    "I am wondering whether you will think that I am too cruel if I told you what I have thought of doing to Li Na and Li Caihong."


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying silently for a few moments. She wondered whether he was saying this becausest time in the Imperial Pce she had been very indifferent to him when he had whipped Li Caihong and plotted against Li Na.


    "Ying"


    She called out to him suddenly and said earnestly.


    "I really don''t care what you do to them. I just don''t want my n to break because of them. Previously also, I have not revealed anything because of this thought."


    Xi Ying''s smile became genuine and he cupped Li Rui''s cheek while saying.


    "I know."


    Li Rui also smiled lightly. Holding the hand that was on her cheek, she said genuinely


    "You can do what you have thought before ��as long as it doesn''t harm or break Li n."


    Xi Ying felt as if someone was tickling his heart with a feather as he stared at Li Rui''s smile. He leaned down a little and kissed her lips lightly.


    "Thank you for trusting me."


    Li Rui didn''t know what she should say in response. Shouldn''t it be her who should thank him? Why was he thanking her?


    However instead of this question what came out of her mouth was.


    "About First Uncle��"


    Xi Ying interrupted her amidst her words said


    "We will handle him together."


    Hearing this, Li Rui nodded her head and agreed.


    "Alright."


    "Hmm��nowe back here."


    Xi Ying spread his arms again as he signed Li Rui to lean down again.. Shaking her head lightly, Li Rui leaned down and her head again rested on Xi Ying''s chest.

 Chapter 377 - The Old Physician Was Not An Ordinary Person

    When Li Rui and Xi Ying came out of the study room, they saw that An Si was still standing outside.


    Xi Ying''s eyes that had the gentleness and doting for his wife immediately became cold and indifferent and he asked with a frown on his forehead


    "What are you doing here instead of leaving and continuing your work?"


    It was not that he wanted to be cold and indifferent to his shadow guards.


    It was just ��he had always been like to others. In front of Rui, his gentleness came naturally. His heart would feel warm when he would set his eyes on her and hence how could he let himself stay cold to such a person.


    There was only this one person who could arouse so many emotions inside his heart and he wanted to treat that person the best.


    "Master, actuallyst time I was asked to investigate that old physician."


    Xi Ying had actually remembered this but he had not expected An Si to find out anything in such a short time. Seeing that he himself was talking to him about this matter then he must have found something out. He couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    However, before asking An Si anything, he turned to look at his wife and asked her


    "Rui, can someone get to know how many times a woman has been pregnant just by taking her pulse?"


    Li Rui''s forehead knitted a little as she nodded her head and then a momentter, she said calmly.


    "It is possible actually. However, in today''s time, it is very hard to find such a person. It requires great skill and experience to detect all these signs in someone''s body."


    It was just what he had thought.


    Xi Ying smirked a little coldly.


    So in the end, the old physician was indeed lying to him.


    He could sense that even his wife who was so capable in this area didn''t have that skill. However, an old physician brought by his shadow guard from somewhere randomly has this skill.


    He couldn''t really believe that he was an ordinary physician.


    Li Rui looked calm and she never asked Xi Ying why he asked her such question. It made him wonder whether she ever got curious about anything other than the matters that were rted to her n.


    However, he was not going to hide anything from her from now on so he told her even though she didn''t ask him anything.


    "The old physician who dered that you were pregnant a few weeks ago has this skill."


    Surprise shed through Li Rui''s eyes which disappeared soon as she nodded her head a little calmly and a few momentster asked Xi Ying.


    "Is he residing in Xi Manor currently?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head almost immediately and even said


    "If you wish to meet him, you can. But don''t go alone. Either go with me or with An Ju"


    Xi Ying had just finished his words when Li Rui smiled softly and said


    "How can I call her? By whispering her name?"


    The smile disappeared from her lipspletely after this and she asked calmly


    "How long has she been there?"


    The question made Xi Ying freeze. He had thought that Li Rui had already forgotten about this matter. However, it seems that he was wrong.


    Under the stare of clean ck eyes, although Xi Ying tried to stayposed he was very nervous inside his heart.


    Will she dislike him for putting his people around her without even asking her?


    The fear of this made the young prime Minister exin himself.


    "Rui, I asked An Ju to guard you after thest attack only."


    "Lie"


    Li Rui said instantly without any expression on her face and XI Ying looked away. It was indeed a lie. The nervousness only increased inside his heart.


    He had never felt like this before. But then again, when had he thought that he would really worry that a certain someone will dislike him.


    He, a cold and heartless prime minister ��when had he even cared for someone before Rui entered his life ��or rather he should say his heart.


    "Since three months. An Ju has been guarding the Plum Courtyard since three months."


    He finally told her the truth.


    This time Li Rui nodded her head in satisfaction.


    On the other hand, An Si who was standing a few steps away from the couple had to force his twitching lips to stay put.


    It was not easy.


    It was really not easy to see his always cold and merciless master behaving like this.


    ''It was love. Love could change anyone.''


    An Si remembered that he had heard the butler of Xi Manor saying once.


    Was it really love?


    But then the next moment An Si wondered on a different question.


    What was love?


    A face shed in front of his eyes. Those cold eyes but still full of life��.and he immediately shook his head to clear his mind.


    What in the h**l he was thinking?


    Putting a full stop to his thoughts, he lowered his head and patiently waited for his master to look at him again so that he could tell him about his findings.


    On the other hand, Li Rui didn''t say anything else to Xi Ying after he told her that An Ju had been guarding the Plum Courtyard for three months.


    There has been just a nod from her side.


    Xi Ying didn''t know what he should conclude with this response.


    Was she angry or not? He wondered silently.


    The only way to find this out he knew was that he forwarded his hand to hold her hand.


    As his hand held her hand firmly for a second, he really waited for her to jerk it off from her. But she didn''t.


    Relief washed over his heart and he finally turned his head to look at her.


    She was smiling��quite mischievously.


    Was she ying with him?


    Xi Ying''s heart sped up suddenly. He had never seen Li Rui like this before. But he couldn''t help but wants to kiss her senseless at this moment.


    However, a little bit of rationality still kept him aware that his shadow guard was still standing there. So he cleared his throat, forcefully put his thoughts aside for now and look at his shadow guard.


    "What did you find out?"


    And then whatever Xi Ying heard only made him frown deeply.


    Things were moreplicated than they looked. Everything was not that simple. And he was slowlying to know of it.


    He wasing to know that he had stepped inside a swamp. A swamp where he was going to sink deeper and deeper if he moved too much.


    A swamp where only the love inside his heart for his wife and children, the fire of avenging whatever he lost in his past life, and the fear of losing everything he had gotten again in this life, could help him get out from it.

 Chapter 378 - The Foxy Second Prince

    The night in the Xinhe Pce was no different from the day tonight.


    The whole Xinhe Pce was decorated beautifully and why would it not be? Today the first prince was going toe to Xinhe Pce with his wangfei.


    Although everyone knew that the purpose of this dinner was only an apology from the second prince to the first prince, they still have to prepare nicely for it.


    After all, the dinner was held by the Emperor''s order in Xinhe Pce.


    The servants who liked gossip couldn''t help but wonder if there will be any drama during this dinner. Everyone in the Imperial Pce has always thought that Zhao Zhang Wei was a very gentle and easygoing person.


    However, the second prince had changed everyone''s views of him after this fight. Seeing how mercilessly he had hit the first prince that day, no one dared to think that he was an easygoing person now.


    So those who have not seen that drama that day couldn''t help but wonder if they will be able to see any drama tonight.


    However, one of the main protagonists of this drama was still inside the study room at this moment. There was no longer any time left for the dinner to start, however, Zhao Zhang Wei had not moved even a little from his seat since the afternoon lunch.


    Eunuch Zhang knocked on the door of the room with a conflicted face.


    Doesn''t His Highness need to change his clothes and make himself look a little presentable ording to the dinner?


    The young Eunuch had been standing outside and waiting for Zhao Zhang Wei for an hour, however, Zhao Zhang Wei never came out. In the end, himself he had to go inside and check what exactly his master was nning on doing.


    Inside his heart, he only wished that his master was nning something ridiculous.


    He had already asked Wangfei not to attend tonight''s dinner and now if he also didn''t attend it then Eunuch Zhang didn''t dare to imagine what will happen. He had heard that the Empress was very angry when she had entered the study and when she came out she was very satisfied.


    How could the young Eunuch not know that the Empress must have some ns for dinner! Otherwise, why would Her Majesty gets satisfied with a punishment like this?


    But still, his master can''t pretend to ignore this dinner.


    "Enter."


    He heard his master''s voice and hurriedly opened the door to go inside.


    "Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head when he heard the panicked voice of his servant.


    "Has hee?"


    He asked as he closed his book and stood up from the chair.


    The young Eunuch sighed in relief seeing that Zhao Zhang Wei had stood up and at the same time he answered his master''s question.


    "No, Your Highness, Not yet. Your Highness still has time to change clothes."


    Zhao Zhang Wei paused amidst his actions. Looking at Eunuch Zhang with a not-so-smile, he then looked down at his clothes.


    After that, he raised his head and asked his servant with a foxy smile


    "Does Benwang not look presentable, Eunuch Zhang?"


    Now as a servant what could the young Eunuch answer except.


    "Presentable��very presentable. Your Highness can leave every man of Xin behind with his beauty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled at the sugar-coated words and said.


    "Very well then. Since you say so Benwang will attend the dinner in these clothes only."


    Eunuch Zhang was tongue-tied.


    He ��could he take back his words?


    He knew he couldn''t.


    So when a servant came running to the study room and announced that the first prince has arrived with his wangfei as well as the Empress at the entrance of the Xinhe Pce and Zhao Zhang Wei with a foxy smile on his face went out to wee them in the same clothes, the young Eunuch could only cry without shedding tears.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei stood at the entrance of the Xinhe Pce with a gentle smile on his lips in his red-colored robes.


    Standing in front of him, the Empress nced coldly at his clothes.


    She could see very clearly that he didn''t put any effort into getting ready for this dinner. Zhao Zhuang Chen whose face was still bruised and swollen a little looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with a fierce re, however, in response to these cold looks and res, Zhao Zhang Wei merely smiled very gently.


    Such a pretentious smile only made the people in front of him angrier, however, he never cared about it.


    "The Imperial son wees Her Majesty, Elder Brother, and his princess Consort in his humble Xinhe Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was not a bad yer in this game. He knew very well what he needs to say in order to irk the people standing in front of him��especially those who were currently ring at him.


    It was very unusual of him to use ''This Imperial Son'' to mention himself. He never really called himself in that way even in front of the Emperor.


    However, in front of the Empress, he intentionally mentioned himself that way��because he knew that by that he will be pressing the Empress'' raw nerve.


    And sure enough, Qin Wenya''s eyes became colder after hearing his words.


    She had never liked Zhao Zhang Wei ��not even a bit.


    His mother Noble Consort Shu had always been a thorn in her eyes when she was alive. His Majesty used to favor that woman a lot. She was Zhao Wang Lei''s wife so it was natural for her to feel jealous. However, she was also an Empress who couldn''t stop the Emperor from having as many wives and concubines as he wanted.


    However, what made Qin Wenya more vexed was that Noble Consort Shu have birth to a son for Zhao Wang Lei.


    That day��when she had received this news she had broken everything inside her chambers.


    Zhao Wang Lei had other concubines also. However, she never felt that bothered with them because he favored Noble Consort Shu just too much than her liking.


    And when Noble Consort Shu died, she was the one who was celebrating it in her chambers.


    She had thought that she would find many opportunities to remove Zhao Zhang Wei from her son''s path. Zhao Zhang Wei was the onlyp


    And she really got them.


    However, every time she didn''t know how he wille out safe.


    And hence she would have to see this obstacle growing in front of her eyes. However, with time her fears started to became less because she thought that Zhao Zhang Wei was a meek man who wouldn''t dare to go against her son for the throne.


    However, when she came to know how he argued in the Imperial Court for Li n and saw her son''s state that day, her fear started to grow again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei, in the end, was also too courageous to hit her son.


    If he could hit him, then why would he not fight against him for the throne.


    ---------


    My dear readers, please consider buying privilege if you are enjoying the story. It costs only one coin more than the usual chapters and you can read two advance chapters for a whole month. It will mean a lot to me.


    Thanks for reading


    Ada:)

 Chapter 379 - The Dinner At Xinghe Palace

    Zhao Zhang Wei weed the Empress, Zhao Zhuang Chen and his wangfei inside Xinhe Pce.


    It was Eunuch Zhang who first ran to the dining room and checked for the umpteenth time if all the arrangements were made.


    However, at the door of dining room, Zhao Zhuang Chen still stopped suddenly.


    Seeing this, even the Empress stopped and Yun Wen could never move if they stopped as she was behind them.


    "Where is Second Younger Brother''s wangfei?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked with a wicked smirk on his lips. It hurt him to even move his lips but he didn''t want to lose any opportunity to irk Zhao Zhang Wei.


    ording to him, Zhao Zhang Wei could do nothing to him.


    And even he did, Zhao Zhuang Chen thought that it would be better. Maybe behaving rudely on a diiner that had been ordered to hold by the Emperor himself would snatch the title of an Imperial Prince from him.


    He couldn''t help but want the picture in his mind to be true all of a sudden.


    Sure enough, Zhao Zhang Wei''s smile faltered when he heard Zhao Zhuang Chen mentioning Yi Huiqing. His face was same he had before hitting Zhao Zhuang Chen brutally that day.


    For a moment, Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly felt afraid and stepped back.


    Empress Qin Wenya who noticed her son''s fear couldn''t help but frown in displeasure.


    Did it suit him to fear from this b****d?


    Even she was more courageous than him. Because she soon stepped in front of her son and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei coldly as she asked


    "Where is your princess Consort, Zhao Zhang Wei? His Majesty had ordered her presence here."


    Zhao Zhang Wei also put away his cold look. His lips curved upwards to form a very polite smile ��just perfect for him to answer the Empress'' question as he said


    "Unfortunately, Wangfei won''t be able to attend the dinner. Wangfei is not well. This Imperial son hopes that His Majesty as well as Your Majesty will try to understand wangfei''s helplessness."


    The Empress eyes narrowed a little. She was obviously very displeased to hear what Zhao Zhang Wei had said just now.


    She was about to say more but Zhao Zhang Wei beat her into that.


    With the same polite smile but with a little bit ofziness and indifference in his eyes, he continued


    "Your Majesty, it is this Imperial Son who needs to apologize to the Elder Brother. This one doesn''t understand how does wangfei''s absence affect this dinner in any way."


    Qin Wenya was left speechless and angry with the way Zhao Zhang Wei interrupted her words. She looked at the servants standing around.


    She surely couldn''t say anything after what Zhao Zhang Wei said.


    Because if she insisted, then she will soon be dered a very cruel empress in the whole Xin.


    So Qin Wenya had to smile forcefully and say


    "That''s alright. Bengong surely understands. If Princess Consort is unwell then she should rest."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smile suddenly became gentle at these words and he very respectfully said


    "Thanking Your Majesty for being so generous."


    This fake conversation disgusted Qin Wenya very much. So she just wanted to go inside and then after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s apology to her son, she wanted to leave from here.


    Because the more time she was spending with Zhao Zhang Wei, the more she wasing to know just how big of a threat he could be to Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    The man whom she had thought of meek, easygoing, and not interested in the politics was not that simple.


    Could Zhao Wang Lei not see that?


    She wondered suddenly.


    It could not be. But if he did then did he hide it from her?


    So many doubts started to rise in her mind as she walked inside the dining room.


    They have just taken their seats when the Eunuch outside suddenly announced the arrival of Yi Huiqing.


    Seated on his seat, Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t look too good now. The smile on his face disappearedpletely as he stared at the woman entering the dining room.


    His heart did beat very fast just having a single nce at her. Today she was wearing a blue-colored dress and her face didn''t have that much makeup. Just perfect for this asion.


    The urge to take her in his arms was there just like always. However, the restlessness inside his heart was suddenly turned into anger when his eyes suddenly fell on Zhao Zhuang Chen who was also staring at Yi Huiqing with a wicked smile.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt his blood boiling. He immediately moved his eyes to Yi Huiqing and said


    "If wangfei is unwell, then she should rest. Her Majesty understands it."


    Standing a few steps away from him, Yi Huiqing frowned a little when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s words. Somehow she could feel that he was angry from the minimalistic words he had said just now.


    But why was he angry? Was it because he had asked her to not attend the dinner and she still came here?


    She rolled her eyes internally. As if she was dying to attend it. She didn''t have any choice.


    Putting thoughts about the dong-man aside, for now, Yi Huiqing repeated Zhao Zhang Wei''s words inside her mind. So this was the excuse he had used to exin her absence.


    She turned her body towards the Empress as she bowed and greeted politely.


    "This Princess Consort greets Your Majesty. Apology for thete arrival. This one was feeling a little unwell since the morning. However, knowing that Your Majesty is going toe to Xinhe Pce, this one couldn''t stop herself froming and greeting. Apologies that this one couldn''t wee Your Majesty inside the Xinhe Pce. "


    Qin Wenya was very satisfied seeing Yi Huiqing''s humble and submissive attitude.


    She didn''t even mind now if Zhao Zhang Wei was really lying about Yi Huiqing''s feeling unwell.


    With a face that didn''t have any emotion, she said


    "Since Princess Consort is already here, you should have dinner with us."


    "As Your Majesty wishes."


    Yi Huiqing bowed a little and then walked to sit beside Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, before sitting she greeted Zhao Zhuang Chen and Yun Wen too. Her eyes observed Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face closely when she greeted him.


    She couldn''t help but find his face a little weird as he looked at her.


    Suppressing her thoughts she finally sat beside Zhao Zhang Wei. However, she couldn''t ignore Zhao Zhuang Chen''s creepy gaze for long.


    His stare was too consistent and weird.


    He continued to stare at her and it made her feel very ufortable. She suddenly regretted not epting Zhao Zhang Wei''s order of staying inside her courtyard.


    It seemed that Lin Daiyu was correct.. The fight between the two princes was really because of her.

 Chapter 380 - The Disgusting Zhao Zhuang Chen

    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t have any emotion. His phoenix eyes were fixed at Zhao Zhuang Chen who was shamelessly staring at his wife.


    From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Yi Huiqing was feeling ufortable with his gaze.


    Even Yun Wen looked away with a disgusted expression on her face when she noticed her husband''s actions.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know whether the Empress noticed her son''s disgusting behavior or not. However, if she did then she was pretending very well not to notice it.


    His eyes again went to the woman sitting behind him.


    On one hand, he remembered that she had asked him not to show his face to her and on other hand, he wanted to ease her difort at this moment.


    In the end, his hand unconsciously rose to grab Yi Huiqing''s hand under the table.


    Yi Huiqing was obviously surprised when she felt a sudden touch on her hands. The touch was familiar but she still tried to pull away from her hand however the other hand firmly held her and she was slowly dragged a little closer by Zhao Zhang Wei.


    The familiar manly scent invaded her nostrils and at the same time, she felt that she could ignore Zhao Zhuang Chen''s continuous stare at herself.


    It was not that difficult.


    As long as she could ignore him, she would be able to pass this dinner without any drama.


    With this assurance to herself, Yi Huiqing sighed in relief. However, her relief was guest only for a few moments.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smirked only got wider when he noticed Zhao Zhang Wei''s actions. It only proved that it affected him whatever he was doing. So he spoke with the same smirk present on his lips.


    "Princess Consort Yi Huiqing is very beautiful. Second Younger Brother is very fortunate."


    The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became very tense. Even the servants who were bringing the dinner inside stopped on their way when they heard the first prince''s words.


    The disgusting intention hidden behind the praise could be understood by a person as long as he was not too stupid or innocent.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes were very cold at this moment as he stared at Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    His hands were forming fists in hisp.


    He really wished to dig out Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes ��the disgusting gaze that was looking at the woman he loved he wished to tear it away.


    However, the soft hold on his hand kept him in control.


    His hand that held Yi Huiqing''s hand was ced in hisp and Yi Huiqing was firmly holding it as if she was afraid that he would get up and beat Zhao Zhuang Chen just like he had beaten him a few days ago.


    Although she was not there at the scene, seeing the bruises and scratches on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face that still had not healed, Yi Huiqing understood that he must have looked very scary a few days ago.


    Zhao Zhang Wei must have beaten him very well.


    She suddenly felt very satisfied and proud when she thought this.


    However, she didn''t want Zhao Zhang Wei to do the same now otherwise it would only be him who would get punished��especially because of herself.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had the Empress to back him but Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have anyone.


    In the end, Zhao Zhang Wei controlled his anger and asked the servant to serve the dinner in his cold voice.


    He just wanted to get done with all this as soon as possible.


    Seeing how Zhao Zhuang Chen''s gaze was full of lust on Yi Huiqing, his heart was burning in a fire.


    The servants served the dinner.


    After everyone had the meal on their tes, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything and just started to eat. Yi Huiqing sighed in defeat seeing this. ording to the rules he should have said something at this moment, however, currently, she was also not in any mood of following those rules.


    So she also picked her chopsticks to have the meal.


    However just before she could taste the dish between her chopsticks, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s sickly voice again fell in her ears.


    "Princess Consort, Can Benwang have the fortune to have something served by you personally?"


    The ambiguous words from her husband''s mouth made Yun Wen close her eyes in despair. She didn''t even want to ept now that Zhao Zhuang Chen was her husband.


    She very well knew that the nobledy who had saved her son was Yi Huiqing''s cousin sister. That''s why Yun Wen had very good views about her.


    She couldn''t help but want to save Yi Huiqing from her husband.


    All of them were seated down on seats that were a little higher than the ground. On the huge table, the different kinds of dishes were ced.


    A soft and bitter sigh escaped from Yun Wen''s lips as she stood up from her seat and said as softly as she could.


    "Why does Wangye bother Princess Consort Yi? This one is always present here to serve Wangye."


    Yun Wen''s lips curved upwards to form a smile as she bent down to pick arge bowl and then walked to Zhao Zhuang Chen''s side.


    She could feel Zhao Zhuang Chen''s gaze on herself and she didn''t need to look at him to find out that it must be filled with raw anger and hatred.


    She had been used to that gaze since the end of the Mid Autumn Imperial banquet. So Yun Wen didn''t feel discouraged as she bent down and picked thedle to serve the soup in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s bowl.


    However, before she could do so, Zhao Zhuang Chen caught her hand in a deathly painful grip.


    Yun Wen felt her eyes tearing up but she had to pretend to look fine as she saw Zhao Zhuang Chen smiling creepily through her blurry eyes.


    "Did Benwang ask you to get up from your seat? Has Wangfei forgotten some rules?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words were clearly audible to everyone. Even Qin Wenya could hear them, however, she still pretended to not hear it and continue to have her dinner peacefully.


    Yi Huiqing''s heart was filled with anguish as she saw Zhao Zhuang Chen throwing Yun Wen''s hand away and because of this force, Yun Wen fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the bowl of hot stoup fell on the ground instead of her body.


    Yi Huiqing sighed in relief.


    However, her relief vanished away again when she saw Zhao Zhuang Chen looking at her again with that same lustful gaze.

 Chapter 381 - Zhao Zhang Wei’s Apology

    "Does Princess Consort Yi feel bothered to serve Benwang?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked Yi Huiqing with his continuous stare still fixed on Yi Huiqing.


    The way his lustful gaze roamed on Yi Huiqing''s fully covered body, anyone could understand what exactly he meant by those words.


    Yun Wen who was still lying on the ground looked towards Yi Huiqing apologetically.


    However, Yi Huiqing was too busy ring at the disgusting man in front of her to notice her eyes on herself that was filled with apology.


    Amidst all this, Zhao Zhang Wei was seething in anger.


    His harsh breathing clearly presented how angry he was. However, his hand was still held firmly by Yi Huiqing.


    ''What did she want?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought angrily inside his heart.


    Does she want him to sit here care freely when that man was undressing her with his disgusting gaze?


    If she didn''t want him to fight that much then she should have listened to have and note here?


    With his cold phoenix eyes fixed on Zhao Zhuang Chen, Zhao Zhang Wei said in an equally cold voice.


    "You are here for an apology, right?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen fortunately and finally moved his eyes to Zhao Zhang Wei''s face. It was not hidden from him that Zhao Zhang Wei was really left angry by his behavior.


    He was very satisfied.


    Because that was what he wanted since the beginning.


    However, now he wanted something else too. And that person was the woman sitting beside his dear second younger brother.


    This woman could only belong to him. Seeing her fierce re at himself, he thought that Zhao Zhang Wei had perhaps not shown her until now how a woman should behave around a woman. He really wanted to tame her and then show what a real man was like and what a real woman was like.


    But for now, he could satisfy himself with Zhao Zhang Wei''s apology.


    Maybe Yi Huiqing will see just how weak her husband was after this incident and then seeing his power she woulde to him by herself.


    The one-sided dreams made Zhao Zhuang Chen so excited and happy that he said immediately.


    "Yes, Yes��your apology, Zhao Zhang Wei. Benwang is here for that."


    "Good"


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered and then said indifferently


    "I apologize for dirtying my hands by touching you that day."


    Yi Huiqing who was finally feeling relived on being freed from that lustful gaze was drinking water. However, hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s words, she spurted out the water in her mouth andughed loudlypletely forgetting that she was a princess consort currently in everyone''s eyes and that was not how she should behave.


    Zhao Zhang Wei phoenix eyes moved to stare at his wife. His cold gaze softened for a moment when he saw a full smile on her lips as the sound of her melodiousughter sounded through therge dining room.


    He had never seen herughing so openly when she knew that he was around her.


    This was the first time. He could not help but find her very adoring and her smile very beautiful. Seeing the way her eyes brightened when sheughed, Zhao Zhang Wei thought that he would never get enough of the current sight in front of his eyes.


    It was now Zhao Zhuang Chen''s turn to get angry.


    The first prince gritted his teeth as he looked at theughing Yi Huiqing with anger filled gaze.


    Did she even know that she was just adding danger to herself by making fun of him like this?


    The next moment, he heard a snicker from his behind and turned around to re at Yun Wen.


    "So you still have the courage tough in front of me?"


    He whispered with the warning clear in his voice.


    Yun Wen stoppedughing immediately.


    Qin Wenya who had been sitting silently until now looked at Zhao Zhang Wei coldly and spoke finally


    "It seems that Second Prince has forgotten the respectful way the younger ones are supposed to apologize to their elder ones."


    Yi Huiqing finally realized what she was doing when she heard the Empress'' cold voice. She immediately stoppedughing and cleared her throat awkwardly.


    How could she forget that she was in the Imperial Pce as a wangfei of an Imperial Prince?


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei was very annoyed when Yi Huiqing stoppedughing. With annoyance-filled eyes, he turned to look at the Empress and said indifferently.


    "Her Majesty is right. This Imperial son had really forgotten it. Unfortunately, His Majesty sent the letter that mentioned the apology dinner only. It never mentioned the way this one was supposed to apologize."


    Since she doesn''t want to maintain even the fake decency, then he will also not bother to maintain the same.


    Qin Wenya inhaled sharply hearing the eloquent retort.


    Was Zhao Zhang Wei not afraid of what she will do after leaving Xinhe Pce if he continued to behave like this?


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was thinking the same.


    However, he was too impatientpared to his mother.


    If he could not intimidate Zhao Zhang Wei, then he will try it on Yi Huiqing but he will not leave before getting a decent apology from here.


    Pointing his finger at Yi Huiqing, he said


    "You��Since your husband doesn''t know the way to apologize then you will do it."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips were pressed in a thin line when he heard Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words. However, he didn''t say anything to him.


    He instead turned to look at Yi Huiqing.


    Her hand that was in his hold, he touched its back and then Yi Huiqing''s forehead with the back of her hand and frowned deeply.


    "Wangfei seems to have a fever. Wangfei should leave and have some rest."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei then shouted for Yi Huiqing under her startled eyes.


    "Daiyu."


    Lin Daiyu who had been standing outside the dining room until now immediately came running inside.


    "Take your mistress to her Courtyard and make sure that she rests properly."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s actions were very sudden and anyone with his eyes working fine could tell that he was just trying to save Yi Huiqing.


    Even Zhao Zhuang Chen could see that.


    His loud chuckle was heard in the dining room a few momentster making everyone look at him once ��including Yi Huiqing.


    "Do you want to leave just like that, Princess Consort Yi?"


    The hidden meaning behind Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words as well as the gaze as he stared at Yi Huiqing could not be understood by anyone except Yi Huiqing.


    Not even Zhao Zhang Wei at this moment.


    That''s why, when Yi Huiqing stood up and walked towards Zhao Zhuang Chen instead of leaving with her maid Li Daiyu, Zhao Zhang Wei could only watch everything with a shocked face.

 Chapter 382 - Yi Huiqing Bows Her Head In Front Of Zhao Zhuang Chen

    With a pair of eyes that were full of shock, Zhao Zhang Wei saw Yi Huiqing stopping in front of the sitting Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    It was only when Yi Huiqing bent her legs a little and bowed her head, he came out of his shock and immediately stood up from his seat and reached to stop Yi Huiqing.


    "What are you doing? Leave from here."


    Holding Yi Huiqing''s arms firmly, Zhao Zhang Wei tried to make her stand straight.


    However, Yi Huiqing held his hand with her other hand and looked at him with a pair of eyes that didn''t hold any emotion.


    "Leave me. You can''t decide what I want or need to do."


    Saying this, she freed her arm from Zhao Zhang Wei''s hold.


    As he stood there with his fists clenched, he could only watch silently as Yi Huiqing bowed her head again and said to Zhao Zhuang Chen respectfully


    "Your Highness, please forgive the second prince and my husband for hitting you that day. He should not have behaved like that. Not only was that crossing the rules that are set for the members of the Imperial n but that was also stepping out of boundaries that should be respected by a younger one for his elder."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smirked. He was very satisfied with Yi Huiqing''s apology.


    Seeing how she was standing in front of him with her head bowed, he could feel the heat forming in the lower part of his stomach.


    His eyes became too hot as he stared at Yi Huiqing.


    Yi Huiqing couldn''t see it but Zhao Zhang Wei could.


    His eyes went red with anger and he immediately stepped forward to grab Zhao Zhuang Chen''s cor. With his one hand, he made him stand up from the ground and then readied his fist to beat his already swollen and bruised face.


    However, just before his fist could hit Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face who was left shocked by the turn of events, a firm hold on his hand stopped him.


    The next moment, he heard Yi Huiqing''s soft voice from his behind.


    "Hit him. If you want to see me bowing my head again then ��hit him."


    Only Yi Huiqing knew how she said those words.


    She didn''t know whether they will work or not but she tried. After this forceful apology, Yi Huiqing just wanted to leave from there and go inside her chambers.


    However, it seems that the dog-man just could not see her peaceful life.


    As if once was not enough, he was trying to create trouble for her once more.


    It was very clear that it would be her again who would be med that Zhao Zhang Wei lost control because of her.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei hadpletely frozen after hearing Yi Huiqing''s words.


    Her words hit the bottom of his heart and he unconsciously left Zhao Zhuang Chen''s cor.


    On being freed, Zhao Zhuang Chen set his clothes right while ring angrily at Zhao Zhang Wei. He felt very humiliated on thinking that he didn''t even try to fight when Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly lifted him from the ground.


    But in the corner of his heart and mind, Zhao Zhuang Chen knew very well that he had been afraid that Zhao Zhang Wei would hit him like that day again.


    He just knew very well how to hide his fear with his anger.


    So jerking his sleeve, he walked past Zhao Zhang Wei and said


    "Benwang doesn''t wish to stay here any longer."


    When he was passing through Yi Huiqing who was standing behind Zhao Zhang Wei, he stopped suddenly and looked at her with a creepy smile as he said


    "Since Princess Consort Yi apologized on behalf of Second Younger Brother, Benwang will forgive him. However, Princess Consort Yi, please keep him in check like this always otherwise you will have to give something else the next time."


    Yi Huiqing exhaled sharply as she understood what Zhao Zhuang Chen was trying to imply.


    She could feel the ants crawling on her skin after hearing his words.


    "Elder Brother should leave now."


    Zhao Zhang Wei emotionless voice interrupted Zhao Zhuang Chen''s disgusting staring at Yi Huiqing.


    Turning his neck a little around, Zhao Zhuang Chen smirked wickedly at Zhao Zhang Wei and said


    "Of Course, If Second Younger Brother apanies Benw to the doors of the Xinhe Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were cold but he nodded his head stiffly and then walked past Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    His actions were very rude but Zhao Zhuang Chen just ignored them and followed him with his mother and Yun Wen silently with a satisfied smirk on his face.


    Being able to make Zhao Zhang Wei follow his orders, ��it provided him great satisfaction.


    The more satisfaction lingered in the fact that he now knew which raw nerve he had to press to control Zhao Zhang Wei.


    All these years he was trying to find the same but he never found it out.


    In the past four years, he heard the news of Yi Huiqing bing pregnant twice. It was not that she was the only woman who has ever been pregnant in Xinhe Pce.


    The thing was that she became pregnant twice.


    Before her, Zhao Zhuang Chen had never worried that Zhao Zhang Wei could really be a threat to him.


    But when Yi Huiqing became pregnant twice, he didn''t dare to lower down his guard.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had thought that either Zhao Zhang Wei liked her or he was trying to make Yi n on his side so that he can also fight for the throne.


    However, when Yi Huiqing miscarried, he also heard that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even visit her both times.


    So he thought that he was wrong.


    However, seeing the things now, Zhao Zhuang Chen thought that he definitely was not wrong.


    He turned around to look at quietly standing Yi Huiqing for onest time.


    What a useful woman!


    When she is Zhao Zhang Wei''s wife, he could use her to control Zhao Zhang Wei.. And after he became the Emperor, he knew many ways to use her! He thought as his eyes roamed on Yi Huiqing''s beautiful figure before he turned around to leave.

 Chapter 383 - Zhao Zhang Wei And Zhao Zhuang Chen Fought Again

    At the door of Xinhe Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly turned around before stepping out.


    Qin Wenya perhaps knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen would not have something very nice to say to Zhao Zhang Wei so she didn''t stay there.


    As an Empress of Xin, she had already showed too much favorism to Zhao Zhuang Chen''s indecent behavior inside the dining room perhaps even she knew that.


    Now seeing the servants standing around, she didn''t dare to stay there and hear what her son would say to Zhao Zhang Wei next.


    It was better to stay ignorant in reality than pretended to be ignorant.


    Thinking like this, she excused herself not before giving Zhao Zhuang Chen a warning through her eyes not to do anything stupid.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen just smiled seeing the warning in her mother''s eyes and turned to look at Zhao Zhang Wei without any fear.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t have any emotion. His face didn''t change even a bit when he saw Zhao Zhuang Chen stepping in front of himself and then saying.


    "Where is that smile of yours with which you hide your real self, Zhao Zhang Wei?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything but Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t feel discouraged. Instead he again tried his luck and pressed Zhao Zhang Wei''s raw nerve.


    "Your wangfei��"


    He had just started when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold voice interrupting him in between.


    "Say her name again and you won''t leave Xinhe Pce alive. I promise you. I would not hear any rubbish from your mouth about Qingqing."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen chuckled but his eyes were filled anger.


    How daring of Zhao Zhang Wei to threaten him like this!


    Without any fear, he continued what he had wanted to say


    "You can stop me now perhaps but what will you do after I will be the Emperor."


    His eyes brightened with the evil that surrounded his heart as he stepped forward and closer to Zhao Zhang Wei to continue in his low voice that was almost a whisper.


    His words were only audible to Zhao Zhang Wei and not to anyone else.


    So he continued proudly.


    "What do you think, Zhao Zhang Wei? I will be the next Emperor. There is no doubt in that. And anything can happen to you after I rule this Empire. You can die from a sudden ident and after your death your Qingqing will be my Q��"


    "Zhao Zhuang Chen."


    Zhao Zhang Wei hand was instantly on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s throat. His eyes were red and they had the dteremination to kill Zhao Zhuang Chen at that ce only.


    However, Yun Wen who was standing a few steps away also saw this.


    Her eyes were filled with panic when she saw that both the princes were about to fight again. She was not worried about Zhao Zhuang Chen. She was worried about Zhao Zhang Wei and in reality for Yi Huiqing.


    The way Zhao Zhang Wei tried to protect Yi Huiqing inside the dining room, she was sure that he had feelings for Yi Huiqing.


    Yun Wen was happy for Yi Huiqing. She thought that if something happened to Zhao Zhang Wei because he harmed Zhao Zhuang Chen then Yi Huiqing will be very sad.


    Thinking this, she hurriedly ran forward to pull Zhao Zhuang Chen away.


    It proved to be very difficult than she had thought.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s hold on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s throat was too tight. Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t breath but he was still smiling.


    He could bear this much.


    He thought that Zhao Zhang Wei will leave him soon.


    What could he even do to him? Thought Zhao Zhuang Chen mockingly inside his heart.


    This mockery could clearly be seen inside his eyes and it provoked Zhao Zhang Wei more. Many scenes from his childhood shed inside his mind.


    How Zhao Zhuang Chen had humiliated him, how he sued to beat him whenever he wanted and how he was looking at his beloved woman with his disgusting gaze.


    His hold on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s neck became tighter. Zhao Zhuang Chen also seemed to feel this and only then did he realize that he was too wrong.


    Zhao Zhang Wei really wanted to kill him. His panicked eyes moved to Yun Wen''s who was trying to pull him away from Zhao Zhang Wei and he signed her to do it as soon as possible.


    At the same time, he tried to pull himself away by grabbing Zhao Zhang Wei''s hands.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei had lost his controlpletely this time.


    Amidst all this, he faintly heard Yun Wen''s voice.


    "Second Prince, if not about yourself think about Princess Consort Yi��"


    Princess Consort Yi��wasn''t it his Qingqing?


    The words Yi Huqing had said shed in Zhao Zhang Wei''s mind and all off a sudden the strength of his hands went weak.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately freed himself from Zhao Zhang Wei and stepped away.


    Pointing his finger at Zhao Zhang Wei''s face he said in a hoarse voice


    "Zhao Zhang Wei, I will see you. I will not leave you for this."


    After saying this, he turned around and left the Xinhe Pce, or rather anyone should say ran away in fear.


    Yun Wen had to follow her so-called husband with a sigh.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was still standing at the same spot. A momentter, he suddenly turned around and walked away from there in long strides.


    Eunuch Zhang who hade running when a servant informed him that Zhang Zhang Wei was again fighting with the first prince sighed in relief seeing that his master was alright.


    "Is she still there?"


    Eunuch Zhang just make a guess that Zhao Zhang Wei was asking him about wangfei so he said


    "Yes, Your Highness. Wangfei is just about to leave."


    Hearing this, Zhao Zhang Wei increased his pace.


    Hence when he reached the dining room, he found Yi Huiqing standing at the door with her maid. She was actually about to leave.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t care,


    He held Yi Huiqing''s hand then dragged her inside the room again. After that, he turned around to close the room of the dining room.


    The shocked Lin Daiyu also wanted to go inside. However, Zhao Zhang Wei never gave her any chance to step inside the room again.


    And hence, the doors of the room were just locked like that by Zhao Zhang Wei, and inside he was alone with Yi Huiqing.

 Chapter 384 - Huiqing Will Do Everything For Yi Clan

    "What are you trying to do?"


    Yi Huiqing asked Zhao Zhang Wei as soon as he turned around.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t answer her question.


    He stepped forward in the direction of Yi Huiqing while his gaze didn''t move away from her face. Yi Huiqing frowned when she noticed his behavior.


    She unconsciously gulped when Zhao Zhang Wei stepped too closer to her.


    "Y��you��stay away. What are you trying to do?"


    Yi Huiqing had thought that Zhao Zhang Wei would stop, however he only stepped forward and said nothing.


    Feeling his warm breaths on her face, she stepped back.


    However, the dog-man took another step forward.


    She couldn''t help but look at him with a speechless expression.


    ''What in the hell do you want?''


    She again took a step back, however it didn''t seem to work in her favor again as the dog-man took another step forward��standing too close to her.


    And that was what continued for the next few seconds.


    With every step Yi Huiqing took backward, Zhao Zhang Wei would step forward.


    It was only when Yi Huiqing suddenly felt something colliding against her back, she understood the seriousness of the situation.


    She turned her head a little to check what this stupid obstruction was only to find out that it was a wall.


    Yi Huiqing looked at the wall with a little bit of resentment in her eyes.


    Who made this stupid wall here?


    "Afraid?"


    The deep voice of Zhao Zhang Wei made her turn to look at him and she narrowed her eyes. However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t seem to step back or feel intimidated by her expressions.


    At this moment, he didn''t even find them cute.


    Because he was angry.


    Very angry at the woman in front of him.


    So angry that he wanted to kiss her senselessly and then engrave himself in her mind and heart.


    Was it possible?


    His eyes unconsciously went darker with desire when all these thoughts shed inside his mind.


    So conflicted he was at this moment.


    He unconsciously leaned down closer to Yi Huiqing''s face. He wanted to soothe himself with her sweet scent. He wanted to kiss those beautiful lips.


    However, before he could touch those lips, the owner of those lips turned his head away.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s body froze. Even Yi Huiqing whose head was turned away didn''t have much of an expression on her face.


    Until now, she had learnt that rejection just doesn''t settle well with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Remembering how they had fought thest two times when she had resisted against his touch, she felt a shiver running down her spine.


    She didn''t want to fight with him anymore.


    She was very tired of all this. However, he perhaps couldn''t understand it.


    Sure enough, she heard a chuckle from Zhao Zhang Wei''s side. She was very sure that the chuckle must not be because he was finding something humorous in their current situation.


    Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled bitterly.


    Looking at the slightly trembling body of Yi Huiqing as she tried ti shrink herself in the wall almost, pain shed in his eyes.


    Was she so afraid of him?


    Was there any difference in him and Zhao Zhuang Chen for her? Zhao Zhang Wei wondered suddenly.


    The remembrance of Zhao Zhuang Chen and whatever happened yesterday suddenly made Zhao Zhang Wei clearer.


    He looked at his dear wife and said bitterly


    "Here I thought that you don''t feel afraid of anything."


    Yi Huiqing frowned not liking Zhao Zhang Wei''s tone even a bit.


    She turned to re at him coldly, however, all the courage inside her drained when she saw how cold Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes looked.


    Feeling intimidated, she unconsciously tried to move away from him, however, before she could do so Zhao Zhang Wei held her hand and put it firmly on the wall keeping her at a ce.


    "When I had asked you to leave with Daiyu, why did you not leave? Why did you bow her head in front of him?"


    His blood boiled when he remembered how easily she had bowed her head in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen. Did she even know that she only triggered his disgusting thoughts about her by doing that?


    "You should not have been here in the first ce when I had asked you not toe."


    He said coldly.


    At this moment, Yi Huiqing didn''t feel intimidated by whatever Zhao Zhang Wei said. She was equally irked when she remembered how Zhao Zhuang Chen had been looking at her.


    Her eyes didn''t have any emotion as she heard Zhao Zhang Wei saying this and that until��.he crossed his threshold in his anger.


    "Tell me ��do you hate me so much? Do you hate me so much that just to go against me you can bow your head in front of that disgusting man?"


    That was the only reason Zhao Zhang Wei could think of behind Yi Huiqing''s arrival even though he had asked her not toe.


    She was angry at him so she didn''t want to obey him.


    Yi Huiqing, on the other hand, scoffed when she heard his words.


    "Don''t give so much importance to yourself."


    She said without any emotion on her face and eyes. Zhao Zhang Wei who had been angry just a few moments ago was left speechless by her words.


    However, as if that was not enough, Yi Huiqing continued


    "You think that you can manage everything here just by telling them that I was sick, huh?"


    She asked Zhao Zhang Wei and without giving him any chance to answer her question, she told him.


    "Then that is your misunderstanding. I was sent a letter by the Emperor himself who indirectly med for whole this fiasco."


    Pointing her finger at Zhao Zhang Wei''s emotionless face she then said


    "You might not care what they do to you or me but I do care what they will do to my n if I didn''t follow their orders."


    As she said these words, Yi Huiqing could feel something thick inside her throat. Perhaps it was her helplessness that she was feeling now.


    How helpless she was!


    Did she like to bow in front of a man who was looking at her with a lustful gaze?


    No! But she didn''t have any choice.


    The letter sent to her by the Emperor mentioned Yi n in a very meticulous way��in a way that only she, who knew how much danger in her n and Li n was, could understand it.


    It meant that if any such fight happened in between the two princes again because of her then the Emperor would have to take some action against Yi n.


    It was threat to her that no matter what she had to attend this dinner and make the things right between the two princes.


    Staring at nothing in particr, Yi Huiqing whispered more likely to herself


    "I will do anything to save my n ��.anything I can do."


    After saying this, she walked past silent Zhao Zhang Wei and then left the room.


    While the silent second prince continued to stand there with an emotionless face.

 Chapter 385 - The Empress Dowager Comes Out

    After Yi Huiqing left the dining room, Zao Zhang Wei stood at the same ce in the same position for a long time.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed.


    It was only when Eunuch Zhang came and asked him whether he wanted to have his dinner again or not. The young Eunuch somehow knew that the dinner with the first prince and Empress for his master must not have been a good one.


    So he was worried that his master was not full yet.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei refused and then silently left the dining room.


    He then went to his study room and stayed there only for the whole night��lost in his own thoughts.


    Tonight was a big reality check to Zhao Zhang Wei. It made him realize that even after going through so many things he was going in the wrong direction.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s threats, Yi Huiqing''s words, and many other things didn''t leave his mind.


    The whole night he thought over many things and never went back to his chambers.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand in some other part of the Imperial Pce, the usually dark corridors of the Pce were being lit tonight.


    The door of the room that opened very rarely opened tonight.


    From the room, stepped out an elderly woman. Light wrinkles could be seen under her eyes.


    A woman in the Imperial Pce had many sources to hide her real age with all those cosmetics and beauty products.


    However, Empress Dowager used them rarely and that''s why perhaps her face showed her real age to everyone.


    "You didn''t need to do all this."


    The Empress Dowager said softly to her old Momo.


    The old Momo smiled softly and said to her mistress with her head bowed.


    "How could this be? Her Majesty had stepped out after so long. Of Course, this servant had to make it a little memorable."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t smile at all. Instead, her eyes were filled with an unusual longing as she looked at all themps that were lightening the corridor ahead.


    With slow steps, she stepped forward. Her mind was full of memories of when she had decided to make this part of the Imperial Pce her home.


    At that time, she had not thought she would ever need toe out again.


    "Y��Your Majesty."


    The Imperial Guard who was guarding the end of the corridor stuttered out when he saw the elderly woman. His eyes were wide with shock as he stared at the old woman.


    He would have not been able to recognize the elderly woman if it was not for the old Momo standing behind her.


    Seeing how the old Momo was standing respectfully behind the elderly woman dressed in very simple clothes, he understood very quickly that she was none other than the Empress Dowager who had been living in istion for so many years.


    Even though the Empress Dowager has nevere out from that room, her old Momo woulde out once in a while to go out of the Imperial Pce and buy a few things for her mistress.


    Yes��the Empress Dowager didn''t use anything from the Imperial Pce.


    Only a few people inside the Imperial Pce knew this.


    However, at this moment, this was not the important thing.


    "This servant will go and inform His Majesty."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flickered when she heard the Imperial guard''s words. She didn''t say anything except merely nod her head.


    Seeing this, the old Momo said to the Imperial Guard.


    "Leave."


    The Imperial Guard also left from there quickly.


    "Jimai ��what do you think? Will he be happy after hearing this news?"


    The Empress Dowager asked the old Mom suddenly.


    In response, the old Momo had a conflicted expression on her face. The old Mom didn''t know what had actually transpired all these years ago.


    Why did her mistress suddenly be so estranged from His Majesty?


    The only thing she knew was after the previous Emperor''s death, her mistress was very heartbroken and came to live here. After that, His Majesty came many times and asked her to live as an Empress Dowager should live in the Imperial Pce.


    However, Empress Dowager not only refused to talk with His Majesty but she didn''t even let him see her.


    The old Momo, in the end, answered her mistress question honestly.


    "This servant feels that His Majesty will surely be happy after hearing that Your Majesty has finally decided to live in the main Pce."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything for a few moments.


    She just stared at the front. Hearing the old Mom''s words, she had an ironic smile on her lips as she said


    "Let''s see."


    And then she proceeded to walk towards the chambers that were specially reserved for the Empress Dowager in the Imperial Pce.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, inside the Imperial Chambers, Eunuch Wang woke up the Emperor.


    A few momentster, sitting on his bed, Zhao Wang Lei eyes were full of disbelief and his face was nk.


    "What you are saying��is it really true?"


    He asked the Imperial guard who was kneeling on the ground for the third time.


    The Imperial guard respectfully answered


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This servant saw with his own eyes. Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager hase out of her room."


    Zhao Wang Lei finally nodded his head stiffly.


    Seeing that his face didn''t look much alright, Eunuch Wang signed the Imperial guard to leave and then gave a ss of water to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t take the ss from the old Eunuch''s hands.


    "Ask the servants to clean her chambers. Have her favorite food prepared��.No, wait��first send the Imperial Physician to take her pulse and then prepare the meal ordingly. We have seen the incense sticks in her room. Mother must have been unable to sleep properly. Ask the Imperial Physician to give her some proper herbal medicines that would not harm her body."


    Eunuch Wang smiled a little but said respectfully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, This servant will make sure that Her Majesty will be veryfortable in the main ce."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and the Eunuch Wang left to do the said jobs.


    ''So in the end he did the right thing.. He could make here out by doing this only.''

 Chapter 386 - Zhao Zhang Wei Accepts Xi Yings Proposal

    The next morning when Xi Ying reached the Imperial Court, all the ministers were just talking about this.


    The Empress Dowager hase out of istion and was now living in Quiyan Pce.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise when he heard this news. Empress Dowager had been living in seclusion since very long��so long that Xi Ying had never seen her.


    He wondered what made here out suddenly.


    And especially what made her use the Imperial decree to save Li n during the Mid Autumn Celebration banquet.


    Did she not know about her son''s intentions for Li n?


    Xi Ying thought that this must be the case.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this matter and walked to his seat.


    Soon the Emperor came and the Imperial Court went silent. Everyone kneeled down and greeted the Emperor.


    Xi Ying just stood up from his seat and lowered his head a little. His cold eyes went to the high pedestal that had the seats where all the members from Imperial n sat except the Emperor because he sat on the throne.


    They flickered when he caught Zhao Zhang Wei sitting there and the most strange thing was he was also looking at him with his phoenix eyes.


    An unconscious nod came from both the sides as if they were epting each other presence.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was again not present in the Imperial Court today.


    Xi Ying thought that he must have not healed yet. This made him wonder just how much Zhao Zhang Wei had beaten him.


    At the same time, what An Si had told him about the old physician came to his mind.


    Were these things really rted to each other? And if they were, in what kind of way they must be rted?


    He put all these questions in the back of his mind as he knew that he will not be able to find their answers until his shadow guards investigate this matterpletely.


    The Imperial Court meeting started soon and it ended after almost a shichen today.


    At the end of the meeting, the Emperor mentioned Zhao Zhuang Chen for the first time in the past few days.


    It was actually the Eunuch serving the first prince since the past few years who told all the ministers that the first prince had undergone through a few injuries and hence would not be able to attend the Imperial Court assembly for the next few days.


    Although he seemed to be sent by the first prince to inform everyone about his recent absence from the Imperial Court assembly, Xi Ying knew very well that it must be Zhao Wang Lei who had asked him to do this.


    However, they still didn''t reveal how Zhao Zhuang Chen got those injuries.


    All this was left to everyone''s imagination. Xi Ying could understand the reason behind this. Their imaginations would be better than revealing that the two Imperial Princes fought with each other physically in the Imperial Pce.


    It made Xi Ying remember that he didn''t ask his shadow guard to find just why did this fight ur in the first ce.


    ording to what he had observed, Zhao Zhang Wei was a very calm and intelligent man. He must be ��to hide so many things from Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes ��he must be very clever.


    However, what could it be that could rile up this calm man?


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying was surprised when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei whom he was just thinking about standing in front of him.


    The Emperor had left already and now there were only a few ministers present inside the Imperial Court.


    However, all of them were just looking towards both of them.


    There was no need to ponder what they were thinking inside their minds. In everyone''s eyes, Both the Imperial Prince could fight for the throne and if they would then they would have to have some ministers on their sides to win the Imperial Court first.


    Only then a prince would be able to win in this battle.


    And the one who will be able to make Prime Minister Xi on their side will win the half battle already.


    Was Zhao Zhang Wei trying to win that same half battle?


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei did nothing except saying two words that were not audible to anyone but Xi Ying since they were standing closely.


    "I ept."


    After finishing his words, he turned around and left the Imperial Court while Xi Ying continued to look at the second prince''s back with narrowed eyes.


    Another question came to his mind.


    What made Zhao Zhang Wei ept his proposal even before asking what his conditions were to help him!


    Was he so desperate to win the throne?


    But then, why can''t he see that hunger for the throne and power in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes that he had seen usually in Zhao Wang Lei and Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes.


    It made Xi Ying again believe that Zhao Zhang Wei was not a simple person.


    He could never lower his guard in front of such a sharp-minded person.


    So although they would be together in this fight after this deal, they would perhaps never be able to trust each other.


    Little did Xi Ying know that Zhao Zhang Wei was thinking the same at this moment.


    He never trusted Xi Ying and he still didn''t trust him. He knew that all of this could be Xi Ying''s n also ��to trap him.


    Perhaps he was sent by Zhao Wang Lei to trap him.


    However, when Zhao Zhang Wei thought this, he also remembered that his shadow guard had told him that Xi Ying sent his people to kill Zhao Wang Lei''s people when they were sent to kill the soldiers rebelling to stop the execution of Li and Yi n.


    It then made him confused as to what exactly Xi Ying was trying to do.


    The confusion brought him to ept Xi Ying''s proposal.


    Actually, it was not only this confusion.


    It was the helplessness hidden in Yi Huiqing''s nk eyes he had seen when she had said that she would do anything to save her n.


    Even if that everything included bowing her head in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    It made Zhao Zhang Wei afraid. It made him scared that he could also lose Yi Huiqing because she doesn''t seem to care for herself at all in front of her n.


    He knew very well what kind of situation Li and Yi n were in at this moment.


    So if Yi n being destroyed meant losing Yi Huiqing then he would fight for the throne to save Yi n.


    He will take the throne away from Zhao Wang Lei and Zhao Zhuang Chen so that no one will be able to harm Yi n.


    Because he could not bear to lose Yi Huiqing.

 Chapter 387 - A Meeting Outside The Imperial Palace

    Zhao Zhang Wei had not expected Xi Ying to be so fast.


    The day he epted Xi Ying''s proposal, the same night a shadow guard suddenly appeared in his study telling him that he had been sent by Prime Minister Xi.


    There was a letter for him.


    They were to meet ��outside the Imperial Pce on the next day''s evening.


    And what was the purpose behind this meeting, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t need to be told? Xi Ying must have wanted to discuss the conditions for helping him.


    It made him wonder that if this deal was a genuine one from Xi Ying''s side then what kind of conditions he will put in front of him.


    Will it be like the one Zhao Wang Lei proposed?


    Destroy Yi and Li n and he will be the next Emperor. That made Zhao Zhang Wei smile ironically. Because he very well knew that Zhao Wang Lei was just trying to use him now as he had started to understand that he was not as stupid and easygoing as he had shown himself in the past few years.


    So his dear father tried to tempt him with the throne to use him for his own selfish motives.


    Would Xi Ying try to do the same?


    However, for now, he could only wait for the next day to find the answer to all of his questions.


    On the other hand, at this moment, inside the Plum Courtyard, Xi Ling was currently jumping on the bed. His short arms iled in the air as heughed cheerfully and shouted


    "Yay! We will go out tomorrow��we will go out��"


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Li Rui was removing the essories from her hair. She shook her head with a smile on her lips as she watched her son jumping on the bed in excitement.


    At the same time, she could understand why he was so excited. After all, it was not every day Xi Ling could go out of Xi Manor.


    This made her wonder how Xi Ying suddenly agreed to bring her as well as Xi Ling out of Xi Manor as a few days back he himself had told her that she should not step out of Xi Manor for the next few days after thest attack.


    She herself had agreed with him.


    From childhood until now, Li Rui had been used to now of living inside a ce. And if it was for her child, she would never want to put his life in danger so she could stay inside the Xi Manor for her child''s safety.


    But this evening she had been surprised when Xi Ying suddenly said that they would be visiting the Imperial City tomorrow.


    "Don''t jump on the bed."


    Xi Ying''s strict voice was heard inside the room. He looked at his excited son with narrowed eyes. It had been now a whole minute since he had been waiting for the brat to stop. However, he seemed to be very much excited.


    A part of his heart was happy to see his son so happy but the other part of his heart was sacred to think that he will harm himself because of this excitement.


    Xi Ling stopped instantly on hearing his father''s cold voice.


    He didn''t get angry because his father was strict because he was too happy with what his father had given to him for tomorrow.


    He smiled brightly as he walked to the edge of the bed and opened his arms in front of Xi Ying.


    "Father, hug."


    Now this was something new to Xi Ying.


    His eyes shed with surprise and awkwardness for a moment. Xi Ling had never behaved like with him. Li Rui also turned around to look at this scene with her whole attention.


    She smiled seeing her son''s attempts to act cute.


    At the same time, she could notice Xi Ying''s awkwardness. This made her feel a little funny��especially when Xi Ying stepped forward stiffly and held Xi Ling in his arms and then after a few moments, made him sit on his shoulders.


    Xi Ling''s eyes brightened as he looked down from his father''s shoulders.


    It was wonderful. The little bun thought.


    "Mother."


    In excitement, he waved his arms to his mother who nodded her head while staring at him with a soft smile on her lips.


    While Xi Ying had a sh of longing in his eyes.


    He could feel Xi Ling''s excitement and it made him wonder what so special was in this moment. However, how could he understand this!


    He had never lived such moments in his childhood.


    His father was nice to him but too strict. That strictness made him mature earlier and never demand things that other children demanded from their parents.


    He knew that he would have to work hard to get them by himself.


    Amidst all that, he actually didn''t remember when he had shared such sweet and innocent moments with his father.


    Perhaps it was this realization that made him make Xi Ling happier.


    If he couldn''t live such moments in his childhood, his child should not miss them.


    Thinking this, he smiled genuinely, and then holding Xi Ling firmly he walked across the room making the little bun sitting on his shoulders shouts cheerfully.


    It was pure bliss.


    At least for Xi Ying, Li Rui, and Xi Ling��these times were pure bliss.


    In the Imperial Pce, however, these few days have not been that blissful for Princess Wenling. The first princess has been ordered to stay inside her courtyard.


    Not only this but the Emperor had even threatened her that if she dared to step out then he would have to take some action against her.


    "Your Highness, Here ��have something."


    The old nanny forwarded some fruits to Princess Wenling. However, the frustrated princess pushed the te away with much force making it and all the fruits fell to the ground.


    The nanny''s eyes shed with resentment seeing her acts. However, outside she could only smile and ask the princess respectfully.


    "Is Your Highness angry at His Majesty?"


    Princess Wenling huffed and shook her head.


    "Not at Father Emperor. Father Emperor is right. I should have been careful. Those stupid shadow guards dared to attack Prime Minister Xi. Father also told me that Prime Minister Xi got wounded in this attack. No wonder Prime Minister Xi looked so cold that day. He must have thought wrong about me."


    A tear rolled down Princess Wenling''s eyes.


    "I just wish I could make those shadow guards alive and then kill them again.


    Her eyes were filled with resentment when she said this. However, at the same time, she couldn''t help but remember that it was her first brother''s shadow guards too that were sent to kill Li Rui.


    Could it be that it was his first brother who wanted to kill Xi Ying?


    She was not unknown to her brother''s dislike for Xi Ying.


    The doubt was now there inside Princess Wenling''s heart. The doubt made him have a grudge towards her own brother.


    Because no one could harm the man she loved.


    Not even her own brother

 Chapter 388 - Going Out Of Xi Manor

    The next day, Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying attended the Imperial Court assembly as usual.


    They didn''t talk to each other in the Imperial Court. Nothing was unusual that could make anyone or Zhao Wang Lei doubt that there was something going in behind his back.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen again didn''t attend the Imperial Court.


    After the assembly ended, the Emperor first left the Imperial Court.


    After him, one by one every minister left the Imperial Court. Xi Ying too reached Xi Manor soon on his horse. After handing the reins of the horse to An Shing he asked Shui Cao


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Shui Cao responded respectfully.


    Xi Ying then walked towards the Plum Courtyard. His pace increased when he was at the entrance and he reached Li Rui''s room in just a few moments.


    Xi Ying stopped just when his hand had reached out to open the door.


    He suddenly turned and went out of the courtyard again.


    Outside the courtyard, Shui Cao was standing and he seemed to wait for Xi Ying. When he saw Xi Yinging out, he lowered his head.


    "Where are my clothes?"


    Xi Ying asked as soon as he was in front of Shui Cao.


    Shui Cao immediately turned around and asked a servant to bring Xi Ying''s clothes. Xi Ying took the clothes from the servant.


    A few momentster, he appeared at the entrance of the Plum Courtyard again. However, at this moment he lookedpletely different from what he looked like previously.


    Even Shui Cao had to take a few nces at him and then ask


    "My Lord��"


    Xi Ying was satisfied seeing this and walked inside the Plum Courtyard. A mischievous smile lingered on his face when he was in front of his wife''s room.


    His face however remained straight when he opened the door of the room slowly and stepped inside.


    Xi Ling was standing on the edge of the bed while Li Rui who was standing in front of him was setting his clothes right.


    The clothes that Xi Ling wore at this moment were usually born by a child who belonged to a very ordinary family in the Imperial City.


    "Mother, do I look beautiful?"


    He heard Xi Ling asking Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiled and Xi Ying''s eyes were solely fixed on her as she said to their son.


    "Well��my Xiao Ling is looking very handsome."


    "H��hand��handsome."


    And just like that, Xi Ling learned a new word. He was sure that his mother just meant beautiful so he smiled brightly and kissed her mother''s cheek.


    "Mother is also looking very handsome��more handsome than Father. No one would be able to recognize mother."


    Li Rui chuckled when she heard her son''s innocent words.


    Her eyes suddenly went to the man standing at the door. Xi Ying was wearing a very light-colored robe that was made from very ordinary cloth.


    Don''t know from where, he had also pasted a mustache above her lips and then a long beard.


    However, his deep ck eyes still stood out from everything making him recognizable in one nce to Li Rui.


    "How am I looking?"


    She heard the question asked in a deep voice and whispered unconsciously


    "Beautiful��"


    It was only when Xi Lingughed and said


    "It is handsome, Mother. Father is also looking handsome."


    Xi Ling shouted cheerfully and Li Rui came out of her trance.


    When she noticed the cheeky smile on Xi Ying''s face, she felt very embarrassed. However to make herself look very wellposed she turned to set Xi Ling''s already set straight clothes straight again.


    Inside her heart, she again med her pregnancy for making her lose herposure these days.


    However, Xi Ying was very happy after hearing genuine praise from his wife.


    He stepped further inside the room and walked towards his wife and son.


    His eyes again didn''t move away from Li Rui.


    Li Rui was actually dressed in the same kind of clothes that Xi Ying wore.


    Yes, she was going out in the disguise of a man.


    This is what Xi Ying had thought and behind this, he had his selfish motives.


    Rui was too beautiful. They were going to visit the Imperial City as an ordinary family and he didn''t want vendors to stare at his wife.


    However, he had not expected that his wife would still look so beautiful.


    "Father, let''s go."


    Xi Ying''s cheerful voice brought him out of his trance and he cleared his throat to gain his lostposure.


    "Yes, We should leave now."


    He said with one more nce at Li Rui.


    Li Rui nodded her head and she walked towards the mirror to look at her face once again. She was afraid that something would give it away that she was a woman.


    Even she agreed with Xi Ying when he had told her his n of going out like this and especially when he suggested that she should go out in the disguise of a man.


    This way, no one would be able to recognize her and she with her child in her belly would stay safer.


    To hide her real identity, she even had to bind her chest tightly.


    Although it pains a little, she could endure this much pain for her son and at the same time for her unborn child.


    A few momentster, the family of three walked out of the Plum Courtyard.


    At the entrance of the Plum Courtyard, Xi Ying took a bowl that contained something ck from Shui Cao and then walked to his son.


    He had that mustache and beard on his face and Li Rui was dressed in men''s clothes so they didn''t look recognizable. However, Xi Ling could still be recognized at one nce.


    Although the young child had not stepped out of Xi Manor that much so there was very little possibility of anyone recognizing him, however, Xi Ying still didn''t want to take any chance.


    As he applied that ck thing on his son''s face, Xi Ying didn''t feel happy at all.


    He hated the fact that he had to take out his family to just visit the Imperial City as if they were some sort of criminal.


    Inside his heart, he promised himself that he would soon make the Imperial City the safest ce for Li Rui and Xi Ling.

 Chapter 389 - Someone Wants To Buy Li Rui From Xi Ying

    "Wow, Mother��this is so good."


    Standing in front of the Tanghulu shop, Xi Ling said to Li Rui while forwarding the tanghulu stick in front of Li Rui.


    Li Rui froze on hearing her son''s words. She could feel the vendor''s eyes on herself and she didn''t need to know what kind of gaze it must be.


    A smack came on Xi Ling''s head. Although it was light, it made Xi Ling remember his mistake. He turned his neck a little and sure enough found his father looking at him with a strict face.


    The small bun immediately corrected his words turning back to look at his mother once again.


    "Uncle, Do you want to taste it?"


    Li Rui sighed as she shook her head in negative.


    Xi Ling was young so of course, it was not surprising that he would not remember being careful in his excitement.


    Feeling the eyes of the vendor on herself even now, she finally looked at him calmly.


    The vendor just looked at her for only a few seconds with a doubtful pair of eyes before he moved his eyes away abruptly.


    It was a little difficult for him to look into those clean ck eyes of this young man.


    He didn''t why but he could feel the cold seeping through his bones even though he had looked into them for only a few seconds.


    Inside his heart, he could already feel that the family standing in front of his stall was not ordinary but he didn''t dare to dwell on this thing too much.


    The only thing that mattered to him at this moment was that someone was buying his tanghulu sticks and he would be able to take some money back home when he will return in the evening.


    After Xi Ling finished having one Tanghulu stick, he wanted to have another. However, Li Rui didn''t want him to have so much sugar.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying held his son''s hand firmly and dragged him away from that stall.


    The small bun who was being dragged by his father pouted while turning his head to look at those tanghulu sticks.


    He was sad.


    However, his sadness was forgotten in the next few seconds as he saw many other things now that he had never seen before.


    His big ck eyes were filled with joy as he looked around at all those new things.


    Li Rui too hade to like this sudden visit of the Imperial City.


    Perhaps it was because she had note out and visited this part of the Imperial City for so long now.


    The ce has many memories for her��some bitter and some sweet.


    But she still felt refreshed.


    Seeing the happiness on his wife and son''s face, Xi Ying was of course very happy.


    They were visiting the lively markets of Imperial City like an ordinary family who hade to Imperial City to buy a few things��until something happened.


    Standing outside a shop that had a few games for the children, Li Rui was helping Xi Ling in detailing their rules when an elderly woman suddenly grabbed her shoulder.


    Li Rui was startled and frowned at the sudden touch.


    She twisted her arm and tried to free herself but the old woman''s grip was too tight. When Li Rui looked at the elder woman, she didn''t seem to find her having any bad intentions towards her, so she also didn''t struggle fiercely thinking that her actions would harm the old woman.


    However, Xi Ying was very dissatisfied especially when he heard the old woman''s asking his wife.


    "Young Man, Don''t mind this olddy''s straightforwardness but are you married already?"


    The old woman said as she looked at Li Rui''s glowing face with bright eyes.


    ''This young man was so beautiful ah��''


    She couldn''t help but feel regret inside her heart as to why she was so old already. If only she had been a young maiden, she would have married him.


    But for now, if she could take him away for her daughter ��that would be fine too.


    Thinking this, the old woman''s regretful eyes became bright again and she told Li Rui who was in men''s clothing at this moment.


    "Young Man, I have a niece. There��"


    She pointed towards a corner of the street. Seeing the eager face of the woman, Li Rui sighed and looked in the direction she was pointing.


    A young girl of around sixteen years was standing at the end of the street.


    She was ncing at Li Rui every few seconds. However, when she would find that Li Rui was also looking towards her, she would blush strongly and then lower her head."


    "Isn''t my niece beautiful? She is noticing you since the moment you have entered this market and she likes you very much. I, too, like you very much for her. Why don''t youe with me and talk to her for a few moments? You will surely lik��"


    Xi Ying''s face was ck after hearing the old woman''s words.


    His whole body was oozing ruthless aura as he walked towards the old woman and then pulled his wife out of her hold.


    He then stood in front of Li Rui ��covering herpletely from the old woman''s bright eyes. This old woman just didn''t seem right to him, especially because of the way she looked at Li Rui.


    As if she wanted to devour his wife then and there.


    The thought made his eyes get colder.


    Looking at the old woman coldly, he said


    "He is already married."


    Saying this, he held Li Rui''s hand, with other Xi Ling''s small hand and turned around to leave the market.


    Xi Ying had thought that the old woman would stop after this. However, he didn''t know that she was too persistent.


    The old woman blocked his way and then looked at him eagerly.


    "I see, Young Man. Are you his elder brother?"


    Looking at the young child held by Xi Ying, she only thought that it must be from the elder brother. After all, the young man looked too young to have this grown-up child.


    She looked away too hurriedly when she saw how ck Xi Ling''s face was. It seemed that his mother was not beautiful as her niece. The old woman thought inside her heart.


    And from the clothes that they wore��it seems that even their family condition was not good.


    They must be from some vige.


    Xi Ying frowned but nodded his head answering the old woman''s question. However, when the old woman said her next words, his face went ck again.


    "Your family condition doesn''t seem to be good to me. Why don''t we make a deal? I will buy this young man from you for my niece.. This olddy promises you that your brother will live veryfortably in this old woman''s house."

 Chapter 390 - The Unhappy Xi Ying

    Li Rui was too shocked to say anything after hearing whatever the old woman had said.


    She had never been in any such situation before. However, she gained her calm soon and then didn''t say anything.


    It would be better to let Xi Ying handle this matter.


    She thought as she looked at the crowd that had started to gather around them now.


    On the other hand, Xi Ling''s ck eyes were wide as he stared at the olddy. He didn''t understand much from whatever she said.


    However, one thing that he came to know of was that she wanted to take his mother away.


    The small bun''s heart was filled with anger and he walked forward and kicked the old woman''s foot.


    "Ow��you brat��what are you doing?"


    The old woman shouted in anger as she stepped away and held her feet while shouting just how much pain in she was.


    Pointing his finger at Xi Ying''s face, she said


    "You need topensate me. Now give me your brother for free. I won''t give you even a penny. Ouch��it hurts so much."


    Xi Ying rolled his eyes seeing the old woman''s antics.


    Xi Ling was nothing but a child. Combined with that, his son was still dealing with the aftereffects of the poison that was given to him by Princess Wenling.


    His body still didn''t have that much flesh and energy��something that children from noble families usually have. Li Rui had told him that it would take almost a year for his body toe back in shape a child should have at his age.


    He knew very well that even if he had kicked with his whole force, it wouldn''t have hurt the olddy that much.


    She was just pretending.


    Inside his heart, he actually wished that in ce of Xi Ling, it would have been better if he would have kicked the olddy.


    Daring to look at his wife in a not-so-decent way��he wanted to dig out those eyes.


    And what irritated him most was that the old woman''s niece was still standing at the end of the street and looking at Li Rui.


    Xi Ying nced sideways and pushed Li Rui''s body gently behind himself.


    He was very satisfied to see the disappointment in that young girl''s eyes when she couldn''t see Li Rui any longer.


    Hmph��only he could look at his wife in that way.


    However, seeing the old woman''s face spread the irritation over his heart again. He pulled Xi Ling back and then said to the old woman coldly


    "Didn''t you hear me? He is already married."


    This time it was an old woman who rolled her eyes and said


    "So what? He can always divorce that woman. I am sure that that woman must not be as beautiful as my niece. And my niece''s family is rich. I assure you that your brother will live a life that you poor people dream of living."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched in anger.


    What was stopping him from kicking this old woman away with her niece!


    It was his hand��that was held by Li Rui firmly. Otherwise, until now, he would have left this market with his wife and son.


    Even the shadow guards hiding in the shadow looked coldly at the old woman. At the same time, they wondered just when their master became so merciful.


    It was Li Rui who had to step out in the end.


    She looked at the old woman with no expression on her face. Li Rui had to clear her throat many times beforeing out so that her voicees out a little manly. However, it was still a little difficult.


    But fortunately, no one seemed to doubt her because of her hoarse but a little soft voice.


    "Old Lady, I am already married. I won''t divorce my wife. We are living very harmoniously."


    "Yes, Yes."


    Xi Ling said immediately with one of his hands on his hips regardless of how much he understood his mother''s words.


    The only meaning that he thought the words had was his mother was happy with his father and him.


    He was very happy after hearing this.


    Xi Ying''s eyes had an intense look when he heard Li Rui''s words while the olddy had not so a good face.


    Before when she had started crying in pain, she could see that the crowd of people was in her favor ��at least a few people were.


    However, after hearing the young man''s words now even those people were looking at her with a suspicious gaze.


    She knew that she could not stand here and argue with them any longer.


    So she hmphed once in anger and then walked away from there.


    At the end of the street, Xi Ying could see that the old woman was arguing with her niece at this moment. He didn''t pay attention to them and took Li Rui and Xi Ling out of the market��not at all happy with whatever happened in the past few moments.


    Aftering out of the market, Xi Ying just sat inside the carriage.


    The carriage that he had asked Shui Cao to arrange especially was very helpful at this moment. It didn''t have any beautiful engraving and it was made of simple wood without any color on it. Hence, it lookedpletely from some vige.


    After that incident, they never stepped out of the carriage again.


    Xi Ling, too, never insisted again to step out and watch the market. The small bun was now afraid to lose his mother.


    Sitting beside his mother, he held her hand in his small hand firmly and said that he disliked that olddy very much ��not once but many times.


    Li Rui was left amused and helpless by her son''s actions unknown that the same thoughts were currently going on inside her husband''s mind.


    The unhappy prime minister asked the coachmen to stop the carriage now at the restaurant where he had asked Zhao Zhang Wei toe.


    In the end, the main purpose of thising out was this meeting only.

 Chapter 391 - Going Out Of The Imperial Palace To Meet Lord Xi

    Noble Consort Shu when had birthed Zhao Zhang Wei she had been granted a few shops and somend in the Imperial City by the Emperor.


    This was something that was new in the history of Xin.


    Before Noble Consort Shu, there never had been a woman in the Imperial Pce except Empress or Empress Dowager who could have anything under her that could support her financially.


    Because those women in the harem were supposed to dependpletely on the Emperor.


    They were powerless.


    However, when the Emperor granted all these things to Noble Consort Shu, it had been talked about in the Empire for a long time.


    With time, the whole Xin came to know that Noble Consort Shu was the Emperor''s favored concubine. Even the Empress couldn''t stand against her��that''s how much power Noble Consort Shu held in the Imperial Pce.


    People could not help but think that time if Noble Consort Shu''s son will also be more favored than the crown prince who was birthed by the Empress.


    However, Noble Consort Shu died very soon and then all these rumors also faded with time.


    With time, no one remembered about thosends and shops ��the things that nowe under Zhao Zhang Wei or perhaps much more than that now.


    To take care of all thosends and shops, Zhao Zhang Wei would usually go out of the Imperial Pce. Even the Emperor knew about this but in his information was only thends and shops that he had given to Noble Consort Shu.


    So he never thought of stopping Zhao Zhang Wei from going out of the Imperial Pce.


    Hence going out to meet Xi Ying was quite easy for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    The carriage from the Imperial Pce stopped outside the restaurant that was owned by Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Inside his mind, Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but appreciate Xi Ying''s intelligence again.


    He must have known the fact that this restaurant was owned by him and hence decided to keep their meeting here only.


    Eunuch Zhang put the stool under the carriage and Zhao Zhang Wei put his foot on it as he stepped out of the carriage.


    He nced at the Imperial soldiers who had apanied him. For the safety of Imperial family members, whenever someone stepped out of the Imperial Pce, the Imperial guards apanied him.


    That''s why Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t refuse to let them go with him when he wasing here.


    However, he could stop them from apanying him inside the restaurant.


    "Benwang doesn''t want to scare the people inside with your presence so stay outside."


    The head of the Imperial soldiers who had apanied Zhao Zhang Wei from the Imperial Pce hesitated for a moment but then bowed his head and epted the order.


    ''What could even happen to the Second Prince?''


    Those who were not a part of the Imperial Court... theydidn''t know how Zhao Zhang Wei slowly growing in everyone''s eyes. Since he had started to make himself visible two months ago, few people in the Imperial Pce still think that he was just a prince who didn''t have any interest in the throne.


    So what could happen to him?


    Especially in a restaurant that had the people who worked for him.


    "As Your Highness wishes."


    Thinking all this, the Imperial Guard said respectfully.


    Satisfied with the oue, Zhao Zhang Wei walked towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    The restaurant was situated quite far away from the Imperial Pce. It was neither too famous nor too isted. However, the people who dined here usually didn''t recognize Zhao Zhang Wei at all.


    It was not shocking as Zhao Zhang Wei had never made any appearance as an Imperial Prince in public. He would not be surprised if even a single person in this Imperial City except those noble families didn''t recognize him.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen was recognized by almost everyone in the Imperial City.


    If they didn''t recognize him then he would make sure to let them know who he was.


    "Your Highness!"


    The steward who managed the restaurant came out running and weed Zhao Zhang Wei eagerly. As soon as the young boy standing out at the gate of the restaurant informed him about the arrival of a rich man, the steward was sure that it was the second prince, Zhao Zhang Wei who hade today.


    After all, not many rich people dined in this restaurant.


    It was mostly for ordinary people and the prices of the dishes were also quite normal��neither too high nor too low.


    "Don''t make it so obvious."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said to the steward with a frown on his forehead when he saw that the people dining inside were now looking towards the gate.


    The steward paused for a moment and then he understood what Zhao Zhang Wei meant.


    With an embarrassed face, he put aside his eager face and then weed Zhao Zhang Wei in an ordinary manner, however, his head was still lowered telling everyone that Zhao Zhang Wei was no ordinary person to make him behave this way.


    Still, the people inside only thought that Zhao Zhang Wei must be too rich. Zhao Zhang Wei''s clothes were enough to tell this fact. And that''s why the steward was heaving like this so they soon moved their eyes away and concentrated on their meal.


    "Any new customer who booked the private room?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked the steward as he stepped inside the restaurant.


    The steward knitted his eyebrows for a moment and then said


    "There has been a family of three."


    Now it was Zhao Zhang Wei''s turn to look confused.


    Family of three? How could it be?


    But it could be that Xi Ying had not arrived yet and the family of three was some genuine customers. Thinking this, Zhao Zhang Wei asked his steward to inform him whenever someone books a private room and then he started to walk towards the private room that belonged to him permanently.


    However, he had just taken a step forward when his eyes fell on the man standing in the corner. His face was covered with a ck cloth. The man was staring at him silently.


    It was only when the man uncovered his face a little, Zhao Zhang Wei recognized him.


    He was Xi Ying''s shadow guard ��the same shadow guard who hade to him thest night with Xi Ying''s letter.

 Chapter 392 - Meeting With Zhao Zhang Wei

    In the end, Zhao Zhang Wei understood that Xi Ying was already in the restaurant.


    He looked around at the other tables and couldn''t help but frown thinking that this meeting was going to be in between so many people.


    How could they discuss such important things in the open!


    However, he didn''t seem to find Xi Ying among so many people. Confused, Zhao Zhang Wei again turned to look in the direction where the shadow guard was standing.


    He was still standing there and staring at him.


    It was only when the shadow guard moved his eyes towards the stairs, Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to have realized something but he still had his doubts.


    Putting aside his doubts, he walked towards the stairs. However, after a few steps, he felt that someone was following him so he turned around to look at that person with a frown.


    "Stop following Benwang. Go and do your work."


    He said to the steward who was following him and then walked towards the stairs.


    The steward sighed and then turned around to do other works.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei stopped outside the first private room that was on his way. He opened the door and was a little startled to see three people inside the room.


    Confused he was about to close the door when his phoenix eyes caught those cold and indifferent ck eyes.


    There was no way that he could not recognize Xi Ying now.


    His emotionless gaze then moved to the two other persons inside the room.


    It was a young man and ��a child.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly wanted to know what exactly Xi Ying was thinking while stepping out of Xi Manor.


    However, his trance was broken by Xi Ying''s indifferent but calm voice.


    "Pleasee inside, Your Highness. It is your own ce."


    Xi Ying said with a not so polite smile on his lips. Zhao Zhang Wei suppressed the urge to roll his eyes or scoff and finally stepped inside the room.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, was now looking at this new presence inside the room. Her eyes and face were very calm but her heart was full of questions.


    Seeing that Xi Ying looks so calm and not surprised, she concluded that he knew that Zhao Zhang Wei was going toe here.


    Is that why they were here?


    Towards Zhao Zhang Wei, Li Rui didn''t have much of a good expression. In her eyes, this man was her elder Sister''s husband and her elder sister has never been happy in that Imperial Pce.


    So she didn''t think of Zhao Zhang Wei as any good person. Unconsciously, Li Rui''s eyes gained the calmness and indifference that she used to have in the presence of people she didn''t know very well.


    Xi Ying, of course, felt the change in Li Rui''s behavior.


    A sudden panic filled his heart as he thought that she was doubting him again. He didn''t want the previous incidents to ur and that was the only reason he wanted this meeting to ur in her presence.


    He didn''t want her to distrust him even for a moment. That was not how he could have a stable rtionship with her.


    Xi Ying''s hand moved to hold Li Rui''s hand under the table.


    When she looked towards him with the same pair of calm and indifferent eyes, he said immediately


    "I will exin everything to you."


    It was only when Li Rui smiled at him softly and nodded her head in understanding, did Xi Ying sigh in relief.


    Xi Ling was sensible enough not to speak anything and sit obediently when he saw a stranger inside the room. His big ck eyes however stared at Zhao Zhang Wei curiously as he walked towards their table.


    Zhao Zhang Wei again roamed his eye at the three people inside the room when he was near the table and then he suddenly heard Xi Ying saying to him.


    "This Lord hopes that Your Highness can make some sitting arrangements for himself inside this room."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t feel offended by Xi Ying''s words.


    Just at this moment, an old servant knocked on the door of the private room and stepped inside with a few dishes.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked towards the child sitting beside the young man. He suddenly remembered that Xi Ying seemed to have a child as well. However, Did this child belong to Xi Ying?


    He was not very sure when he saw the child''s ck face.


    His eyes flickered and he asked the servant to arrange another table and chair inside the room. The servant of course recognized him as the owner of the restaurant and immediately left the room to make arrangements.


    The room wasrge and could easily fit another table and tow chairs around this table.


    It was steward who came to the private room himself and made all these arrangements. He sneaked a few nces towards the three people inside the room curious to know howe the prince suddenly wanted to sit with these people.


    However, by these few nces, he couldn''t find anything out and after making all the arrangements he had to leave the room too.


    After the door was closed again, Zhao Zhang Wei stood in front of Xi Ying''s table again and looked at him silently.


    He was not going to discuss all the scheming and ns in front of an innocent child.


    Xi Ying, of course, understood what Zhao Zhang Wei meant to say indirectly. He too didn''t want his son to know of all these things at such a young age so he asked Xi Ling to go and sit at the other table.


    Xi Ling pouted for a moment but then sensibly got down from the chair.


    He knew that adults needed to talk and he was not an adult yet so he couldn''t hear their talks. His father had told him very well this thing quite a few times in the past.


    So the small bun walked towards the other table.


    Xi Ying and Li Rui''s eyes were on him only until this moment.


    Knowing very well that he would not be able to sit on the chair by himself with his short legs, Xi Ying stood up and helped his son.


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrows and he was very sure now that the young child was Xi Ying''s son.


    His eyes then went to the young man who had apanied Xi Ying. He was currently picking a few dishes and serving them on a te.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes however paused on the young man''s hands. Such beautiful and soft hands could not belong to a shadow guard or a martial artist.


    With the dishes filled te, the young man walked towards the table with the te in his hands and put it in front of the child.


    The small bun had been hungry for a while and was very happy to see the food.


    He smiled brightly towards his mother and picked a spoon from the table to fill his small stomach.


    Li Rui nced towards the other chair beside Xi Ling. She thought that it was meant for her.


    However, when she had just taken a step towards the chair, her hand was held by someone.


    "Where are you going?"


    Xi Ying asked his wife who was looking towards the chair in response. He sighed and then dragged her towards another table.


    Pushing Li Rui to sit on one of the chairs, he bent down to whisper in her ear with his hands still on her shoulders


    "You are supposed to sit here��with me."

 Chapter 393 - Xi Yings Conditions

    Standing just a step away from the table, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the scene in front of him.


    As a capable martial artist, he could obviously hear what Xi Ying had just said to the young man.


    He was speechless!


    This��what was going on?


    Looking at the gentleness and doting love in Xi Ying''s eyes, he didn''t know what he should think or conclude.


    Just at this moment, Xi Ying''s eyes also fell on Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes. As if he understood the meaning behind Zhao Zhang, his face went ck.


    However, he didn''t say anything as he straightened his body and sat on the chair beside Li Rui.


    Zhao Zhang Wei narrowed his eyes as he sat on the chair ced in front of the two people. Xi Ying didn''t say anything intentionally��he understood it.


    But he was not going to let it go.


    "Who is he?"


    He asked Xi Ying emotionlessly.


    His eyes had azy and indifferent look as he picked the cup of tea from the table and sipped some tea from it.


    "Why does Your Highness needs to know?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes had the same look as he put his hand on Li Rui''s chair''s headrest and said indifferently.


    "Maybe to have a cent percent belief in Prime Minister Xi''s words."


    Zhao Zhang Wei answered without any hesitation. He expressed very clearly that he didn''t trust Xi Ying fully yet.


    Li Rui calmly looked at the two men not liking the fact that they were talking about her as if she was never present there.


    She nced at Xi Ying who was staring at Zhao Zhang Wei and suddenly introduced herself.


    "Li Rui greets Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei almost dropped the cup in his hands in shock after hearing the young man''s words. He would have thought it was a lie if it was not for the soft voice.


    So he was ��oh�� she was Lady Li.


    Zhao Zhang Wei concluded inside his heart. The atmosphere became a little awkward for a few moments until both the men cleared their throats.


    It was Xi Ying who spoke first and his voice was too cold ��colder than usual.


    "If Your Highness doesn''t trust this Lord, why did you evene here in the first ce to hear what conditions this Lord has for this deal?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei was startled to hear this question as the question was very logical. After a few moments of silence, he said finally


    "Benwang said that Benwang doesn''t trust Prime Minister Xipletely and it should be understandable for Prime Minister Xi."


    Now it was Xi Ying''s turn to go silent.


    It was actually reasonable for Zhao Zhang Wei not to trust him. For so many years, he had been on Zhao Wang Lei''s side and now when he had suddenly changed the side, it was obviously difficult for him to believe his intentions.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t care at all whether Zhao Zhang Wei trusted him or not. The only person he cared about was Li Rui. The only thing that mattered to him was whether Li Rui trusted him or not.


    If Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t trust him then he could go to hell for all he cared! He will find another way to give Yi Huiqing a secured and safe position in the Imperial Pce.


    He suddenly stood up from his chair and said coldly


    "Since Your Highness doesn''t trust this minister, there is no need of proceeding this already non-existent deal. Your Highness can always forget whatever this Lord had said that day."


    Xi Ying had just finished his words when he felt a soft touch on his hand. His cold eye softened a little on feeling the familiar touch and he looked down at Li Rui who was also looking at him.


    "Ying, sit down."


    The name from those sweet lips filled his heart with sweetness. So when Li Rui pulled him down to sit on the chair back, he didn''t even resist and sat obediently.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered with relief ��something that he didn''t let show on his face. Truthfully, he was panicked inside his heart when Xi Ying suddenly stood up to leave.


    There was no doubt in the fact that to win this fight he needed Xi Ying on his side. Even if he couldn''t make hime to his side, he would never want an intelligent man and strategist like Xi Ying against him and make his already difficult battle more difficult.


    So when Li Rui looked at him and said calmly


    "Your Highness can always step back frompleting the conditions we want Your Highness toplete if we broke your trust."


    Zhao Zhang nodded his head in agreement.


    Li Rui was actually also trying to understand the current situation. She just said whatever she understood from Xi Ying''s already said words.


    So they were here to make a deal with Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying wanted her to know about this deal. That could be the only reason he made her sit with them.


    What kind of deal!


    Li Rui had wondered when she had heard Xi Ying''s words. However, if Xi Ying could put some conditions to make this deal then he must be giving something in exchange.


    But what she had thought that this deal must be important. Otherwise, why would Xi Ying really bother toe here and meet Zhao Zhang Wei?


    So it was better to hear everything first with a calm mind.


    "What conditions does Prime Minister have?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked without dying for a moment. The most important concern for him was this at this moment.


    Xi Ying''s conditions ��only they could decide whether this deal could really be made between them or not.


    Xi Ying too rxed on his chair. His back rested on the chair''s headrest and his hand held Li Rui''s hand. Caressing the soft skin under his thumb, he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei and told him his conditions.


    "This Lord will help Your Highness in bing the next Emperor.. However��Your Highness will have to promise this Lord that Princess Consort Yi Huiqing will be the next Empress and if she births a son in the future then he will be the sole heir for the throne."

 Chapter 394 - And The Deal Was Made

    The private room was deathly silent after Xi Ying finished his words.


    In every few seconds, the sound of a spoon colliding with a bowl could be heard in every few seconds.


    Xi Ling ate his meal happily.


    It was delicious��even more, delicious than the food from Xi Manor.


    The small bun waspletely unaware of the environment inside the room.


    On the other table, Zhao Zhang Wei silently stared at Xi Ying. Many emotions shed through his sharp phoenix eyes during these few moments.


    Most prominent were anger and doubt.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei forgot all the curtsy and asked Xi Ying coldly.


    Yi Huiqing was his wife. Who was Xi Ying to make him promise such things on her behalf?


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have any problem with the said words. He had a problem with the man who said them.


    Yi Huiqing was the woman he loved so she would of course be the Empress if he became the Emperor but Xi Ying should not be the one to tell him to do this.


    "Well��"


    Xi Ying pretended to have a thoughtful look on his face. A momentter, he suddenly looked at Zhao Zhang Wei and said coldly


    "I am the person who had advised Zhao Wang Lei to let Yi Huiqing marry you."


    Since Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t bother to use any honorifics, Xi Ying decided the same. He demanded respect in exchange of giving respect regardless of who was in the front��.


    ��of course Li Rui was an exception.


    At the same time, Xi Ying said these words he couldn''t help but tighten his hold on Li Rui''s hand. He could feel her gaze on his face and it made him feel guilty.


    With great courage, he turned his head to look at Li Rui. He wished that she was able to see that he really regretted everything he had done in the past.


    There was no medicine to the regret but he could at least lessen his guilt or regret by giving a safe future to Yi Huiqing and her children.


    Li Rui didn''t have any expression on her face. She actually knew that it was Xi Ying who had suggested this marriage proposal to the Emperor.


    Her father had told her when the Imperial edict hade.


    However, after knowing all this, Li Rui also knew one more fact that no one knew.


    Yi Huiqing loved Zhao Zhang Wei even before their marriage. Four years ago, when she was drugged on that night, Yi Huiqing had seen Zhao Zhang Wei for the first time and she had fallen in love with him instantly.


    When Li Rui had read this in a letter sent by Yi Huiqing from the Imperial Pce, she had been unable to believe this.


    She didn''t know what love was but she had seen how much her father loved her mother and how much her mother loved her father.


    How could someone fall in love with just a mere nce of that person!


    Wasn''t love a strong emotion?


    To have such a strong emotion inside your heart, it must have strong roots and strong roots could never be nted in just a few seconds.


    That was what Li Rui had thought.


    However four yearster, when she entered the Imperial Pce to meet Yi Huiqing again, she could see that Yi Huiqing really felt something for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    She again couldn''t decide what it was but it was enough for her to not hate Zhao Zhang Wei when the man hid from her that both the times she had been pregnant she was poisoned and hence miscarried her child.


    Her Jiejie was heartbroken but she didn''t hate Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Perhaps she was tired from holding onto those one-sided feelings.


    For all these things, now Li Rui no longer knew if she should me Xi Ying who proposed this marriage, Zhao Zhang Wei who hurt her Jiejije or her Jiejie herself who loved the wrong man.


    A man who never loved her and cared for her, she loved such a man.


    But was she at fault?


    Rui remembered that her mother used to say that you don''t have any control over your feelings. You can fall in love in a moment.


    Did the same happen with her Jiejie?


    ''I am happy...''Her Jiejie had written in her first letter to Li Rui.


    But she lookedpletely different when Li Rui went to see her. Somewhere inside her heart, Li Rui had already expected this when she had read Yi Huiqing''s letter four years ago.


    In the end, nothing could erase those four years. But she could at least make her Jiejie''s future happier.


    She didn''t say anything to Xi Ying and her face was still very calm.


    Xi Ying felt a little relieved. After living with Li Rui for so many months, he could predict that she was not angry at him at this moment for his past mistakes.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, he was happy that she was not angry.


    Looking back at Zhao Zhang Wei finally, Xi Ying said


    "With this, this Lord has one more condition. Li and Yi n must not be schemed against by the Imperial n if you be the next Emperor."


    Zhao Zhang Wei had been sitting silent since Xi Ying had told him that it was he who had suggested Zhao Wang Lei marry Yi Huiqing to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Was it guilt he saw in Xi Ying''s eyes when he said those words? Zhao Zhang Wei wondered to himself. He was not a fool not to understand what was going on.


    Xi Ying loved Li Rui.


    He could see that and hence he could finally understand just why he was trying so hard to protect Li n.


    As to why he was trying to protect Yi Huiqing, it was because Li Rui adored her sister who was also his wife.


    After understanding everything, Zhao Zhang Wei''s anger vanished immediately. He actually had now more trust in Xi Ying now.


    Because Xi Ying loved Li Rui so he wouldn''t dare to harm Li n.


    And since Zhao Wang Lei wanted to destroy Li n, it meant that Xi Ying was really against Zhao Wang Lei.


    Everything became clear as crystal to him.


    And he didn''t have any problem with Xi Ying''s conditions too.


    After all, it was something that he himself had wanted to do.


    It was something for which he had finally started his fight and jumped to the ground to face everything.


    "Benwang epts Lord Xi''s conditions."


    And hence Zhao Zhang Wei finally made this deal with Xi Ying with these words of his.

 Chapter 395 - Zhao Zhang Wei Was Envious Of Xi Ying

    That day, nothing was discussed in the private room after Zhao Zhang Wei promised toplete two conditions put forward by Xi Ying.


    As amon ritual ofpleting a deal, Zhao Zhang Wei had a meal with Xi Ying ��and his family.


    "Yumm��"


    Hearing the cheerful sound, Zhao Zhang Wei turned his head to look at the little bun who was now sitting beside him while Li Rui and Xi Ying were sitting on the other side of the square table.


    "So delicious ��Mother, here have this!"


    The whole table was filled with different kind of dishes. Xi Ling would pick something from one te and then put it in his bowl. If he would like it, he would forward that dish to his mother and then ask her to taste it.


    Everyone else except his mother waspletely invisible to him.


    At this moment, because of his actions, his mouth was now fully bloated. His big ck eyes were wide and full of brightness as he chewed on whatever was inside his mouth.


    Looking at his bloated cheek, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly had a weird urge to poke them, and ��he did it.


    "Woah!"


    Xi Ling''s lips were formed to make an ''o'' as he stared at Zhao Zhang Wei with a look that sounded ''are you perhaps sick in the head?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei however found him too cute.


    So cute that to have the child''s attention on himself, he poked his cheek again.


    Xi Ling red at the stranger man sitting by his side. With very difficulty, he climbed down from his chair on his short legs and then dragged his chair a little away from Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, now he had another trouble to deal with.


    How could he sit on the chair again with his short legs!


    His nervous and hesitant eyes went to look at his father. However, suddenly at this moment, his mother seemed to have felt nauseous and hence her father''s whole attention was on her.


    Understanding the conflict inside the child''s mind, Zhao Zhang Wei turned his head away with a hidden smile on his face.


    He was waiting for Xi Ling to ask him for help.


    However, he had never thought that the little bun was equally stubborn as his father.


    He would never ask a man for help who poked his cheek not once but twice when he was enjoying eating.


    The little bun stubbornly tried to sit on the chair by himself by putting his one leg on it first. However, next, he didn''t know where he should put his other leg.


    With a sigh, he put down both of his legs and looked at the chair with a thoughtful expression.


    A momentter, he tried again only to stay unsessful in his attempts.


    Now the little bun was panicked as he looked at the delicious dishes on the table. They would go cold if he didn''t hurry.


    With this thought, he tried again. But just at this moment, a pair of arms held his small body from his armpits and the next moment, he found himself seated on his chair.


    His eyes were bright with joy until he came to know that the person helping him was none other than the man who had poked his cheek.


    The joy vanished and a small pout appeared on his lips.


    Ignoring the man beside him, he picked a new dish and put it in his bowl. He didn''t know when it would be the next time he would be able toe out of Xi Manor again.


    So he wanted to enjoy everything he could at this moment ��instead of wasting his time on a man who was perhaps not right in the head.


    Xi Ling thought as he nced at Zhao Zhang Wei for onest time with a little bit of contempt in his eyes.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was left amused by Xi Ling''s actions.


    He couldn''t help but think whether the children born by Yi Huiqing and him would also be this cute. However, the desire inside his heart was suppressed when he remembered the pain in his wangfei''s eyes as she had talked about the death of their unborn children.


    Those memories ��Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t wish to remember them so he tried to concentrate on his meal mostly and then leave the restaurant.


    A quarter of shichenter, everyone finally stood up from their seats.


    Xi Ying was worried again as Li Rui had eaten too little.


    She was feeling nauseous again. He wanted to go to Xi Manor and then have them cook to prepare the kind of meal that Li Hua had told him would be better for Li Rui.


    Something without too much oil or any other greasy thing.


    "Your Highness, this Lord will discuss further details with you at some other time."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes flickered.


    He understood that Xi Ying already had some ns inside his mind.


    Keeping aside his curiosity, for now, he nodded his head in a very calm andposed manner and even said politely.


    "Prime Minister Xi should visit this ce often."


    The little bun who was very satisfied with the food of the restaurant nodded his small head vigorously. Yes, they shoulde here often.


    However, Xi Ying''s lips twitched after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    He pulled Xi Ling to his side by his cor and then said


    "Well��This Lord doubts that we will step inside here again��not for the next nine months at least."


    He had not allowed any greasy dish on their table in Plum Courtyard too after he came to know that Li Rui felt nauseous with their smell.


    The ce had food that could make his wife feel nauseous so of course, he would not visit this ce again.


    Xi Ling pouted on hearing his father''s words while Zhao Zhang Wei looked confused.


    However as Xi Ying turned around to leave with his wife and son, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes had only one emotion and that was ��envy.


    He really envied Xi Ying.


    Even though he did so many mistakes, Lady Li is still living with him peacefully now that he loves her. They had a cute little child.


    While he ��he doubted if Yi Huiqing would let him linger around herself in this life.


    However, he also knew that he deserved it.


    It was fine as long as she was living inside Xinhe Pce as his wangfei.


    It was enough for him.

 Chapter 396 - Li Na Doesn’t Want To Marry Lu Jianye

    <strong>Li Manor</strong>


    Inside her courtyard, Li Na was sitting on her bed with red eyes.


    Her mother had just left her courtyard a few minutes ago and she had been told that a marriage proposal from Lu Manor hase for her.


    "I won''t marry him!"


    Li Na threw away the vase lying on the bedside table in anger and shouted suddenly.


    Her personal maidservant who had been standing silently in a corner with her head lowered trembled visibly.


    At this moment, she wanted nothing but to get out of that room. However, she didn''t know if her mistress would get angrier at her because of this and then punish her.


    So she just stood there silently and tried to make her presence low as much as she could do.


    Li Na panted for a few moments in anger and then closed her eyes suddenly while pressing her temple with her fingers.


    It was difficult for her to do anything in this situation ��especially when she had her father''s eyes on herself all the time.


    Li Na had been surrounded by Li Qiang''s people since the moment he had got to know about his deeds. Not only this but he also warned her not to do anything stupid otherwise there will be consequences she won''t like.


    Li Na believed that her father could really do that so she was being very cautious.


    But it didn''t mean that she was just going to stay silent. She had ns ��ns for the future. She was just waiting for the right moment ��at least until her father lowers his guards down against her.


    However, aftering to know of this marriage proposal, she was not going to sit silently any longer.


    She was not going to be anyone''s concubine.


    "You�� Come here."


    She signed her maidservant toe closer.


    The maid stepped forward with clear fear in her eyes ��something that Li Na never noticed or perhaos she didn''t care at all.


    She instead threw a cup in her direction and said harshly


    "Can''t you increase your speed? I don''t have the whole day to wait for you."


    The maid trembled and hurriedly came to stand in front of her.


    Li Na pulled the cor of the maid''s dress and made her bend down. She whispered something in her ear and the maid her eyes wide with fear and shock after hearing her mistress'' words.


    When Li Na freed her cor, she straightened her body but her head was still lowered as she shook her head and said


    "No, Young Miss. Young Miss should not do this. If Master came to know about Young Miss'' n, then it would not be the best thing for Young Miss."


    Li Na rolled her eyes when she heard her maid''s words. Her heart, at the same time, was filled with anger.


    ''Did she not know this already?''


    She couldn''t help but pity herself as she said


    "Even my maid is so stupid. You have lived with me for so many years yet you are still a fool."


    She kicked the maid''s leg with such a heavy force that the maid fell down on her knees with a screech.


    Li Na red at her and the maid hurriedly shut her mouth and cried silently because of the pain in her leg.


    With an anger-filled heart, Li Na cursed her for a few minutes and finished her cursing just like many other times with the same thing.


    "That b***h has such good maids who are loyal to her. One of them sacrificed herself to save her. And here I am ��stuck here with such a stupid ve."


    The maid of course understood who the ''b***h'' in her mistress''s mouth was. Hot tears streamed down her eyes.


    She had actually always been loyal to Li Na and had always been ready to tend to her needs. However, she has never received the love, respect, and care that Elder Lady Li gave to her maids.


    However, she could do nothing as a mere ve except for enduring everything silently.


    She whimpered in pain when Li Na suddenly grabbed her chin in a very rough grip and said with a menacing re


    "Go and do as I had asked you to do otherwise you can''t even imagine what will be the consequences of offending me. My Father will just put more people around me if he got to know about this��however you��you are always here to serve me. So don''t think that you will be saved if you leaked anything to my father."


    The maid was really afraid after hearing Li Na''s words.


    Trembling fiercely in fear, she nodded her head vigorously showing that she was epting Li Na''s order. Satisfied, Li Na too left the maid.


    "Now go."


    She said rudely and thenid down on her bed to have some rest.


    Wiping her face with her hands, the maid got up from the ground and left the room silently to do what Li Na had asked her to do.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, after leaving Li Na''s courtyard, Li Rong went to meet Yi Jie in her courtyard.


    Sitting inside her room, Yi Jie was embroidering something. She smiled as she looked at her work. It was a pair of very small socks and she was making it for her grandchild that was still inside her daughter''s womb.


    Yi Jie''s eyes would always brighten with happiness whenever she would think about her grandson. The thing most to be happy about was that she was going to visit Xi Manor today to see Li Rui.


    It was her first time to go to her daughter''s husband''s manor and she had made a lot of preparation for this day.


    Yi Jie was very happy these days just because of this news and General Li was more than happy to see his wife happy.


    "Madam made a very beautiful pair of socks."


    Nanny Jiang who was standing beside Yi Jie said with a smile on her face. Yi Jie''s smile widened at her words... especially when the nanny continued and said


    "Young Miss will surely like them."


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly and she asked whoever was outside to enter the room.


    It was a maid who told Yi Jie that Li Rong was standing outside the room and she wanted to meet her.


    The smile on Yi Jie''s lips faltered almost immediately.


    She had not met Li Rong after she hade to know of Li Caihong and Li Na'' deeds. She just didn''t want to.


    After knowing how overprotective Li Rong was over her children, she just didn''t want to meet her and then have any kind of fight.


    That''s why, when she hade to know that Li Rong was sick, she didn''t go to visit her and just sent a few things that would be helpful for him as a wish for her to get well soon.


    However, she had not thought that Li Rong who had always been so arrogant and had not visited her by herself unless invited would suddenly visit her courtyard today.

 Chapter 397 - The Not So Soft-Hearted Yi Jie

    In the end, Yi Jie could only ask the maid to let Li Rong enter the room.


    She could not really refuse to meet Li Rong when she was already standing outside her room. Regardless of what happened, the first and second households had to maintain good rtions with each other.


    ''It was for the sake of the unity of the n.''


    Yi Jie assured herself.


    Since she was younger, she stood up from her seat as soon as Li Rong appeared at the door of her room. After that, she walked towards her with a smile on her face and asked politely.


    "How is Elder Sister feeling now?"


    Li Rong also maintained a smile on her face ��the smile in which Yi Jie could not find any fault as Li Rong stepped inside and held Yi Jie''s hand.


    "I am very well now. The ginseng that you sent me was very good and helped me recover very fast."


    Yi Jie just smiled at these words and pulled Li Rong to sit with her on the couch.


    Just when she was feeling that talking to Li Rui might not be that difficult, Li Rong put forward a question.


    "You didn''te to see me so I thought that you are still dissatisfied with whatever happened. That''s why I decided toe and see you."


    Nanny Jiang held the tray with tea and some light snacks. Her lips were pressed in a thin line when she heard Li Rong''s words.


    Her mistress was very na?ve and simple-minded, Nanny Jiang knew her very well.


    But Li Rong was not that naive.


    The old nanny just wished that at this moment, if Li Rong came up with some absurd demand her mistress would deal with it cautiously and won''t be softhearted just because they belonged to the same n.


    Yi Jie didn''t really know what she should say in response to Li Rong''s words so, with a light response that didn''t hold any anger, she decided to change the topic.


    "Elder Sister, apologies but I was a little busy with some other matters. How is Elder Brother doing? Heng told me that Elder Brother doesn''t look much fine these days. Did something happen?"


    It was now Li Rong''s turn to go silent.


    Her husband''s emotionless face from the past few days shed inside her mind. That was the only reason she hade to Yi Jie''s courtyard today putting aside all of her ego and self-respect or that was what she thought.


    Since the day Li Qiang has returned from the Imperial Pce, he has not smiled even once.


    Li Rong loved her children but she loved her husband also.


    Him being like this, she could not endure it.


    So for onest time, she wanted to try if Yi Jie would listen to her and support her in paving some way for her children''s future.


    If it happened, then she would not force her husband to involve himself with whatever schemes the Empress was nning.


    Li Rong remembered very well that Li Qiang had not agreed with her when she had told him about her n in the beginning. However, after she had told him that she would kill herself if he didn''t go to meet the Empress, he had to ept whatever he said.


    Li Rong knew that she might be wrong in forcing her husband to do something he didn''t want to do. However, for her children''s future and happiness, she could do anything.


    Li Na had chances of having a better future with Lu Jianye.


    However her Li Chen and Li Caihong ��their future still seemed to be very bleak.


    "Yi Jie"


    She whispered very softly and held Yi Jie''s hands again.


    "Yi Jie, can you talk to Second Younger Brother and ask him to send Li Chen back from the borders? Or if he doesn''t want to do that then at least give him some better position��not of an ordinary soldier? Can you do that for me? I will always be grateful to you for that."


    Yi Jie frowned deeply after Li Rong finished her words.


    "Elder Sister."


    She started speaking as she took out her hand from Li Ring''s hold.


    "You know that I never interfere with all these matters. And what is wrong with Li Chen being an ordinary soldier on the border. Elder Sister should be happy that he is starting from somewhere. Does Elder Sister not remember that even Diu had gone to the border as an ordinary soldier in the beginning?"


    "Although I don''t know much about military things and borders, isn''t it a good way to learn everything? From the lowest position ��where you can experience every kind of thing and make yourself strong."


    Li Rong''s lips were pressed in a thin line after she saw Yi Jie''s actions and heard her words.


    Yes, Li Diu had also gone to the border as an ordinary soldier. However, during his time, it was already decided that it would only be for six months. However, for her son, there was no time limit.


    In Li Rong''s mind, she had already concluded by herself that her son was now a permanent soldier in Li n''s army ��something she couldn''t ept.


    A soldier not only had to face more dangerous situations than a high-ranking general ormander on the border but he would also have to live in difficult situations.


    Yi Jie''s son, Li Diu would have her own camp that would have so many facilities, warm nkets, a soft bed, and many other things. On the other hand, her son, Li Chen would live with other soldiers inside a camp that would not have any beds.


    He would need to sleep on the ground and eat the food that other soldiers ate. No one would really care whether he was eating hot food or cold food.


    Her son��he had never faced all these things.


    So Li Ring couldn''t ept this.


    However, if it didn''t work out for Li Chen, she tried to talk to Yi Jie about Li Caihong.


    "Caihong��"


    However, she had just taken Li Caihong''s name when she saw Yi Jie''s frown getting deeper and sure enough, Yi Jie interrupted him the next moment.


    "Elder Sister��"


    "Please Don''t talk to me about Li Caihong or Li Na. I don''t want to hear anything about them."


    Yi Jie said very clearly and in a straightforward manner.


    Nanny Jiang who was passing the cup of tea to Yi Jie and Li Rong was clearly surprised by seeing her behavior. At the same time, she was very happy.


    That was how she had always wanted her mistress to be.


    General Li loved her so much. Hence she didn''t need to fear anyone else. If she thinks that anyone was doing something wrong towards her or her children, she should not be soft-spoken towards them.


    As if she sensed the hidden shock on Li Rong''s face, Yi Jie continued


    "Elder Sister, Rui is my daughter. My daughter has suffered so much for four years because of your two daughters. Just because Prime Minister Xi thought that it was she instead of your daughters who drugged him and made such a dirty n on that night of banquet. As if that was enough for Li Na and Li Caihong, they nned on this recent banquet also. What can I conclude from all this?? That ��they never have any affection for my daughter inside their hearts?"


    "Elder Sister might feel offended but I can''t feel any affection for them now. So It would be better if Elder Sister doesn''t talk about them in front of me."


    Li Rong sat silently there after hearing Yi Jie''s words.


    Her hope of setting everything right through Yi Jie''s help vanished immediately.


    And hence now she would just do what she could do with the Empress'' help.

 Chapter 398 - Lord Xi’s Ways Were Different

    Lu Jianye had never thought that as soon as he will return from the Imperial Court he will see a maid waiting for him especially outside the Lu Manor.


    "Second Young Miss Li wants to meet Young Master Lu."


    The maid told him in a very low voice and very cautiously.


    Lu Jianye could understand very well the reason behind her cautiousness. Li Na was still a maiden.


    A maiden sending this kind of invitation to a man was not a good thing in other people''s eyes. He just nodded his head acknowledging the maid''s words and then asked his servant to take all the details from here where he was to meet Li Na.


    As soon as he stepped inside the Lu Manor, a smile appeared on his beautiful face making it look more beautiful.


    He was going to see Li Na.


    Regardless of why she had called him to meet her, he was excited to see her. After all, it has been so many days since thest time he had seen her.


    "Brother Jianye"


    A soft voice sounded in the living room of Lu Manor and Lu Jianye halted amidst his steps. His eyes went to look at the girl standing in the middle of living room.


    She seemed to be familiar but a little unfamiliar at the same time.


    "Brother Jianye didn''t recognize me?"


    The girl was very beautiful. However, Lu Jianye still couldn''t help but find her less beautifulpared to Li Na.


    His Li Na was more beautiful��especially when she danced; she looked as if no one could catch her.


    Lu Jianye eyes were filled with a stranger brightness as he thought about Li Na.


    However, the girl standing in front of him thought that the brightness in his eyes was for her. Her heart was filled with excitement when she thought this.


    She had liked Lu Jianye very much since childhood and they were also betrothed at a very young age. In fact, her family had juste to Lu Manor today for this purpose only.


    "Yu Wei"


    She whispered her name softly and then said.


    "Does Brother Jianye recognizes me now?"


    Lu Jianye obviously remembered and recognized the girl after she told him her name. He used to y a lot with his sister and her friends some times in his childhood.


    However, his face didn''t look too good after he recognized Yu Wei. Because with that, he seemed to remember that he had a marriage betrothal with the girl of Yu family.


    A betrothal ��that could now get in the way of him taking Li Na as his concubine.


    Two days ago, Lu Jianye had been very happy to receive a letter from Li Qiang that he agreed to marry Li Na with him if he still goes on with his n.


    The n of making Li Na his wife in the future by going against his own n''s elders.


    However, at that time he didn''t remember this marriage betrothal.


    Seeing the redness on Yu Wei''s eyes, he felt a kind of irritation and guilt spreading inside his heart��something that he didn''t like at all.


    His mind couldn''t help but make him remember just how happy and frest he was feeling when he was thinking about Li Na. With these thought, an unknown dislike appeared inside Lu Jianye''s heart for Yu Wei who had not done anything wrong.


    "I do remember you."


    He just said these words with quite an indifferent face and then left the living room silently.


    Yu Wei''s face feel but she assured her heart by saying that Lu Jianye must be tired after attending the Imperial Assembly and that''s why he behaved like this.


    The servant came back soon and Lu Jianye immediately allowed him inside his room.


    He asked the servant everything and frowned when the servant told him he was to meet Li Na inside the garden of Li Manor.


    No doubt that it was a perfect ce for meeting. Even this meeting was a secret from Minister Li and other members of Li family, there would be no harm even if they got caught.


    However, how would he enter Li Manor without being noticed!


    "Leave"


    Lu Jianye said to his servant. After the servant left, he sighed deeply. Although he was a martial artist, he was not that capable.


    But for Li Na, he could try to jump over Li Manor''s wall ��something that he has never done before.


    A smile graced Lu Jianye''s beautiful face again as he thought just how much these special feelings were changing him.


    He had neverpromised for any other person in his life ��not even his parents or sister.


    However for Li Na, he could do anything, just to make her happy and satisfied.


    Little did he know that his feelings were genuine but not for a right person.


    The person he loved can never be genuine towards him.


    On the other hand, the person who was genuine towards him he could not see her even with his eyes opened.


    ------


    Xi Ying also, of course, got to know about this matter.


    Sitting inside his study room, he nced at his wife who was sitting beside him before he turned to look at his shadow guard and said


    "Let them do whatever they want for now."


    Surprise shed through Li Rui''s eyes. She had thought that he would use this chance to harm Li Na''s already low reputation in the Imperial City.


    However, Xi Ying''s ns were different.


    She didn''t know that Xi Ying was more firm and decisive in not leaving any way for the people who obstructed his way.


    "We will counterattack at the moment when they would be thinking that everything is going right."


    The shadow guard smirked coldly just like their master while Li Rui who watched this scene calmly. Inside her heart, she was taking in everything calmly.


    Xi Ying''s scheming ways were still new to her.


    She had always been straightforward towards her enemies. In fact, she had retaliated very rarely. She would ignore annoying people until they were not harming her or her people in any way.


    And if they were, she did have to be careful and chose the way of attack and retreat. After all, she wasn''t powerful enough. She only had her mind to use and her people who were loyal to her.


    But Xi Ying''s way waspletely different.


    He only attacked and never retreated.


    It was only his enemies who retreated.

 Chapter 399 - Lord Xi’s Confession (1)

    That night, after Xi Ying came out of his study room with Li Rui, she suddenly asked him


    "Ying, That physician��did you find out more about him?"


    Xi Ying paused amidst his steps and shook his head lightly as he said.


    "The only thing that An Si had found out until now is that he had been an Imperial Physician in the Imperial Pce and he had left the Imperial Pce by his own will."


    They continued walking as Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand.


    "But why did you suddenly ask this?"


    He asked Li Rui curiously.


    Li Rui licked her lips lightly and Xi Ying swallowed before looking away. His wife didn''t know how her small actions aroused him and he fears to tell her sometimes fearing that she would think there always goes on one thing inside his mind.


    "I feel that he can tell us something Important ��especially when his leaving the Imperial Pce almost coincides with the time when Noble Consort Shu had died."


    A sweet smile graced Xi Ying''s lips as he heard his wife continuing.


    Their minds worked in sync. What Li Rui was telling him now, he had thought the same when An Si had told him everything.


    "The Second Prince seemed to hate the Emperor very much. I noticed the sheer contempt and hatred in his eyes today when you mentioned the Emperor''s name. I wonder what the reason is behind this hate. Could it be��ah��"


    Li Rui couldn''tplete her words.


    During herst sentence, a hand suddenly grabbed her waist and she was picked gently from the ground. The next moment, she found herself standing under the shed.


    It was the shed of one of the courtyards inside the Xi Manor.


    She looked around curiously thinking that Xi Ying must have brought her here for some reason. However, her misunderstanding got cleared very soon when Xi Ying pinched her chin softly and made her look at himself.


    The intensity of those ck eyes whenever they looked at her always made Li Rui''s heartbeat fast unconsciously.


    When Xi Ying leaned down and she felt his warm breath on her earlobe, a shiver ran down her spine and she trembled unconsciously.


    It was cold ��very cold but the only thing that she could feel all over her body was hot.


    "My wife is so intelligent. I should reward her for her hard work."


    The simple praise felt so seductive in his husky voice that Li Rui felt as if he was saying something elsepletely. Li Rui''s cheek burnt red and she swallowed audibly.


    Her hand that was on his chest tried to push him away from a little as she whispered softly.


    "Out��we are out��side."


    Li Rui closed her eyes in annoyance. Even her voice was trembling anding out so breathless as if they were doing something else...


    "Rui"


    When Xi Ying leaned back feeling the push on his chest, Li Rui could see a kind of innocence in his eyes that she had seen in Xi Ling''s eyes only.


    His eyes had a little pain as he asked her huskily.


    "You don''t want a reward?"


    Caressing her cheek softly, he whispered in a deep voice.


    "But I want to give it to you so badly."


    "Yes��"


    Li Rui was shocked when she heard her own ''Yes''.


    This��how did she say it? She looked at the beautiful face in front of her eyes with a shocked face.


    However, the brightness in those dark eyes was more enticing than anything. She couldn''t even resist anymore as Xi Ying leaned down and smashed his lips on hers.


    "Haa��"


    A sigh escaped from both of their mouths as if they were just waiting for this moment.


    This time the different thing from the past was that none of them closed their eyes as the kiss continued. They just didn''t want to.


    It was such a strange yet exciting feeling as they saw so many emotions passing in each other''s eyes during these precious moments.


    "Mmph��"


    A sweet moan escaped from her lips when Xi Ying invaded her mouth and Xi Ying in response could only tighten his arms around her waist as he gently treasured the woman in his arms.


    It was difficult not to treasure her. Every time he looked at her, he could feel the love inside his heart increasing for her.


    She was so strong, so independent, so intelligent yet so delicate.


    Just like her name.


    Strong yet delicate. A person whom he always wants to protect and keep beside him.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying ended the sweet kiss with a whisper.


    One of his hands was around Li Rui''s waist while the other caressed her stomach. His eyes were so soft and gentle that Li Rui herself could not help but feel that softness melting her heart little by little.


    Their child�� he really loved him.


    As she felt the tingling on her lips, she felt a little shy remembering thest few moments.


    These feelings were strange.


    A different kind of nervousness, excitement, and anticipation would start to spread all over her heart. The feeling would make her want to take a step back but at the same time trust the man in front of her.


    He could never harm her.


    But why?


    Why would he not harm her?


    The question suddenly aroused inside her heart.


    Was it because he was guilty?


    Her quick heartbeat suddenly slowed down and she felt calmness spreading all over her mind and heart.


    The question made her mind calm making her ponder over its answer ��something that she didn''t know yet.


    However, the confusion inside her mind ended when she heard the deep voice of the man again in whose arms she was.


    "I love you so much, Rui."


    A few words stopped everything for Li Rui��even her heartbeat for that small moment.


    As if that was not enough, Xi Ying spoke again.


    "My Rui, I love you more than anything in this world."


    However, the second time didn''t make her heart skip. She was calmer than before.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but raised her head a little to look at Xi Ying. His eyes were closed as he rested his forehead on hers. It was his face that couldn''t catch anyone''s eyes.


    Such a peaceful expression on his face as if he already had everything he wanted from this world.


    As if he could not wish for anything else.


    Such peace she remembered that she had seen on her father''s face when he used to embrace her mother and she used to peek sometimes from her covered eyes in her childhood.


    However, the difference between that scene and this scene was too much.


    Her mother used to wear a smile on her face.


    But Li Rui didn''t look happy from anywhere.


    Her body waspletely stilled and she had a shocked expression on her face.


    "How��why��"


    Those were the only words that escaped from her lips.

 Chapter 400 - Lord Xi’s Confession (2)

    Xi Ying obviously heard Li Rui''s words.


    The shock he could sense in that soft voice made him confused. It was only when he opened his eyes and looked at his wife''s face did Xi Ying started to realize something.


    Only then did he notice how stilled her body was and Xi Ying couldn''t help but try to remember if he had confessed the feelings he had for his wife to her ever before.


    And surprisingly, he couldn''t really remember any such moment from the past.


    Xi Ying himself was shocked.


    How could this be possible!


    Inside his heart, he couldn''t even count how many times he had confessed to Li Rui but verbally he had never done this before.


    However, that was not what was important at this moment. At the same time, that was not the thing he could concentrate on at this moment.


    It was Li Rui''s shock and her stilled body that attracted most of the attention.


    His arms around her waist tightened as he remembered that she had just asked him why he loved her.


    "Do I need any reason to love you?"


    He whispered gently while caressing her cheek. His other hand stroked her waist gently. He didn''t like when she was so still inside her arms��as if she feared him or didn''t like his touch.


    Or perhaps something else was going on inside her mind at this moment.


    He couldn''t find out. He didn''t have anyway. The only thing that he could do at this moment was to calm her down.


    Making her look into his eyes, he tried to pour out all of his feelings in this first confession.


    "When I look at you, I feel that there is really something here."


    He said while putting Li Rui''s hand on his chest.


    "You know, Rui. Four years ago, when I have seen you on that night of banquet��I was mesmerized by these clean ck pair of eyes."


    His fingers caressed the skin under her eyes softly and Li Rui couldn''t help but close her eyes at the gentle touch.


    "They held the calmness I had never seen. They ��they made me feel as if I have found something that I was constantly looking for."


    "That night, I made love to you because I really loved you."


    Xi Ying somehow hesitated to mention the things that happened after that. He didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere. However, it was something that he should do if he was clearing the things.


    "When I hade out of the room, I had every intention of marrying you and making you the happiest woman in all of the four Empires. However, when I came to know that you were from Li n, I started to overthink. I thought that it could be just a n of General Li to make me marry you as he had put forward a marriage proposal just a day ago ��a proposal I had refused to ept back then."


    Xi Ying gulped. His eyes were filled with guilt and regret as he continued


    "I��I felt that you wanted to use me to save your n and I couldn''t bear that. Still, I investigated everything aftering to Xi Manor, however, I had never thought that my own shadow guard would lie to me and say that it was you who bought the aphrodisiacs from the brothel. I was very angry but then again when my shadow guard told me that General Li was thinking of marrying you��"


    Xi Ying paused for a moment amidst his words and then continued


    "��to someone, I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t want to see you with any other man. I wanted you to stay in Xi Manor as my wife only."


    "When I came to know that you were pregnant with our child, I was very happy. I wanted to set everything right between us and forget the past. However, the butler told me back then about you isting yourself inside your courtyard during your pregnancy as if you never wanted to let anyone know that you were with my child. I thought that you didn''t want this child."


    "I waited that evening with our child in my arms for you. I wanted you toe and say that you really wanted us ��our child and me. However, a day, then a month, and soon a year passed but you never came to see me."


    Li Rui''s eyes were teary as she remembered how she had cried alone inside her room when she couldn''t see her child that day. She shook her head unconsciously and whispered softly


    "I wanted the child��"


    "I know��"


    Xi Ying said immediately. His finger pressed upon Li Rui''s lips and he said with pain-filled eyes.


    "You don''t need to exin anything. I know ��it is just I came to know about the truth after a very long time."


    His eyes went red with all the emotions that he was feeling at that moment. Anger at himself, pain for whatever they have lost ��especially when he knew that that the loss was much more in some other life.


    "I have done mistakes, Rui. I have done many mistakes. It must be difficult for you to forgive me. However, I am very grateful that you still decided to give us a chance."


    Xi Ying whispered and rested his head on Li Rui''s forehead again. Both of them have their eyes opened as they looked at each other.


    He couldn''t help but want to kiss her again so he pecked her already swollen lips softly again.


    His lips trembled and a tear slid down from his closed eyes as the memory of Rui, full of blood in his arms shed inside his mind.


    After that night, he could never sleep without Li Rui. If he tried, he would always wake up from those horrible nightmares. He would go and find her immediately.


    When he opened his eyes, they were more intense than before as he looked at the woman in his arms.


    "For your one nce, I can do anything��even if it is destroying this whole Empire."

 Chapter 401 - Yi Junjie Came To Meet Xi Ying

    Kissing Li Rui''s lips gently again, Xi Ying thought that he could never get enough of this woman��her innocence, her calmness, and her strength, everything about her was so mesmerizing that he didn''t wish to move his eyes away from her.


    His eyes were dark with desire and love as he spoke his next words.


    "I want to make love to you every night, every moment of the day. I want to hear your breathless sighs of pleasure."


    He said while moving their joined hands on her abdomen.


    "And I want you to bear my children."


    Li Rui''s lips parted slightly as she tried to breathe through her mouth. Her chest heaved up and down as she stared into Xi Ying''s intense eyes.


    Every word from his mouth��she could feel that he really meant it.


    "I love you so much, Rui."


    He spoke again.


    And again she could speak only a few words in response shocked by this whole confession.


    "But�� I ��"


    ''But I don''t love you that way.'' She had wanted to say.


    Her emotions were clearly visible in her eyes. Xii Ying could read her like a book at this moment.


    He finally understood why there was fear in her eyes. She was afraid that he would want the same from her.


    He made her look in his eyes and said firmly.


    "You don''t need to."


    "You are here ��with me. It''s enough for me."


    With these words, he sealed her lips again. He didn''t want her to see the pain in his eyes when he said those words.


    Needless to say, Xi Ying was hurt. How could he not be!


    He had loved only a single woman in his whole life so much and that woman didn''t love him back. However, he could do nothing about it. He couldn''t force her ��never. He couldn''t leave her.


    The only thing he could do was love for both of them.


    That night, Xi Ying poured all his love and feeling in that kiss.


    The bittersweet kiss was interrupted this time by someone.


    Xi Ying parted their lips instantly. He hugged Li Rui in his arms and stroked her waist gently knowing that she must be feeling embarrassed on being caught like this.


    However, when she tried to push away because of the same embarrassment he didn''t let her.


    "Stay"


    He whispered softly near her ear and turned to look at An Ping who was standing with his head lowered.


    A sigh escaped from his lips. Did he perhaps lower down his guard so much in presence of Li Rui that he didn''t feel the presence of his shadow guard?


    Xi Ying''s forehead had a deep frown and he seemed to be disappointed in himself. The circumstances in which his son and wife were in didn''t allow him to lower down his guard even for a moment.


    He made a note inside his mind that he will be careful in the future as he asked An Ping.


    "What happened?"


    An Ping raised his head at this moment. His eyes stayed at his master''s face only and he never dared to look towards Li Rui who was in Xi Ying''s arms as he said


    "My Lord, there is someone who wishes to meet My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s frown went deeper.


    What was An Ping''s purpose in saying ''someone''? He obviously understood that it must be because Li Rui was also there.


    However, hasn''t he already said that Li Rui was equal to him in this Manor now. Thinking this, he looked at his shadow guard with disapproval and asked coldly.


    "Who is this someone?"


    An Ping still hesitated for a moment before he lowered his head and answered his master''s question.


    "It is Lord Yi, My Lord."


    The disapproval towards An Ping instantly vanished from Xi Ying''s eyes. He seemed to have understood why An Ping has not said anything about this ''someone'' before.


    If he knew that this someone was none other than Yi Junjie then he also would prefer that Li Rui doesn''te to know about this someone.


    However, now she knew and he could feel her raising her head from his arms and look towards An Ping.


    "Elder Brother is here?"


    A whisper escaped from her lips. A whisper that was clearly audible to Xi Ying.


    His jaw tightened unconsciously when he saw the brightness in Li Rui''s clean ck eyes. So Yi Junjie mattered to her that much.


    However, the young prime minister knew very well just how observant his wife was. So he rxed himself and tried to behave as he usually did.


    "Invite Lord Yi to the Study room."


    Xi Ying said as casually as he could.


    He didn''t want Li Rui to see the irritation and difort he was feeling after hearing Yi Junjie''s name.


    Yi Junjie bothered him a lot because he knew that Yi Junjie''s feelings for Li Rui were more than that of a brother had towards his sister.


    However, he also knew that Li Rui did know nothing about this and he preferred it this way only. She didn''t even know that Yi Junjie hade to General Li with a marriage proposal four years ago after that night that was beautiful for him but perhaps not for her.


    Perhaps General Li and Yi Junjie never really let her know about this matter.


    And it was a very right thing.


    He didn''t want her to think about any other man at all��especially a man who had feelings for her.


    So he had to behave normally.


    "You want to apany me?"


    He asked gently.


    Although Xi Ying already knew the answer, he wished very much that Li Rui refuse to apany him this time. He would go alone and hear what Yi Junjie wanted to say.


    However, when Li Rui nodded her head almost immediately, Xi Ying could only sigh bitterly.


    "Let''s go."


    He held her hand quite firmly as they walked back to the study room.


    Inside his heart, he wished silently that the next few moments would pass quickly.

 Chapter 402 - Yi Junjie Gets To Know About Xi Ying’s Plans

    Yi Junjie was sitting inside the study room silently when he heard the sound of the door being opened.


    He wondered if he should get up from his chair as he thought that it must be Xi Ying who had entered just now.


    Thest meeting between them has not ended on very good terms.


    However, he had to get up from his chair when a soft voice fell in his ears.


    "Elder Brother"


    "Rui��"


    A whisper unconsciously escaped his lips when he turned around and saw Li Rui entering the study room. His eyes softened unconsciously seeing the figure of the woman he adored unconditionally.


    However, the gentlenesssted only a few moments as he soon noticed Xi Ying stepping inside the study room.


    Yi Junjie''s eyes went emotionless instantly and he greeted Xi Ying respectfully


    "Lord Xi"


    "Lord Yi"


    Xi Ying said the same way.


    "Elder Brother is here at this time��is everything alright?"


    Li Rui asked Yi Junjie as soon as the formal greetings finished. A gentle smile graced Yi Junjie''s lips and he assured her.


    "Yes, everything is alright. I just��"


    His eyes went to Xi Ying and he continued


    "came to meet Lord Xi."


    A small frown marred Li Rui''s smooth forehead after Yi Junjie finished. She wondered why Yi Junjie came to talk to Xi Ying.


    Yi Junjie was rather straightforward and he said to Xi Ying directly.


    "Today, I saw Lord Xi in a restaurant coincidentally. The surprising thing was that even the second prince was with Lord Xi."


    Xi Ying''s eyebrows raised in surprise after Yi Junjie finished. Even Li Rui was surprised.


    However, the reason behind her surprise was a little different. She was more surprised by Yi Junjie''s cold tone when he talked to Xi Ying. However, the next moment she thought that it was normal. Yi Junjie talked to everyone else like this only.


    So she didn''t find anything amiss.


    However, this feelingsted only a few moments as Xi Ying''s equally or rather she should say colder voice came.


    "Yes, this Lord was really there. So what does Lord Yi wants?"


    Xi Ying''s lips had a smile but it didn''t seem to have any humor. It seemed to be taunting.


    He actually didn''t like how Yi Junjie seemed to put forward a question for him to answer.


    Xi Ying had never liked to exin himself. Of course, Li Rui was an exception. However, except for her, he never had really bothered to exin himself to anyone unless he was really in the mood of doing that.


    And Yi Junjie would be perhaps thest person who could force him to exin himself.


    He felt more irked by Yi Junjie when the man asked again


    "Nothing, this Lord wants nothing from Lord Xi except an exnation for this meeting. This Lord doubts that Lord Xi is nning something against Li and Yi n again."


    Yi Junjie didn''t have any good impression of Zhao Zhang Wei. After all, the man had given his sister so much pain.


    He remembered very clearly how his sister looked thest time he had seen her. She was just trying to hide all her pain but he could see through her.


    And in his eyes, any member from Imperial n could mean nothing good for Li and Yi n.


    Whether it was the Emperor, Zhao Zhuang Chen, The Empress, Princess Wenling or Zhao Zhang Wei.


    So the only thought that came inside his mind on seeing Zhao Zhang Wei with Xi Ying was that they were nning something against Yi and Li n again.


    He was furious at that time ... especially when he remembered how Xi Ying had asked him to take his shadow guards away from Xi Manor who were just protecting Rui.


    At that time, he had really done so. Because he couldn''t feel that he had any right to do that anymore.


    At the same time, he had thought that Xi Ying was very sincere this time. However, now he doubted his sincerity.


    ''Could it be that all of this was just another trap of the young Prime Minister?'' Yi Junjie couldn''t help but silently wonder inside his mind.


    So he decided toe to Xi Manor and ask Xi Ying directly.


    Although he knew that it was not a must that Xi Ying will tell him the truth, he wanted to see what he would say in his defense.


    But he had not expected Li Rui to be here too.


    But wasn''t it good?


    She would be able to see the true face of her husband.


    The husband who had made her suffer so much but she seemed to have forgotten all that and now was moving on with him.


    "Rui, I saw Lord Xi with the Second Prince. It was he who had entered first and then the Second Prince came there a few momentster. What do you think they were doing here? I am sure that it was a nned meeting."


    Seeing that Xi Ying was not speaking at all, Yi Junjie put forward this question in front of Li Rui.


    Li Rui licked her lips lightly. She couldn''t help but look at Xi Ying.


    Could she tell him the truth?


    It was not that she doubted Yi Junjie. It was just...she knew how dangerous their ns were going to be in the future.


    She was not unaware of that.


    So she didn''t want her Elder Brother to be a part of such dangerous ns.


    However, at this moment, she doesn''t want him to distrust Xi Ying also.


    It was just her heartful wish that Xi Ying and Yi Junjie could coexist with each other despite how cold and indifferent they were towards each other.


    Xi Ying walked towards Li Rui. He held her hand firmly and told her gently.


    "You can do whatever you want. I am always here to manage even if you do any mistake "


    Li Rui couldn''t help but sigh in relief when she heard Xi Ying''s words. At the same time, she felt a strange warmness inside her heart.


    Ignoring the strange feeling, she looked at Yi Junjie and told him.


    "Elder Brother, it is not what you are thinking. I was also there with Ying."


    And the words left Yi Junjie shocked.

 Chapter 403 - The Silent Fight

    Although he looked very calm, Yi Junjie, no doubt was shocked to hear Li Rui.


    He nced at Xi Ying and then back at Li Rui as he said


    "Where were you, Rui? I never saw you anywhere."


    Li Rui went silent at this question.


    "I went there in the men''s clothing. Xi Ling was also there."


    A momentter, she said finally.


    Yi Junjie frowned for a moment. He had actually seen three people entering inside the private room.


    Xi Ying...he could recognize him when he saw his cold eyes. Then there was really a child...but his face waspletely ck.


    And the third person was a young man. He had seen the young man''s back only that looked a little feminine.


    However, at that time, he had just thought that it was some woman shadow guard of Xi Ying.


    Shock shed through Yi Junjie''s eyes as he turned to look at Li Rui again.


    "You were that young man..."


    He asked Li Rui in an exasperated tone.


    There was a trace of anger in Yi Junjie''s voice. However, it was not because she was that Young Man.


    "You went out Rui...just like that? Do you even know what could have happened?"


    He questioned her again in an angry tone.


    He was not unaware of Princess Wenling''s hatred towards Li Rui. Anything could have happened if the Princess would havee to know that she had stepped out of Xi Manor.


    If not for herself ��she could have at least thought about Xi Ling and not do this.


    His eyes still couldn''t stop from roaming around on her face or body to see any signs of any new injury. It was a little difficult to believe that Li Rui went out and nothing happened.


    However, in his worry, Yi Junjie forgot the Xi Ying who was standing beside Li Rui. The young Prime Minister had cold eyes as he saw Yi Junjie looking at his wife in a way he should not and he even reprimanded her.


    Xi Ying had decided to stayposed and not show his irritation towards Yi Junjie''s presence before he had stepped inside the study room.


    However, at this moment, it was bing very difficult for him to stand by his promise.


    He stepped forward and indecisively covered Li Rui''s bodypletely with his body frame.


    "Lord Yi doesn''t need to worry about this Lord''s wife."


    Xi Ying said coldly while interrupting Yi Junjie''s staring at Li Rui. Yi Junjie''s face went emotionless immediately.


    Both of them looked into each other''s eyes coldly while Xi Ying continued


    "This Lord can take care of his wife very well. She doesn''t need to fear anyone. She can go out whenever she wants. This Lord won''t let any harme to her."


    Thest Xi Ying said in a little less cold tone.


    He seemed to remember the time when he didn''t have his body and Li Rui was attacked. Li Mei had died at that time but he knew that Yi Junjie had also taken out an Unconscious Li Rui from the forest.


    Xi Ying was very grateful towards him for doing that at that time and he still is.


    He couldn''t have done anything even if he wanted so Yi Junjie''s selfless care for Li Rui helped his wife.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know what would have happened. Keeping only that thing in his mind, he was letting Yi Junjie stand inside Xi Manor.


    Combined with that, Li Rui also cared for him.


    Otherwise, if it would have anyone else, he would have dug out their eyes for looking at Li Rui in a way that only he could do.


    "Can you?"


    Yi Junjie said very sharply suddenly. Needless to say, he was doubting Xi Ying''s ability to protect Li Rui.


    Standing behind both these men, Li Rui felt ufortable and confused hearing the men''s provoking remarks for each other.


    She was not stupid not to notice that both of them don''t seem to like each other.


    In the end, she stepped out from Xi Ying''s behind and came forward to look at both the men who were now staring at each other.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she said to Xi Ying first.


    "Ying, Don''t mind Elder Brother. He is just worried about me."


    After that, she looked at Yi Junjie and said to him


    "Elder Brother, we werepletely safe. Even you couldn''t recognize Rui so how could anyone else could?"


    The sentence that ''Even you couldn''t recognize Rui'' hit Yi Junjie like nothing in this world could do.


    His eyes found Li Rui''s and he almost insisted.


    "I would have ...if you were a little closer. I just knew that young man was a woman so I would have been able to recognize you if you had turned around just once, Rui."


    How could he not recognize her!


    His eyes could find her amidst million people regardless of how she was dressed.


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with rage again when he saw Yi Junjie doing all that again. He breathed deeply and said


    "This Lord thinks that Lord Yi had already got for what Lord Yi hade to Xi Manor. An exnation is what Lord Yi wanted and an exnation is what Rui gave just now. She was there and this Lord thinks that Lord Yi can trust this Lord''s wife''s decisions."


    And just like this, Xi Ying indirectly asked Yi Junjie to leave Xi Manor.


    So much anger��


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying calmly, however, inside her heart she was very confused as to why both the men seemed to dislike each other so much.


    At this moment, she too wished that Yi Junjie would leave silently so that this argument won''t be stretched more.


    However, Yi Junjie was as stubborn as Xi Ying.


    If he was here then he won''t leave until he will find everything.


    "Rui, what is going on?"


    Ignoring what Xi Ying said, Yi Junjie asked Li Rui.


    Now Li Rui was very conflicted. After a moment of contemtion, she told Yi Junjie the truth.


    "Elder Brother, we want to end all this��we want to end the threats for Li and Yi n."


    End the threats��


    Yi Junjie''s eyes flickered as he tried to understand the hidden meaning behind the words. A momentter, he asked what he had guessed inside his mind but couldn''t believe it.


    "You want to go against the Emperor?"

 Chapter 404 - He Just Wants To Protect Rui

    "Yes"


    Li Rui answered Yi Junjie''s question after a long pause.


    Sure enough, Yi Junjie''s face tightened and he looked at her incredulously.


    "Do you even know how dangerous it is, Rui?"


    As he said this, he moved his eyes to look at Xi Ying also.


    If he liked Li Rui so much, then how could he allow her to involve herself in his dangerous ns!


    However, Xi Ying''s face looked indifferent while Li Rui looked at Yi Junjie calmly. Of course, they knew.


    Yii Junjie sighed exasperatedly.


    It was not that he was a coward and feared the power of the Imperial n. The only thing that he feared the most in this world was losing the people who were closest to his heart and in those people came Rui too.


    And perhaps she was the closest person to his heart.


    Fighting with the enemies and putting Li Rui''s life in danger ��it was something that he could never do. He would rather take her away from all this to a ce where no one would be able to hurt her in any way.


    "Rui��"


    Yi Junjie whispered in a concerned voice. He wanted to make her understand that she should not be a part of such ns.


    However, even before he couldplete her words, Li Rui interrupted him as if she knew already what he was going to say and said firmly.


    "Rui is not going to step back this time, Elder Brother."


    Li Rui''s clean ck eyes were very calm. Seeing the hurt shing in Yi Junjie''s eyes, she said again but this time a little softly.


    "Rui has said the same to Father. Elder Brother. Rather than living the whole life with the fear of being attacked at any moment and continuously protecting and defending the n and herself, Rui would prefer to sacrifice her life even if that is what she had to do while fighting against the enemies."


    Yi Junjie''s lips were pressed in a thin line while Xi Ying frowned deeply on hearing Li Rui''sst words. His hold on her hand tightened but he didn''t say anything.


    The frown however stayed there for a very long time indicating very clearly he felt very bothered with the words ''sacrificing her life''.


    Until now, Yi Junjie had understood that Rui had already made up her mind and he could do nothing to change her mind.


    After a long silence, he looked at Xi Ying again and said


    "This Lord also wishes to be a part of Lord Xi''s ns. I will try to help in any what I can."


    Yi Junjie said hisst sentence without using the honorifics. He wished that his attempt of making this easier could be seen by Xi Ying and he would be able to see his efforts and hence include him too in these ns.


    He wanted nothing but to protect Rui.


    But inside his heart, he knew very well that it would not that easy how cold and indifferent Xi Ying was. He would never care even if he was trying to make any such efforts.


    And sure enough, the Young Prime Minister smiled forcefully at Yi Junjie for the sake of his wife and said


    "Unfortunately, this Lord is not in the need of any kind of help now. Combined with that, this Lord will prefer that only a few people know about all this��and that could only be done if we involve fewer people."


    The merciless rejection hidden behind the decent words made Yi Junjie''s face goo emotionless again. His eyes looking at Xi Ying were no less cold than Xi Ying''s.


    A few momentster, he said


    "Yi n is as involved in this mess as Li n. It is a right thing for me to know if something is going on to protect my n and I should be a part of it as well."


    Xi Ying''s face still looked indifferent.


    However, inside his heart, he was cursing Yi Junjie for saying these unreasonable but reasonable words. He could feel Li Rui''s eyes on himself and he knew that even she was convinced by these few words.


    He had to contemte a lot in these few moments before he said to Yi Junjie


    "Alright!"


    Yi Junjie was relieved with this single word and Li Rui smiled calmly.


    "Anything that I should know, for now, Lord Xi."


    He asked Xi Ying politely. Seeing his polite behavior, Xi Ying could no longer behave that coldly as he didn''t want to be seen badly in front of Li Rui so he answered Yi Junjie politely.


    "No��nothing for now."


    However, then he suddenly paused for a moment and said again


    "Except that the Second Prince will be with us in all this."


    It was only for a moment but Xi Ying saw Yi Junjie''s face hardening at Zhao Zhang Wei''s mention. He could understand him very well.


    Yi Junjie took Yi Huiqing as his sister so it was normal for him to dislike Zhao Zhang Wei because of whatever Yi Huiqing had gone through during her stay in the Xinhe Pce.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t have any solution to this problem now. He needed Zhao Zhang Wei. Not only to make Yi Huiqing''s life peaceful in the Imperial Pce but for someone to manage the throne and everything else in the Imperial n after they dethrone Zhao Wang Lei.


    He needed someone from the Imperial Family for that time and he couldn''t think of any other person who would be suitable.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was never considered by him. Knowing his selfish will to be powerful, Xi Ying would never let him get the throne after Zhao Wang Lei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei may not be a good person to manage the inner courtyard of Xinhe Pce but he believed that he could manage the responsibilities of an Emperor at least.


    Even Yi Junjie should be known to this if he was that intelligent.


    Sure enough, he saw Yi Junjie nodding his head a few momentster.


    "Alright!"


    "Yi n will be ready to help Lord Xi anytime."

 Chapter 405 - Lord Xi Wishes To Keep Rui Just For Himself

    Yi Junjie couldn''t stay any longer in Xi Manor after Xi Ying agreed to include him. He didn''t have any reason.


    Although he wanted to spend some more time with Li Rui, he knew that now it was not a right thing.


    "Then this Lord will leave now and not disturb Lord Xi''s rest."


    He said to Xi Ying politely.


    Xi Ying had a polite smile on his lips, however, inside his heart he thought that what more could Yi Junjie disturb.


    He had sessfully disturbed his sweet time with his wife.


    Then again, no matter how much annoyed he was, Xi Ying had to hide it and say to Yi Junjie.


    "No trouble."


    And hence like this, both the men behaved very politely with each other even though inside their hearts, both of them knew very well that other person didn''t like the first too much.


    Both of them were thinking that they were very good at pretending.


    Li Rui observed both the men with her clean ck eyes. Her face was very calm and no one could guess what she was thinking.


    Li Rui apanied Yi Junjie with Xi Ying to exit of Xi Manor.


    Yi Junjie had just stepped out of Xi Manor when he suddenly turned around and looked at Li Rui with gentle eyes.


    "Take care."


    Li Rui smiled softly and nodded her head.


    "Elder Brother should also take care."


    A very small smile graced Yi Junjie''s lips as he nodded his head just like her.


    With onest nce at the woman he loved dearly, he climbed on his horse and then left the Xi Manor.


    After sending Yi Junjie off, Li Rui turned around to go to Plum Courtyard.


    Xiao Ling must be waiting for her. She thought inside her heart. The child didn''t sleep these days until he sees her sleeping beside him.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who was still standing at the door of Xi Manor looked at his wife''s leaving figure with a bitter heart.


    She doesn''t even seem to realize that he was not waling with her.


    Was he so forgettable?


    With a helpless sight, Xi Ying epted his fate and then in long strides walked towards Li Rui. Soon he was beside her��holding her hand as they walked towards the Plum Courtyard together.


    Li Rui''s embarrassment didn''t escape from his eyes when she realized what she had just done. However, he behaved as if nothing happened.


    Perhaps a day wille when he would not need to remind her that they were to stay side by side.


    He thought inside his heart silently and wished for that day toe soon.


    ------


    When Li Rui reached inside her room with her husband, she saw her three-year-old son, sitting on the bed with sleepy eyes.


    His body swayed here and there every few moments but when he realized that he was closing his eyes, he would open them abruptly and then sit straight again. However, a few momentster, his eye would start to close again.


    And the whole procedure will repeat again.


    Li Rui''s pressed her lips together tough out loud.


    The little bun looked too cute and funny at this moment.


    However, to Xi Ying, his son looked nothing but stupid at this moment. A deep frown marred his forehead as he whispered to his wife.


    "How did I born such a stupid child? If he is sleepy then he should just lie down on the bed and sleep. Why is he doing all these stupid things?"


    Xi Ying had just finished his words when he saw Li Rui turning to look at him with narrowed eyes. Her eyes were filled with unhappiness as she told him quite firmly


    "My son is not stupid."


    Xi Ying didn''t want to agree but he seemed to have guessed that if he didn''t agree at this moment then he would regret itter. He seemed to have read in a book just a day before that the anger of a pregnant woman sometimes can be very dangerous.


    So he nodded his head immediately and said


    "Yes, It was me who said wrong."


    Li Rui was satisfied and walked towards her son with a smile while Xi Ying sighed in relief behind her.


    Xi Ling slept immediately and soundly after he saw his mother.


    Xi Ying was sitting on the other side of the bed. As he leaned against the headboard, he stared at his wife who was lovingly caressing Xi Ling''s hair.


    She seemed to be thinking something.


    Feeling his stare on herself, Li Rui raised her head. Seeing those intense ck eyes, she wondered what exactly goes inside the man''s mind when he silently stared at her like this many times.


    Or perhaps she already knew.


    Remembering whatever had happened under the shed, Li Rui looked away from Xi Ying''s intense eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She heard him asking and went silent for a moment before she whispered in a low voice.


    "You and Elder Brother��did something happen between you two?"


    Xi Ying stilled for a moment before heposed himself soon and said


    "Why are you asking this?"


    Li Rui observed Xi Ying closely as she whispered her next words.


    "Both of you don''t seem to like each other much."


    Xi Ying sighed helplessly. How could he even think that something would escape Li Rui''s eyes!


    It surprised him that she could notice this but she doesn''t have any inkling of her Yi Junjie''s feelings for her.


    Then again after so many months when he told her today that he loves her, was not she shocked and surprised.


    It made him believe that Rui''s observant eyes also have some limitations.


    Even now he knew that he couldn''t lie to her.


    If he did, she would ept them silently for now but he had learned that she always keep it inside her heart that he lied to her.


    And he, too, didn''t want to lie to her.


    But would she be able to ept the part of him that wanted to keep her just for himself?


    "You are right. I don''t like him."


    Li Rui frowned in confusion hoping that he will continue and he did.


    "Perhaps because you care for him."


    It was now Li Rui''s turn to go still. Her lips parted to say something but she didn''t know what she should say.


    But Xi Ying whispered again


    "I don''t like that you care for anyone else except me."


    "I just want you to keep for myself."


    And she could only hear him saying all this silently while looking into those intense ck eyes.

 Chapter 406 - The Confused Li Rui

    That night, nothing much happened.


    Li Rui slept between Xi Ying and Xi Ling just like she has been doing for the past few days. In the arms of her husband and her hand being held by her son, she was surrounded by both of them.


    It was a peaceful andforting scene for any woman.


    Having her husband and child near her ��especially when both of them loved her so much. What could a woman demand more than this!


    However, even in this warm and peaceful scene, Li Rui''s eyes didn''t have any peace and sleep.


    On the contrary, Xi Ying slept quite deeply that night. His heart was feeling full at the same time very light after confessing what truly he thought inside his heart and mind to his wife.


    The thing that gave the most peace to Xi Ying was that he didn''t see any fear and disgust in Li Rui''s eyes after he confessed to her just how possessive he was for her.


    It hurt him that her eyes were nk as if she didn''t know just how she should respond to his feelings but then he thought for now this much was also fine.


    It was enough that she could hear him calmly without any fear or hatred.


    Lying in Xi Ying''s arms, the sleepless Li Rui slowly put away Xi Ling''s hand and then turned around to look at Xi Ying.


    He was really deeply asleep.


    ''I can''t sleep without you these days.''


    She remembered thest words he had said to her before he closed his eyes and slept.


    He didn''t look bothered by herck of response to his feelings but why is it that she was bothered?


    She was very clear that she didn''t love Xi Ying. The love that Xi Ying talked about was a very strong emotion ��something she has not felt yet.


    Then how did a cold and indifferent man like her feel it?


    What makes him love her? She was nothing but a burden to him for now. She never asked him to save her n but he was still doing that.


    Was it also because of this so-called love?


    The question might be a bit cruel ��but Li Rui really didn''t believe that Xi Ying loved her. Perhaps he cared for her, perhaps e was attracted to her��just like she was to him.


    But he didn''t love her, or that was what she thought.


    She was so confused.


    "Don''t think so much."


    The deep whisper startled her and she came out of her trance only to find a pair of intense ck eyes staring at her in the dimly lit room.


    Xi Ying raised his hand to caress Li Rui''s cheek softly. A smile graced his lips as he continued


    "I didn''t confess so that you will overthink, Rui. I just want you to know that I will always be there for you. You don''t need to find anyone else if you want something. Just say a word and I will bring the world in your feet."


    While saying these words, even Xi Ying couldn''t help but feel a little ironic.


    And her heart started to speed up again.


    She could call them just the sweet words, Li Rui thought. However, how could she do that when she could feel that they were genuine!


    Xi Ying sighed as he pulled her closer to himself.


    Embracing her to his chest, he whispered in her ear in a reprimanding tone.


    "Sleep! You don''t care about yourself at all. It is not good for your body to wake up like this and think so much."


    The manly scent invaded her senses and for those few moments, Li Rui really felt that strangefort and a sense of security that Xi Ying was trying to bring to her through his words.


    She could feel him stroking her hair gently. With a sigh, she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    --------


    The next morning Xi Ying behaved as if the confession never happened on thest night. But it made Li easier for Li Rui to behave normally around him.


    So flustered ��Li Rui tried to remember if she had felt like this before someone else.


    On the dining table during breakfast, Xi Ying would always try to hold her hand whenever he could and that morning he did the same.


    But why did she feel a little flustered and strange under those touches?


    Perhaps because now they held a different meaning now.


    He liked to touch her because he loved her.


    If only Xi Ying knew what was going on inside his wife''s mind, he would have been perhaps the happiest man in Xin or in the four Empires.


    Was not this what he wanted?


    Li Rui feeling something else other than pleasure in his touch��


    However, the unfortunate thing for Xi Ying was that there was no way for him to find out Li Rui''s thoughts.


    So he left for the Imperial Pce just like any other normal day.


    Standing at the gates of Plum Courtyard, Li Rui silently stared at his back until she couldn''t see it any longer.


    That day, the Imperial Assembly finished almost after two shichen.


    Today, Zhao Zhuang Chen finally stepped inside the Imperial Court. Xi Ying''s eyes shed with mockery when he noticed that Zhao Zhuang Chen had hidden his scars and bruises with ayer of those things that were usually used by the woman in the noble families.


    Was he scared that people will find out about him being beaten brutally by Zhao Zhang Wei?


    Well��it was reasonable for him to feel scared if he dreamt of bing the Emperor.


    After all, if his dream really came true, there would not be any shortage of people to mock Zhao Zhuang Chen if it was revealed to them.


    After the Imperial Assembly ended, Xi Ying''s eyes searched the ce where Lu Jianye usually sits. Seeing the excitement to leave the assembly even though the Emperor has not left yet, Xi Ying felt amused and smiled coldly.


    Perhaps it was first love for Lu Jianye ��and so he lost his heart without even checking whether the other person was really deserved it or not.


    Then again, Xi Ying thought.


    Had not he also lost his heart for Li Rui just at first sight? Remembering those times would always make Xi Ying very confused.


    He couldn''t really find a true reason behind his behavior from four years ago.


    With a sigh, he noticed Lu Jianye getting up to leave as soon as the Emperor left. He shook his head as he hoped that after one or two meetings, the young man would find what kind of woman Li Na exactly was.


    Because if he didn''t, then he would have to do what he has nned.


    Because he couldn''t just let those people live happily who made Rui suffer so much.

 Chapter 407 - Lu Jianye Meets Li Na

    Lu Jianye was indeed very excited to meet Li Na.


    When he came out of the Imperial Pce, he took the reins of the horse from his servant and then ran his horse towards the Li Manor.


    His servant followed him on the other horse.


    Almost a quarter of shichenter, Lu Jianye reached Li Manor. However, he was on the south side of the Manor.


    Li Na''s maid had told his servant that he was to enter Li Manor from the wall that was in the south direction because Li Mano''s garden was just on the other side of the wall.


    The ce where he was supposed to meet Li Na.


    Excited Lu Jianye came down from the horse. However, entering Li Manor was also not that much of an easy task��especially with the soldiers guarding almost all of its areas.


    The south part of the manor, however, was a little isted from the lively part of the Manor. Even if someone entered here, no one could go to the other part without being noticed. And someone rarely visited the garden in the winter season so there was not a single soldier guarding that wall.


    Li Na must have known this.


    Lu Jianye admired her intelligence without even knowing that those guards were also have been shooed away by her by some schemes.


    The early morning, Li Na sent a letter to her father that she should be allowed to visit the garden at least.


    Li Qiang didn''t find anything suspicious and allowed her.


    Sitting under the sun, Li Na suddenly expressed the wish to remove her socks andy inside the garden. The soldiers could not really stand there and guard her after they knew that she was going to remove her socks.


    So they left from there, of course, after warning Li Na''s maid that she should shout for them if something happened and they were in need.


    Otherwise, there were always two soldiers guarding on the other side of the wall.


    However, Lu Jianye who didn''t know all this tried to think just how he could jump over the wall. After a lot of effort and with his servant''s life, he sessfully jumped over the wall.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he straightened his body. Somewhere inside his heart, he was a little disappointed in himself.


    If he had been capable in martial arts then he would not have needed to do so much hard work.


    His wish to be a capable martial artist was determined and suddenly he heard a soft voice


    "Lu Jianye?"


    Lu Jianye immediately raised his head as he recognized the voice very well. Sure enough, it was the girl he could not wait to see.


    "Li Na"


    He whispered softly.


    Lost in his own daze, Lu Jianye didn''t realize that Li Na''s face didn''t have any joy of seeing him. Let alone joy she didn''t even have the polite smile on her lips that a stranger usually has to look weing to talk.


    However, Li Na didn''t look much repulsive to talk to Lu Jianye at the same time.


    She was actually looking at him from up to down.


    It would be a truth that Lu Jianye was a very good-looking man. Even she couldn''t deny that. Then again, he couldn''tpare to Xi Ying.


    Li Na''s fists were clenched when she remembered whatever has happened just a few days ago.


    Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes were so fresh in her memory that sometimes she would see them in her nightmares.


    She feared him��but at the same time, she couldn''t help but want him.


    Why? Because he belonged to Li Rui.


    Li Rui couldn''t have such a good man as her husband. That was what Li Na thought.


    She was just thinking this when she noticed the awestruck look on Lu Jianye''s face. The young man was not even blinking his eyes while looking at her ��as if he couldn''t see anything except her.


    Needless to say, Li Na felt very proud under that kind of gaze.


    Was not that the way Xi Ying looked at Li Rui?


    She couldn''t help but observe Lu Jianye again. He was indeed a good-looking man. Her mother had also told her that he was counted one of the most capable young ministers in the Imperial Courts currently and he had a huge chance of leveling up. That''s why he was respected a lot in the Lu family.


    Perhaps the marriage proposal was not really that bad.


    The thought had just entered her mind when she suddenly remembered that she was to enter Lu Manor as a concubine, not as Lu Jianye''s wife.


    All the pride and joy from Li Na''s heart vanished and her forehead scrunched to form a frown. She didn''t even care to say any other word and said the words of rejection mercilessly.


    "I don''t want to marry you."


    Now it was Lu Jianye''s turn to have a nk face. All the joy vanished from his face as she stared at Li Na without blinking his eyes.


    She didn''t want to marry him. Did she call him here for that?


    "Why?"


    Only one word came out of his mouth.


    Li Na looked at him condescendingly and said


    "Why should I marry someone as a concubine? I am the daughter of Li n ��a higher-ranking noble family of Empire Xin. I will never be someone''s concubine."


    Lu Jianye frowned. He didn''t seem to like the tone of Li Na as she talked to him.


    Then again, he remembered what all she had gone through during these past few weeks. It was reasonable for her to feel wronged and behave that way.


    At the same time, he thought that she didn''t seem to know about his n of making her from a concubine to the main wife.


    Thinking this, Lu Jianye tried to tell her before he heard Li Na saying firmly.


    "Refuse to ept me your concubine otherwise I will have to do that."

 Chapter 408 - A Wrong Person To Love

    Today''s chapter is dedicated to the top three golden tickets givers of thest month.


    Nico_Gaming


    Beth_Tomas


    Neversaner1


    Thank you so much for your love and support for the story. Please contact me on Instagram (ada52_53) to get your 100 coin coupon code as a reward for your love and support.


    Thanks for reading my book


    Ada:)


    ------


    When Lu Jianye came out of the Li Manor, his face lookedpletely different from how excitedly he had entered the Li Manor.


    The servant instantly knew that something must have happened.


    However, he didn''t dare to ask his master anything.


    With a nk face, Young Master Lu walked towards his horse and climbed on it. As the horse started to go ahead, a tear suddenly slipped out one of his eyes, and Lu Jianye immediately wiped it.


    Li Na didn''t give him even a single chance to say anything.


    ''I won''t ever be your concubine. I am a daughter of Li n and I would never marry as someone''s concubine.''


    She told him proudly and then left from there with her maid.


    Needless to say, he was left very hurt because of her mercilessness.


    However, he was trying hard to understand her. It was right for her to feel wronged. Lu Jianye said to himself continuously.


    With this same thing going inside her mind, when Lu Jianye reached Lu Manor, he was furious to hear his father and mother talking to Patriarch Yu about his marriage to Yu Wei.


    His eyes found the young girl who was standing in a corner of the living room with red cheeks. When she found him looking at her, she immediately looked away and then ran away from her.


    Everyoneughed at her actions but Lu Jianye could not feel any joy.


    He only felt utter dislike towards Yu Wei. He finally understood why his parents refused to ept Li Na as his wife.


    They were very greedy to make rtions with a powerful n so Lu Jianye was very surprised when his parents refused to ept Li Na as his wife. But he didn''t remember that he had already been betrothed to Yu Wei.


    The friendship of Lu and Yu n was four decades older now. They didn''t want to break this friendship. He could understand them but what was his fault in all this!


    Why couldn''t he marry a girl he liked!


    With a frustrated sigh, Lu Jianye walked towards his own courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, sitting inside his study room, Xi Ying heard everything from his shadow guard with a bored expression on his face.


    After hearing everything, he just sighed and shook his head.


    If Lu Jianye still couldn''t understand anything, then he was surely a fool!


    That was what Xi Ying thought. He in fact found that Yu Weil girl a decentdy ��at least decent than Li Na.


    Lu Jianye perhaps didn''t know how to differentiate between good and bad. He was more curious to know what his next step would be.


    Silently marrying Yu Wei with a dissatisfied heart or going against his parents and then marrying Li Na as his wife.


    Both the ways should create doom for Li Na. That''s what Xi Ying was going to ensure.


    "Here��take this to the Second Prince."


    Xi Ying took out a letter from a book and gave it to his shadow guard.


    "Tell him that he was to find this out before this deal proceeds."


    The shadow guard bowed his head epting Xi Ying''s order and then left the study room.


    The thing that Xi Ying had asked Zhao Zhang Wei to find out was just how many people Zhao Wang Lie had worked for him.


    He actually had an estimate but he still asked Zhao Zhang Wei to find it out as he wanted to know just how much capable Zhao Zhang Wei was.


    He wished that Zhao Zhang Wei woulde up with a correct estimate. Because if he did then he would be ensured that he was not a wrong choice to be included in this deal.


    But if he didn''t then perhaps this deal would have to stop here.


    Because he never worked with stupid and incapable people�� especially when the fight here was for the throne.


    "My Lord"


    Xi Ying looked at An Si who suddenly had called him with raised eyebrows.


    "Madam is not here today. Is Madam alright?"


    Xi Ying felt a smile gracing his lips when he saw that almost every shadow guard present inside the room except for An Ju who already knew where Li Rui was, raised her head and looked at him waiting for him to answer An Si''s question.


    It made Xi Ying happy that Li Rui had won his shadow guard''s hearts with his intelligence and calmness so soon.


    A momentter, a sigh escaped his lips as he answered An Si''s question


    "She is sleeping."


    An Si frowned for sure but didn''t ask anything anymore. However, seeing the concern in their eyes, Xi Ying generously told them.


    "It is normal for her to feel sleepy the whole day during this time."


    The shadow guards bowed their heads epting his words but Xi Ying didn''t sense the confusion on their faces.


    Was it pride that they could sense in their master''s voice?"


    What was there to feel proud of because Lady Li was sleeping inside her courtyard?


    However, unknown to all these thoughts, Xi Ying was lost in feeling proud at this moment.


    For the first time today, he felt that he was learning and he would be able to help Li Rui during this pregnancy.


    When Xi Ying returned from the Imperial Court, he was surprised to be informed by his son that Li Rui was sleeping inside her room.


    She had been sleeping for a shichen now.


    It was very unusual for Li Rui to sleep this long in the daytime. So his son told him that he should call for a physician.


    However, Xi Ying mocked his son and at the same time proudly told him what he had read in the book.


    It was normal for Li Rui to feel sleepy since she was pregnant.


    For the first time, Xii Ying didn''t panic like his son and he was quite proud of this fact.


    Li Rui''s mention made Xi Ying''s urge to see her and he dismissed his shadow guards. After a few moments, he then left the study room and went to Plum Courtyard.


    "Madam is awake and is inside the garden with Liu Lan."


    Li Hua informed Xi Ying.


    "Did she have lunch?"


    When Li Hua said ''Yes'', Xi Ying was relieved. He was about to go to the garden of the Plum Courtyard when he paused amidst his steps and then suddenly called An Ju.


    "Go and bring that old physician."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    And after that, Xi Ying finally walked to the Plum Courtyard.

 Chapter 409 - Who Dares To Call Xi Lings Mother Liar!

    Xi Ying reached inside the garden only to find Li Rui''s hand covered in soil as she tended to her ''special'' nts.


    A sigh escaped from his lips and he walked to pick the cloth from the table when he saw her standing up from the ground.


    Stopping to stand in front of his wife, he took her hand gently and cleaned them with the cloth. When Xi Ying raised his head to look at Li Rui in between, he was for a moment mesmerized by the glow on Li Rui''s face.


    One of his hands rose to caress Li Rui''s cheek and he whispered in a daze


    "Why do I feel that you are getting beautiful day by day?"


    Standing in the corner, Liu Lan covered her mouth that had a smile and blushed slightly. She didn''t want to disturb this good atmosphere and hence decided to leave.


    On the other hand, Li Rui was left flustered by Xi Ying''s words. However, she pretended very well to look calm from outside and said


    "It is natural to glow during this time."


    "Hmm��I know,"


    Xi Ying said proudly but then said in an intense voice.


    "But you look more beautiful than anyone else. I can''t help but want to eat you."


    Li Rui''s eyes went wide when she heard thest words. Her cheeks went red at the speed of her heart and she lowered her head.


    Xi Ying smiled and didn''t say anything else again. He silently wiped Li Rui''s hands with the cloth in his hands.


    It was not long before they heard shouts from outside.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply and looked at his confused wife.


    "It is that old physician." He told her and then continued.


    "I sometimes doubt An Si''s investigation result. From his behavior, he doesn''t look as if he was an Imperial Physician once."


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows at her these words and couldn''t help but say.


    "Then you perhaps have not met Imperial Physician Sun yet."


    Xi Ying looked confused and said


    "What is wrong with that old physician? He seems fine to me."


    Li Rui shook her head and remembered how childishly the old physician had behaved when she had gone to meet Li Na during the Mid Autumn Celebration Banquet.


    Just at this moment, An Ju dragged the old physician inside the garden.


    "Hey, girl��.don''t hold me like some sack. I can walk by myself and treat your mistress if she needs a physician."


    An Ju however didn''t listen to him and continued to drag towards Xi Ying.


    "Tsk��such a rude girl. You won''t get married to anyone this way."


    This time An Ju turned to re at the old physician coldly and the old physician immediately turned his head away to look at the front.


    He was mortified to see that Li Rui lookedpletely fine and wanted to shout again. However, when he saw Xi Ying''s sharp and cold eyes fixed on himself, he didn''t dare to let out a single word.


    Xi Ying held Li Rui''s waist and moved to the side with her to let the old physician have a look at those special nts.


    Then he looked at the old physician and said indifferently


    "From now on, you will manage these nts. If a single one of them dies, you will suffer the consequences."


    Xi Ying said knowing very well that Li Rui loved her nts very much.


    This reminded him that he didn''t ask Li Rui before giving this order.


    What if she didn''t like the old physician taking care of her nts?


    Thinking this, Xi Ying immediately looked at his wife but he saw that she was already looking towards the old physician with quite calm but suspicious eyes.


    The next moment, he heard the old physician shout.


    "Who nted these nts here?"


    Li Rui''s eyes sharpened and she immediately looked at Xi Ying and whispered


    "He knows about these nts. Even the Imperial Physician in the Imperial Pce doesn''t know about these nts."


    Realization dawned on to Xi Ying and he looked at the old physician with narrowed eyes.


    The old physician however was unknown to Xi Ying''s suspicions and looked at him angrily as he said


    "It is impossible to take care of these nts. No one can make them grow well in the kind of weather Imperial City has."


    The next moment, the old physician had a wronged expression on his face as he said


    "Young Man, if you want to kill me then do that��don''t try to find excuses like this from anywhere."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed again and he said indifferently


    "I don''t need excuses to snap that delicate neck of yours."


    The old physician shivered and couldn''t help try to cover his neck from Xi Ying''s cold eyes. However, Xi Ying continued mercilessly


    "Take care of these nts. When my wife can nt them then you being an Imperial Physician can''t nt them��that is a big shame on you."


    The old physician was left shocked when he heard Xi Ying''s words.


    "What��are you talking about? Who��is an Imperial Physician?"


    Xi Ying ignored the old physician''s words and said


    "My wife will tell you how she manages these nts. Learn from her and take care of them very well."


    The old physician''s shocked eyes moved to Li Rui and he whispered


    "You nted them��"


    Li Rui was also looked at the old physician and she nodded her head calmly.


    "Yes Elder."


    Contrary to Xi Ying, she was more polite while talking to the old physician. Perhaps that''s why the old physician''s eyes softened for a moment but the next moment heposed himself and shouted while pointing his finger at Li Rui.


    "Lies��how can anyone nt them in the Imperial City and make them grow well!"


    Just when he finished, an angry but childish voice sounded in the garden.


    "Who dares to call Xiao Ling''s Mother''s words lies!"


    And then followed the sound of footsteps.


    The old physician saw a small figure standing in front of him and ring at him angrily.


    "Is it you....Old Man who called Xi Ling''s Mother a Liar?"

 Chapter 410 - Did Father Bully Mother?

    Xi Ling stood there in front of the old physician with both of his hands on his waist as he looked at the old man in front of his eyes with narrowed eyes.


    The funny thing was that the old physician didn''t let it go thinking that Xi Ling was just a child. Instead, he imitated Xi Ling''s expressions and actions to intimidate him.


    "It was me."


    He said proudly.


    Xi Ling''s mouth parted in shock hearing the old physician''s bold words.


    He suddenly walked forward with both of his hands still on his waist and stood closer to the old physician.


    His head reached the old physician''s knee.


    The old physician was looking at the young child with confusion until he saw Xi Ling suddenly raising his foot.


    He understood what the young child was trying to do.


    "Evil Child��"


    A shout escaped from his lips and he hurriedly avoided Xi Ling''s small foot that was covered by equally small embroidered shoes.


    Xi Ling pouted that he missed his target so he tried again. But he missed the target again and tried again��


    The same thing happened again and again.


    A young child and an old man jumped here and there in the garden but stayed in front of each other. The old physician was nowughing loudly whenever Xi Ling missed his target ��something that happened every time he tried.


    So like this, when Li Hua stepped inside the garden while looking for Xi Ling here and there saw this scene. Confused she looked at Liu Lan who had entered the garden again with Xi Ling, only to find her eyes trained at Xi Ling and old man''s feet at this moment and shouting in between stupidly.


    "Young Master��on the left side��no on the right one��Yes Youn��Oh��you can do it Youn��.


    Li Hua shook her head with a sigh. Sometimes Liu Lan behaved very childishly so she should not be surprised after seeing her actions.


    So the sensible maid instead turned to look towards her mistress.


    However, as soon as did it she retracted her eyes away almost instantly. Her cheeks were red and she lowered her head silently waiting for this childish y to stop.


    On the other hand,pletely ignoring this childish fight, Xi Ying was lost in looking into his wife''s eyes.


    "Did you think of any name for our child?"


    The question attracted Li Rui''s attention and she looked at Xi Ying curiously.


    "Not yet. We don''t know whether it will be a boy or a girl."


    "Hm�� but we can think of a name for both."


    Li Rui smiled lightly and nodded her head.


    "Ying, you already have a name, right?"


    Xi Ying smiled and nodded his head.


    "I do��but this time I want you to name the child."


    This time��Li Rui understood what he was trying to say. She couldn''t name her sonst time. It was actually not that big of a matter as it was always a father''s duty in many noble families to name the newborn child regardless of it was a boy or girl.


    However, she felt her heart warm seeing the sincerity in Xi Ying''s eyes when he said these words. He didn''t care for all these customs and always made her feel that she was equal to him.


    Although Li Rui''s face remained calm, she respected Xi Ying very much for his thinking. Not many men in noble families could do this.


    "Then I will think of a name��"


    She whispered softly but the next moment couldn''t help but ask him curiously.


    "What is the name that you thought of?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and smiled yfully.


    "I won''t tell you for now."


    "Then when?"


    "What about when you will give me our third child?"


    "That will be too long."


    Xi Ying''s smile widened on hearing his wife''s words and he leaned closer to his wife as he whispered seductively.


    "Well��it will be. We will have to do more hard work for it."


    Only then Li Rui did understand what actually was going on in her husband''s mind all this while. Her eyes were calm but she felt very flustered seeing the yful smile on his lips��especially when he leaned closer and whispered in his seductive voice again.


    "Well��you don''t need to worry. You just need to lie down and enj��."


    "Xi Ling"


    Li Rui shouted suddenly and stepped away from Xi Ying as if she was standing near the fire.


    Her cheeks burnt red but she behaved so calmly as if nothing ever happened.


    "Yes, mother."


    Xi Ling immediately turned around. The old physician was long forgotten for him and he ran towards his mother with his short legs.


    Seeing his mother''s red cheeks, Xi Ling frowned deeply. He remembered that he sued to look like this when those nannies used to pull his cheeks saying that he was too cute.


    He didn''t use to like it at all and always tried to avoid them. In his eyes, it was bullying�� the kind of bullying that he could only try to avoid but not stop as they cared for him as well so he didn''t want toin against them.


    But who pulled his mother''s cheek.


    Xi Ling''s eyes went to his father who looked at him with raised eyebrows when he saw the anger in his son''s eyes. Xi Ling however ignored him and looked back at his mother and asked loudly.


    "Mother��did Father bully you?"


    Li Hua who had identally seen what was happening between her mistress and Lord Xi didn''t know whether she should cry orugh at Xi Ling''s question.


    Li Rui waspletely embarrassed by her son''s question while Xi Ying just tsked and said to his son


    "I will not even be thest person to bully your Mother."


    Xi Ling just pouted when even his mother didn''t say anything. He was scared when he nced at his father and saw his narrowed eyes.


    Squirming on his spot ufortably he said in a low voice.


    "Mother��Xi Ling will ��do today''s homework given by Father��"


    And then he ran away from the garden afraid that his father would catch and spank him.

 Chapter 411 - Making The Old Physicians Spill The Truth

    The garden was silent again after Xi Ling left.


    Xi Ying put his attention on the old physician again. However, before he could say anything, the old physician spoke before him.


    "Young man��I really don''t know how to take care of these nts. You better hire some gardener instead of letting me destroy these nts."


    Xi Ying just smiled mockingly but didn''t say anything. It was Li Rui who looked at the old physician calmly and said


    "Elder doesn''t need to worry. Rui will teach Elder how to take care of them."


    The old physician looked at Li Rui with a frown.


    Did she even know that there can be done nothing to save these nts in the Imperial City? What will she even teach him?


    What bothered him most was that just a few moments ago, Xi Ying had called him an Imperial Physician. The old physician was not a fool not to understand that Xi Ying knew something about him.


    Something he had been hiding until now!


    But howe Xi Ying knew it? He didn''t know it. However one thing he was sure of was that Xi Ying was not some ordinary man.


    Seeing how beautiful the manor was and how different the aura around him was, the old physician who had lived in the Imperial Pce once in the past obviously understood that Xi Ying couldn''t be a normal person to have all of this while living in the Imperial City.


    Now his desire to leave this manor was increasing more as he could feel nothing but danger surrounding him.


    To save himself, when he could run away from the Imperial Pce then what was Xi Manor!


    However, inside his heart he knew very well that it was not that easy. Just when he was thinking all this, he heard Xi Ying asking him


    "You want to leave from here?"


    The old physician immediately nodded his head. Xi Ying nodded his head once and said


    "Alright!"


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui after this and Li Rui looked at Liu Lan who immediately walked towards the table ced inside the garden. She picked a bowl from the table and then walked towards the old physician.


    The old physician looked at the bowl and then at Xi Ying with a confused face who generously told him


    "Drink this soup from the bowl and you will be allowed to leave!"


    The old physician eyes brightened for a second and then narrowed. He could not believe that Xi Ying was allowing him to leave so easily.


    Could it be that it was poison and what Xi Ying meant by letting him leave was letting his dead body leave?


    His old and delicate heart was filled with fear when he though this but he could not really think of any way to avoid this. He doubted if it was really the poison and he refused to drink then Xi Ying would just ask the servants to force it down his throat.


    So it would be better for him to drink it and then not swallow it! The old physician''s eyes brightened again and with suspicious eyes to hide his original intentions, he took the bowl from the maid''s hands and sniffed the scent of the paste.


    However with one sniff, he could not find anything wrong so he sniffed twice and then thrice.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were cold and indifferent as he noticed the old physician''s actions. He wondered if he would be able to tell what kind of medicinal soup he was going to drink.


    There was a very low chance as Li Rui had told him that this soup was discovered by her and no one except her knew about the consequences of drinking it.


    He didn''t care whether it would really work or not. If it didn''t then he would really stand by his words and let the old physician go. However, he had never said that the old physician could not be brought to Xi Manor back.


    If the old physician had known what was going on inside Xi Ying''s mind then he would have perhaps vomited the blood in rage.


    However, the poor physician was currently busy in examining the bowl of soup in his hands.


    Sure enough, on not finding anything wrong, the old physician silently drank it.


    Li Rui''s lips were pressed in a thin line when she noticed no movement on the flesh of old physician''s throat. She turned to look at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered slightly and he understood what she was trying to say, His lips twitched slightly when he saw the old physician''s giving the bowl back to Liu Lan and then standing at the same spot with a foolish smile on his lips.


    He smiled coldly and walked to the old physician. When he was in front of him, he suddenly took out his sword and put it on his neck.


    "Swallow it"


    He said coldly and the old physician immediately swallowed the medicinal soup that was still in his mouth.


    "Young Man��"


    The old physician spoke as soon as he swallowed the soup.


    "Tell me��was it some poison?"


    Xi Ying was however in no mood of being generous at this moment and said indifferently


    "You will get to know soon."


    The old physician''s eyes widened and he immediately tried to vomit by bending down his body. However, Xi Ying held his hand and twisted it behind his back and kept his mouth up.


    "Don''t even try what you are thinking of doing! Because if you do then it will be your dead body that will leave this Manor today."


    The old physician was terrified on hearing Xi Ying''s words and didn''t try to do anything stupid.


    For the next few moments, he stayed in the same position and started to feel pain in his arm. Just when he was about to cry out loud, Xi Ying loosened his hold and asked him


    "Hm��now tell me had you ever worked in the Imperial Pce for the Emperor?"


    The old physician''s eyes narrowed and he wanted to deny instantly.


    "Yes!"


    However, what came out of his mouth was a loud ''Yes''.

 Chapter 412 - A Life Threatening Secret

    The old physician was shocked and covered his mouth with both of his hands.


    Xi Ying''s eyebrows were raised in surprise. He had actually been unable to believe that there can actually exist a drug that can make people speak the truth and nothing else.


    He couldn''t help but turn to look at Li Rui with pride-filled eyes.


    How much capable she must be in the medicines to make such an excellent drug!


    A momentter, he looked at the old physician with a yful smirk and put his sword on his neck again.


    "Speak old Man��this Lord suddenly wishes to hear your voice!"


    The old physician red at Xi Ying sharply with his mouth still covered, In response, Xi Ying looked at him so coldly that the old physician didn''t dare to look at Xi Ying in the same way again.


    "An Ju"


    Xi Ying called out and An Ju immediately appeared inside the garden.


    "Hold his hands."


    The hands from the old physician were removed by An Ju and now he couldn''t hide any longer.


    Xi Ying dragged a chair to sit in front of the old physician and An Ju made him kneel in front of Xi Ying. Just at this moment, Xi Ying turned around to look at his wife and asked gently


    "Do you want to leave, Rui? I can manage here alone."


    He didn''t want her to watch anything violent if it disturbed her. Xi Ying had read in the books that this kind of scene can disturb a pregnant woman''s mental state.


    However, Li Rui shook her head and walked to stand beside Xi Ying.


    "No, I want to hear what he will say."


    Xi Ying nodded his head softly when he saw that she didn''t look disturbed at all. He asked Liu Lan to drag another chair for Li Rui and after his wife was seated, he finally looked at the old physician.


    On the other hand, the old physician was unable to believe that Xi Ying could behave so gently with Li Rui.


    He almost felt as if he was dreaming.


    However, he soon came out of his trance when Xi Ying held his jaw and made him open his mouth forcefully.


    Staring into the old physician''s eyes, Xi Ying said coldly.


    "This Lord didn''t wish to force you into anything seeing your age but you old man ��just doesn''t seem to know what is good for you or what is bad."


    "Hm��now tell me when did you leave the Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying asked coldly. However, the old physician remained silent. Seeing this, Xi Ying turned to look at Li Rui and asked


    "Do you have your dagger?"


    Li Rui nodded her head and gave her dagger to Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying took the dagger near the physician''s tongue and said


    "If you don''t want to keep your tongue then stay silent for another moment."


    The old physician was trembling to see the dagger looming near his tongue so he said immediately


    "Seventeen years ago."


    "Seventeen years ago��"


    Xi Ying repeated the old physician''s answer in a whisper. He was satisfied as he already knew the answer to this question. It only meant that the drug was working very well so he continued to ask the old man.


    "Was not it around the time when Noble Consort Shu had died?"


    Sure enough, the old physician''s eyes widened for a moment. It was only for a moment and heposed himself very soon. However, it still didn''t escape from Xi Ying''s eyes.


    "Hm��now tell me why did you leave the Imperial Pce?"


    The old physician had already not wanted to answer this question. However, when he saw the sharp end of the dagger approaching his tongue, he opened his mouth unconsciously and started to say


    "Noble Consort Shu��I had taken her pulse just a day ago when she had died."


    Xi Ying frowned when the old physician stopped speaking after this. He was about to take the dagger near his mouth again when the old physician looked at him genuinely and said


    "Young Man��why are trying to know something that would only harm you? Some secrets are good to stay buried. You should understand that. I have been carrying this secret inside my chest for so many years because I also know this thing. What will you get after knowing such a life-threatening secret?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he looked at Li Rui.


    Both of them understood that it must not be some simple secret if the old physician was talking like this. Looking back at the old man, Xi Ying said indifferently andzily.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. I am very capable of protecting myself."


    The old physician however shook his head and looked towards Li Rui.


    "If not about yourself then at least think about your wife or children."


    Li Rui''s eyes went cold when she understood the meaning behind the old physician''s words and she couldn''t help but say.


    "Elder doesn''t need to worry about that. I am very capable of protecting myself and my children."


    Xi Ying smiled hearing his wife''s words and said


    "She is right. She can protect you too and I am very capable of protecting my people and my family.? IIf they dared to look at my wife and my children with wrong intent then I will dig their eyes out. So you don''t need to worry about that and just tell me the truth."


    The old physician sighed seeing Xi Ying''s confidence and couldn''t help but ask him


    "Are you so great��even greater than the Emperor?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes sharpened and he said indifferently


    "At this moment, yes��I am stronger than even that so-called Emperor."


    The old physician looked at Xi Ying with dissatisfaction, He thought that it was Xi Ying who didn''t know what was good for him or what was bad.


    Thinking this, he sighed and decided to tell him the truth.


    "Seventeen years ago, they dered that Noble Consort Shu''s health was not well and she was suffering from a disease for a long time. However, I have taken her pulse just a day ago at that time. As my master, who was the assigned Imperial Physician to Noble Consort Shu, was not present in the Imperial Pce at that time so I as his apprentice had to go in his ce. She was very healthy."


    "What do you mean to say?"


    Xi Ying left the old physician''s face and asked him with narrowed eyes. As if knowing the answer to his own question he continued


    "You mean to say that Noble Consort Shu was murdered by someone."

 Chapter 413 - Trapping The Old Physician

    "You mean to say that Noble Consort Shu was murdered by someone?"


    "I don''t know really."


    The old physician answered Xi Ying''s question truthfully and then continued in a daze.


    "Those guards wore Imperial guards'' uniform so I thought that the Imperial Family members wanted to hide something by killing my master."


    Xi Ying had now taken the dagger away from the old physician and leaned against the chair he was sitting on.


    He actually didn''t need any answer now because all of his questions seemed to be answered.


    His eyes moved to Li Rui and he asked her softly.


    "What do you think?"


    Li Rui''s face looked equally calm. However, her eyes were not that calm at this moment. Xi Ying could see that she had understood everything but she was unable to believe that what she was thinking was true.


    However, he couldn''t really me her.


    She had not seen the true face of Zhao Wang Lei. In her eyes, he was just a selfish man who was greedy for power.


    She was not aware of what kind of thoughts the Emperor of Xin had about her mother. She was not aware that the same Emperor has been trying to kill her since she have been born��something for which he had not been able to find any reason yet.


    He would have thought that all of this was just the jealousy inside Zhao Wang Lei''s heart that Li Rui''s mother had children with some other man and hence he wanted to kill them.


    However why his target was Li Rui only and not Li Diu?


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard Li Rui saying quite calmly.


    "The Second Prince hates His Majesty��Noble Consort Shu did not die a natural death but was murdered by someone ��the Imperial soldiers were trying to remove the traces of this truth��"


    "Connecting all these dots, the only conclusion I can reach to is..."


    "Zhao Wang Lei killed Noble Consort Shu."


    Xi Ying finished his wife''s iplete words as Li Rui was still unable to believe her own conclusion. Xi Ying''s eyes were however sharp and cold. Inside his heart, he was feeling very disgusted with Zhao Wang Lei.


    Just what kind of Emperor did Xin has for all these years!


    Although Xi Ying had never seen Noble Consort Shu, he has heard enough about her. She was supposed to be the most favored consort by Zhao Wang Lei.


    And he killed that woman.


    "I never said that."


    The old physician said loudly.


    Xi Ying just nced at the old physician with an indifferent smile and said


    "But you think the same, don''t you? That''s why you ran away from the Imperial Pce without revealing anything, isn''t it?"


    The old physician wanted to deny but again what came out of his mouth was a loud ''yes''.


    He was shocked again and looked at Xi Ying as if he was looking at a demon and asked curiously


    "What did you feed me? Howe I am trying so much but I am not able to lie at all!"


    Xi Ying didn''t answer the old physician''s question this time.


    "Drag him away."


    He said to An Ju.


    The old physician''s eyes widened and he said hurriedly.


    "Hey, Young Man��have not you said that you will let me go if I drank that soup?"


    Xi Ying raised his head again and looked at the old physician seriously


    "You can leave if you want. This Lord will not stop you. However, this Lord must tell you that people from the Imperial Pce have their eyes on this Manor''s gates continuously."


    "As soon as you will exit the Xi Manor they will catch you and ask you to tell them everything about this Lord they can use against this Lord."


    "I won''t tell anything. Don''t worry, young man."


    The old physician assured Xi Ying with a sweet smile on his lips.


    However, Xi Ying just narrowed his eyes and saidzily


    "You don''t even know anything that they can use to harm this Lord. What this Lord is trying to say is even if you won''t tell them anything they will investigate you to force you. They will try to find out if you have any family and if they use your family to make you spill everything."


    "Again, this Lord is not losing anything even if you spill anything. However, it will be you who will be at loss."


    The old physician''s eyes widened with fear and he finished what Xi Ying had not said yet.


    "Because they will find out that I have been an Imperial Physician."


    The rest was unsaid but was very clear without being said.


    The old physician trembled visibly as he imagines how they will kill him if they found out everything. He looked at Xi Ying with fear-filled eyes and asked him pitifully.


    "You already knew this, right? Yet you still forced me to tell you everything?"


    Li Rui was a little baffled by the old physician''s behavior. She thought that the old physician would start to cry anytime like Xi Ling did when Xi Ying spanked him.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t feel any pity and said mercilessly.


    "Of Course, I knew."


    The old physician swallowed audibly. His heart was filled with anger and he said to Xi Ying.


    "So you should now help. You have so many capable people. That man��who had brought me here can fly, right? Ask him to take me out of the Imperial City. I will never bother you again."


    Xi Ying however looked at the old physician coldly and said mercilessly again


    "My shadow guards have many other better works to do. Why should I make them waste their time on you?"


    The old physician could not really find any retort to Xi Ying''s merciless words. Actually, it was not that he didn''t have anything to say. He was filled with anger but seeing the dagger ced in Xi Ying''sp as he sat on his chair, he was scared that Xi Ying would do something to him if he wouldn''t like if he offended him, by his words.


    Left with no other choice, he said softly


    "Young Man, can you give me a ce to live in your Manor? This Manor is so huge. I can continue to live in that room I am living currently."


    The old physician said to Xi Ying pitifully.


    Xi Ying, however, looked at him condescendingly and said


    "Why should I allow you to live here? No one lives here for free. You will have to work if you want to live here."


    "Yes, Yes. I will do all the work you will give me."


    He loved his life very much and he could do anything to continue living.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied with the old physician''s response and said


    "Then you will take care of these nts��of course, ording to Rui''s instructions, and My wife and my child will be now in your care."


    That was what he wanted from the start. Regardless of how childish the old physician was, he seemed to be a good physician and it would be better if he stayed here in Xi Manor at least until Li Rui gives birth to their child.


    The old physician humbly nodded his head although, inside his heart, he thought that he won''t be able to grow those that well in the Imperial City.


    But he thought that the solution to this problem could be foundter too. At this moment, finding a safe ce to stay was more important.


    He was startled when he came out of his trance and saw Xi Ying standing near him. He was looking at him with cold eyes as he said


    "If something happened to my wife and child then you will regret getting born, old Man."


    The old physician trembled. He wanted to cry but didn''t have any tears to shed.


    Why does he feel that hees out of one pit but falls in another!


    "I will be careful."


    He said to Xi Ying humbly.


    "You should be."


    Xi Ying said and then holding Li Rui''s hand, he left the garden�� leaving the old physician to cry over his fate.

 Chapter 414 - The Empress Dowagers Doubts

    Zhao Zhang Wei was sitting inside his study room when a figure suddenly jumped inside through the opened window.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes sharpened immediately and his hands reached inside his sleeve. However, he rxed when the shadow guard bowed his head and said


    "Your Highness, this servant has been sent by Lord Xi."


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    Raising his eyebrows, Zhao Zhang Wei whispered and then asked politely


    "What does Prime Minister Xi wishes to want to say to Benwang?"


    An Su didn''t say anything instead he took out the letter and passed it to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Master wants Your Highness to find all of this out before pushing this deal forward."


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrows again after hearing An Su''s words and was about to open the letter when he noticed the shadow guard flying out of the window after saying a few words.


    "This servant will take his leave, Your Highness."


    A sigh escaped from Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips on seeing the rude behavior of the shadow guard. He didn''t even ask for his permission before leaving.


    Then again, he remembered Xi Ying and concluded that Xi Ying''s shadow guards were as arrogant as their master.


    They only listened to him and no one else except him.


    Shaking his head, Zhao Zhang Wei opened the letter. His lips twitched as he read the series of the things Xi Ying had asked him to find out.


    He couldn''t believe that Xi Ying didn''t know about all these things already. After knowing Zhao Wang Lei so closely for so many years, it was impossible.


    He understood very well that Xi Ying was just trying to find out how capable he was.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t know that all these things he remembered on his fingers. His n to kill Zhao Wang Lei was from years ago so how could he not know his enemy''s strength.


    So Zhao Zhang Wei started to write everything on paper.


    Inside his mind, he wondered whether he will have to give more tests to prove his capability to Xi Ying. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t actually mind this but he also had his own self-respect.


    There will be a limit to everything. If he saw Xi Ying not taking him as his equal in this deal of both of them then he would just fight on his won with Zhao Wang Lei.


    But he would not step back.


    A few minutester, a shadow guard appeared inside the study room and Zhao Zhang Wei gave him the paper.


    "Take this to Prime Minister Xi but the next morning."


    The shadow guard bowed his head epting the order and then left the study room.


    "I wish this would only strengthen this deal from here, Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei whisperedzily and then started to do his own work.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other part of the Imperial Pce, Empress Dowager, Xin Jia who hade out of istion just a few days ago was silently sitting inside her room.


    Sitting on the couch, her back was straight and her eyes were closed as the Buddha beads rolled in her fingers while she whispered something.


    Her dress was very simplepletely different from how grandly an Empress Dowager should be dressed. Even on her face, she wore no make-up.


    If it was not for the grand charm of the Pce she lived in, no one would have ever thought that she was Empress Dowager.


    "Your Majesty"


    Just at this moment, a voice sounded in the room and the Empress Dowager opened her eyes abruptly. Seeing the man dressed in dark red clothes kneeling in front of her, Xin Jia''s eyes flickered and she put down the beads in her hands on the nearby table.


    "What happened? Did you find anything he is trying to do?"


    Her voice was utterly calm as she asked the man dressed in red.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, this servant has not found anything that His Majesty is nning to do. However, there seemed to be something going on inside the Xinhe Pce."


    Xin Jia frowned lightly and said


    "Say clearly what you want to say."


    "His Highness, the Second Prince seemed to be nning something against His Majesty ��.with Prime Minister Xi."


    Xin Jian''s frown only deepened after hearing these words.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    She whispered slightly and then continued


    "Have not you told me that Prime Minister Xi is on the Emperor''s side?"


    The shadow guard was also confused about this new finding so he said honestly.


    "This servant had indeed said so, Your Majesty. Even this servant is a little confused by what is going on."


    Empress Dowager Xin Jia sighed heavily. Her lips were pressed in a thin line and she said a few momentster.


    "Try to find out more."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After these words, the servant left the pce.


    While Xin Jia sat on her seat lost in her own thoughts.


    The Imperial Pce was really in chaos.


    Did Zhao Wang Lei even know that his own son was nning against him? The question inside her heart made her feel cold and her eyes flickered with the same emotion.


    She remembered that Xi Ying was married to the daughter of Li n while Zhao Zhang Wei had a wife from Yi n. Both the men were connected to Yi and Li n in some or another way.


    However, Xin Jia only felt that Zhao Zhang Wei was fighting for the throne. He wanted power and Xi Ying was just helping in this. But what made the young prime minister suddenly change his sides if he was really on Zhao Wang Lei''s side before.


    If their fight against Zhao Wang Lei was reasonable, genuine and if it didn''t harm the prestige of the Imperial n then Xin Jia had decided that she will also be a part of this battle.


    She would not let Zhao Wang Lei do any more harm than he had already done.

 Chapter 415 - Lu Jianye Is Firm In Getting Married To Li Na

    When Xi Ying got the letter from Zhao Zhang Wei''s shadow guard the next morning, he was not surprised.


    He was, in fact, impressed by the fact Zhao Zhang Wei send him all the information so soon. However, his impression of Zhao Zhang Wei improved by greater bounds when he opened the letter and saw the handwriting on the letter.


    It was Zhao Zhang Wei''s handwriting which meant that he himself had written all this.


    Xi Ying traced the written words in ink with his fingers. The ink waspletely dry. He doubted that Zhao Zhang Wei had written this letterst night only when his shadow guard had gone in the Xinhe Pce with the letter.


    It made him wonder if he remembered everything about Zhao Wang Lei''s power on his fingers only.


    "Everything is correct."


    He told his wife sitting beside him who had woken up early this morning coincidentallypared to the past few days where she couldn''t wake up no matter how much he tried.


    Due to this new habit of Li Rui, Xi Ying was unable to meet his wife properly in the morning in the past few days. He would just leave after kissing her forehead a few times and then ask Liu Lan and Li Hua to ensure that Rui has her breakfast as soon as she gets up.


    However, today when he woke up he found that Li Rui was already awake and lying in his arms while staring nkly at nothing in particr.


    For a moment, Xi Ying had been afraid that she was overthinking again. The fear resided in his heart since the night he had confessed his feelings to her. Although his heartfelt very light after telling her everything, he could see that his confession had left her a little flustered ��or perhaps a lot.


    The not-so-good thing was that he didn''t even have any way to find out what she was thinking.


    The only thing that he could do was to behave as if that night never happened.


    "Was your purpose of asking the second prince to find out all this was just to check whether he is capable or not?"


    He heard Li Rui asking with a little bit of suspicion in her eyes.


    Xi Ying smiled as he shook his head. Perhaps Li Rui was the only woman or maybe the only person who could see his hidden intents because until today he had found no one who would be able to guess his ns from his actions.


    "No"


    He said as he dismissed his shadow guard. After the shadow guard left the study room, he continued


    "I will tell you but first I am curious to know what you think about this letter sent by the Second Prince."


    Li Rui nced at the letter in Xi Ying''s hands calmly.


    "I think the dry ink and the short time that the second prince took to send this letter only confirms our guess from thest night. He had been nning against the Emperor since very long."


    Xi Ying was again amazed by Li Rui''s words. His eyes flickered with pride for having such a woman as his wife.


    "That was what I wanted to see."


    He told Li Rui.


    "If we have the second prince involved with our ns then we need to know whether his fight against the Emperor was only for the throne or for something else also. If it is his own selfish intentions and something that he is doing in the flow of his emotions then his actions can affect our ns in the future."


    Li Rui nodded her head after hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    It was possible.


    However, she wondered what Xi Ying''s next actions would be. As if seeing the question in Li Rui''s eyes, Xi Ying said


    "I will confront him. If he still tries to hide the truth then I don''t think we can expect any honesty from him in the future and having dishonest people with us in this fight will only increase troubles for us."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered for a moment and she went silent for a few moments before she asked Xi Ying


    "Ying, anything you got to know about First Uncle?"


    Xi Ying shook his head.


    "Nothing new, Minister Li never visited the Imperial Pce after that day. An Si said that he didn''t have a good face after he heard the Empress'' ns of destroying Li n."


    Li Rui''s fists were clenched inside her sleeve. She hopes that her first uncle would never go to the Imperial Pce to meet the Empress again. She would forget that he ever saw the Empress and heard her talking about destroying the Li n if it happened.


    She would just think that he actually cared for Li n and that''s why he never went to see the Empress again.


    However, if Li Qiang went there again then she would perhaps lose all the respect she has for him.


    .


    .


    .


    That morning when Lu Jianye woke up, he first went to his father''s courtyard after getting ready for the Imperial Pce.


    "Father, this son will marry Second Young Lady from Li n only as his wife. Requesting Father to not expect this son to marry the young miss from Yu or any other n."


    Father Lu''s face went red in anger after he heard his son''s words.


    When he had heard from his servant that Lu Jianye hase to meet him, Father Lu has been very happy as he was going to tell his son about the date he had fixed for his and Yu Wei''s marriage.


    However, now happiness was reced with anger.


    Pah��


    He threw a teacup in Lu Jianye''s direction in his anger and started shouting.


    "I have always been so proud of you but now you are just making me feel ashamed for having you as my son. Being attracted to a girl with a bad reputation and then wanting to marry her as your wife ��that''s not how you will be able to take Lu n to the heights."


    Lu Jianye remained silent and waited for Father Lu to calm down.


    A few momentster, he spoke again.


    "Father, this son has never demanded anything from Father before. This will be the first andst thing this son will request from Father. If Father can give it to this son then this son will always be grateful to Father but if Father cannot then this son will just leave this n."


    Father Lu sat there with a baffled face as Lu Jianye got up and left his Courtyard.


    The middle-aged man started to beat his forehead with his hands as he cursed Li Na inside his heart. If only his son had not that woman this would not have happened.


    Today his obedient son went against him. How could Father Lu not feel angry!


    In some part of his heart, he already knew that now nothing would be able to stop Lu Jianye from marrying Li Na except he himself.

 Chapter 416 - Its Okay If You Dont Believe My Love

    When Xi Ying got to know about Lu Jianye''s actions from his shadow guard, he was just ready to leave Xi Manor.


    He just shook his head helplessly and then looked at his wife curiously


    "What do you think Li Na feed that boy to make him so bewitched? I had thought that u Jianye was better than this."


    Li Rui just smiled as she helped Xi Ying in wearing the robe.


    A momentter, she spoke suddenly.


    "I don''t think that he loves her. It could be mere attraction he felt for Li Na when he saw her dancing in the banquet."


    Xi Ying paused amidst his action of wearing the robe. Was it his illusion or he seemed to hear something meaningful in Li Rui''s voice?


    A momentter, Xi Ying suddenly turned around and held Li Rui''s shoulder firmly but gently. He stared into Li Rui''s eyes trying to find something he was doubting. However, he couldn''t find anything so he could only asking


    "Rui, do you think that I, too, was merely attracted to you and I think of that attraction as my ''love'' for you?"


    Li Rui''s lips were pressed in a thin line and she didn''t say anything after hearing Xi Ying''s question. She had actually said those words intentionally but she had not expected that Xi Ying would ask her directly.


    It was not that she was afraid to answer Xi Ying''s question because that was what she actually thought. However, when she saw the hurt shing through Xi Ying''s eyes at her silence, she suddenly couldn''t find anything to say. Flustered again, she turned her head away wondering howe the man had the power to make her go speechless every time.


    Regardless of whether she loved Xi Ying or not, Li Rui knew that now she cared for Xi Ying''s feelings and hence she didn''t want to hurt him. It perhaps started from the evening where he had fought for her against her own family members.


    Or perhaps when he didn''t care for his life while saving her from those enemies'' shadow guards.


    Li Rui cared for those people very much who cared for her and now Xi Ying was also one of them. She demanded respect in exchange of respect.


    In one or other way, her behavior towards the other party depended on how the other party was heaving with her.


    Perhaps that''s why Xi Ying confession had left her flustered that night. She wouldn''t be able to respond to his feelings in the same way ever or that was what she thought.


    She came out of her thoughts when Xi Ying suddenly held her face and made her look into his eyes as he said


    "Rui��if it was possible to prove to you in any way that I really love you very much then I would not have hesitated to do that."


    Resting his forehead on her forehead on hers, he whispered gently


    "Love is a very small word for what I feel for you. The feeling here��it can not be expressed in any words, Rui."


    Xi Ying moved Li Rui''s hand on his chest as he spoke hisst words.


    A momentter, he leaned back and looked at Li Rui with a smile that hid all the pain he was feeling at this moment.


    "It''s okay if you don''t believe me now."


    He stroked Li Rui''s cheek gently as he said this.


    "I will spend my whole life loving you. There must be day few yearster where you will be able to believe me."


    With that, Xi Ying kissed Li Rui''s forehead softly and then left for the Imperial Pce.


    While Li Rui was just confused now as she looked at Xi Ying''s back. She looked at her hand that Xi Ying had put on his chest. She remembered just how fast his heart was beating under her palm. She would have thought that he was sick if she had not looked at his face and eyes that looked perfectly normal.


    ''I will spend my whole life loving you. There must be day few yearster where you will be able to believe me.''


    Silently she wondered whether there really woulde a day like that.


    ------


    "Empire Wu is ready to make peace with us."


    A very big announcement was made by the Emperor in the Imperial Assembly that morning.


    Empire Wu was none other than the neighboring Empire with which Xin had been fighting all along since the past few years.


    The same Empire with which the battle had led Li and Yi n in a difficult circumstances.


    Whispers soon started to run through the huge Imperial Assembly.


    Was it really wise to make peace with the Empire who conspired with General Yun to win the battle? This had only showed that Empire Wu was fully determined to win Xin at that time.


    As if sensing what other ministers were thinking, Zhao Wang Lei spoke again


    "The Emperor of Wu had sent a letter that says that he never knew about this kind of deal. It was one of the general who made it with General Yun. He had already dealt with his General and his n. He wouldn''t mind if we send our people and want to investigate if there was anyone else involved with General Yun and they will cooperate with uspletely."


    The whispers sure enough died down a little after these words. If it was really true then there was no harm in making peace with Wu. However, who knew if it was just a trap.


    Zhao Wang Lei spoke again.


    "Zhen wants someone wise and capable to look into this peace making process and verify if the peace would really be benefitting for the Empire and if the Emperor of the Wu is really genuine to make the peace. A few dayster, a convoy from Wu will be sent to discuss the conditions of this peace-making process and Zhen wants only that minister to discuss everything with that convoy."


    It was a silent and direct indication who this minister was going to. Everyone''s eyes went to the cold, indifferent and young prime minister who was sitting most closely to the Emperor after the Imperial Princes.


    And sure enough, the next moment, everyone heard the Emperor calling Xi Ying out


    "Prime Minister Xi"

 Chapter 417 - The Stupid Zhao Zhuang Chen

    "Zhen wants Prime Minister Xi to talk with the convoy that will be sent from Wu."


    Xi Ying''s eyes hadziness and indifference as he heard Zhao Wang Lei giving him orders. He so much wanted to refuse to ept and show that he would never take any orders from an Emperor like him. However, itsted until Zhao Wang Lei''s next words.


    "For this, Prime Minister Xi can choose any one of the two Imperial Princes who will apany him in this work."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he didn''t want to deny this order anymore. His eyes went to the two Imperial Princes sitting a little high from him and opposite to each other.


    They were looking at each other and then as if feeling his gaze on them, they looked at him one by one.


    Xi Ying saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s calm gaze and then Zhao Zhuang Chen''s threatening gaze on himself.


    The two princes were not a fool not to understand what this opportunity really meant. Dealing with a convoy sent from the other Empire as a representative of Xin was something that only a crown Prince would do usually.


    However, for now, Xin didn''t have any crown prince the Emperor hade out with this. Now it depended on Xi Yingpletely who he will choose but this one choice could change so many things.


    However, in Xi Ying''s eyes, Zhao Wang Lei again proved to be very cunning.


    Since making one choice between the two princes will put him in a difficult position, he threw this matter on him to solve.


    Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t have Qin Wenya against him by not choosing Zhao Zhuang Chen and then he didn''t want to lose the support of Zhao Zhang Wei who could perhaps help him in destroying Li n now that he could see that Zhao Zhang Wei was an intelligent and not so easygoing person. So Zhao Wang Lei thinks that by giving the temptation of the throne to Zhao Zhang Wei and Zhao Zhuang Chen, he would be able to achieve what he wants.


    Or at least one of them will help him by using his stupid way. That was what he thoughts.


    However, in all this, Xi Ying found Zhao Wang Lie cunning but stupid also.


    Cunning because he was able to think of such a n. Having such a ck heart that he could use his own sons, he must be very cruel.


    And stupid because he couldn''t see Zhao Zhang Wei''s hatred for himself ��because he could not think that Zhao Zhuang Chen would only create more troubles for him by his stupid ways and greed.


    However, this would only benefit him.


    Now he will use Zhao Wang Lei''s weak conspiracies to make him weaker.


    "His Highness, The Second Prince. This minister will like to have him apany in managing this peace-making process."


    And just with those few words of Xi Ying, the Imperial Assembly hall went silent.


    Xi Ying could see Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickering, however, the cunning Emperor was too capable of hiding his emotions.


    As Zhao Wang Lei announced that Zhao Zhang Wei will also be with him to talk with the convoy from Wu, Xi Ying''s eyes moved towards the first prince who was looking at him with anger-filled eyes.


    Of course the anger of him(Xi Ying) not choosing him.


    Without any fear, Xi Ying smiled ��quite provocatively to make sure that after this assembly ends, Zhao Zhuang Chen wille to talk to him��or more like fight with him.


    Because that was what he wanted him to do and knowing Zhao Zhuang Chen until now, Xi Ying was sure that this much be enough to make him do what he wanted.


    And sure enough, as soon as the Imperial Assembly ended and the Emperor left the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhuang Chen was walking down from his seat and then walking towards Xi Ying.


    "Xi Ying��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen called out Xi Ying with gritted teeth. Xi Ying raised his eyebrow��so angry that he even forgot to use honorifics.


    His eyes flickered with coldness and he suddenly wondered as to how could the cunning Zhao Wang Lei has such a stupid son. Just because he didn''t choose him for such a small thing, he was here to fight him.


    Did it not just how petty he was! How could such a person be the Emperor!


    Not wasting his time on this stupid prince, Xi Ying instead looked at the other ministers who suddenly had stopped leaving and were now curiously looking in his direction. However, seeing his cold eyes, they averted their eyes and then looked here and there like a child who had been caught.


    Xi Ying shook his head and said to the stupid first prince.


    "If Your Highness doesn''t want to make a joke of himself then this minister would prefer that we talk somewhere else."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was angry at Xi Ying''s words again. However, he knew that in some or other way he was now just making a joke of himself by asking Xi Ying why he didn''t choose him.


    But he wanted to know. Knowing how close his father was to Xi Ying, he wouldn''t be surprised if he asked Xi Ying''s suggestion again in choosing the next Emperor.


    Although Zhao Zhuang Chen believed in his mother''s power, he didn''t want to take any chance.


    "We will talk inside Benwang''s residence��Dn Pce."


    "Sure"


    Xi Ying saidzily.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen jerked his sleeve and then turned around to leave. Xi Ying, however, didn''t follow him immediately. He looked towards Zhao Zhang Wei who was still seated in his seat.


    The Second Prince nodded his head in greeting.


    Xi Ying liked the calmness on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face. He didn''t look happy because he was chosen and he didn''t look suspicious because he was to go to Dn Pce in a few moments.


    If Zhao Zhang Wei could stay this calm then he would need to worry about him destroying their ns in his emotions.


    Xi Ying also gave a nod and then followed the angry prince.

 Chapter 418 - Throwing One Pawn Away

    Inside the Dn Pce, Xi Ying had just stepped inside therge hall, when Zhao Zhuang Chen who was walking ahead of him stopped walking suddenly and turned around to look at him.


    "Prime Minister Xi, why didn''t choose me?"


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen with quite azy expression on his face.


    Ignoring the angry prince, he walked forward and then sat on one of the chair inside the hallfortably.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen found his actions very rude.


    He so wanted to kick Xi Ying''s chair and he was about to do the same when Xi Ying who was leaning on the headrest of the chair spoke coldly


    "Before doing what Your Highness is thinking of doing, Your Highness should try to remember what has happened when Your Highness had tried to kick this ministerst time."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stopped amidst his steps. His face went red in anger when he remembered what exactly has happened.


    The next day, he had lost the title of the Crown Prince.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stepped back and the next moment he heard Xi Ying''s mocking chuckle. He was filled with anger but he couldn''t do anything.


    Only God knew what else Xi Ying would do next if he did something to anger him again. As much as he disliked the truth, he knew that Xi Ying''s opinion yed a great role in his father''s decision.


    "Why did not you choose me to talk with convoy with you?"


    He asked directly.


    Xi Ying also raised his head to look at Zhao Zhuang Chen after the angry prince finished his question. He, however, looked at him as if he was a fool.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen could understand his meaningful stare and he suddenly regretted that he decided to talk to Xi Ying. The man could anger him so much that he wanted to vomit the blood in rage.


    Just at this moment, a maid entered the hall with tea and snacks in a tray.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes narrowed and he shouted angrily as if he had finally found someone to vent his anger.


    "Did I ever call for you?"


    The maid halted amidst her steps. Her head was lowered and she was trembling every few seconds as she said


    "Wangfei asked this servant to serve the tea and snacks as Prime Minister Xi was here."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s lips twitched and he smiled coldly as he said


    "Then where is she? Ask her toe here."


    The maid left immediately and with her, she took the tea and snacks away.


    Yun Wen entered the hall very soon as if she was waiting outside only. It was now she who had the tray in her hands.


    Xi Ying''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he watched the woman putting the tray on the table that was in front of her.


    She as a princess Consort should not do all this.


    His eyes moved to Zhao Zhuang Chen and he saw how the prince was looking at Yun Wen''s submissive behavior with satisfaction.


    His eyes shed with disgust. Is that how Zhao Zhuang Chen treated his wife?


    He remembered how Yun Wen had shouted at Zhao Zhuang Chen for her son during the Mid Autumn Banquet Celebration.


    How could an egoistic man like him could take such a thing!


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was stupid in Xi Ying''s eyes but Yun Wen was more stupid in his eyes for enduring whatever he was throwing her way.


    He didn''t have any wish to see any stupid drama, Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen and answered his previous question


    "Well��this Lord remembers Your Highness behavior from the past few months? and thought that we won''t be able to work together. That''s why this Lord thought that it would be better to have the second prince to apany me in this work."


    Xi Ying said and stood up from his chair.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s flickered with contempt and he said angrily


    "Are not you too petty, Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly and nodded his head.


    "Your Highness said the truth. This Lord is indeed very petty."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stood there with his fists clenched as he looked at Xi Ying. There seemed to be no way now he could make the young prime minister change his sides, is it so?


    However, he didn''t want to lose the throne and so for the first time he put aside his ego and asked politely.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang wishes to make peace with you. "


    Xi Ying smile widened but it had only more mocking for Zhao Zhuang Chen now. He walked to stand in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen and he stared into his eyes with a little pity.


    "Your Highness is tooter, this Lord will like to say. Even if we make peace now, there is nothing that this Lord can do to help Your Highness. After all, His Majesty had already decided to which prince he would pass the throne to. Even the person who has been chosen knows about this."


    "What rubbish?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stepped back in shock.


    Even Yun Wen who was silently hearing everything paused amidst her actions of serving tea.


    Xi Ying didn''t say that Zhao Wang Lei had chosen Zhao Zhang Wei as the next Emperor but his words indirectly meant that only.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen wanted to believe that Xi Ying was lying. However, when he saw Xi Ying''s expressionless face, he couldn''t really conclude anything.


    "You are lying."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said casually


    "This Lord might be."


    "However, if this Lord was in Your Highness'' ce then this Lord would have investigated the whole matter."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen nodded his head and said in a daze.


    "Good suggestion. Benwang will do that."


    "This Lord never suggested anything."


    Xi Ying said casually and then left the Dn Pce leaving Zhao Zhuang Chen with a jumbled mind.


    He was sure that Zhao Zhuang Chen would not ask Zhao Wang Lei about this...at least not before investigating this matter. However, even if he did, he didn''t have any evidence against him as he never said anything that could put him in a difficult situation.


    True, he never said anything but he had already said everything he had wanted to say.


    By sowing a seed of doubt in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s mind, he threw one pawn of Zhao Wang Lei away with a few words.

 Chapter 419 - The Na?ve Eunuch Zhang

    That night, Xi Ying send a letter to Zhao Zhang Wei again.


    Sitting inside his study room, when Zhao Zhang Wei read the letter brought by Xi Ying''s shadow guard, he first frowned and then couldn''t stop himself from chuckling.


    He understood very well what he needed to do.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen would investigate whether Zhao Wang Lei had really promised to give him the throne or not.


    And for that, he could put his shadow guard on his tail only.


    Sure enough, from that midnight till the next morning, Zhao Zhang Wei felt a presence around him. He was a capable martial artist and hence he could feel the presence of a shadow guard who was less capable than him.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t know this.


    That morning before going to the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei decided to get rid of this shadow guard. He didn''t want the shadow guard to find anything more than he should know otherwise it could create trouble for him as he would not be able to kill the shadow guard lest he wanted to increase Zhao Zhuang Chen''s suspicion of himself.


    That''s why he called Eunuch Zhang inside the study room.


    "Does Your Highness need something?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei heard the young Eunuch asking. His phoenix eyes stayed on the young Eunuch a little longer than usual as if he was contemting something.


    He was contemting whether he could really trust the young Eunuch or not. However, Zhao Zhang Wei knew that the other servants in Xinhe Pce will be less trustworthy than Eunuch Zhang.


    In the end, he sighed and decided to go ahead with what he had thought.


    "Eunuch Zhang, Benwang needs some suggestion from you. Benwang thinks that the wise Eunuch Zhang can help Benwang in solving this matter. Will Eunuch Zhang help Benwang?"


    Eunuch Zhang was ttered and instantly said with a smile.


    "Sure, Your Highness. This servant will try my best to help Your Highness."


    "Come closer."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled and said to Eunuch Zhang.


    The young Eunuch who was very happy to help his master stepped forwardpletely unaware that he will regret his words very much in the future.


    When Eunuch Zhang was closer to the table, Zhao Zhang Wei signed him to bent down, and then he started to speak.


    "His Majesty promised Benwang that Benwang will be the next Emperor of Xin if Benwang thought of something that would destroy Li and Yi n."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said casually.


    Eunuch''s Zhang eyes went wide with shock and he stared at his master unable toprehend as to how he could tell such a deep secret to him who was merely a servant.


    Did His Highness trust him so much?


    The young Eunuch felt so emotional at this thought that his eyes started to go teary and he was about to open his mouth when Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly signed him to look at the rice paper on the table.


    "Does Your Highness have a n?"


    Eunuch Zhang read the words on the rice paper with a frown on his forehead. He was really confused but as soon as he finished, he heard Zhao Zhang Wei speaking again.


    "I have but I am afraid that His Majesty is just trying to trap me. Maybe it is some kind of test by which he is trying to check if I am really capable or not. Maybe he is just seeing if I will really agree to do this but in fact, that is something I should not do to clear this test."


    Eunuch Zhang only felt his head spinning with everything his master told him.


    He didn''t even know if he could really suggest something in this because what his master could really be true. The na?ve Eunuch however didn''t know that his master never needed his suggestion.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked towards a direction. His eyes flickered and he knew that the shadow guard was now looking inside the room.


    He couldn''t sign Eunuch Zhang like before.


    Zhao Zhang Wei tapped his finger continuously in a very casual manner near the rice paper as if he was in deep thought. He wished that Eunuch Zhang would see what he had to say next otherwise he would have done it all over again in some other way.


    He didn''t want to keep this shadow guard on his tail the whole day.


    Eunuch Zhang was however lost in his own mncholy now.


    The young Eunuch found himself incapable of solving this problem and was very disappointed in himself. Sighing heavily, he lowered his head to bow down and apologize to the prince.


    However, just at this moment, his eyes fell on the paper on the table and he saw how his master was constantly tapping his finger on its edge.


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes flickered with confusion and he read the words out loud thinking that his master wanted him to read it just like thest time.


    "Your Highness should go ahead with it. Destroying Li and Yi n will be in benefit of Your Highness also if Your Highness became the next Emperor. Li and Yi n are powerful but Your Highness doesn''t have both the n on his side. It is wise not to leave any powerful n for the first prince so that he can befriend them and then make his battle for the throne easy."


    Eunuch Zhang looked confused even after he finished the reading. He wanted to look at the rice paper again to read the words and repeat them to understand them.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei had pulled the rice paper from his front to his side and said to him with a very gentle smile on his lips.


    "Eunuch Zhang is so wise. Such a good suggestion��"


    Eunuch Zhang was again left confused and wanted to ask just how did he help his master. However, Zhao Zhang Wei spoke before he could speak.


    "Benwang feels so lucky to have Eunuch Zhang on his side."


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes brightened and he was ttered by his master''s words.


    "Ah��this servant is also very grateful and blessed to have Your Highness as my master."


    Zhao Zhang Wei had however stopped paying attention to the young Eunuch long ago as he saw the shadow near the window disappearing.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s shadow guard was as stupid as him!


    He left!


    Zhao Zhang Wei smirked while Eunuch Zhang felt goosebumps on seeing his evil smile.

 Chapter 420 - The Stupid First Prince

    When Zhao Zhang Wei moved his eyes to look at Eunuch Zhang again, his face didn''t even have that evil smile. His eyes were sharp and cold as he silently stared at the young Eunuch.


    "Eunuch Zhang��"


    The cold and emotionless voice made Eunuch Zhang shiver in fear though he didn''t even know why his master suddenly looked so different when he was praising him just a few moments ago.


    Did he do anything wrong?


    As he wondered about this question, he didn''t forget to respond to his master.


    "Y��Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled ��.very coldly. His fingers traced the brush in his hand. However, Eunuch Zhang felt as if he was tracing the sharp edge of some knife or dagger.


    The thought made the young Eunuch swallow in fear as he imagined something more than that. He was forced toe out of his trance again when he heard his master''s voice


    "The things Benwang discussed with you just now ��should not be leaked."


    Eunuch Zhang vigorously nodded his head after hearing his master''s words.


    He understood the importance of whatever his master had told him just now. The matters that were rted directly to the throne should not be spread like this.


    "Your Highness doesn''t need to worry. This servant would forget whatever happened a few moments ago."


    The young Eunuch said sincerely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was still looking at Eunuch Zhang with cold eyes. Eunuch Zhang didn''t know what he was thinking as he stood up from his chair and then walked towards him.


    The young and scared Eunuch wanted to take a step back in fear, however, he thought that that would be very disrespectful.


    So gritting his teeth together he just stayed at the same spot.


    When had he thought the gentle and easygoing second prince would also behave like this one day! At this moment, his aura was not any less terrifying than an angry Emperor who could execute anyone he wanted in his anger.


    He just didn''t want to be that person. Eunuch Zhang who didn''t have any tears to shed thought inside his heart.


    Just at this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei came to stand in front of Eunuch Zhang and said coldly.


    "Raise your head."


    Though with a little bit of hesitation, Eunuch Zhang did raise his head and Zhao Zhang Wei finally continued.


    "Even if they beat you to the death, even if they tried to poison you forcefully��anything they do with you, you are not allowed to reveal whatever happened here."


    Thin beads of sweat appeared on Eunuch Zhang''s forehead and he gulped with every pause Zhao Zhang Wei took. In his mind, he was imagining being beaten to death, being poisoned forcefully, and what that anything could be.


    His knees started to shake badly in fear. He wanted to ask who these ''They'' would be but looking at his master''s cold face he thought that at this moment staying silent would be much better.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes narrowed when he didn''t hear any response from Eunuch Zhang and he put his hand on his shoulder.


    Eunuch Zhang flinched while Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The coldness in his voice lessened a bit surely when he saw how scared the young Eunuch looked and he said


    "Benwang promises you that if this matter threatens your life in the future then Benwang will save you even if Benwang would need to give his life. However, this promise willst only until you will stay loyal to Benwang."


    Eunuch Zhang was again feeling a little emotion after hearing these few sincere words from his master''s side. He was about to bow down and thank Zhao Zhang Wei when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s next words.


    "But if you open your mouth to leak Benwang''s secrets��then Benwang will find you from the depths of the hell and kill you with my own hands."


    The fear settled inside the young Eunuch''s heart again. However, with this fear, there was an assurance also.


    "Your Highness, this servant can never think of betraying Your Highness."


    The young Eunuch said firmly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was very satisfied on seeing this. He left Eunuch Zhang''s shoulder and saidzily.


    "Then Benwang will also try to keep away the thought of killing you from his mind��after all, you know such a big secret now."


    Eunuch Zhang wanted to cry at his fate. Just a few moments ago, he had been so happy but now he thought if only he could back to the past, he would cover his ears and shout to his master that he was just a dumb servant.


    The naive servant, however, never knew that his will never mattered in this matter. He was chosen only because Zhao Zhang Wei trusted him a lot.


    However, the unaware Eunuch Zhang could only turn around and leave the study room with a depressed mind.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, in the Dn Pce, a shadow guard was kneeling in front of the first Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "What? You mean ��whatever Prime Minister Xi said was true."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen who was leaning against the headrest of the chairfortably suddenly raised his head.


    His face was morphed with shock and anger as he asked his shadow guard again.


    "You heard everything correctly?"


    The shadow guard repeated his words.


    "Yes, Your Highness. The Second Prince said to his Eunuch that His Majesty has promised him that as long as he can think of a n to destroy Li and Yi n��he will be given the throne."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen inhaled sharply.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent as the image of his father shed in his mind. The same father who had promised him that the throne would always be his after he (Zhao Wang Lei) will get down from the throne.


    So he was never sincere in his promises.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s heart was filled with anger. He should have known. It was the matter of throne and a whole Empire. Such things could never be promised sincerely.


    He should, in fact, have never trusted his own father.


    Here in the Imperial Pce, no one could be trusted. At least, he should have known this.


    However, he was also very determined. To get the throne, even if he would need to go against his father��he would do that too.


    But the throne belonged to him.


    Him solely.

 Chapter 421 - Father Lu Puts A Conditions In Front Of Lu Jianye

    "Why did Zhao Zhang Wei told such an important thing to a mere Eunuch?"


    Though Zhao Zhuang Chen was a stupid person, he still thought of a very valid and reasonable question. However, sometimes having stupid people around you who serves you and do other works for you suppress the little bit of intelligence that their master possess.


    Perhaps the same thing happened with Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    The next moment, the shadow guard raised his head and his face was morphed in a surprised one as he said


    "Your Highness, even this servant had been shocked to see this, However, that Eunuch seems to be a very wise person."


    After saying these words, the shadow guard told Zhao Zhuang Chen the words said by Eunuch Zhang��that were actually put into his mouth by Zhao Zhang Wei. However, the shadow guard and Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t know this.


    "Such a wise Eunuch Zhang Zhang Weu has by his side��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was first shocked to hear the shadow guard''s words but the next moment, his eyes held the envy.


    How could Zhao Zhang Wei ��a b****d prince could get such a wise Eunuch to serve him.


    His eyes were filled with contempt as he remembered the old Eunuch who serves him. The Eunuch was of no use particrly except looking for good woman to serve him.


    He could never suggest such wise things to him.


    Bam��


    In anger, Zhao Zhuang Chen kicked the table that was ced in front of him.


    "Drag Benwang''s old Eunuch here."


    The shadow guard gulped in fear but did as he was asked to do. A few momentster, he dragged an old Eunuch who was just standing outside Zhao Zhuang Chen''s room inside the room.


    "Your Highness��"


    The old Eunuch shouted in surprise when the shadow guard forcefully made him kneel in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen was too angry. The old hoarse voice of the old Eunuch only made him more angry and he kicked the old Eunuch in his stomach.


    "Ah��"


    The old Eunuch cried out in pain but the anger in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes still had not vanished.


    "That Zhao Zhang Wei had such a wise Eunuch by his side and here s Benwang ��rotting with this Old Eunuch��"


    The old Eunuch who was trying to kneel on the ground again immediately understood that Zhao Zhuang Chen was angry at him because of something else��not because of his mistake.


    He sighed heavily as he knew that he could do nothing but endure the angry prince''s torture. However, his heart was filled with contempt and he noted inside his heart that he was suffering because of the Eunuch Zhang who was serving the second prince.


    He will make that Eunuch pay back to him thrice ��no ��it should be more!


    The old Eunuch''s eyes shed with viciousness and he tried to think of some way to calm down the angry prince. He could always find some beautiful maid to serve the prince and he knew that the prince will be satisfied.


    On the other hand, Eunuch Zhang standing outside Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room sneezed loudly. The young Eunuch wondered who was remembering him but the next moment he felt happy thinking that it must be his mother who is remembering him in the vige.


    The na?ve him didn''t know that all the troubles that Zhao Zhang Wei was talking about was going to befall on him very soon.


    .


    .


    .


    Lu Manor


    "I will ept the girl you have chosen as your wife."


    Inside Lu Jianye''s Courtyard, Lu Jianye was currently sitting in front of his father when his father suddenly said these words.


    For a moment, he couldn''t believe them.


    He had just put forward his request yesterday and his father was here today. He couldn''t believe that he agreed so easily.


    "Father, did you just say what I heard?"


    Father Lu raised his head and looked at his son. He sighed heavily. He could see the brightness in his son''s eyes but for the first time, he as a father didn''t feel happy at all seeing his son happy.


    Because he had feel in love with a wrong girl.


    Father Lu had investigated about Li Na. He tried to ignore what happened during the Mid Autumn Banquet Celebration, however even after that, whatever he found out was not much pleasing.


    Li Na and her sister, Li Caihong didn''t have much of a good reputation amongst the noble families.


    ''The two sisters are very arrogant. They just can''t see anyone winning against them.''


    That was what Father Lu came to know after investigating them. He was not d to find out that his son had chosen such a girl for himself but he could do nothing now.


    Lu Jianye threatened him that he will leave the Lu n if he couldn''t marry Li Na and that was something that Father Lu would never want his son to do. Lu Jianye was not only his precious son but he was an important person to make their n go higher as well.


    Even the elders don''t want to lose him and hence when he told them about Lu Jianye''s threats, they hurriedly told him to agree.


    "But I have one condition."


    Lu Jianye frowned when he heard this. He looked at his father with weary expression. He wondered what kind of condition it would be.


    Because he knew that he had already reached the bottom line. His father would not ept more?than this which meant that it was now he who had to take a step backward and show some respect to his father as well.


    "You will take Yu Wei as your Concubine."


    Father Lu said firmly.


    Lu Jianye''s forehead knitted to form a deep frown as he looked at his father.


    "What? Yu n is not less noble than Lu n. Why would she want to be my concubine? Father, do you want me to make her agree for this?"


    Father Lu just looked at his son silently while Lu Jianye continued coldly


    "Father, I won''t do that if that is what you want. I won''t force Yu Wei to be my concubine if she doesn''t want that. She also deserves a good man."


    Father Lu however shook his head and told his son while excluding a heavy sigh at the same time.


    "You don''t need to make her agree. It is she who had put forward this request. She had just requested but I want you to do this if you want to marry Li Na with my permission."


    "You will have to take Yu Wei as your concubine to marry Li Na."

 Chapter 422 - The Childish Banter

    When Xi Ying got to know what was going on in Lu Manor, he only smiled mockingly.


    He waved his hand to dismiss the shadow guard.


    Feeling his wife''s gaze who was sitting beside him on himself, he turned to look at her with a gentle smile on his lips.


    "Care to share what my dear wife is thinking?"


    Li Rui, however, didn''t find anything amusing in these words. She just looked at Xi Ying calmly trying to understand the man in front of her. However, it was not as easy as she had thought.


    So she asked him


    "Your n for Li Na and Li Caihong��have you started it already?"


    Although Li Rui had told Xi Ying to do anything he wanted to do regarding Li Na and Li Caihong, she could not help but feel curious to know what he was nning after seeing that he had not done anything but keep an eye on Li Manor and Lu Manor.


    Xi Ying shook his head. The smile was still there on his lips and it widened only when he saw a small frown marring his wife''s face because of him not answering her questionpletely.


    He really liked to see different kinds of expressions on Li Rui''s face. After all, it was very rare for her to have any expression on her face other than the calm one.


    He wanted her to ask him what his n was but somewhere he had expected already that she would not ask him and the same happened.


    Xi Ying sighed bitterly and stood up from his chair. He walked to stand behind his frowning wife and embraced her from behind.


    To do this, he had to bend down as Li Rui was sitting on the chair.


    "Well��didn''t your sister want to be the main wife? Let her have this happiness of having her dreame true for some time. I will make her fall on her face when she would not even expect this."


    Finishing his words, he kissed Li Rui''s cheek softly.


    "Now you should eat something"


    They didn''t have their breakfast yet and after breakfast, Xi Ying was supposed to go to the Imperial Court too.


    Li Rui''s ears were a little red but she behaved very calmly as she nodded her head and tried to get up from the chair. Xi Ying also removed his hand and stood up straight.


    Together they left the study room.


    On the way to the Plum Courtyard, Li Rui could not help but look towards the shed that was on the way.


    Her cheeks went a little red when she remembered what had happened under this shed a few nights ago.


    Xi Ying''s eyes darkened when he noticed this. He, however, didn''t want to make her go fluster all over again by saying something so he looked away as if he never noticed anything.


    Both of them were silent but this silence was veryfortable.


    Together they reached the Plum Courtyard very soon. Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he saw his son standing at the entrance of the courtyard. He didn''t even need to ask why he was standing there.


    It was obvious to wait for Li Rui.


    Sure enough, his big ck eyes widened and brightened at the same time when his eyes fell on Li Rui and he started to run towards her.


    As he stared at his son who was running towards Li Rui, Xi Ying tried to remember if his son as ever waited for him at the gates of the Courtyard like this, however, he didn''t have any such memory.


    "Stop here."


    Just when Xi Ling was about totch on his mother like a bear, Xi Ying came to stand in front of him and stopped him by holding one of his arms.


    A deep frown marred his forehead and he told his son strictly.


    "You can''t run towards your mother like this, Xi Ling. It can scare your brother or sister."


    Xi Ling''s eyes were wide as he nodded his head in understanding and then looked towards his mother''s stomach.


    However, inside his heart, he again could not help but think that his brother or sister was too stupid. How could he or she get scared just like this!


    He sighed like an elder as he suddenly felt the responsibility of being an Elder Brother.


    He walked around his father and then put his small hand on his mother''s stomach.


    "Don''t get scared. It is Elder Brother. Elder Brother is always here to protect you."


    Li Rui smiled softly at her son''s actions. She stroked his head gently and said


    "En��the little child is very happy to have Xiao Ling as his Elder Brother."


    Xi Ling was very happy and proud after hearing these words. He liked it very much when his mother would smile softly at him or praise him.


    His small hand went forward to hold his mother''s hand and he said cheerfully.


    "Mother should eat something now. That old man had told Xi Ling that Mother should eat something every few hours."


    The old physician who was just stepping out of Plum Courtyard after assessing the breakfast made for Li Rui, looked towards Xi Ling when he heard his words.


    Perhaps he was too angry and annoyed, his gaze never went to Xi Ying.


    His lips twitched and he walked towards the young child. Patting the shoulder of the little bun, he waited for him to turn around.


    "I am not an old man."


    He emphasized each and every word as soon as Xi Ling turned around.


    The small bun however didn''t seem to think the same and said


    "You are an old man."


    The old physician''s beard started to tremble.


    "I am not old."


    He said again and quite loudly and Xi Ling refused again.


    Standing a step away from the duo, Xi Ying''s lips twitched in anger as he looked at these two fightings so childishly.


    He didn''t want to waste his time on the old physician. So he stepped forward and picked Xi Ling from the ground.


    The small bun hung on his shoulder like a sack. With his other hand, he held Li Rui''s hand and walked towards the Plum Courtyard.


    The old physician finally noticed Xi Ying and stepped back in fear.


    However, the child hanging on Xi Ying''s shoulder shouted again.


    "You are an old man."


    And all of his fear was reced with anger. And he shouted with all his might.


    "I am not an old man."


    However, by then, Xi Ying had already gone inside the Plum Courtyard with his wife and son.

 Chapter 423 - Zhao Zhuang Chen Goes To The Empress

    After having breakfast, Xi Ying kissed his wife''s forehead and then gave a book to his son that he should start to read now.


    Xi Ling was very happy to have a new book and promised his father that he would study diligently.


    Satisfied, Xi Ying turned to look at his wife again after his son left the room with his book and he kissed Li Rui again and again until her cheeks turned red and she stepped away from him on her own.


    Her face had an incredulous expression as she looked at Xi Ying.


    "What? Don''t look at me like that."


    XI Ying said innocently.


    "I can do this only for now otherwise you don''t even know what else I want to do."


    Li Rui''s cheeks burnt red and she looked away from Xii Ying understanding very well what he meant.


    "You should leave now or you will gette."


    She tried to say as calmly as she could. However, her red ears and cheeks still betrayed her but Xi Ying didn''t expose her.


    "Tsk��My wife is so eager to make me leave."


    Xi Ying said sadly.


    Fortunately, during their private moments, An Ju would always leave Li Rui alone as long as she was with Xi Ying, otherwise, the female shadow guard would have perhaps suffered from the biggest shock of her life seeing her master behaving like this.


    Even Li Rui used to feel shocked in the beginning seeing the dignified prime minister behaving like this. However, now she was getting used to it.


    A few minutester, Xi Ying really left for the Imperial Pce.


    Sitting inside the Imperial Court, Xi Ying looked towards the seats where members from Li n usually sat. His eyes flickered when he saw Li Qiang sitting there but it was only for a moment.


    When Li Qiang noticed his gaze and looked towards him, Xi Ying smiled meaningfully and nodded his head. He didn''t wait for Li Qiang to acknowledge anything and just turned his head away.


    Inside his heart, he wondered whether Li Qiang was here to meet the Empress again.


    Amidst these thoughts, his eyes flickered again when felt a constant gaze on himself. Xi Ying smiled humorlessly when he saw that it was Zhao Zhuang Chen who was looking towards him now.


    His eyes shed with mockery when he saw Zhao Zhuang Chen nodding his head at him but he did the same in response.


    It seems that Zhao Zhang Wei had already done his work.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen now believed himpletely. Didn''t it mean that he was now against Zhao Wang Lei?


    As the Eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and everyone kneeled down on the ground except Xi Ying and the two princes, Xi Ying looked at Zhao Wang Lei who was walking towards the throne with a calm but indifferent gaze.


    Just like this, he will take every soldier from Zhao Wang Lei''s side to his side. In the end, Zhao Wang Lei would find himself being surrounded by the people he was thinking of using to achieve his selfish purposes.


    During the Imperial Assembly, the Emperor told Xi Ying that he had gotten a letter from Empire Wu that the convoy from the Empire was already on its way to Xin.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied with this.


    His main purpose behind choosing Zhao Zhang Wei was that he would not need any excuse to meet him now��even if it was in the Imperial Pce now.


    They could always meet each other with the excuse of making arrangements for the stay of the convoy or for discussing the details of this peace-making process.


    And Xi Ying did the same after the Imperial Court ended.


    After the Imperial Assembly ended and Zhao Wang Lei left the Imperial Court, he stood up from his seat and looked towards Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Noticing his gaze, Zhao Zhang Wei looked towards him. He understood that Xi Ying wanted to talk and so stood up from his seat and walked towards him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen who had just stood up from his seat was also thinking of having a talk with Xi Ying. However, when he was about to walk towards him, he saw Zhao Zhang Wei standing in front of Xi Ying.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen paused amidst his steps and his eyes flickered with contempt as he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He watched as both of them exited the Imperial Court together.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was suddenly regretting his behavior towards Xi Ying.


    He should have been more careful. He should not have offended Xi Ying even after knowing just how intelligent this man was.


    He was sure that Xi Ying must have a big hand in making his father agree to make Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor.


    However, for this, he was not angry at Xi Ying but he was hurt and angry because of his father. Xi Ying never promised him the throne. It was his own father who had promised him and then broke his promise so soon.


    And now he wanted to anger and hurt his father in the same way.


    He was betrayed and now he will betray the Emperor himself. He will take Xi Ying, the Emperor''s most close strategist to his side.


    And then he will win the throne.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen did not understand that one could not be an Emperor, especially of such a big Empire when there are so many people to fight for it against him, just like this.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen exited the Imperial Court alone that day. He decided to have a talk with Xi Ying some other time. At this moment, he was thinking of going to his mother and telling her everything.


    She should know that the man she was trusting so much had been lying to them all this while.


    This time, Zhao Zhuang Chen did something that Xi Ying had perhaps never expected Zhao Zhuang Chen to do. It actually never crossed his mind that he could go to the Empress also.


    And then the Empress could go the Emperor.


    And then his n before even starting could blow up everything on his side.


    But is that what will happen exactly?


    It was the game of fate, luck, and mind. One had to have everything on his side to win in this game.


    Now the time was to see who had all these three things on his side.

 Chapter 424 - The Empress Dowager Knows Everything

    Xi Ying was going to Xinhe Pce with Zhao Zhang Wei. He was surprised to see that today Eunuch Wang didn''te to tell him that Zhao Wang Lei has called him in his study room.


    He had expected this to happen. After all, Zhao Wang Lei has some questions regarding his actions or it didn''t settle well with him, he would call him to his study room.


    Perhaps this time, his actions set well with him.


    After all, he wanted to provoke one of the princes so that he could use that one for his selfish purpose. However, what he didn''t know was that Zhao Zhuang Chen who should have helped him in these circumstances would no longer help him.


    Xi Ying came out of his thoughts when he noticed something or rather he should say, someone.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had been walking beside him also stopped amidst his steps. Both of them looked at the woman walking towards them with her old maidservant.


    The woman was obviously old and it could be seen from her face but the aura around her was also telling that she was no ordinary woman.


    Xi Ying didn''t recognize the woman. He had never seen her before.


    It was only when Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly bowed his head a little and said


    "The Imperial Grandson greets Her Majesty."


    Her Majesty��the title was used for an Empress or an Empress Dowager. Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he also bowed his head and greeted the woman politely.


    "This minister greets Her Majesty."


    On the other hand, Xin Jian silently observed both the men. Her eyes stayed longer on Xi Ying and they were sharp. The sharpness in them however decreased to some extent when they moved to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "En��"


    She just said this word as an acknowledgment of their greeting. The old Momo who was standing behind her mistress felt that this response was a little awkward. However, the two men didn''t show it that way even a little bit. They straightened their bodies and their lips had a polite smile as they waited for the Empress Dowager to pass them.


    ording to the prestige of the ranks, only then they would be able to leave.


    However, Empress Dowager didn''t move even a bit. Xi Ying noticed that she was looking at him. He didn''t hesitate to meet that probing gaze and smiled even more politely in response.


    They looked at each other like this for a long time until Empress Dowager smiled suddenly. A smile that was meaningful but didn''t have any humor as she spoke


    "Aijia has heard a lot about Prime Minister Xi. Before Aijia has been unable to believe this but now it seems that everything was not that wrong."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Empress Dowager lived in istion ��everyone says this. But it seems that while living in this so-called istion, she still kept the whole information about everything.


    He merely smiled and bowed his head again respectfully in response to Empress Dowager''s words but didn''t say anything.


    What could he even say? Almost the whole Xin called him the heartless minister. Xi Ying knew this.


    He didn''t know what all kind of thing she has heard about him and neither he was curious to know.


    What made him more curious was why she used that decree signed by the Previous Emperor to save Li n during the Mid Autumn Banquet Celebration.


    And why she suddenly came out of her so-called istion!


    After finishing her words, Empress Dowager looked at Zhao Zhang Wei. Her face was devoid of any emotion but her eyes were not as sharp as she was looking at Xi Ying.


    "Aijia hopes that the life has not been much hard on you in the Imperial Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes shed with confusion. The confusion however turned into surprise when he heard the Empress Dowager''s next words.


    "Aijia has been disheartened to hear the news of Noble Consort Shu''s death. Aijia still wishes for her to stay alive even if that had required Aijia life in exchange."


    Noble Consort Shu��how did Empress Dowager know her?


    Zhao Zhang Wei, as well as Xi Ying, had the same question inside their mind. ording to what they know, Empress Dowager had gone to live in istion after the previous Emperor died and she never came out.


    She never met anyone from the Imperial Pce. It was only her maidservant who stayed there with her. Even when the Emperor went there to meet her, she refused to see him.


    Everyone thought that the previous Emperor''s death left a deep shadow inside the Empress Dowager''s heart. After all, their rtionship was very harmonious.


    Xin Jian obviously saw the confusion and surprise of the two men, however, she didn''t say anything else about this matter.


    She stepped forward to leave and ording to the Pce customs, Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying bowed their head again.


    However, just when she was in front of Xi Ying, she stopped suddenly and said in a very low voice.


    "Although Prime Minister Xi is very intelligent, he should be careful in what he is trying to do. One needs to do just one single mistake or go careless for a second to lose a battle like this."


    Xi Ying''s body stiffenedpletely and he raised his head abruptly to look into Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    Even Zhao Zhang Wei who had heard Empress Dowager''s words looked confused but a little wary as he looked at Empress Dowager.


    The old man however again smiled meaningfully and then left from there.


    "What does she know?"


    Xi Ying who was looking at the Empress Dowager''s back heard Zhao Zhang Wei asking.


    His eyes were sharper and he was silent for a few moments. He knew that Zhao Zhang Wei too didn''t need an answer.


    It was very clear what Empress Dowager was talking about and it was not a good thing.


    A momentter, he finally spoke but very coldly.


    "She knows more than she should know."

 Chapter 425 - It Is Not Wrong To Feel Sad

    The study room in Xinhe Pce was deathly silent.


    Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying were seated in front of each other but both of them were lost in their own thoughts and hence were equally silent.


    "How did she evene to know?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered suddenly and became the first person to break this silence. His forehead was knitted in a deep frown.


    Xi Ying also came out of his thoughts and looked at Zhao Wang Lei and said coldly and sharply.


    "This is something that only Your Highness can answer."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s frown deepened and he looked at Xi Ying sharply as he asked


    "What does Prime Minister Xi mean by that?"


    When had Xi Ying feared someone! The same was the case with Zhao Zhang Wei!


    So the young Prime Minister responded in an equally sharp tone.


    "This Lord''s Manor is free of any spy. Your Highness lives in the ce. Her Majesty also lives in the Pce. So it is obvious there has been some mistake from Your Highness side that had let Her Majesty know this."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s frown disappeared but his phoenix eyes were cold as he looked at Xi Ying.


    "So Prime Minister Xi means to say that Benwang had been careless?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head fearlessly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had an exasperated expression on his face. He wanted to say many things but somewhere he knew that it would not affect Xi Ying at all.


    So with a polite smile on his lips, he said to Xi Ying the words that were not polite at all.


    "Since Prime Minister Xi thinks of Benwang that much of an irresponsible person, Benwang doesn''t think that we can apany each other in this battle. It would be better for us to part our ways now."


    Zhao Zhang Wei also had his self-respect. The self-respect was nothing but his arrogance in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    However, he was not in the mood of dealing with an arrogant prince so he stood up from his seat with an indifferent face.


    It was only at that moment, Zhao Zhang Wei realized what he had just done. He needed Xi Ying. He knew that. Despite that, he did this stupid mistake.


    However, his pride didn''t let him stop Xi Ying.


    Just when Xi Ying was at the door of the study room, he suddenly turned around and said to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "An advice from this Lord to Your Highness��Huge decisions should not be taken when a person is very emotional."


    "What does Prime Minister Xi mean by that?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw how defensive Zhao Zhang Wei had be suddenly after his words.


    He took his own time to walk back to the chair he was sitting on previously. His eyes observed Zhao Zhang Wei''s face very closely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt very irritated by his actions. He felt as if he was naked and Xi Ying could see everything that was going inside his mind and heart.


    He didn''t like this so he said coldly


    "Did not Prime Minister Xi want to leave?"


    Xi Ying nodded his headzily. He wanted to leave.


    However, he didn''t really have any other option except Zhao Zhang Wei. Zhao Zhang Wei was the only capable person who could take the throne after Zhao Wang Lei and he had to ensure that.


    Xi Ying didn''t have any wish to take the throne and rule Xin. That would leave him with very little time to spend with his wife ��something he didn''t want at all.


    That''s why he chose Zhao Zhang Wei.


    For that, it was also necessary that he sees that Zhao Zhang Wei doesn''t do any mistake and put himself in trouble.


    "Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager had just mentioned Noble Consort Shu and Your Highness''s mind is now an emotional mess."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists were tightly clenched inside his sleeves, however, his face had a small smile as he spoke his next words.


    "Well��then Benwang would not really apologize to Prime Minister Xi for that. After all, Benwang is not heartless like Prime Minister Xi. Perhaps Prime Minister Xi had not felt despair at Late Madam Xi''s departure but Benwang had felt it at Benwang''s mother''s departure... and Benwang doesn''t feel any shame in epting that."


    Xi Ying''s face was cold and indifferent. If Zhao Zhang Wei had not been so emotionally wrecked then he would have perhaps noticed how Xi Ying''s jaw clenched at the mention of his mother.


    Despair��had he felt sad at his mother''s death?


    He had actually but the despair of seeing his heartbroken father was more than that.


    His father whom he had never seen so weak was breathing but equally dead after his mother''s death.


    Then what followed after he came to know everything was regret and confusion. The regret and confusion still lingered inside his heart.


    Xi Ying forcefully stopped wandering in that direction and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    At this moment, however, his face was not cold. He even had a smile on his lips as he spoke his next words.


    "Having emotions doesn''t make anyone weak, Your Highness. If Your Highness had felt despair at Noble Consort Shu''s death then it only makes Your Highness more human and that is not a bad thing. Even an Imperial Prince is a human being with his own mind and heart so there is nothing wrong in that."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes shed with surprise. He had never expected Xi Ying to say this kind of words to him.


    Just a momentter, Xi Ying''s face went indifferent and cold just like before. As if the Xi Ying from before just was his illusion.


    "However, if Your Highness''s emotions interfere with this battle and make you do some mistakes then it is better to have them in control. This battle does not have a ce of emotions."


    "Zhao Wang Lei is an Emperor.. It is not an easy task to dethrone him��especially if Your Highness eyes are blinded with hatred towards him for some particr reason."

 Chapter 426 - Benwangfei Changed Benwangs Plans

    Zhao Zhang Wei was surely left shocked when Xi Ying said hisst words.


    His phoenix eyes stared at Xi Ying''s face closely as he tried to observe if Xi Ying really was trying to say what he thought or if it was just his illusion.


    However, the meaningful look in Xi Ying''s eyes told him that it was not thetter.


    He really knew something.


    "You investigated my mother?"


    He asked in an emotionless voice.


    Xi Ying however shook his head and said truthfully.


    "Your Highness can say that it was just fate that led this Lord to find out the truth behind Noble Consort Shu''s death."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes suddenly cooled down and the aura around him became so indifferent that Xi Ying couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise.


    "This Lord knows what things should be kept hidden, Your Highness."


    To calm down the emotional prince, Xi Ying said suddenly. He was trying to understand Zhao Zhang Wei''s mind at this moment. It was not that difficult for Xi Ying.


    Although not the same, he had dealt with the same situation once in his life.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t look as if Xi Ying''s words have calmed him even a bit. Instead, he ignored what Xi Ying said and told him sharply.


    "You don''t have any right to investigate me or my mother, Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei actually didn''t know actually what he was angry at. He didn''t even know just how much Xi Ying know yet.


    Did he know what kind of life his mother lived in this Pce? Did he know what kind of life he lived after his mother''s death?


    That part of his life ��Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t want anyone to know.


    He was very angry and it could be seen from the way he looked at Xi Ying.


    "I can understand if you don''t trust me, Prime Minister Xi but still you should not have tried to interfere in these matters. I, too, don''t trust you but I have never done this kind of thing. I didn''t even ask as to why a minister who had been so loyal to the Emperor is suddenly with me and fighting to dethrone that same Emperor. I have more reasons than you to doubt you but I still respected you and tried to trust you."


    When Zhao Zhang Wei finished his words, he was actually panting because of the rage he was feeling inside his chest.


    At this moment, it was Xi Ying who sat there in front of him with no emotions on his face. His eyes were at Zhao Zhang Wei but he was lost in his own thoughts.


    He opened his mouth to say something when Zhao Zhang Wei looked a little calm.


    "It was not that difficult, was it?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned when he saw a smile on Xi Ying''s lips as he asked him this question. Xi Ying continued


    "If Your Highness has so many reasons to doubt me then Your Highness should have told me all this on that day inside the restaurant. Just like how I found this new thing out and then confronted Your Highness. This Lord has never intended to investigate Your Highness. However, if Your Highness''s emotions are making this battle weak then this Lord will have to interfere. If we are in this fight together then at least we need to trust each other��otherwise, no one needs to make us lose. We are already defeated if we don''t trust each otherpletely."


    Without waiting for Zhao Zhang Wei to say anything, Xi Ying answered Zhao Zhang Wei''s doubts in a few words.


    "Your Highness might not believe but this Lord hates Zhao Wang Lei as much as Your Highness hates him. This Lord has been loyal to him for so many years but the same man has poisoned my child in my own Manor and tried to kill the woman I now love so many times."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered with surprise. He had not expected Xi Ying to really tell him why he was suddenly against Zhao Wang Lei.


    However, after hearing his reason, he sneered coldly. This sneer was not for Xi Ying but for Zhao Wang Lei.


    Why was he not surprised at all after hearing what Xi Ying has told him!


    Zhao Wang Lei could really do such a thing in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes. However, he would regret it for sure in the future, Zhao Zhang Wei was very sure of this.


    Now such an intelligent man who was before on his side was going against him. It would surely cost him a lot.


    By ''A Lot'' he meant the ''Throne''.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei came out of his thoughts, he saw that Xi Ying was now staring at him as if waiting for something. It took him a few moments to understand what actually he wanted.


    However, he couldn''t refuse as it was reasonable for him to demand an exnation from him as well.


    "My mother didn''t die naturally. She was killed."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were nk when he said this. His fists were clenched inside his sleeves as he remembered that night that always had been a nightmare for him.


    He forcefully stopped his mind from wandering in those horrible memories and continued


    "I had wanted to kill Zhao Wang Lei for a very long time and I was preparing for this.


    Xi Ying didn''t need to be told now who killed Noble Consort Shu. He could see that this was a very sensitive topic for Zhao Zhang Wei so he didn''t try to divulge into this anymore.


    There was still one question inside his heart��a question that had been bothering him since he hade to know of all this.


    "So Your Highness never really wanted the throne?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei had not expected Xi Ying to ask this question. He paused for a moment before he nodded his head and said


    "Prime Minister is right. Benwang never wanted the throne."


    "Then what changed now?"


    What changed now!


    Zhao Zhang Wei pondered over Xi Ying''s question. Now he loved Yi Huiqing. Before he didn''t care if he killed Zhao Zhang Wei and Zhao Zhuang Chen took the throne. He had a full n of leaving Xin and then living in the ce from where his mother hade to this horrible ce.


    He remembered how his mother used to say that that ce was a paradise for her.


    He had really wanted to live there ��somewhere his mother had spent her happy years of life.


    However, during all this, he had not expected that he would suddenly realize that he has feelings for his four years of wangfei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also answered Xi Ying truthfully.


    "It was Benwangfei who changed Benwang''s ns."


    -------


    Benwangfei -> The prince''s wife

 Chapter 427 - The Stubborn And Stupid Princess

    ''It was Benwang Fei who changed Benwang''s ns.''


    Xi Ying was on his way to leave the Imperial Pce but Zhao Zhang Wei''s words were not leaving his mind.


    He wondered what actually Zhao Zhang Wei had meant by these words.


    Was what he had seen during the Mid-Autumn Celebration Banquet true?


    Xi Ying remembered very clearly how Zhao Zhang Wei was trying to gain Yi Huiqing''s attention when they were to enter the banquet together.


    At that time, he had almost thought that Zhao Zhang Wei actually liked Yi Huiqing. However, then he wondered if it was true then why he never went to Yi Huiqing to apany her in her despair when she was mourning her unborn child''s death.


    Why did he hide that the reason behind Yi Huiqing''s miscarriage was actually the poison!


    He had been actually guessed before that Zhao Zhang Wei could never poison his own child. It was not easy for a father to kill his own child ��at least that was what Xi Ying thought. Unless it was Father like Zhao Wang Lei with a sick mind, no one would want to kill their child ��especially when had not even born.


    And Zhao Zhang Wei seems pretty normal to him.


    Today just confirmed his guess�� Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t poison Yi Huiqing.


    Still, Xi Ying had many doubts.


    He would have asked this question to Zhao Zhang Wei if the young Eunuch had note suddenly and told Zhao Zhang Wei that Zhao Wang Lei had called him in the Imperial Study room.


    Xi Ying was amused. This time, Zhao Wang Lei called Zhao Zhang Wei instead of him.


    "Benwang has managed that man for so many years, Prime Minister Xi. Don''t think that Benwang can''t do this now."


    Zhao Zhang Wei had said to him when he had looked at him in doubt.


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but believe Zhao Zhang Wei after these words.


    "Lord Xi"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance. His frown deepened as he seems to recognize that annoying voice.


    Sure enough, when he looked at the front he saw Princess Wenling walking towards him.


    Xi Ying had wanted to walk away without even greeting the annoying princess. Regardless of whether she was provoked by someone else or not, he despised the stupid princess to the same extent.


    She hurt his wife and then nted her people to poison his son inside his Manor even if she was provoked by someone else to do it.


    However, he had just stepped sideways to avoid the Princess when the princess blocked his way and said immediately.


    "Prime Minister Xi, can we once fight with swords just like how we used to do before?"


    Xi Ying scoffed at the Princess'' words.


    They had done it only once and it was perhaps at the time when he had gone to the neighboring Empire to bring the Princess back who had gone to visit it.


    On their return to the Imperial Pce, the princess had arrogantly challenged him. Though he had not taken it as anything, he had to take the challenge when even the Emperor asked him to do so.


    It had not taken him even a whole two minutes to defeat the princess.


    But now the princess said it in a way that it felt that he had been sword fighting with her almost every day in the past.


    "This Lord is not interested Your Highness."


    Princess Wenling''s face fell. She was wearing the dress that a woman usually wears when practicing swordsmanship or martial arts.


    When she found out that Xi Ying was still in the Imperial Pce. She remembered very clearly how Xi Ying had defeated her in thest fight so easily.


    However, she didn''t hold any grudge. She had actually challenged him to spend some time with him.


    Princess Zhao Wenling had fallen in love with the Prime Minister of Xin when she had been brought to the Xin back in his protection.


    It was during that time she had noticed this capable and very strong minister. It was at that time she had decided that she would marry only this man in this lifetime.


    However, it didn''t prove to be as easy as she had thought.


    She had seen the cold and indifferent prime Minister getting out of her reach as fast as she had fallen in love with him.


    And after so many years of her loving him one-sidedly, he was still out of her reach. However, every time she would give herself a reasonable exnation for Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent behavior.


    Just like now, she tried to assure herself that it was only because Xi Ying knew that those shadow guards had been sent by her Elder brother and he got injured in that attack��.yes, that''s why he was behaving so indifferently.


    "Prime Minister Xi, I didn''t know about that attack at all."


    Xi Ying turned his head to look at the princess. His face didn''t have any emotion but his heart was filled with disgust seeing how clearly she was lying to him.


    He watched as she continued to spout lies.


    "It was Elder Brother who had sent those shadow guards. I would never want to hurt Prime Minister Xi. You need to believe me."


    Princess Wenling''s eyes were filled with tears as she demanded Xi Ying''s trust.


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything for a few moments. A momentter, she smiled coldly. The princess was just digging her own grave and she didn''t even know it.


    He nced behind the princess where Zhao Zhuang Chen was standing with a pale face. How could he not know that the man was now trying to make hime to his side?


    However, in his eyes, his own sister Princess Wenling has destroyed his ns.


    Xi Ying moved his eyes to look at the princess and said in a very low and cold voice.


    "What about my wife? Your Highness doesn''t want to harm me but trying to harm the woman this Lord loves is equally punishable in this Lord''s eyes."


    With these few words, Xi Ying turned around to leave the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 428 - Zhao Zhuang Chen No Longer Cares For His Sister

    "Wenling"


    Princess Wenling who was standing there in a huge shock suddenly heard the familiar but sharp voice. It took her a few minutes to recognize the person from the voice but when she did her face went a little pale.


    It was her Elder Brother.


    She turned around instantly and looked at her brother with guilt-filled eyes.


    Seeing her brother''s furious face, she knew very well that he had already heard what he should not have.


    "Elder Brother��I ��just��"


    "Shut up."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said sharply and Princess Wenling flinched at the sharpness of the voice. Raking his hand through his hair, Zhao Zhuang Chen paced in that corridor.


    "You don''t even know what you have done."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stopped suddenly and pointed his finger at his sister''s face. He was filled with so much rage that for a moment he felt like killing the woman in front of him.


    It was just the little bit of rationality inside his mind that reminded him that the woman standing in front of him was none other than his own sister.


    The sister he has spoiled since childhood.


    He saw as she bit her lips ��an act he knew very well she does whenever she tries to stop her tears.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a tear slid down from Princess Wenling''s beautiful eyes.


    "Elder Brother��I don''t want him to hate me because of thest attack."


    The little bit of brother-sister love that had appeared inside his heart vanished suddenly and Zhao ZhaunG Chen looked at his sister with a nk face.


    He tried to remember if there had been even one time when Zhao Wenling had not been selfish like this. In fact, he has always adhered to her wishes and tried to give her everything she needed.


    He has never cared if he had to sacrifice his own happiness toplete her demands. However, this time was different.


    Because this time it was not about something else but the throne.


    It was the throne he had always desired ��since the moment he had got to know what power it holds. He would not let it go from his hands for anyone''s sake and this anyone included his sister too.


    "Zhao Wenling"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly stepped in front of his sister.


    "I will clean the mess you have created for me this time."


    Zhao Wenling''s smile widened as she thought that her brother has forgiven her. However, the smile vanished soon as Zhao Zhuang Chen continued


    "But this is thest time I am going to do that. I need Xi Ying on my side. I need that man and I will not tolerate anyone making him go against me��even if it is you."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen spat out and then left from there after giving his sleeve a jerk in anger.


    Standing there in the corridor, Princess Wenling felt very alone even though her nanny was standing a few steps away in the corner.


    Only now did she understand what actually Zhao Zhuang Chen meant by clearing this mess. He will tell Xi Ying the truth��the truth she was hiding.


    At the same time, she remembered what Xi Ying had said to her before he left.


    ''The woman I love��''


    Her lips trembled and her fists clenched and she whispered again and again.


    "Rui can''t be that woman��."


    The old nanny who was standing in the corner looked at the princess'' back with scrunched eyebrows. Her face just showed how disgusted she was with the princess at this moment.


    ''This stupid woman was no longer of any work.''


    The old nanny thought that she should tell her master about this.


    With a frustrated sigh, she walked towards the princess to console her and take her back to her Courtyard.


    "Nanny, why doesn''t he still look at me?"


    Princess Wenling said in a very sad voice when she felt the old nanny''s presence beside herself. The old nanny''s lips twitched.


    A momentter, she took away the sword from the princess'' hands and said


    "This servant had already told Your Highness. Men don''t like women to do all these things. If women also started to do all this then what will be the difference between men and women."


    Princess Wenling however just stared at her nanny as she threw away her sword on the ground with a disgusted face.


    "Nanny had said the same words to me five years ago and I had left all this��just for him. But he still didn''t look at me."


    Princess Wenling''s voice held despair as she said these words.


    This time, the old nanny went speechless. She didn''t have anything to say. Princess Wenling noticed this and smiled bitterly.


    She picked her sword from the ground and then walked to her courtyard alone.


    While the old nanny also started to realize that slowly and slowly, trapping the princess with her words was bing difficult for her.


    .


    .


    .


    "This one greets His Majesty."


    Standing inside the Imperial Study room, just in front of Zhao Wang Lei, Zhao Zhang Wei greeted him respectfully.


    It was very difficult to believe that just a few moments ago, the same man was talking about Zhao Wang Lei with so much hatred in his eyes and killing him.


    At this moment, his eyes held only one thing��that was the respect that one should have for the Emperor.


    Perhaps this was the reason Zhao Wang Lei has never doubted Zhao Zhang Wei until today.


    Zhao Wang Lei who wasfortable leaning on his chair turned the page of the book he was reading nonchntly. He didn''t even raise his head as he said


    "Sit."


    Zhao Zhang Wei walked to the chair ced on his side of the table without any questions and sat down.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t say anything for almost the next half an hour. However, Zhao Zhang Wei neverined and sat there patiently.


    He actually knew that this was a mind game that Zhao Wang Lei thought worked with him. Making him wait on him was a way to intimidate him by telling him that he was still nothing in front of him so that whatever he would want to knowter, he would tell him under that fear and intimidation.


    Finally, Zhao Wang Lei put down his book and looked at him. His face didn''t have any emotion and he directly asked him what he had wanted to ask.


    "You met Empress Mother, Zhang Wei?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered. Without any change in his expression, he said respectfully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    However, the little bit of change in his eyes was surely noticed by Zhao Wang Lei. His jaw clenched and he asked almost immediately.


    "Was Prime Minister Xi also there? Did she say something to him?"

 Chapter 429 - The Panicked Emperor

    For a moment, Zhao Zhang Wei almost felt that Zhao Wang Lei knew everything. He lowered his head and looked around the room from the corner of his eyes.


    One of his hands was inside his sleeve on the dagger that was hidden inside.


    He sighed in relief when he didn''t feel anyone''s presence. The next moment, he heard Zhao Wang Lei asking him


    "Zhang Wei, Zhen is asking you something."


    It was only at that moment, Zhao Zhang Wei realized that Zhao Wang Lei was genuinely curious. In fact, he could even see the panic lingering in his eyes.


    He was panicked because Xi Ying met Empress Dowager.


    What did it mean?


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know but to test the water, he said respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, Her Majesty had indeed said something to Prime Minister Xi. However, this one doesn''t know what it was."


    "How can you not know?"


    Zhao Wang Lei shouted and threw away the book in hisp.


    All theposure he had before was thrown out of the window. Before he had just gotten the news from Eunuch Wang that his mother had exited her chambers and even met Zhao Zhang Wei on her way to the Imperial Garden.


    Zhao Wang Lei had actually been happy that his mother was finally stepping out and going to other parts of the Imperial Pce. However, his happiness was no longer there because a few momentster, he remembered that Xi Ying was also with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Eunuch Wang had told him this also.


    The remembrance of this fact brought so much panic to Zhao Wang Lei. He knew that his mother was very angry at him but could she do something to harm him also?


    He was sure that she would not do that but an emotional woman could do anything, right? He knew that Xi Ying was a man of principles so the fear of what could happen was constantly hovering over his mind.


    He tried to assure himself again and again that his mother would have never met Xi Ying and even if she did she would not say anything to him��after all, she didn''t know anything about Xi Ying or did she know.


    Zhao Wang Lei knew very well how powerful his mother could be if she wanted. That''s why he was so afraid.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei enjoyed the current state of Zhao Wang Lei.


    But it was not long before Zhao Wang Lei realized how suspicious his behavior must be in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes.


    Heposed himself immediately and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei. However, Zhao Zhang Wei was faster than Zhao Wang Lei. When Zhao Wang Lei looked at him he saw that Zhao Zhang Wei''s head was lowered like a servant.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s lips twitched and he thought that he was getting nervous because of no reason. Regardless of how well Zhao Zhang Wei was leaving, he would always feel like a servant in this Imperial Pce.


    After all, some memories don''t leave a person''s mind so easily.


    "You can leave."


    Zhao Wang Lei said just these few words. He now knew that Zhao Zhang Wei could not tell him anything rted to this matter.


    "Did something happen, Your Majesty? If this one can help Your Majesty in any way then��"


    "No!"


    Zhao Wang Lei interrupted Zhao Zhang Wei amidst his words and waved his hand as if signing him to leave the room.


    "Leave now. Zhen has many works to do. The convoy from other Empire is taking Zhen''s so much time."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This one will not disturb Your Majesty anymore."


    Zhao Zhang Wei bowed his head and said humbly. He then turned around to leave. He was just at the door when he heard Zhao Wang Lei speaking to him.


    "Zhang Wei"


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed and turned around again with a pair of respect-filled eyes.


    "Don''t get too close with Prime Minister Xi if you want the throne. That man is very clever ��someone whom you can''t manage."


    Zhao Zhang Wei had to control the scoff that was about to escape from his mouth in sarcasm.


    He seemed to see that it was in fact the opposite. It was Zhao Wang Lei who could never manage Xi Ying but he thought that he was too clever.


    However, he didn''t know that his pride was to end one day.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This one is grateful for Your Majesty''s guidance."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and then waved his hand again and Zhao Zhang Wei left the Imperial Study room.


    .


    .


    .


    "An Su, find out everything about the Empress Dowager."


    Xi Ying said to An Su as soon as he stepped inside the Xi Manor.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    The shadow guard epted his master''s order.


    Xi Ying''s face was cold and indifferent as he walked towards the Plum Courtyard. However, a momentter, he spoke suddenly.


    "Where is that old physician?"


    "Inside Plum Courtyard, My Lord. He is learning from Madam how to tend those special nts inside the Plum Courtyard."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and his pace quickened.


    An Su said the truth. The old physician was really learning from Li Rui how to take care of those special nts.


    He didn''t know what Li Rui said to him but he saw a shocked expression on the old physician''s face.


    "Girl"


    He called out Li Rui.


    "How did youe up with this idea?"


    Li Rui stayed silent and didn''t say anything in response. Xi Ying understood that she didn''t want to say anything so he stepped inside the garden to save her.


    By now, he knew very well just how persistent the old physician could be when he wanted to know something.


    "From what this Lord remember, you were just asked to do your work silently."


    The old physician frozepletely when he heard Xi Ying''s cold voice.


    He shut his mouth and started to do what Li Rui had taught him. However, he had just forwarded his hand when he heard Xi Ying asking him coldly


    "Old man, do you anything about Empress Dowager?"

 Chapter 430 - The Empress Dowager Had Helped The Old Physician

    Just yesterday, the old physician finally got to know that Xi Ying was the prime Minister in the Imperial Court. He had been shocked.


    He had actually heard many rumors about this heartless Prime Minister. However, he never heard or remembered the real name of this prime minister who was very famous as a heartless minister.


    He had been living on the borders of the Imperial City until now because he couldn''t get out of the Imperial City on his own.


    He was afraid that those guards guarding the gates of the border would recognize or something else would happen that would put him into trouble. That''s why he thought that it was better to live silently, safe and sound, it didn''t matter where he was living.


    However, when had he expected that one day a shadow guard would suddenly pick him up when he was on his way to his home and bring him to a huge Manor that belonged to none other than the Prime Minister of the Xin.


    He had been shocked when Xi Ying had asked him about Noble Consort Shu.


    Did this mattere out in the light again?


    That was what the old physician had feared. He had never imagined that this matter would be discussed ever again ��especially in front of him. The Emperor must have handled everything well. After all, he was supreme and he who has been left alive by mistake ...he would never spat out a single word about that incident.


    However, this cold and indifferent Prime Minister shocked him again.


    He didn''t know what he fed him but he could speak nothing but the truth.


    "Do you want to drink that soup again?"


    He heard Xi Ying''s cold voice again and came out of his trance. The old physician was not a fool not to understand exactly which soup Xi Ying was talking about.


    "No!"


    He shouted almost instantly. He didn''t want to drink that thing again. It was horrible. Having no control over what you want to say ��it was a horrible experience for him.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied with this.


    Li Rui had actually told him that the medicine she has made for now was very little. The old physician was the first person on whom they have tested it.


    The results came out very best and now Xi Ying didn''t want to waste such good medicine. He had some other ns.


    There were many other important people ��like Zhao Wang Lei from whom he needed to find out many things.


    One of these was why he was trying to kill his wife who had never done anything wrong against him. Xi Ying knew very well how stubborn Zhao Wang Lei could be.


    It could be seen from how he still had not given up on Second Madam Li who was General Li''s wife too.


    So Zhao Wang Lei would perhaps never tell him the truth if he asked him nicely.


    "Very well"


    He said to the old physician and then continued


    "So you should not tell me if you know anything about the Empress Dowager."


    The old physician sighed and stood up from the ground.


    When Xi Ying already know so much then what was wrong in telling him everything. The old physician thought inside his heart.


    He looked at Xi Ying with a serious face and then said


    "I don''t know much about Empress Dowager. She had just gone to live in the istion at the time I entered the Imperial Pce."


    Seeing that Xi Ying didn''t seem to believe him, the old physician continued


    "As a Prime Minister, you must have visited the Imperial Pce almost daily and because of this, you must be known that it is not easy toe out of the Imperial Pce hiding from all those Imperial Guard''s eyes."


    "That night, when I have seen my master being killed by the Imperial guards, I left Yao Yue hall in frenzy. I wanted to live but I didn''t have any way to get out of the Imperial Pce without being noticed. It was, at that time, a shadow guard had helped me. He had left me at the border of the Imperial City safely. When he was about to leave, I had asked him why he helped me but he told me that he was also told by someone else."


    "When I told him that I wanted to know the name of my benefactor, he said that it was Empress Dowager, Xin Jia."


    Silence lingered in the garden of Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ying''s eyebrows were knitted to form a deep frown while Li Rui was looking at Xi Ying trying to understand why he was suddenly so curious about Empress Dowager.


    She got up from the chair she was sitting on and asked Xi Ying


    "Did something happen?"


    Xi Ying came out of his thoughts. He had first wanted to shake his head but then he remembered that he had promised Li Rui that he won''t lie to her so he told her the truth.


    "The Empress Dowager came out of istion. Today when I was with the second prince, I met her in the Imperial Pce. She seems to know about our ns."


    The old physician who didn''t understand what exactly Xi Ying was talking about looked confused but Li Rui who understood everything had a serious expression on her face.


    She looked at the old physician and said politely


    "Elder should rest for some time now."


    The old physician liked Li Rui very much. She was the only person who behaved with him so politely. Otherwise, those shadow guards and even the young child always annoyed him and dragged him here and there.


    However, at this moment he didn''t want to leave yet. He wanted to know what Xi Ying was talking about. So he said


    "Girl, I think I should stay. Maybe I can help you in some way."


    Xi Yiing''s lips twitched when he heard the old physician''s words. Anyone could tell that he was just very curious and itching to know what was going on.


    There was no way he could help them so he said coldly.


    "Leave old man."


    The old physician knew that he couldn''t refuse Xi Ying so he pouted like a child and then left from there. However, after exiting the garden, he hid behind the wall so that he would be able to hear whatever Xi Ying was going to talk about.


    A momentter, Xi Ying finally started to talk and the old physician gloated on the fact that how clever he was.

 Chapter 431 - What Does Empress Dowager Want?

    "What do you think, Rui?"


    Xi Ying asked his wife calmly as he stretched out his hand and pulled her towards him. Li Rui, however, didn''t say anything in response. Her eyes were towards the wall where the old physician was hiding.


    She knew that Xi Ying was not unknown as he had not said anything important yet. Sure enough, the next moment he said


    "How should we kill that old man? Should we hang him or cut his body with the sword?"


    The old physician who was hiding behind the wall started to tremble fiercely. Because of his trembling legs, he soon fell down on the ground with a pale face.


    There was silence in the garden for the next few moments ��at least until the old physician gathered himself and came out from his hiding ce. His face was red with rage and he pointing his finger at Xi Ying''s face he said


    "Young Man��you ��I have believed you. You can''t back down from your words. How can you think of killing me now?"


    Xi Ying had azy expression on his face as he said.


    "If you ever did again what you did just now��"


    He said looking towards the wall the old physician was hiding just now and continued


    "I will not think about killing you any longer. I will just kill you."


    The old physician felt a shiver running down his spine. At the same time, he understood that Xi Ying already knew that he had been hiding there. And that''s why, he didn''t talk about the real thing but something else ��to scare him.


    Basically, he had just made a fool out of himself.


    His white mustache started to tremble because of anger but he couldn''t vent it anywhere.


    In the end, he just stomped his feet on the ground and then left from there.


    Xi Ying shook his head while looking at his leaving back.


    He could really believe that this old man have been an Imperial Physician at some time in the past. He was just so childish.


    Finally being left alone, Xi Ying looked at Li Rui and said


    "This Empress Dowager��she seems to very suspicious. I am not understanding if she is a threat or not."


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly. After a few moments of silence, she said


    "Ying, Is it not weird that she knows about your ns but she still has not talked with His Majesty about this yet?"


    Both of them looked at each other and then suddenly said together


    "Or maybe he already knows everything."


    .


    .


    .


    The doubt that Li Rui and Xi Ying had inside their hearts surely settled a panic inside their hearts. If Zhao Wang Lei knows everything and he was still very silent, it could only mean that he had a big n ��a n with which he could perhaps trap them.


    "Take this letter to the Second Prince."


    Inside the study room, Xi Ying gave another letter to his shadow guard that was to reach Zhao Zhang Wei. If it was really what they were thinking then they needed to act as fast as they could.


    Of course, act as fast as they could didn''t mean killing the Emperor but it meant to make themselves safe and free of any usations if put on them.


    An Emperor could not be killed just like this.


    "An Si"


    Xi Ying stopped his shadow guard suddenly who was about to leave the study room.


    "Be Careful. This Lord doubts that someone is always following you when you are inside the Imperial Pce."


    An Si frowned in confusion but nheless nodded his head.


    He always had been very careful but since his master was saying this and then he should indeed be careful.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    After a bow, An Si left the study room finally.


    .


    .


    .


    Almost a quarter of shichenter, An Si was standing in front of Zhao Zhang Wei in his study room.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed heavily,


    He should have actually told Xi Ying that he should not send his shadow guards like this. He doubted that Empress Dowager got to know about their ns because of their constant entries only.


    "Did you feel someone''s presence around you when you entered the Imperial Pce?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked Xi Ying''s shadow guard seriously. The shadow guard however shook his head.


    "No, Your Highness"


    Again he had a frown on his forehead that presented just how confused he was.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei just shook his head again with a sigh. If Xi Ying''s capable shadow guards could not feel the Empress Dowager''s people''s presence then he wondered how more powerful they were.


    "Pass the letter to Benwang."


    He said to An Si who passed the letter to Zhao Zhang Wei silently. Zhao Zhang Wei opened the letter and read each and every word with a frown on his forehead.


    After he finished reading the letter, he leaned against the chair he was sitting on.


    No, it was not possible.


    Zhao Wang Lei knew nothing. He was sure of this fact after seeing how panicked Zhao Wang Lei looked in the afternoon when he had gone to the Imperial Study room to meet him.


    One thing that he could conclude from this meeting was that Zhao Wang Lei actually feared Empress Dowager.


    Otherwise, why had he looked so panicked when he got to know that Empress Dowager and Xi Ying met each other.


    "Wait here."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said to the shadow guard and then picked up his brush and a rice paper to describe the meeting from afternoon to Xi Ying.


    He was sure that Xi Ying must have his own reasons to think this but Xi Ying was unaware of what happened in the afternoon.


    It was a very confusing matter��especially because Empress Dowager Xin Jia was the mother of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Why was Zhao Wang Lei so scared of her?


    It was not that there had not been any Empress Dowager in the history who wanted to have power more than the Emperor and hence was despised by the Emperor himself regardless of whether she was his biological mother.


    However, Empress dowager Xin Jia didn''t seem to be that kind of person too.


    If she really wanted power then why would she leave everything in Zhao Wnag Lei''s hands and go to live in istion? She would be a fool to do that if she really wanted to achieve power by doing this.


    So what actually Empress Dowager wanted from Zhao Wang Lei and why he was so scared of her?

 Chapter 432 - A Shadow Guard Sent By Empress Dowager

    When Xi Ying got Zhao Zhang Wei''s letter and read it he was confused again.


    The same questions, Zhao Zhang Wei had in his mind, aroused inside his mind too. He passed the letter to Li Rui who too read it.


    Meanwhile, Xi Ying waved his hand to dismiss his shadow guard. He understood that An Si didn''t feel anyone following him otherwise he would have told him.


    It made him wonder how exactly Empress Dowager got to know about their n. Could it be that her shadow guards are stronger than his shadow guards and hence they could not feel Empress Dowager''s shadow guards'' presence?


    "She doesn''t like His Majesty much."


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    He looked at her and she continued calmly.


    "Though His Majesty is Empress Dowager''s real son, she doesn''t like him and perhaps she has something or some secret that can harm His Majesty otherwise why would His Majesty panic just because she met you today, Ying?"


    Xi Ying thought over these words and nodded his head.


    "Hm��what you are saying can be possible."


    A momentter, realization shed through his eyes and he continued


    "Everyone says that Empress Dowager went to love in istion because she could not bear the sorrow of the previous Emperor''s death. However, this was not the only event that had urred at that time. Zhao Wang Lei ascended the throne too at that time. ording to what An Si had said to me that was the exact day Empress Dowager had gone to live in the istion."


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise.


    Could a mother also dislike her own child? If it was a matter of power, then these kinds of cases were not abnormal in the Imperial n. However, Empress Dowager doesn''t seem to have any greed for power too otherwise she would not have gone to live in the istion too.


    Then what could make Empress Dowager dislike the Emperor so much?


    Xi Ying and Li Rui both of them were both lost in their thoughts when the door of the study room was knocked.


    "Enter."


    Xi Ying said coldly and it was An Si who entered. His face had a conflicted expression as he neared the study table of his master and then said in a low voice.


    "Master, there is a shadow guard outside. He says that he is sent by Empress Dowager from the Imperial Pce."


    An Si had never perhaps seen his master so confused. So confused that he lost hisposure and asked him


    "What?"


    He saw that Lady Li looked equally confused. The shadow guard felt a little awkward and didn''t know what he should say for a moment so he decided to repeat his words.


    "Master, there is a shadow guard outside��"


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched and he raised his hand indicating his shadow guard to stop speaking.


    "This Lord heard that."


    An Si smiled sheepishly while Li Rui too couldn''t help but smile lightly. The tense atmosphere eased slightly and Xi Ying sighed before saying


    "Let him enter."


    "Yes, Master."


    An Si bowed his head and turned around to leave the study room.


    Outside the study room, a tall and masculine shadow guard was standing. A servant who was about to pass from there couldn''t help but feel intimidated in his presence.


    It was only Xi Ying''s shadow guards who didn''t feel intimidated by the shadow guard''s presence.


    "You are allowed to go inside."


    An Si came out and told the shadow guard.


    The shadow guard looked at An Si and nodded his head indifferently. However, before going inside, he suddenly stopped when he was passing by An Si.


    "You have entered thrice in this week in the Imperial Pce, right?"


    An Si''s eyes sharpened instantly and he turned his head slightly to look into the shadow guard''s eyes.


    The shadow guard said the truth. He indeed has entered thrice in the Imperial Pce in this week. But how did he know?


    Only now did he understand why his master as well as the second prince were asking him those questions!


    He was being followed and he didn''t even know about it.


    This was an insult for An Si and hence he could not stop the furious re that came because of his raging emotions.


    He had found no one ever before who was capable enough to feel his presence in this whole Xin. So one could imagine An Si''s shock when he was suddenly being told by someone that he had been able to get detected by someone not once, not twice but thrice.


    This was simply a disappointment for him.


    Though his face was covered, An Si could tell that the shadow guard was smirking ��the smirk that was covered by that ck cloth, and that only provoked him and made him more furious.


    But he controlled his anger. That was what his master had taught him. If he let the anger blind his eyes then he would be the first person to lose regardless of whether his opponent was weak or strong.


    "The like of you can only follow me around."


    He said arrogantly and enjoyed the new furiousness in the shadow guard''s eyes.


    He epted that the tall shadow guard was more capable than him but he was too proud over this fact. An Si would have respected him as every shadow guard respected a strong person and his master but not after seeing his waste pride.


    Without giving him any chance to speak, he continued


    "Now, go inside. There is no guarantee that my master will continue to wait for you. He is busier than your mistress."


    After saying this, An Si scoffed as if mocking the shadow guard. Then he looked at the shadow guard indifferently who didn''t say anything and silently went towards the room to open the door.


    He stepped inside the room but not before passing a re in An Si''s direction.

 Chapter 433 - Empress Dowager Wants To Join

    Xi Ying understood how Empress Dowager got to know about their ns as soon as the tall shadow guard stepped inside his study room.


    The shadow guard was a high-ranking martial artist. He could feel it.


    The fact that he could feel it made him feel at ease as it only meant that the shadow guard was still less capable than him. Still, Empress Dowager having such a capable shadow guard made Xi Ying doubt as to how the woman who had lived in istion for so many years had him working for her.


    And the most important question was why did she need this shadow guard.


    Xi Ying wondered inside his heart but his face didn''t have any emotion.


    The shadow guard stood in front of him. Xi Ying saw his eyes moving to look at Li Rui who was sitting beside him.


    His eye sharpened when he heard the shadow guard saying


    "Prime Minister Xi, will this woman stay here as I tell my purpose of this sudden visit?"


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying said just one word.


    He saw the disapproval shing through the shadow guard''s eyes. Xi Ying''s good impression of the shadow guard immediately went downhill and he said coldly.


    "Don''t forget that your mistress is also a woman."


    This made the shadow guard retract his gaze and he bowed his head apologizing for his actions.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in acknowledgment when as a sign of respect, he uncovered his face that had been covered with a ck cloth, and then the shadow guard said


    "Prime Minister Xi, this one has been sent by Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager. The purpose of this one''s sudden arrival is that Her Majesty wants to join you and the second prince in dethroning the Emperor."


    Clear shock flickered in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Not only Xi Ying, but even Li Rui was also surprised.


    She looked at the shadow guard silently and her eyes flickered with confusion when she noticed ''Zhao'' embroidered on the corner of his clothes.


    He was a shadow guard who belonged to Imperial n but it was Empress Dowager who hold power over him.


    It was obviously something that was very confusing because it was solely the Emperor who can have the power on the shadow guards belonging to the Imperial n.


    So how did Empress Dowager have these Imperial Shadow guards working under herself?


    "Why?"


    Li Rui asked the shadow guard calmly.


    This time the shadow guard raised his head to look at Li Rui again.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent as he looked into Li Rui''s eyes.


    A little bit of shock flickered in his eyes when he saw that Li Rui''s didn''t lower her gaze.


    It was he who moved his gaze away instead and bowed his head again.


    "This is something that this one cannot answer."


    "Then this Lord also can''t ept this proposal."


    The shadow guard raised his head swiftly. However, when he saw Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes, he didn''t know what he should say.


    "Prime Minister Xi might like to think over this. again."


    Xi Ying chuckled. He had not known that Empress Dowager was so desperate to join him and Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "This Lord would love to think over this again but for that Her Majesty would need to tell me her purpose of joining us."


    There wasplete silence in the study room for the next few moments.


    The shadow guard suddenly bowed his head and said


    "This one will inform Her Majesty then."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything and the shadow guard also left the study room without a single word.


    .


    .


    .


    " He refused."


    Sitting on afortable couch, Empress Dowager who was now dressed in clothes that presented her prestigepletely, said calmly.


    Her index finger tapped the table and her eyes were nk as she looked at the tall shadow guard leaning on the ground.


    "Yes Your Majesty."


    The tall shadow guard said respectfully.


    "Prime Minister Xi wishes to know Her Majesty''s reason of joining him. Only then he will reconsider his decision."


    The Empress Dowager raised his eyebrows and her finger suddenly stopped tapping.


    " Oh...did he say that?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty"


    Empress Dowager smiled suddenly. The smiled didn''t hold any anger or coldness.


    It was a genuine smile.


    "He is as wise and indifferent as people call him. Tell him that Aijia wants to meet him...here in the Imperial Pce only. If he wants to know Aijia''s purpose behind joining him then he needs to arrange this meeting and Aijia will tell him whatever he wants to know."


    The shadow guard raised his head.


    His eyes were filled with shoc as he looked at his mistress.


    "Your Majesty."


    Empress Dowager smiled when she saw the shadow guard''s worry and shock.


    "Just do what I am saying."


    The shadow guard''s heart was full of conflicts but in the end, he could only sigh and ept his mistress order.


    " Yes, Your Majesty."


    Satisfied, the Empress Dowager nodded her head and the shadow guard left to go to Xi Manor again.


    .


    .


    .


    A quarter of shichenter, he was standing in front of Xi Ying.


    "A meeting."


    Xi Ying smiled after hearing the shadow guard''s request or he should say Empress Dowager''s demand.


    "There will be meeting then."


    He saidzily.


    The shadow guard however who knew more than he should know raised his head and asked Xi Ying.


    " Is Prime Minster Xi sure that he canplete this demand of Her Majesty?"


    Xi Ying smiledzily but didn''t say anything.


    However, this mere getsure of his was enough for the shadow guard to understand that Xi Ying was very confident.


    Again, the shadow guard could only sigh and leave silently.


    "Rui, don''t you think that Empress Dowager is very interesting?"


    Li Rui was also lost in her thoughts and hummed lightly.


    She was startled a momentter when a kiss fell on her lips and she saw Xi Ying merely an inch away from her face.


    "But of course not more than you."


    And then the next kiss was deep...so deep that she could not even feel her surroundings. The only thing that she could feel was Xi Ying''s touch.


    ''Was she really that intersting for him?''

 Chapter 434 - Li Na Wants To Go Out

    The next day in the early morning, Li Na got to know that Lu Jianye has made his parents agree to ept her as his main wife.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Li Na smiled proudly.


    "He is mesmerized by my beauty."? Li Na said to herself.


    "Yes, Yes, Young Miss is too beautiful."


    Her maidservant who was standing behind her praised her openly. She was relieved to see her mistress happy. As long as her mistress was happy, she would see some peaceful days.


    However, Li Na was not satisfied with this praise. She looked at her maid through the mirror and asked her.


    "Am I more beautiful than that Li Rui?"


    The maid was caught off guard. She had not expected her mistress to ask such a question in response to her praise.


    She was reluctant for a moment. Elder Miss Li was obviously more beautiful than any otherdy in Li Manor so the maid didn''t know if she should lie or not. However, the next moment the maid got her answer when she remembered how her mistress disliked Elder Miss Li so much.


    So she said


    "Yes, My Lady is more beautiful than Elder Young Miss."


    Li Na had a very satisfied expression until the first few words but when she heard Elder Young Miss, her face went sour again.


    Li Rui being the elder amongst them has always been a wound inside her heart that had never healed. In Li Na''s mind, all the privileges Li Rui got was because she was the daughter of a father who was General and she was the eldest daughter.


    She picked the bottle of perfume and suddenly turned around to throw it on the maid''s face. The maid''s head was lowered and she never knew that unfortunately she again has irked her mistress.


    The bottle hit her forehead and she screamed in fear and pain. The blood started to trickle down her forehead but she had to bite down her lips to stop herself from whimpering.


    "I am the Elder Miss now."


    Li Na said as she panted heavily in anger.


    "Yes, Yes Young Miss."


    The maid said hurriedly and Li Na hmphed coldly. As she decorated herself more and more, she continued to murmur how LI Rui''s maids were more intelligent and sensible than her.


    The maid stood silent as Li Na readied herself. In the beginning, forgetting the wound on her forehead, she had wanted to offer help but then thought the opposite.


    There was no guarantee that her mistress would like her make up when she was in bad mood and hence she will be awarded with one more wound on her body. Thinking this, she just stayed at her ce.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Na stood up from the chair ced in front of the dressing table after she was satisfied with her make up.


    "Young Miss"


    The maid looked at Li Na''s face with a weird expression and called out her mistress.


    "What?"


    Li Na responded rudely. The maid flinched at the mere sound but still gathered the courage to speak and said


    "Young Miss, your face looks too pale."


    Li Na rolled her eyes and said again


    "So��"


    The maid had a confused face and Li Na cursed again. This stupid maid! Couldn''t she understand that she had made her face pale with the help of make-up intentionally? She too had a mirror to look at her face after all.


    Li Na sighed heavily at her own fate. When she will be Lu Jianye''s wife then she will choose her own servants and maids.


    She thought proudly. After all, the power of the main wife was never to be trifled with. At the same time, the face of that cold and indifferent man shed inside Li Na''s mind. However with that, Li Rui''s face also shed inside her mind.


    Li Na felt her heart filling up with resentment. In the end, Li Rui still had the man she had wanted and she could not take Xi Ying away from her.


    Her contempt filled eyes moved to the maid and she shouted at her.


    "Go and put something on your wound. Do you want my father to know that I hit you so that he will order me to stay inside this hell for longer?"


    The maid instantly shook her head. She never wanted this.


    The maid ran away from there immediately to put some make-up on the wound.


    When she came back, Li Na hurriedly started to walk towards the exit of her courtyard.


    There was still half shichen left for the Imperial Assembly to start so Li Na knew that Li Qiang will still be in Li Manor. Today, she wanted him to allow her to leave the Li Manor.


    It has been almost a month now and she had not left Li Manor at all.


    "I want to see Father."


    Li Na said to the guard who was standing outside her father''s courtyard.


    The guard went inside while Li Na''s eyes shed with resentment again.


    In the past, she didn''t need to wait outside her father''s courtyard like this. After all, she was his daughter. It only started a month ago. She had tried to see her father many times in the past month but every time she was refused and would be stopped outside his courtyard only.


    It was all because of Li Rui!


    She could not help but think again. It was Li Rui who told everything to Xi Ying and made him hate her. It was because her father got to know about this.


    It was because of her, her father hated her.


    ''Li Rui, one day I will surely see you in the same situation and that day I willugh at you. I will make you so helpless that you will feel like dying.''


    She mumbled to herself.


    Even now, she couldn''t feel that fate was no longer in her favor. She couldn''t feel Lu Jianye''s love for herself. She couldn''t cherish it.


    She still wanted Xi Ying who already belonged to Li Ruipletely.


    In the end, what she wanted was doom and she was going to get it.... very soon.

 Chapter 435 - Li Qiang Allows Li Na To Go Out

    Li Qiang didn''t meet Li Na again. However, he asked the guard to ask her what she wanted. The guard asked Li Na and then went back to him.


    Li Qiang was in a deep thought after he got to know that Li Na wanted to go out of Li Manor. He didn''t say anything regarding this but asked the guard to allow his daughter toe to his study room.


    The guard epted the order and left from there again.


    A few momentster, the door of the study room opened and Li Qiang raised his head to look towards the door, His face was emotionless but his eyes flickered surely when he saw Li Na'' overly pale face.


    Her head was lowered but he could see thin beads of sweat on her forehead. Li Qiang frowned deeply.


    "Li Na greets Father."


    Li Na curtsied respectfully and greeted her father in a low but audible voice.


    Li Qiang didn''t respond and picked one of the books from the table to read. Li Na noticed but maintained herposure.


    "Father, Li Na wants to go out of Li Manor."


    Li Qiang silently turned the page of the book and then asked a few momentster


    "Why?"


    Li Na went silent. She didn''t speak until Li Qiang raised his head to look at her because of herck of response.


    "Father, Li Na feels very suffocated after living in the Manor for a month."


    Her eyes were filled with tears and her face now looked very pale as she said this to her father.


    Li Qiang, in the end, was her father. He couldn''t see his daughter like this.


    And her marriage was already fixed. What more she will do now? Still, he said


    "Lu Jianye is a good boy."


    Li Na lowered her head as if she was shy when she heard her father''s words. Li Qiang was satisfied seeing this. Her daughter''s actions meant that she was no longer determined to marry Xi Ying and she liked Lu Jianye.


    A momentter, he continued


    "If I heard anyint about you, Li Na then believe me this time I will find someone else than marry you the next day itself even if you will not be willing."


    "Yes, Father."


    Li Qiang sighed as Li Na''s voice was choking a little in the end.


    "You can leave the Manor bute back in a Shichen."


    "Yes, Father,"


    Li Na said immediately.


    "Leave."


    Li Na turned around to leave as soon as her father asked her.


    Outside the study room, she smirked proudly and happily left Li Qiang''s Courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    When Xi Ying went to the Imperial Pce, he saw Li Qiang again in the Imperial Pce. A few days back, Li Qiang hade too but he didn''t meet the Empress again. He wondered if today he would do the same.


    At the same time, he remembered that his shadow guard had told him that Lu Jianye''s parents has agreed to take Li Na as his main wife.


    By now, Li Qiang must be known to this.


    Xi Ying walked towards his seat after moving his eyes away from Li Qiang. Perhaps Li Qiang thought that he was too intelligent but he will soon get to know that him(Xi Ying) being silent didn''t mean that he was less intelligent than him.


    His attention was more on the demand that Empress Dowager made justst night.


    He was looking forward to seeing how the Empress Dowager would react when she will see him and Zhao Zhang Wei standing in front of her chambers ready to meet her.


    Zhao Wang Lei entered the Imperial Court soon and the Imperial Assembly started.


    It was a shichenter, the Imperial Assembly ended and the Emperor left the Imperial Court.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen again rose from his seat to go towards Xi Ying. Today, he wanted to clear everything with Xi Ying.


    He will tell her that the shadow guards were sent to kill Li Rui because his sister, Princess Wenling had requested him to do so.


    He will even apologize to Xi Ying if that was needed but he will make hime to his side today.


    Determined Zhao Zhuang Chen walked towards Xi Ying, however, he halted amidst his steps when he again saw Zhao Zhang Wei walking to stand in front of Xi Ying.


    He saw both of them silently looking at each other and then nodding their heads in greeting. The behavior made Zhao Zhuang Chen feel that Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying were very familiar to each other.


    A panic suddenly settled inside Zhao Zhuang Chen''s heart. Could it be that Zhao Zhang Wei had already done what he had wanted to do?


    Zhao Zhuang Chen watched silently as both of them exited the Imperial Court together just like that other day.


    "Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen came out of his trance when he heard someone calling him. It was Minister Xin. Zhao Zhuang Chenposed himself and then frowned in confusion.


    He had actually never talked to Minister Xin before so he wondered what the middle aged minister was doing here.


    "Minister Xin."


    He said indifferently.


    "Did Your Highness wanted to talk with Prime Minister Xi?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was very irritated and he didn''t really want to talk to Minister Xin. However, he still said


    "Yes"


    "Oh, But Prime Minister Xi and His Highness, the second Prince seems to be very busy in managing the convoy''s matters. This one heard that the people from convoy face some trouble in an inn of Xin, they were staying and now Prime Minister Xin had to manage that matter too with the second prince."


    Realization dawned onto Zhao Zhuang Chen. He remembered suddenly that Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei were managing the convoy''s matters together.


    Yes, that'' why they were seen together every now and then.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly felt very relieved. He looked at Minister with appreciation and then left the Imperial Court thinking of talking to Xi Ying some other time.


    On the other hand, Minister Xin too smiled in relief looking at the back of leaving Zhao Zhuang Chen.

 Chapter 436 - Going To Meet The Empress Dowager

    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Xi and His Highness, the Second Prices wishes to meet you. They are waiting outside the chambers for your permission to enter."


    Xin Jia didn''t hide the surprise she was feeling inside her heart when her old maidservant informed her about Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying''s arrival.


    Did theye to meet her just like this? Did they perhaps not know that they could be in a continuous suspicion in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes?


    And suspicion was never good for what they wanted to do in the future.


    Xin Jia who had thought in the beginning that Xi Ying was a very intelligent man suddenly doubted her own conclusions.


    If Xi Ying was really that intelligent then why did he evene here to meet her!


    And if he was not intelligent enough to see this then how he would even dethrone the Emperor who held so much power and a wise mind also.


    Still, she asked her maidservant to allow Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei to enter the chambers.


    A few momentster, when Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei entered the Empress Dowager''s chambers, they saw her sitting on the couchfortably. Her hands had Buddha beads and her fingers rolled them continuously as she murmured something with closed eyes.


    Xi Ying noticed the furnished chambers that looked too beautiful. He noticed a few beautiful items that he was sure were sent by the Emperor to the Empress Dowager as they were given to the Emperor from the other countries.


    His eyes flickered and they narrowed. The wheels of his mind turned faster and he suddenly doubted if the purpose of this meeting was really what he had thought.


    Did Empress Dowager really want to kill her son? Or was it merely an act she was doing in front of them so that she can know about their ns and then save her son?


    "Greetings to Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei bowed their heads to greet Empress Dowager who opened her eyes to look at them and then looked at her old maidservant.


    After that, she closed her eyes and continued to rotate the Buddha beads in her hands.


    The old maidservant, on the other hand, signed Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei to take their seats.


    She served some tea and snacks to them and like this, a few minutes passed.


    Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t pick anything from the table. Both of them were looking at Empress Dowager who was still rotating the beads in her hands with her eyes closed.


    A deep frown marred Xi Ying''s forehead while Zhao Zhang Wei looked no different.


    The chamber was deathly silent and the old maidservant was still bringing a few other snacks for Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Xi Ying however raised his hand to stop the old maidservant and said coldly


    "What is the need of all those formalities when your mistress herself is so disrespectful towards her guests?"


    The chambers went deathly silent.


    The maidservant had her eyes wide with shock.


    Seated beside Xi Ying, Zhao Zhang Wei shook his head and sighed lightly. He was not surprised to hear something like this from Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying had always been this straightforward and indifferent of the consequences his straightforward could cause.


    And why would he even need to fear? He was always needed in Xin and so he was very confident that no one would dare to harm him.


    In the past, Zhao Zhang Wei used to think of Xi Ying as an arrogant man. However, he no longer thinks like that.


    Xi Ying demanded respect in exchange for respect.


    This time, Empress Dowager was being disrespectful. She asked them to keep a meeting and now when they were here, she was sitting there remembering her god as they sat here waiting for her.


    This was very disrespectful so he didn''t find anything wrong in Xi Ying''s words.


    Xin Jia who had been sitting silently until now finally opened her eyes and looked at Xi Ying. Her eyes didn''t have any emotion��something that Xi Ying found different from the other day when she had warned him.


    That day, she had calm but at this moment they were sharp.


    She was angry. He concluded but didn''t care even if she was angry. His face stayed indifferent and seeing this, Xin Jia''s lips had a cold smile as she spoke


    "Prime Minister is indeed too arrogant as the others say."


    Xi Ying chuckled humorlessly after hearing Empress Dowager''s words and said.


    "Calling someone to meet and then letting them wait for you is perhaps not disrespectful in Her Majesty''s eyes, however when that person says the truth about being ignored is more disrespectful in Her Majesty''s eyes."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with coldness. At the same time, he remembered how Princess Wenling had also let his wife, Li Rui wait outside her chambers after inviting her to meet.


    All of these Imperial Family members are alike.


    He felt very satisfied on seeing not so good face of Xin Jia. She was surely angered by his bluntness. However, Xi Ying was surprised when the next moment, she said to him and Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Aijia apologize for being disrespectful then."


    Xin Jia''s voice held sincerity when she said this so Xi Ying knew that she really meant it.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in acknowledgment while Zhao Zhang Wei did the same.


    A momentter, Empress Dowager continued


    "However, Prime Minister Xi, Aijia also had her own reasons to behave like this."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and waited for her to continue.


    "Before Aijia had thought of joining Prime Minister Xi. However, after seeing how the stupid move of Prime Minister Xi�� meeting directly like this when everyone in the Imperial Pce can know about this meeting, Aijia is no longer interested in this deal. Aijia doesn''t work with stupid people."


    The Empress Dowager said truthfully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed again after Empress Dowager finished. If Xi Ying was arrogant then he could see that Empress Dowager was not less arrogant.


    And here he was stuck between these two arrogant people having no choice but to keep a forced gentle smile on his lips.

 Chapter 437 - Empress Dowager Tells Her Reason

    "Your Majesty concludes everything very fast inside her mind."


    It was Zhao Zhang Wei who spoke this time. He picked the teapot from the tray that was in the maid''s hands and served the tea in the cup ced in front of Empress Dowager himself.


    His lips had a gentle smile because of which even though his words were a bit out of line they still seemed to be very respectful.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had noticed long ago that Xi Ying''s face didn''t look too good after hearing Empress Dowager''s words. He didn''t want him to talk rudely again and then put a full stop on this discussion in just a few seconds.


    Xin Jia silently noticed his each and every action.


    She saw how gracefully he served the tea. The smile on his lips was very applicable for this moment. It neither made him look too friendly nor too indifferent.


    He was being polite.


    However, politeness was not what she was seeking for.


    "Say clearly what you want to say."


    She said calmly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s smile remained the same and he nodded his head as she continued


    "Your Majesty only paid attention to how we came here directly to meet Your Majesty but didn''t pay attention to what kind of n we have to save ourselves from all the suspicions that will be casted on us by the Emperor after this meeting."


    "After making such a huge n to dethrone the Emperor himself, we of course are not a fool to do such a mistake. We of course have a n to save ourselves."


    Xin Jian rasied her eyebrows.


    "What n?"


    She asked however Xi Ying spoke before Zhao Zhang Wei this time


    "Nothing that Her Majesty needs to know."


    Xin Jia''s calm eyes sharpened and they moved to Xi Ying. Xi Ying however didn''t mind it and continued with a humorless smile on his lips


    "Her Majesty wants to know everything but is not ready to tell us anything. In fact, this Lord suddenly feels that the demand of meeting was just a way Her Majesty needed to avoid this Lord''s demand."


    Xin Jia''s sharp eyes immediately shed with panic and she looked away. However, these few moments were enough for Xi Ying to know that whatever he said was really right.


    His eyes went cold and indifferent again and the humorless smile from his lips disappearedpletely. He stood up from this seat and said coldly.


    "It was a good joke but this Lord didn''t like it even a bit, Your Majesty."


    At this moment, even Zhao Zhang Wei had a deep frown on his forehead. He had never expected that Xin Jia had not wanted to tell them anything all along.


    He too stood up from his seat and both he and Xi Ying turned around to leave from there.


    However, just at that moment, both of them heard Empress Dowager saying


    "Prime Minister Xi, Aijia can''t tell you her reasons of joining you but Aijia really wishes to be included in these ns of yours and dethrone Zhao Wang Lei."


    In response, Xi Ying turned around to look at the Empress Dowager calmly and said.


    "However, this Lord would never be able to trust Your Majesty without knowing Your Majesty''s reason. This Lord would have many reasons to doubt Your Majesty everyday. The special one is that Your Majesty is the biological mother of the man this Lord wants to destroy so why should this Lord believes Your Majesty."


    Xin Jia went silent at Xi Ying''a words. She couldn''t say anything.


    She, in fact, had never wanted to tell her reasons to Xi Ying or anyone else. That''s why, she had demanded a meeting in the Imperial Pce. Xi Ying was right.


    She was trying to avoid this day.


    Even if Xi Ying would not have been able to arrange such a meeting, she would have still joined him as she would not see it as his incapability. At the same time, it would have saved her from telling her reason as Xi Ying neverpleted his side if deal.


    However, never had she thought that Xi Ying would still be able to arrange such a meeting.


    Leave arrange��he never needed to arrange anything. He just came here directly from the Imperial Court, she could guess it.


    She wondered what kind of n he must have to save himself. She knew that he must have some n. Before she doubted him but after seeing how easily he caught her, she didn''t doubt his intelligence.


    Putting a full stop on her thoughts, Xin Jia looked at Xi Ying again.


    She was sure that he will never let her know about his ns or anything else until she will let him know her reasons.


    But her reasons were a secret that she had kept to herself for so many years.


    A secret that had not let her sleep peacefully for so many night. A secret that she will always regret that she hid but she still can''t reveal it.


    So after hiding it for so many years, will she really reveal it today?


    Xin Jia in the end didn''t want to reveal it and tried to twist her fingers in the oil again. She hoped that Xi Yong would take a step back this time and let her join him.


    He was the only person who could help her wash away this regret and guilt of so many years.


    So many years ago, she had run away like a coward because she had been mourning the death of her loved one. But now she didn''t want to be a coward any longer and wanted to fight through everything.


    "Aijia call tell Prime Minister Xi her reasons but what is the guarantee that Prime Minister Xi won''t backstab Aijia,"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    "There is really no guarantee."


    He said bluntly and Zhao Zhang Wei who was standing beside could not help but press his temples. Why does he feel that Xi Ying didn''t want Empress Dowager to join them in the first ce?


    Otherwise, why would he talk like this?


    To smooth the things over a little, Zhao Zhang Wei said


    "It is Your Majesty''s choice to trust us but if the words count then this one can assure that we won''t ever backstab Your Majesty."


    Xin Jia''s eyes would always soften when she would look at Zhao Zhang Wei. This was something that even Zhao Zhang Wei has noticed by now.


    Sure enough, the next moment Xin Jia said


    "Then Aijia will tell you her reasons."

 Chapter 438 - The Big Secret

    Half a Shichenter, when Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei came out of Empress Dowager''s chambers, both of them had serious faces.


    Both of them were lost in their thoughts.


    It was Zhao Zhang Wei who broke the silence between them first. He had a humorless smile on his lips as he said


    "Benwang can''t believe that Zhao Wang Lei did such a big blunder and it had been hidden so nicely for so long."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything but the cold smile on his lips was enough for the agreement with Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    Xi Ying''s eyes held mockery, irony, and many other emotions as he remembered Empress Dowager Xin Jian''s words.


    "He killed the man Aijia has loved for my whole life."


    It had taken Xi Ying a moment to understand what actually the Empress Dowager was trying to say.


    The man she loved...was it not the previous Emperor?


    Was Empress Dowager really talking about the previous Emperor?


    And if she was then ....did Zhao Wang Lei kill the previous Emperor who was his father too?


    The revtion was big and Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying...both of them had many questions.


    However, Empress Dowager refused to answer their questions.


    "Aijia has already told Prime Minister Xi her reasons for joining him. Aijia doesn''t have any wish to tell anything else. This much should be enough for Prime Minister Xi to believe Aijia."


    The eyes of Empress Dowager were nk but she looked firm that she won''t tell anything to them regarding this matter anymore.


    However, Xi Ying understood everything else by his own.


    The Empress Dowager knew such a secret but she couldn''t do anything.


    On one side was her son and on the other side was her husband ...the man she had loved a lot.


    Who could she choose? In fact, she never got the chance to choose.


    Her husband was already killed and hence she was forced to choose her son.


    She hid such a big secret because Zhao Wang Lei was her son. However, she regretted it and hence went to live in istion.


    But again what forced her toe out of istion so suddenly.


    And what forced her to finally Avenger her husband''s death when the opponent was again her son.


    And the most important question was why did Zhao Wang Lei killed his father?


    "Was there any other candidate for the throne during Zhao Wang Lei''s time?"


    Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He had very little information from a few decades ago.


    "Benwang doesn''t know, Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said honestly.


    He didn''t know anything from those years neither he never tried to know.


    "However, does Prime Minister Xi believe Her Majesty?"


    Xi Ying turned a little to look at Zhao Zhang Wei. Both of his hands were behind his back as he walked beside Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who noticed Xi Ying''s gaze turned his head in his direction. He was confused when he saw a meaningful look in Xi Ying''s eyes. Just when he was about to ask Xi Ying, what happened, Xi Ying spoke


    "Has Your Highness noticed that Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager is softer towards Your Highness?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei paused and frowned in confusion but nheless nodded his head.


    "Benwang did notice it, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and was about to continue when he saw Eunuch Wang walking in their direction. A mocking smile graced his lips while Zhao Zhang Wei who was waiting for him to continue frowned looking in Xi Ying''s direction.


    It was only when Xi Ying spoke his next words he did understand why Xi Ying stopped talking.


    "Well��Your Highness. This Lord thinks that Your Highness will need to leave soon now."


    The curious Zhao Zhang Wei turned his head to look at the front and finally noticed Eunuch Wang who was walking as fast as his old legs allowed him to.


    He really wanted to know what Xi Ying was going to say next. However, now it seemed impossible to him.


    "Then Benwang will talk to Prime Minister Xi regarding this matterter."


    "Sure."


    Xi Ying nodded his head..


    By now, Eunuch Wang had reached them and bowed his head in front of Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying as he said while breathing heavily.


    "Your Highness, His Majesty wishes to see you inside his study room as soon as possible."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he senses the urgency in Eunuch Wang''s voice. He could finally believe everything that Zhao Zhang Wei had written in the letterst night.


    Zhao Wang Lei really feared Empress Dowager, Xin Jia.


    "Is everything alright, Eunuch Wang?"


    Xi Ying askedzily to Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang raised his head and looked at Xi Ying''s face closely. He remembered that His Majesty had asked him to observe Xi Ying if he hase out after meeting Empress Dowager.


    He actually knew why his master was so worried if Xi Ying met Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager. After apanying his master for so many years, Eunuch Wang knew almost all of the secrets of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Eunuch Wang observed Xi Ying''s expression. However, the old Eunuch could not find anything amiss so he was a little relieved and said politely


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi. Actually His Majesty has something to talk about with His Highness."


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ying nodded his head in understanding but then continued


    "This Lord thought something was wrong seeing how Eunuch Wang looked in so hurry ��that he even forgot to greet."


    Xi Ying said casually but Eunuch Wang thought that Xi Ying was offended by his careless behavior. He remembered that his master had warned himst time when he had tried to be clever in front of Xi Ying. Eunuch Wang felt the sweat soaking his back and he hurriedly greeted ording to the rules.


    "Greetings to Your Highness, the Second Prince. Greetings to Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying smiled humorlessly as he looked at the bowed head of Eunuch Wang.


    He didn''t respond to Eunuch Wang''s greeting and instead said to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Your Highness, this Lord will leave for now."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head and said


    "Benwang is thankful to Prime Minister Xi for apanying Benwang to meet Her Majesty."


    Xi Ying waved his hand as if it was nothing while Eunuch Wang listened to everything closely.


    After this short talk, Xi Ying turned around to leave.


    On the other hand, Eunuch Wang remembered only now that Xi Ying never responded to his greeting. The old Eunuch was more scared thinking that he had offended Xi Ying.


    He just hoped that Xi Ying would notin to his master regarding this as he followed Zhao Zhang Wei to the Imperial Study room.

 Chapter 439 - Zhao Wang Leis Suspicions

    Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying had already expected Zhao Wang Lei to call anyone of them as soon as they would step out of Empress Dowager''s chambers.


    They could conclude it from the reaction of Zhao Wang Lei just from a small meeting of Xi Ying and Empress Dowager.


    And as they had predicted, it really happened.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who was walking ahead of Eunuch Wang had a mocking smirk on his lips, After knowing this new revtion, he felt a little funny and as well as the bitterness inside his heart.


    He had been nning to dethrone Zhao Wang Lei and kill him for so many years and today he was doubting whether Zhao Wang Lei was truthfully the rightful heir of the throne after the previous Emperor''s death.


    Otherwise, why did he kill the previous Emperor?


    He knew that Xi Ying was thinking the same otherwise why would he have asked him if there was any other candidate for the throne at Zhao Wang Lei''s time.


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei came out of his trance and he saw that Eunuch Wang was now standing in front of him opening the door of the Imperial Study room for him.


    He didn''t know how long has it been since he had been standing there like this but seeing Eunuch Wang''s face that a confused expression, Zhang Wei was sure that it was more than a few seconds.


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head and stepped inside the study room finally.


    The door closed behind him immediately.


    Bam��


    A cup came flying in Zhao Zhang Wei''s direction as soon as he stepped inside and the doors closed. Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes sharpened. He could have easily avoided it. However, thest little bit of rationality kept him reminded that he could not do it.


    He could not show his capability in front of Zhao Wang Lei. Because in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes, he was nothing but a stupid prince whom he could use whenever he wanted just like he did with his mother.


    So he stood there unmoving. As a result, the cup hit Zhao Zhang Wei''s forehead and he closed his eye immediately. He felt the blood trickling down his forehead and then his eyes.


    A momentter, he finally opened his phoenix eyes. The sharpness and coldness in them werepletely gone now and he looked towards the chair Zhao Wang Lie was sitting on withpletely a confused face.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei called out in apletely confused voice. However, Zhao Wang Lei raised his hand indicating him to not say anything. His eyes were sharp and cold as he said in the same kind of voice


    "Zhang Wei, just answer my question honestly and don''t say anything else."


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately nodded his head and then as if realizing that he was being disrespectful, he bowed his head and said


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This one will never lie to Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s inside was burning with anger. However, he felt a little rxed on seeing Zhao Zhang Wei''s submissive behavior. He tried to assure himself that everything was fine and he was worrying in vain.


    "Why did you go to the Empress Dowager''s chambers with Prime Minister Xi?"


    This time, Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head again and his eyes were filled with confusion as he said


    "Is Your Majesty that this one went to see Empress Dowager with Prime Minister Xi? However, yesterday, when Your Majesty talked about Empress Dowager and Prime Minister Xi meeting for only a short period, this one thought that Your Majesty was disappointed."


    "That was the only reason, this one asked Prime Minister Xin especially to visit Empress Dowager. This one thought that it will make Your Majesty happy. However, now��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t finish his words and wentpletely silent as if he was disappointed in himself. He saw Zhao Wang Lei looking at himself as if he was a fool.


    Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled internally.


    This was what he and Xi Ying had nned. It was a very simple n.


    Since Zhao Wang Lei thought that he was stupid then he would behave that way only. Since he was stupid, he could do anything stupid.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s hands were trembling because of rage. He was very tempted to pick another cup from the table and then throw it towards Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Before he used to pay no attention to him because he sued to think that he was too easygoing and not that intelligent. However, Zhao Wang Lie had never thought that Zhao Zhang Wei was this stupid.


    Though he had not expressed his anger on Xi Ying and his mother''s meeting clearly yesterday, he had warned him not to involve himself with Xi Ying too much.


    Did he not understand anything by that?


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed heavily and pressed his temples. He suddenly thought that he needed to pay attention to Zhao Zhang Wei too since he was around Xi Ying now. He didn''t want him to do anything stupid and then let Xi Ying know something that he should not know ��at least not for now.


    Gathering all his patience, Zhao Wang Lei asked Zhao Zhang Wei as gently as he could.


    "Zhang Wei, tell Zhen��did Empress Mother say something to you or Prime Minister Xi?"


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to be determined to see him losing all his patience as he asked in confusion.


    "Say something��like what, Your Majesty?"


    Zhao Wang Lie sighed heavily again. His fists were clenched as he wondered exactly how should he exin himself.


    He could not really ask Zhao Zhang Wei what he wanted to ask. Otherwise, he didn''t know if he went to Xi Ying and then tell him everything about this meeting as well.


    "What did you and Empress Mother talk about?"


    "Oh��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei pretended to have a moment of realization and then continued


    "Nothing much, Your Majesty. This one just told Her Majesty that she should live in the Imperial Pce like this only. Your Majesty will be very happy with her stay in Empress Dowager''s chambers."


    "And Prime Minister Xi? Did Empress Mother say something to Prime Minister Xi as well?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled hesitantly and Zhao Wang Lei''s heart sank.


    He was afraid that Zhao Zhang Wei would say again that he didn''t know what they talked about. He was already scared to know that Xi Ying really went to meet Empress Dowager.


    As much as he knew Xi Ying, Xi Ying would never go anywhere just because someone asked him to. He was that cold and indifferent.


    Then why did he ept Zhao Zhang Wei''s request today?


    ''Did Empress Mother really not say something suspicious yesterday to him?''

 Chapter 440 - The Clever Zhao Zhang Wei

    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that it was time to say something when he saw Zhao Wang Lei lost in his thoughts.


    The blood was still trickling down from his temple where the teacup had hit him. However, he didn''t seem to care about him but he couldn''t show that to Zhao Wang Lei. So he took out his handkerchief and pressed his temple with it.


    He hissed intentionally and Zhao Wang Lie came out of his trance immediately.


    He looked at Zhao Zhang Wei pressing his temple with the cloth. Zhao Zhang Wei had an expression on his face that showed that he was in too much pain.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes narrowed in disgust. In his eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei was too weak. The anger with that disgust shed inside his eyes when he remembered that Zhao Zhang Wei took Xi Ying to meet Empress Mother.


    Gathering all his patience, Zhao Wang Lei asked Zhao Zhang Wei


    "Zhang Wei, tell Zhen ��what did Prime Minister Xi talk about with Empress Mother?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately put down his handkerchief as if he just seemed to realize that he was standing in front of the Emperor.


    These stupid expressions and actions of him made Zhao Wang Lei feel more disgusted with him. However, he had to hide that disgust and talk patiently with him.


    Otherwise, he was angry that he wanted to kill Zhao Zhang Wei at this moment.


    The smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips was again hesitant and when he didn''t say anything for the next few moments, Zhao Wang Lei was very irritated.


    "Zhang Wei, say something. We don''t have the whole day to hear your answers."


    Zhao Wang Lei said with gritted teeth.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face had a panicked expression and he lowered his head immediately. However, in truth, his eyes were filled with mockery.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s restlessness and panic only proved that whatever Empress Dowager was saying was true.


    He was afraid that Xi Ying woulde to know of the secret he had been hiding for so many years. However, he didn''t know that the thing he was afraid of was done already.


    "This one apologizes for dying in answering Your Majesty''s question and wasting so much time of Your Majesty. However, this one was actually a little ashamed to tell that Prime Minister Xi didn''t say anything at all in Empress Dowager''s chambers."


    Zhao Wang Lie frowned in confusion and Zhao Zhang Wei continued


    "This one had thought that Prime Minister Xi is a good speaker and would be able to convince Her Majesty to live in the Imperial Pce with all of us instead of going to live in istion if she was nning that. However, Prime Minister Xi didn''t say anything after going there so this one was a little embarrassed that this one''s n didn''t work."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s frown vanished and he instantly sighed in relief.


    Xi Ying not speaking anything more than necessary ��it was most likely what Xi Ying could do so he didn''t doubt Zhao Zhang Wei at all.


    However, there was still one thing left.


    The first thing that Zhao Wang Lie wanted to know from the day first was why Xi Ying chose Zhao Zhang Wei to apany him in managing this convoy''s matters.


    And the second thing is why in the first ce he agreed to go to Empress Dowager''s chambers just because Zhao Zhang Wei asked him to do so!


    "Prime Minister Xi agreed to apany you to Empress Mother''s chambers just like that?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked doubtfully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled helplessly and answered


    "No, Your Majesty. This one had to beg Prime Minister Xi, however, this one had not expected that Prime Minister Xi won''t say anything after going there."


    Zhao Zhang Wei pretended to sigh heavily.


    A momentter, Zhao Wang Lei smiled and said


    "Still, Zhang Wei, we think that you should be happy after being chosen by Prime Minister Xi. Zhuang Chen had been angry at us because of not being chosen."


    This time Zhao Zhang Wang Lei pretended to sigh helplessly and then continued with an exhausted smile on his lips.


    "We just wanted to give both of you an equal chance. We are happy for you. Prime Minister chose you and this thing should help a big meaning for you."


    Zhao Zhang Wei understood instantly what Zhao Wang Lei was trying to pry in by going in that direction.


    He also didn''t want to stay any longer in thepany of this fake man and hence he answered the already readied answer.


    "There is nothing to happy about this, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said with a bitter smile. Zhao Wang Lie frowned in confusion. He could feel that Zhao Zhang Wei had the answer to the question he was seeking for.


    "Why, Zhang Wei?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked with a confused face.


    Zhang Zhang Wei''s bitter smile was still there as he answered


    "Prime Minister Xi chose this one only because he doesn''t like Elder Brother. Elder Brother has perhaps offended Prime Minister Xi many times before. There was no other reason for this. Prime Minister Xi told himself to this one all this when this one had been very happy on being chosen by him."


    Zhao Wang Lei had a moment of realization. He knew that Zhao Zhang Wei was saying the truth this time or that was what he thought.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had indeed offended Xi Ying many times before.


    So he nodded his head in satisfaction. Now he knew why he chose Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, he didn''t want Zhao Zhang Wei to tell anyone anything about this meeting and take Xi Ying again to meet Empress Dowager. So he said as gently as he could.


    "Sit"


    Zhao Zhang Wei had a startled expression after hearing these words. Zhao Wang Lie sighed and said


    "We should not have hit you, Zhang Wei. Come and sit now."


    "No��it''s alright, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said humbly and started to walk towards the chair that was ced in front of Zhao Wang Lei.


    As soon as he was seated, Zhao Wang Lei spoke again but a little coldly this time


    "Don''t take Xi Ying to Empress Mother''s chambers ever again without our permission."

 Chapter 441 - Yi Junjie Is Inside Plum Courtyard

    "Don''t take Xi Ying to Empress Mother''s chambers ever again without our permission."


    Zhao Wang Lei said this but instantly regretted the choice of his words. He sighed heavily a little disappointed in himself as he was noticing that he was panicking too much these days and in that panic, he was losing hisposure and doing many mistakes.


    This was not good for him.


    He can''t do mistakes. One mistake could lose him everything he had now and everything he wanted to get in the future.


    He breathed deeply and when he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei again, he was not surprised to see the confused expression on his face.


    Zhao Wang Lei thought for a moment and finally came up with a reasonable reason.


    "Zhang Wei, Empress Mother has juste out of istion. She doesn''t like to talk with people too much. Zhen doesn''t want her to feel annoyed and then go back to live in istion. And Prime Minister Xi��you should know how he is. He is too straightforward so Zhen is afraid that he will say something that Empress Mother would not like."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s head was lowered as if he was thinking over Zhao Wang Lei''s words.


    But in truth, his eyes were filled with mockery.


    Zhao Wang Lei could really lie very well. He thought inside his heart.


    And when he raised his head, he had a look of understanding on his face and said


    "This one understands, Your Majesty, This one indeed has been at fault and deserved this punishment."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled in guilt as he pressed the wound on his forehead.


    Zhao Wang Lie was relieved to see that Zhao Zhang Wei understood what he had wanted to make him understand. He asked him not to tell anything about this meeting to Xi Ying for onest time and then waved his hand to dismiss him.


    "Put some ointment on your wound."


    He said to Zhang Zhang Wei before thetter left the room.


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately thanked the Emperor for his care and then left the Imperial Study room. On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei was now lost in other thoughts.


    If Xi Ying didn''t like Zhao Zhuang Chen so much then he would surely try that Zhao Zhuang Chen doesn''t be the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed. He actually doesn''t care who will be the next Emperor. He had all the arrangements made of himself.


    He had a ce where he would take Yi Jie and live the rest of his life with her peacefully��somewhere no one would be able to disturb them��where she would not have to face any trouble and like a queen.


    They would have their own small family.


    A small smile graced Zhao Wang Lei''s lips as he thought of all this. However, his eyes were filled with a craziness that could be seen from a naked pair of eyes.


    Zhao Wang Lei was crazy for Yi Jie. This craziness was not new. It had been there for years but it has only increased only for all these years so much so that he was now ready to sacrifice such a big Empire he had managed for so many years just for a woman he wanted to get.


    Was it love or his obsession? Only the time could tell.


    But for now, Zhao Wang Lie had to put a full stop to his imaginations when Qin Wenya''s face shed inside his mind.


    If Zhao Zhuang Chen doesn''t be the next Emperor then he knew that Qin Wenya would not sit idly. Qin would surely destroy Xin.


    Again, he didn''t care but the fight between the two Empires would surely create troubles for the life he was nning after leaving the throne.


    So what should he do?


    Should he make Zhao Zhuang Chen the next Emperor and go against Xi Ying or he should make Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor and go against Qin Wenya and hence the Qin Empire?


    Again killing Xi Ying and then making Zhao Zhuang Chen the next Empire seemed to be a better option to Zhao Wang Lei.


    But how could he kill Xi Ying?


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed in frustration as he thought about this new problem now.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying reached the Xi Manor.


    His mind was still filled with everything he got to know in the Imperial Pce. However, as soon as he got down from his horse, he forgot everything, and the urge to see his wife got stronger than anything.


    It was strange how he could not live without seeing Li Rui after every few hours.


    A small smile graced Xi Ying''s lips as he stepped inside Xi Manor.


    "My Lord, Lord Yi is in Plum Courtyard."


    Xi Ying halted amidst his steps when he heard An Shing''s words.


    In Plum Courtyard��does it not mean that Yi Junjie was with Li Rui?


    His eyes went cold and he asked


    "What is he doing there?"


    An Shing bowed his head and answered his master.


    "This servant doesn''t know about that, My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s face was emotionless and he immediately started to walk towards Plum Courtyard. Was it weird that he didn''t like the fact of Yi Junjie and Li Rui being in the same ce?


    Xi Ying, however, didn''t care if it was weird or he was being too possessive.


    There was only one person in this world whom he loved so much and he only cared about that person��his Rui.


    Inside the Plum Courtyard, Xi Ying''s eyes roamed restlessly to find his wife''s figure.


    However, the living room he was standing inside was empty.


    Xi Ying sighed and walked towards the room that was just beside Li Rui''s room... the room that now belonged to him too as he had never spent a single night out of Plum Courtyard for so many days now.


    Xi Ying opened the door of the room without even knocking on the door. He just knew that Yi Junjie must be here.


    Last time too, when Yi Junjie was here after Li Mei''s death, Li Rui and Yi Junjie had talked in this room only.


    Xi Yingposed his expression before he pushed the door open. He knew that he couldn''t show much anger and frustration in front of Li Rui otherwise she will find out. Though he had told her thest time that he didn''t like Yi Junjie, he didn''t want her to feel that he was trying to stop her from meeting her Elder Brother ��something that he really wanted to do.


    However, when the door opened and Xi Ying saw the scene inside the room, his eyes went sharp and cold.

 Chapter 442 - The Insecure Lord Xi

    When Xi Ying had realized that he loved Li Rui after four years, he also knew that if he hoped the same kind of emotion from Li Rui''s side that too so soon, then he would be expecting too much.


    After all, the mistakes he had done were too many.


    So how could he expect Li Rui to love him even a little after she suffered so much in Xi Manor.


    In fact, he was grateful that she didn''t leave even after so much happened��even after in her eyes, it was he who kept their son away from her for four years.


    So he made his heart understand. He tried to have less expectations.


    He tried to find happiness in what he was getting.


    Having Li Rui beside him regardless of whether this love was only one sided, it was still very precious.


    That was what he had thought.


    Only now at this moment, when Xi Ying saw Li Rui in Yi Junjie''s arms, he got to know that it was perhaps not enough.


    He got to know that he could perhaps bear if Li Rui didn''t love him. He would make himself understand that it was because of his mistakes.


    But if one day, he saw her in another man''s arms of if one day she told him that she loved some other man then he would not be able to bear it.


    He would perhaps kill that man��something that he wanted? to do right now.


    He wanted to kill Yi Junjie.


    The scene in front of his eyes made him feel very insecure...something that he didn''t like at all.


    His fist clenched and his eyes went red with rage.


    With long strides, he walked towards the duo.


    His wife''s back was towards him but Yi Junjie was looking at him. The calm eyes of the man provoked Xi Ying more as he thought that Yi Junjie was doing this intentionally.


    Xi Ying''s hand went forward to grab Li Rui''s arm as soon as she was in his reach and he pulled her away from Yi Junjie so swiftly that a gasp escaped from Li Rui''s lips in surprise.


    With his one hand around Li Rui''s waist, Xi Ying hugged Li Rui to his chest so that her face waspletely hidden in his embrace. His hands gathered around her small frame as if he wanted to hide her from everyone''s eyes.


    The room was deathly silent as the two men silently stared at each other.


    "What is Lord Yi doing here?"


    Xi Ying asked coldly.


    Yi Junjie however didn''t answer Yi Junjie''s question. His eyes were casted down.


    Xi Ying''s eyes went sharper. He was about to say something else�� obviously asking Yi Junjie to get out of Xi Manor when he heard a neither too small nor too loud cry.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes immediately went to look towards the other side of the table. Only then did he notice that his three year old son, Xi Ling was in the same room.


    He saw as he ran towards them and then beside his mother.


    His mouth was slightly parted and his eyes were filled with worry and concern as he looked down making Xi Ying confused a little.


    Just when he put side his fluctuated emotions and his mind had started to work, he heard Xi Ling''s voice again and this time his son was looking at him with his big ck clean eyes.


    "Father��Mother was about to fall down just now. It was Uncle Yi just now who saved her."


    Finishing his words, Xi Ling held the hem of his mother''s dress and asked in an urgent tone.


    "Is Mother alright? How is Xi Ling''s sibling? Should Xi Ling call for that old man?"


    Realization dawned on to Xi Ying. It took him a moment to realize that Li Rui was indeed clutching his robe tightly as if she was afraid of something.


    But what?"


    Forgetting everything, he first leaned back a little to look at his wife''s face. His eyes were filled with worry and concern as he asked Li Rui


    "Rui, are you alright?"


    Li Rui looked a little confused but nheless nodded her head. Her hand was still on Xi Ying''s shoulder and she whispered softly.


    "I am alright��but my foot��"


    Xi Ying''s expression changed greatly and he immediately picked Li Rui from the ground.


    Yi Junjie who was silently watching all this suddenly looked away from this scene.


    "Liu Lan"


    Xi Ying shouted and by the time, he was in front of Li Rui''s room, Liu Lan was following him with a worried face.


    "Call the old physician."


    Xi Ying said to Liu Lan who wanted to ask what happened but then after some thought, she immediately ran out to do as Xi Ying had asked her.


    "No need to call the physician."


    Li Rui said to Xi Ying as she put her hand on Xi Ying''s shoulder.


    Seeing his cold face, she remembered how he had pulled her towards himself inside the room. She didn''t even know why but she exined to him


    "I don''t know how I fell but Elder Brother saved me. I was about to move away when you came there. You do��"


    Xi Yingid Li Rui on the bed and suddenly pressed his finger on Li Rui''s soft lips. His heart was filled with guilt as he looked into his wife''s clean ck eyes.


    He again had been too aggressive. Xi Ying knew this. He didn''t even try to assess the situation and let his eyes blinded with envy and his insecurity.


    He was still moved as well as hurt by how Li Rui was trying to exin herself.


    Caressing Li Rui''s cheek softly, he whispered gently


    "I know. You don''t need to exin yourself. I ��I believe you."


    Yes, he should believe her. In Xi Ying''s eyes if Li Rui couldn''t be a loyal and honest woman then perhaps no woman in this world was honest or loyal.


    Li Rui nodded her head after hearing these words. It was fine as long as Xi Ying didn''t have any misunderstanding.


    However, Xi Ying''s next question caught Li Rui''s attention again.


    "Rui, have you ever loved any man in your life?"

 Chapter 443 - The Wronged Xi Ling

    Xi Ying himself was startled after he finished asking his question.


    He didn''t even know why but he suddenly looked forward to the answer. Li Rui was such a special woman. How could it be that no one before him tried to pursue her or ever confessed to her!


    On the other hand, Li Rui was equally startled by this kind of question.


    She looked at Xi Ying doubting that he was still doubting her for whatever he saw in the room just a few minutes ago.


    However, when she saw the genuine curiousness on Xi Ying''s face she knew that it was not the matter.


    She leaned against the headrest of the bed and sighed lightly. Her eyes stayed on Xi Ying who was suddenly starting to feel that he seemed to have asked a wrong question.


    Xi Ying was about to ept his mistake when he heard the footsteps and knew that Liu Lan must be there with the old physician so he stood up from the bed ��obviously trying to avoid the change of the situation that had been created by him.


    Li Rui who looked at her husband''s back couldn''t help but smile lightly.


    She never knew that Xi Ying could also behave like this ��as if a child was trying to save himself from some punishment. She was not that scary, right?


    "What happened��what happened?"


    The old physician seemed to be more anxious than anyone else as he ran inside the room with a cloth bag that was hanging on his shoulder.


    Xi Ying and Li Rui watched as he stepped inside the room hurriedly and then looked around the room only to have his eyes fixed on the bed.


    "Girl, are you alright?"


    The old physician asked anxiously as he started to walk towards the bed. Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had not expected the old physician to worry so much about his wife and child.


    Sitting on the bed, Li Rui smiled calmly only to get scolded by the old physician.


    "Girl, this old man tells you that if you are in pain there is no need to smile forcefully."


    The old physician said firmly as his eyes started to look at Li Rui''s face to see any signs of injury or sickness on her face. In these few days, the old physician had started to understand Li Rui little by little.


    He also understood how capable Li Rui must be to have a man like Xi Ying to love her so much.


    "Girl, what happened?"


    The old physician asked in confusion when he couldn''t find what exactly was wrong with Li Rui. At the same time, Liu Lan stepped inside the room. She was panting heavily but nheless, she called out to Xi Ying when she saw him


    "My Lord��"


    However, she suddenly paused amidst her words and her eyes shed with relief when she saw the old physician standing near the bed.


    A few momentster, she shook her head.


    Liu Lan had just run inside the old physician''s room who was sleeping on his bed. She shook him awake and had uttered just a few words ''Madam needs you''��when the old physician stood up from the bed and ran out of the room like lightning with his bag that was lying on the bedside table.


    She had thought that the old physician was trying to run away from Xi Manor again and that''s why she came here to inform Xi Ying. However, she had not expected the old physician to be here only ��tending to her Madam.


    "She almost fell down. She has pain in her leg."


    Xi Ying told the old physician as a deep frown marred his forehead.


    He walked back to the bed and then sat near Li Rui''s feet.


    The old physician also frowned and walked to the other side of the bed.


    "Girl, this is not good. You should take care of yourself. You are not alone now. There is a child in your belly as well."


    The old physician reprimanded Li Rui as he looked at Li Rui''s feet that were now being uncovered by Xi Ying.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked at him with narrowed eyes as he wondered with what right the old physician was scolding his wife.


    "Should you call some old Momo?"


    The old physician asked Xi Ying when he suddenly remembered that in noble families, the woman didn''t show their feet to others.


    However, Xi Ying shook his head and said


    "No! You check it and give her some good medicine. Treat her as soon as possible."


    The old physician sighed in relief. It seems that his wife''s health mattered more to Xi Ying than any other customs in these noble families.


    The old physician thought right. Xi Ying indeed worried more about Li Rui''s health than all these stupid customs.


    He would know if the old physician would have even a slight bad intent in his heart and he would not hesitate to kill the old physician then and there.


    Right now, reducing Li Rui''s pain and ensuring that their child was fine was more important.


    The old physician forwarded his hand and touched Li Rui''s feet slightly.


    "It seems that she twisted her foot. The flesh cracked from inside. Don''t worry. It will heal in a few days. I will make an ointment. Until then, it will be better not to put weight on this foot."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and his heart was filled with relief.


    The old physician left the room to make the ointment.


    "Go and bring something to eat for Madam."


    Xi Ying said to Liu Lan who looked hesitant and then asked Xi Ying


    "My Lord, this servant stopped Young Master outside. Should this servant let Young Master inside the room?"


    Xi Ying sighed and nodded his head while Liu Lan sighed in relief.


    Liu Lan had just stepped out of the room when Xi Ling came running inside the room. The small bun walked towards the bed with his short leg. His eyes were still wide with shock but now there was a little pout on his lips.


    "Mother��.how is Mother now?"


    "Mother is alright now. Xiao Ling doesn''t need to worry."


    Li Rui said to her son and patted his head slightly.


    Xi Ling looked relieved but then his eyes went to look at his father and he looked back at his mother with the small pout present on his lips.


    His big ck eyes were filled with tears as if he had been wronged.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but worry when she saw this.


    "What happened, Xiao Ling?"


    Li Rui said as she raised her hand to wipe his son''s teary eyes. However, Xi Ling held her hand and said with teary eyes.


    "Mother, why is it that Father can enter Mother''s room whenever he wants but Xi Ling is always stopped outside at such moments?"

 Chapter 444 - The Mischievous Xi Ling

    "Mother, why is it that Father can enter Mother''s room whenever he wants but Xi Ling is always stopped outside at such moments?"


    The little bun''s hold on his mother''s hand became tight and he continued with teary eyes.


    "Mother, Xi Ling is also worried about Mother. Xi Ling also wants to know immediately if Mother is alright or not but Xi Ling is always thest person in this courtyard who gets to know about Mother''s health."


    Xi Ling said as he nced at his father with a frown on his forehead.


    Li Rui''s heart melted after hearing her son''s sweet words that were full of concern. She stroked his head lightly in motherly love while Xi Ying''s lips twitched slightly when he heard his son''s question.


    Why he was not allowed? The simple answer was ��


    "Because I am your mother''s husband."


    Xi Ying enlightened his son who looked at him with a pout.


    Looking back at his mother, heined


    "Mother, Father says this every time when Xi Ling wants to spend time with Mother."


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows and turned to look at her husband whose lips were again twitching in anger seeing how his own son wasining against him to his own wife.


    His son was not loyal to him at all.


    Xi Ying concluded inside his heart. He sighed when he noticed his wife''s gaze and blinked his eyes in assurance to her as if indicating that he will handle the little bun.


    After this, he stood up from the bed and walked towards Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling who saw this cowered and suddenly wanted to run away. However, he had just left his mother''s hand and turned around to run away when Xi Ying held his waist from behind and picked him up.


    "Waah! Mother��save Xiao Ling ��Father will spank Xiao Ling."


    Xi Ying stopped amidst his actions after hearing how his son was trying to act cute by calling himself ''Xiao Ling'' by the same name Rui called him.


    "I will not spank you."


    He said with gritted teeth when he noticed his wife''s gaze on himself again. However, Xi Ling seemed to have a big trauma from the spanks of his father as he didn''t feel assured at all by his father''s words and said


    "No��Mother��Don''t believe Father. He is just saying this here but he will spank Xiao Ling after ��when��when Mother won''t be here ��Wuwu��Mother��save Xiao Ling."


    Li Rui''s eyebrows knitted together to form a frown as she could feel his son''s voice choking a little bit at the end of his words.


    She stretched out her hands indicating Xi Ying to pass Xi Ling to her. Xi Ying was reluctant as he knew that his son won''t cry just like that.


    He was a little suspicious but seeing his wife''s frown he didn''t refuse and passed his son to her.


    Xi Ling immediately burrowed himself in his mother''s embrace as soon as his father lowered him down to the bed.


    Even Xii Ying couldn''t help but feel a little speechless at his speed.


    But he surely saw the smile on his son''s lips in this small moment. Xi Ying shook his head.


    He had never been like this in his childhood so he was sure that his son had his wife''s traits. Perhaps this was the reason that Xi Ling''s mischievousness never really angered him that much. Instead, it amused him as it made him that Li Rui was also perhaps like this in her childhood.


    Perhaps Li Rui also knew that Xi Ling was not crying and hence she sighed lightly but there was a small smile on her lips as she patted her son''s back slightly and said


    "Father won''t spank Xiao Ling. Mother won''t let Father do it."


    "Oh��"


    Li Rui heard Xi Ying''s oh as soon as she finished her words. She raised her head to look at her husband silently telling him not to tease Xi Ling anymore.


    However, now Xi Ying wanted to tease his wife, not his son so he said in a seductive voice


    "Indeed, if you will ask me, I won''t spank him but what will you give me for that?"


    His finger also went forward to put his wife''s hair behind her ear and they traced her earlobe suggestively.


    Li Rui blushed strongly. How could she not understand what was Xi Ying suggesting!


    For a moment, she was speechless.


    But when sheposed herself, she didn''t want to be outdone so she looked at her husband and said


    "I��I won''t talk to you ever."


    "Yes!"


    Xi Ling who was hiding inside her mother''s embrace until now immediately peeked at his mother''s face and said loudly.


    "Mother, that''s good. Both of us won''t speak to Father if he spanked Xi Ling again. This is right."


    Xi Ling nodded his small head again and again. He was very satisfied with this. On the other hand, Xi Ying now really wanted to spank his son.


    His wife was so innocent and here his son was teaching her something that he didn''t want her to learn.


    However, he could only sigh as Li Rui patted their son''s head and said


    "Then Xiao Ling and Mother will do that. Xiao Ling must tell Mother if your Father spanked you ever again."


    "Yes, Yes!"


    The mother and son were happy as they finalized the deal. Xi Ying looked at his wife and son and felt his heart full.


    He suddenly sat down on the bed and hugged both of them in his arms.


    "Brat, I don''t care if you won''t speak to me but don''t teach my wife all this."


    He whispered in his son''s ear who spoke immediately.


    "Mother."


    "Father is just teasing Xiao Ling."


    Li Rui tried tofort her son.


    "No!"


    Xi Ying said.


    "Mother��waah!"


    Li Rui couldn''t help but re at him. He, however just smiled and pulled her closer such that their forehead rested on each other.


    Hisrge frame still covered both of them as if he was trying to protect them from everything.


    His family was his happiness after all��the only source of his peace.. He won''t let anything happen to them ever.

 Chapter 445 - Just Ask Me Once To Visit You

    It was nighttime now.


    Xi Ying already had his dinner with his wife and son. Since Li Rui couldn''t walk, Xi Ying decided to have dinner in their room only.


    Now after finishing the dinner, Xi Ying who had just entered the room after making Xi Ling sleep in his own room closed the door.


    The child was sensible. Xi Ying couldn''t help but think.


    Xi Ling knew that he moved in his sleep so he was afraid that he would kick his mother''s foot and hurt her by mistake in his sleep so he said that today he will sleep in his own room.


    The most satisfied person with his son''s decision was Xi Ying.


    So satisfied that he went to his son''s room with him and then covered him with a nket too after hey down on his bed.


    He even stayed there until Xi Ling was deeply asleep.


    "You should sleep now."


    Xi Ying walked towards the bed and took the book away from her wife''s hands. Li Rui looked at the book in his hands with a frown on her forehead as Xi Ying put it away on the bedside table.


    When Xi Ying looked back at his wife, he noticed her disappointment but ignored it.


    Li Rui liked to read books a lot. But sometimes, Xi Ying had noticed that she was too lost in reading that she would not even remember to eat or sleep.


    If Liu Lan and Li Hua would have not been around her then Xi Ying would have been afraid to leave her alone in Plum Courtyard.


    He stretched out his hand and set the pillow right for her and after that, he carefully made her lie down on the bed.


    After he covered her with a nket, he also walked to the other side of the bed andy down beside his wife.


    With one hand around his waist and the other under her head, he put his chin on her shoulder.


    "You can always read after getting up tomorrow."


    Xi Ying whispered gently as he noticed that Li Rui still had not closed her eyes.


    Li Rui didn''t say anything but closed her eyes silently. Xi Ying sighed in relief. These days, he had to be very careful with his wife.


    There was no guarantee now what could anger her or what could not. The most disappointing thing for Xi Ying until now was that Li Rui would never express her anger openly whenever she was angry.


    She would just stay silent and don''t speak more than necessary.


    He wondered if it was because of some hesitation that was there inside her heart to be so open with him.


    He sighed again heavily but assured himself that he would work hard. A day wille for sure when she would not hesitate any longer.


    "We will go to Li Manor after your foot is healed."


    Xi Ying said suddenly and Li Rui opened her eyes immediately. She stared at nothing in particr for a few moments and then suddenly turned around.


    Xi Ying helped her immediately so that she would not move her foot too much.


    "Did something happen?"


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying with a serious expression on her face. She was sure that something happened otherwise why did Xi Ying want to go to Li Manor all of a sudden.


    "Hmm��"


    Xi Ying hummed lightly and then continued


    "But I won''t tell you for now."


    Xi Ying said firmly.


    Li Rui frowned. She was about to say something when Xi Ying put his finger on her lips and said


    "Sh��Just thisst time, I am hiding something from you and you know about this. It is a secret, Rui. A secret that can put yours and our child''s life in danger so I don''t want to take any risk."


    Li Rui''s face was more serious than before and she nodded her head a momentter.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief. He didn''t want Li Rui to misunderstand like before so he caressed her cheek softly and said


    "I will tell you but not for now."


    "Alright."


    Li Rui said calmly.


    "You want to talk to Father about this?"


    Xi Ying hummed.


    "I need the answers to some questions. It was Empress Dowager who told me this secret and I don''t know if I can really trust her or not."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    Sheid her head on the pillow again and said calmly.


    "Alright, I will also go with you."


    .


    .


    .


    Late night, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped out of his study room.


    His eyes looked towards the wide corridor that led the way to the backyard of Xinhe Pce. Like every night, he again wanted to see the woman whose thought resided in his heart for almost every second now.


    Like every night, his step unconsciously reached forward to go to the backyard but just when he was at the entrance of Lantai Courtyard, he stopped.


    The guards guarding the entrance looked at him in confusion but he couldn''t see it.


    ''It will be better if Wangye won''t show me your face ever.''


    Yi Huiqing''s words rang in his ears and Zhao Zhang Wei took a step back in a daze.


    ''Benwang won''t step inside Lantai Courtyard even if wangfei will beg Benwang.''


    And then his own words were remembered by him.


    His eyes were filled with longing. His fists were clenched inside his sleeves because of the helplessness he was feeling inside his heart.


    Why did he even say those words? He wished to take them back so that he would not have to stop himself from going inside Yi Huiqing''s courtyard.


    He stood there for a long time.


    ''Just ask me once to visit you.'' He whispered standing at the same spot as he looked at the entrance.


    He stood there �� until he suddenly fell down on the floor and went unconscious.


    "Your Highness"


    The Imperial guards came running to Zhao Zhang Wei who was now lying on the floor.


    Andte-night, Xinhe Pce went chaotic because of this incident.

 Chapter 446 - Qin Wenya Visits Xinhe Palace

    Zhao Zhang Wei copsed down in front of Lantai Courtyardte at night.


    Yi Huiqing got to know about this news veryter��in the morning when she woke up.


    "How is Wangye now?"


    She asked her maidservant who wasbing her hair.


    "His Highness is feeling alright now, My Lady. The physician had checked already. He said that it can be because of fatigue and stress that His Highness suddenly copsed."


    Lin Daiyu answered her mistress. Yi Huiqing nodded her head. However, a part of her heart still felt pity for Zhao Zhang Wei as she remembered how Zhao Zhuang Chen was trying to find every opportunity to humiliate Zhao Zhang Wei on that night''s dinner.


    Was it weird that she still felt pity for him?


    Yi Huiqing dismissed it as nothing. It was normal. She was also a human being with a normal heart.


    When she imagined Zhao Zhang Wei as a child who just lost his mother, she couldn''t help but think that how his life must have been in the Imperial Pce after Noble Consort Shu''s death.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen and Qin Wenya must have not been merciful to him. However, perhaps it was not that difficult too. He was also an Imperial Prince after all.


    She came out of her trance when she heard her maidservant asking her.


    "My Lady, are you going to visit His Highness?"


    Yi Huiqing sighed as she pondered over the answer.


    "Yes"


    She whispered a few momentster.


    She would have to visit him even if she didn''t want to. After all, he copsed in front of Lantai Courtyard.


    After all, even though on the name only, she was his main wife.


    "Her Majesty also visited His Highness."


    Yi Huiqing turned around to look at her maidservant with raised eyebrows.


    Qin Wenya also visited Zhao Zhang Wei. She had not expected this.


    "Oh��"


    She just whispered and Lin Daiyu continued seeing that this information had caught her mistress''s attention.


    "Yes, My Lady. This servant thinks that Her Majesty might have left by now."


    Yi Huiqing just nodded her head and then stood up to leave her chambers.


    "You should have informed me earlier about this."


    She told Lin Fan. If Empress was in Xinhe Pce then it was her duty to be there to wee her since Zhao Zhang Wei was unwell.


    "But My Lady couldn''t sleep wellst night. This servant didn''t want to disturb My Lady''s rest and we can always tell Her Majesty that My Lady was unwell."


    Yi Huiqing was surprised when she heard these kinds of words from her maid. Lin Daiyu had always been like her mother almost.


    Advising her like her mother that she should do this and that. She should not back down from her responsibilities and should always think about Zhao Zhang Wei''s well-being and how she could attract his attention.


    She didn''t me her for all this. It was after all her mother only who had asked her to do all this. And in the end, she was just thinking of the ways that she thought would make her life easy in the Imperial Pce.


    Lin Daiyu, in the end, was thinking about her only so how could she me her.


    Hence it was a surprise that she said this to her.


    "Why is My Lady looking at this servant like this?"


    Lin Daiyu squirmed in difort when she saw an amusing smile on her mistress'' lips.


    "Is there something on this servant''s face?"


    The young maidservant couldn''t help but think this. However, when she raised her hand to touch her face, Yi Huiqing spoke


    "No, I am just surprised that you said this to me. ording to me, what you should have said was that I should go to Wangye''s chambers before any other concubine so that he will see my considerate thoughts."


    Lin Daiyu''s cheek went red because of the embarrassment. She, of course, understood what her mistress was indicating to.


    She twisted the hem of her dress and said in a low voice.


    "My Lady doesn''t need to be surprised. This servant just cares about My Lady. Before this servant used to think that My Lady''s happiness lies in His Highness but now this servant knows that it doesn''t so this servant will only think about My Lady from now on."


    Yi Huiqing smiled as she knew that Lin Daiyu was saying the truth. She said nothing and turned around to leave and Lin Daiyu also followed her silently.


    .


    .


    .


    "Greetings to Wangfei."


    Yi Huiqing nodded her head when Eunuch Zhang who was standing outside Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers greeted her.


    "How is Wangye now, Eunuch Zhang?"


    She asked the young Eunuch.


    Eunuch Zhang was already feeling very sad for his master. Now after seeing that Yi Huiqing hade to see his master, he felt very relieved and immediately poured out everything to make his master''s situation more pitiful.


    "Wangfei must reprimand His Highness."


    Yi Huiqing was startled to see Eunuch Zhang''s teary eyes and after hearing his words. As she speechlessly stared at Eunuch Zhang, the young Eunuch continued abandoning any sense of shame for his master.


    "His Highness doesn''t take care of his body at all. He stays inside the study room the whole day and night and sometimes doesn''t sleep too. My Lady, this servant is so worried about His Highness but can''t do anything. My Lady must take care of His Highness."


    Eunuch Zhang finished as he wiped the corner of his eyes with his sleeves only.


    Yi Huiqing sighed.


    She knew very well that Eunuch Zhang had been by Zhao Zhang Wei''s side for a very long time so seeing him worry so much for Zhao Zhang Wei, she didn''t doubt anything.


    She was about tofort Eunuch Zhang when she heard a chuckle sounded in the silent area. She turned to look in the direction of the voice and soon a sharp and cold voice of someone followed the chuckle.


    "Is she even capable of taking care of her husband?"

 Chapter 447 - The Eloquent Second Prince

    The outside of Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers were deathly silent after these few words.


    Eunuch Zhang could sense the tense atmosphere but couldn''t really say anything to diffuse it. After all, the person standing in front was none other than the Empress herself.


    Yi Huiqing''s face didn''t have any emotion. She didn''t want to create any drama so she ignored Qin Wenya''s remark and silently bowed her head to greet her


    "Greetings to Your Majesty."


    Qin Wenya didn''t even grunted in acknowledgement and said coldly


    "So Wangfei finally got the time to visit the prince?"


    Standing behind, Qin Wenya, Shaolin smirked with her head lowered. She was enjoying how Empress was trying to humiliate Yi Junjie in front of everyone. She could finally feel that her waking up so early anding to Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers to take care of him even though she had to stand outside for a very long time��all of it was not vain.


    She thought inside her heart.


    "Apology Your Majesty but wangfei had been very unwell sincest night. It was this servant who didn''t inform wangfei about Your Majesty''s arrival and hence wangfei didn''t know anything."


    It was Lin Daiyu who spoke this time instead of Yi Huiqing. Yi Huiqing''s eyes shed with panic. She wanted to pull Lin Daiyu back, however before she could do so, the Empress said sharply


    "How dare you talk in between? Is this what your mistress had taught you?"


    Qin Wenya looked at Yi Huiqing with a cold smile on her lips after she finished her words.


    Yi Huiqing''s heart sank inside her chest. She could already feel that Qin Wenya was just looking for the opportunity to humiliate her and now Lin Daiyu had just given her the opportunity she wanted by speaking in between when she was not supposed to.


    Sure enough, Qin Wenya''s next words clearly indicated this.


    "Since Princess Consort Yi doesn''t know how to control her maidservants, Bengong will teach her how to do this. Momo��this maid will be stricken five times with wooden nk as a punishment."


    Lin Daiyu''s face went pale and she immediately kneeled down on the ground but never begged or said anything. The young maidservant was intelligent enough to understand finally what was going on. Punishing her was just the way, the Empress had found to humiliate her mistress and she also foolishly did everything ording to the Empress'' n.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes went wide and she said immediately.


    "Your Majesty, Daiyu did a mistake. This one will ensure that she will not do it again. Please forgive Daiyu."


    Yi Huiqing even bowed her head in front of the Empress for her maidservant. Lin Dauyu''s eyes were filled with tears when she saw this.


    She wanted to stop her mistress. After all, five strikes of the wooden nk won''t kill her. However, she was afraid that if she spoke in between again, the Empress will only humiliate her mistress more.


    Qin Wenya was obviously going to do that even now too. However, when she was about to open her mouth and say something, a cold voice sounded


    "What is going on here?"


    Recognizing the deep and familiar voice, Yi Huiqing swiftly turned to look towards the direction of the voice.


    ck and phoenix eyes immediately matched her gaze and Yi Huiqing suddenly felt her heartbeat quickening.


    It was Zhao Zhang Wei.


    d in light robes that were of white color, Zhao Zhang Wei gracefully walked out his chambres. Eunuch Wang followed him silently.


    His phoenix eyes immediately found the person who he had wanted to see for so long.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes unconsciously shone with relief. She was unaware that Zhao Zhang Wei was happier than her to see her standing in front of his eyes.


    He didn''t even want to look away from her but he had to when Qin Wenya spoke to him in her fake gentle voice


    "Zhang Wei��it is good that you are awake. Bengong was just teaching your wangfei how to manage her servants. Bengong didn''t know that Princess Consort Yi was this incapable. Bengong suddenly feels that she didn''t see at all how everything was going on in your backyard. With this kind of wangfei, it must not be easy for you to manage all this, and hence you suddenly copsed."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    He had wanted to scoff and really wished to kill Qin Wenya then and there.


    If she had not been keeping an eye on Xinhe Pce then he would never have lost his children in the first ce.


    His Qingqing would not have gone through so much. She would not have heated him perhaps.


    He swallowed the emotions that were surging inside his heart and said to Qin Wenya coldly.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to bother with what goes on inside Xinhe Pce."


    The smile that Qin Wenya had maintained for the pretense disappeared suddenly. She had never thought that Zhao Zhang Wei would refuse her just like this.


    Her eyes were sharp and she was about to open her mouth to say something but Zhao Zhang Wei interrupted her again.


    "Benwang is very satisfied with the Wangfei Your Majesty had chosen for Benwang."


    Qin Wenya inhaled sharply. Her eyes looking at Zhao Zhang Wei were full of wariness. The kind of words he had chosen to say at this moment��she couldn''t help but admire his intelligence for that.


    He said that she had chosen Yi Huiqing for him and this was very true. Now if she said something that was not in favor of Yi Huiqing then she would be just saying that her choice was not correct.


    She would be admitting that her decision was not correct four years ago��and it was not a prideful thing for an Empress.


    For a moment, she just stared at Zhao Zhang Wei wondering how did she not know that he was so eloquent.


    Now when she remembered Zhao Wang Lei''s words that Zhao Zhang Wei was very dumb and he would never be apetitor for Zhao Zhuang Chen��she no longer believed them.


    From where was Zhao Zhang Wei dumb when he could talk so smoothly and make her go speechless!


    Or he was just ying something on everyone.

 Chapter 448 - The Angry Qin Wenya

    Qin Wenya''s lips were quivering as she stood there silently. Her fists were tightly clenched inside her sleeves when she moved away from her eyes from Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "That''s good then. Bengong is happy that second son is happy."


    What else she could say after what Zhao Zhang Wei said?


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing stood there silently unable toprehend what was going on. She wondered why she felt the relief on seeing Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Did she perhaps still believe that he would never let anything wrong happen to her?


    But he really did that.


    Yi Huiqing put a full stop to her thoughts when she felt her heart beating very fast inside her chest. She didn''t want to go in that direction again. She had turned to look at her life with a new perspective with very difficulty.


    She didn''t want to change this perception again.


    She could be happy alone too. She didn''t need Zhao Zhang Wei to protect her. Even if he had note, she would have just lowered her head and begged Qin Wenya to forgive Lin Daiyu. Though it would be hurt her self-respect a little, protecting Lin Daiyu who was here solely because of her, was the most important thing.


    Still, since Zhao Zhang Wei had helped her this once, she would remember it and would surely repay him.


    She came out of her thoughts when she heard Qin Wenya speaking again


    "Bengong had already helped you in asking His Majesty to give you leave from the Imperial Court. You should rest in your chambers. All these matters can wait."


    Qin Wenya said while Yi Huiqing looked at her with surprise.


    She could finally see how Qin Wenya lived in the Imperial Pce for so many years. Being able topose herself so soon, and thinking of how to control the situation again, she was vvery capable of doing that.


    Even Zhao Zhang Wei had a mocking smile on his lips.


    What helped in taking a leave ��She just didn''t want him to attend Imperial Court at all so that Zhao Zhuang Chen can increase his influence.


    She thinks that by doing this, she can put all the things in her son''s favor. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything to clear Qin Wenya''s misunderstanding.


    He wanted her to experience the foolishness of her n on her own.


    "Thanking Your Majesty for the concern and this big favor."


    He bowed his head and said politely.


    Qin Wenya just waved her hand and then she suddenly looked at Concubine Shaolin who was standing behind her.


    After that, she turned to look at Yi Huiqing again and said softly


    "Since Wangfei is unwell��"


    "Let Concubine Shaolin take care of Second Son and handle Xinhe Pce''s affairs."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned deeply and turned to look at Yi Huiqing. He didn''t know that she had been unwell. His cold eyes then went at Eunuch Zhang who immediately shook his head indicating that he knew nothing about this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes narrowed and Eunuch Zhang could feel the sweat rolling down his back. He knew very well that his master would not let go of this matter so easily. He had asked him to ensure that he should get every news rted to wangfei as soon as possible and he had been unable to do that.


    Concubine Shaolin''s eyes were first filled with shock and when she registered what Qin Wenya had just said in her mind, they brightened immediately.


    She could not want anything else at this moment.


    She immediately came to stand in front of the Empress and then kneeled down on the ground.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry at all about Xinhe Pce. This concubine had always wanted to decrease some burden from wangfei''s shoulders and this concubine is very happy to take care of His Highness as well."


    Concubine Shaolin couldn''t help but blush when she said thest sentence.


    From the corner of her eyes, she looked at Zhao Zhang Wei only to see that he was looking somewhere else.


    When she followed his gaze, she couldn''t help but clench her fists inside her sleeves.


    It was Yi Huiqing again. She didn''t understand at all what does Yi Huiqing have that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even want to look somewhere else.


    She was not blind not to see how Zhao Zhang Wei had been looking at Yi Huiqing since the moment he hade out of his chambers.


    But she could always change it. She believed in herself. Now she even had a chance. She would be more closer to him than Yi Huiqing and she would try her best to win Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart in this period.


    Qin Wenya smiled coldly seeing Shaolin gaze fixed at Yi Huiqing that was full of contempt and hatred.


    Shaolin didn''t even know that she was chosen not because Qin Wenya saw her dedication and love for Zhao Zhang Wei. She was chosen because Qin Wenya wanted to choose her to fulfill her purpose.


    Because Qin Wenya wanted to use her envy for her own use and then harm Zhao Zhang Wei in the worst possible way.


    Did not he like Yi Huiqing too much?


    He would of course have to lose her then so that in the despair of losing her, he would lose the path of the throne.


    .


    .


    .


    Qin Wenya didn''t say for long.


    After she left, Zhao Zhang Wei immediately walked to Yi Huiqing ignoring Concubine Shaolin who was also walking towards him.


    "Are you unwell? Did you call the physician to check you?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked Yi Huiqing one question after another.


    He even stretched out his hand to touch Yi Huiqing''s forehead to feel her temperature. However, Yi Huiqing flinched at the touch and immediately stepped back.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s hanging hand froze and a lost look appeared in his eyes as he put down his hand back without saying anything.


    Yi Huiqing perhaps realized that she should not have reacted like this when they were out. She looked around and was relieved to see that almost every servant had his head lowered and was not looking at them.


    However, she didn''t notice Concubine Shaolin who was standing behind Zhao Zhang Wei, and seeing all this.


    Concubine Shaolin eyes were filled with shock when she saw Yi Huiqing avoiding Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes. She suddenly seemed to realize something important.


    Did Yi Huiqing not allow Zhao Zhang Wei to touch her?


    She covered her mouth to hide her smile and lowered her head immediately.


    This thing��she would sue very well in her favor.


    ''A man who was deprived of this joy��it must not be difficult to win such a man, right?''


    Or that was what Shaolin had thought.

 Chapter 449 - Was Zhao Zhang Wei Angry?

    "This wangfei is alright. Thanking Wangye for the concern."


    Yi Huiqing said to Zhao Zhang Wei politely just like how a wangfei was supposed to say. Before lowering her head, she had seen the wound on Zhao Zhang Wei''s temple and she wondered how he got it. She had wanted to ask him this question but then she didn''t after some thought.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was however not satisfied with this. A frown marred his forehead. Yi Huiqing felt more distant to him this way.


    Her head was lowered. He wanted to look into her eyes.


    He looked at all the servants with dissatisfaction and then waved his hand to dismiss all of them.


    Eunuch Zhang who was looking at his master immediately understood what he wanted to do and said to all the servants.


    "Leave."


    Eunuch Zhang said as he started to push all the servants and maids to leave from there. His eyes then fell on the Concubine Shaolin who was still standing there as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Without thinking anything, Eunuch Zhang walked to her and said


    "My Lady, His Highness wants everyone to leave."


    Shaolin''s eyes moved to look at Eunuch Zhang. She, of course, had seen Zhao Zhang Wei dismissing everyone but she didn''t want to leave.


    She wanted to hear what Zhao Zhang Wei wanted to talk about with Yi Huiqing but after Eunuch Zhang was asking her to leave, she knew that she couldn''t stay.


    So gritting her teeth, she smiled forcefully and said


    "This concubine didn''t hear carefully before."


    After saying this, she was about to leave when she saw Yi Huiqing holding her maid''s hand who had been kneeling on the ground before and had got up to leave now.


    Holding Lin Daiyu''s hand, Yi Huiqing said firmly


    "Daiyu won''t leave."


    Yi Huiqing actually didn''t know why Zhao Zhang Wei sent all of the servants away. However, one thing that she knew of was that she didn''t want to be left alone with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned and wanted to refuse but a momentter, the word that came out of his mouth was


    "Alright."


    He said helplessly.


    Shaolin clenched her fists in envy. He could allow a maid to stay here just because Yi Huiqing asked him to but she, as a concubine, had to leave from there like any other servant.


    With an envious heart, however, she could do nothing except leave from there silently.


    .


    .


    .


    "How have you been?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked very gently and for a moment Yi Huiqing was startled.


    She raised her head to look at Zhao Zhang Wei and she couldn''t help but inhale sharply on seeing the deep emotion in his phoenix eyes.


    Yi Huiqing looked away without any reason and swallowed before saying.


    "This wangfei is alright."


    She gave the same answer. Zhao Zhang Wei, however, was not satisfied with this answer. He thought that it was Yi Huiqing who didn''t want to tell him anything so he shouted for Eunuch Zhang.


    Yi Huiqing frowned in confusion while Eunuch Zhang soon came over.


    "Call the Imperial Physician immediately."


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes were filled with worry and concern and he asked Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Is Your Highness not feeling well? This one will immediately call for an Imperial Physician."


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately shook his head. He remembered something and said a little strictly.


    "Not for Benwang. Call the physician to check wangfei."


    Realization dawned on Eunuch Zhang. He immediately nodded his head understanding his master''s indication.


    Since the physician was supposed to be for wangfei then it could not be Imperial Physician Sun Chao. That was what? Zhao Zhang Wei had meant and Eunuch Zhang understood t very well.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes went wide with shock. She had not expected that Zhao Zhang Wei would call for an Imperial Physician. If the physician really came over then it would be a big matter and by any chance, if the Imperial Physician said that there was nothing wrong with her then what would she do.


    Everyone would obviously think that she didn''t visit Zhao Zhang Wei intentionally and didn''t even wee when Empress visited Xinhe Pce.


    Yi Huiqing knew very well that this kind of news spread very fast in the Imperial Pce. The Empress already didn''t like her much and if she came to know of this then she couldn''t even imagine what would her life be and what extra troubles her n would have to face.


    She panicked when she saw that Eunuch Shang was ready to leave and said hurriedly.


    "This wangfei is alright��no need of a physician."


    Eunuch Zhang stopped and looked at his master as if asking whether he should really go or not. Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Yi Huiqing and said firmly.


    "If it concerns wangfei''s health, then Benwang won''t listen to any excuse of wangfei. Eunuch Zhang, what are waiting for? Go and call the physician."


    Yi Huiqing wished to beat her head on something. She looked at Lin Daiyu with frustration-filled eyes. It was her doing after all.


    The maid squirmed in difort clearly knowing her fault. In the end, Yi Huiqing had to say the truth.


    "This wangfei lied, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Zhang stopped amidst his steps again while Zhao Zhang Wei frozepletely.


    With nk eyes, he looked at Yi Huiqing as he continued


    "This one was very well but came to know about Wangye being unwell just this morning. This one didn''t know about Her Majesty''s arrival at all and that''s why couldn''t wee her. This wangfei apologizes for not being able toplete her responsibilities of the main wife."


    Yi Huiqing''s apology was very sincere and she didn''t look she was lying.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were however nk. Yi Huiqing thought that Zhao Zhang Wei was angry at her when she remembered how she had lied to herst time too and he hade to her courtyardte at night.


    She couldn''t help but swallow in fear and panic remembering that horrible night.


    Will he do that again if he was angry?


    Lin Daiyu thought the same. She felt guilt and regret seeping inside her heart thinking that now the prince would be angry at her mistress because of her.


    With some thought, she stepped forward and kneeled down in front of Zhao Zhang Wei respectfully.


    "Your Highness, it is this servant who should apologize. Wangfei was never at fault. It was this servant who had been irresponsible and didn''t inform wangfei at the time. This servant deserves to be punished."


    Lin Daiyu sobbed as she said this.


    Yi Huiqing was worried that Zhao Zhang Wei would really punish Lin Daiyu. She was about to speak when Zhao Zhang Wei waved his hand and said in a quite heavy voice.


    "Leave."


    Lin Daiyu stopped sobbing in surprise.


    Just this��


    Yi Huiqing and Eunuch Zhang were also surprised. They looked at Zhao Zhang Wei in surprise. Zhao Zhang Wei, however, didn''t have any emotion on his face and his phoenix eyes stared at Yi Huiqing''s face as if he was trying to find something.


    Then suddenly he turned around and went inside his chambers without saying anything.

 Chapter 450 - [Bonus ] Zhao Zhang Wei Is Not Able To Sleep

    When Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce and entered the Imperial Court, it was Minister Xi who informed him that Zhao Zhang Wei won''t be able to attend the Imperial Court for at least two days as he was unwell.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    After that, he went to sit on his seat in the Imperial Court. The Imperial Assembly continued for only a shichen today.


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed when at the end of the Imperial Assembly, Zhao Wang Lei offered to him that if he wanted he could have Zhao Zhuang Chen help him in managing convoy matters as Zhao Zhang Wei was unwell.


    Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent ck eyes went to look at the eager Zhao Zhuang Chen. He was silent for a moment before he smiledzily and shook his head


    "No, Your Majesty. This minister can handle the matters until His Highness is unwell. When His Highness feels better, he can alwayse back and apany this minister."


    Xi Ying said politely.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face didn''t look too good after Xi Ying''s refusal. Perhaps the first prince had not expected that Xi Ying would still refuse to let him apany in managing convoy''s matters.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen felt that he had been humiliated by Xi Ying.


    But this time, he surprisingly didn''t me Xi Ying for this humiliation of his. He thought that it was only because his sister Zhao Wenling told Xi Ying that those shadow guards sent to kill Li Rui and Xi Ying were actually sent by him and hence Xi Ying no longer wanted to have him around.


    The other thing that was bothering him a lot was that when he went to tell his mother that even his father, Zhao Wang Lei was not in his favor honestly, she didn''t believe him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed in frustration. In fact, it was his mother who hade up with this n. She had told him that if his father Emperor would give this offer to Xi Ying then he would not be able to refuse. However, it was clear that his mother never knew Xi Ying clearly.


    The most important thing was that Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t see any effort from his father''s side also. He never put any sort of pressure on Xi Ying so that Xi Ying could ept this offer.


    After the Imperial Court ended, Zhao Zhuang Chen again went to see his mother.


    Today he will try again to convince his mother and if she didn''t get convinced, then he himself would have to find some way.


    After the Imperial Assembly ended, Zhao Zhuang Chen was hence the first person to leave after the Emperor.


    Xi Ying looked at the frustrated prince''s back with azy expression.


    His eyes then fell to General Li who was also about to leave the Imperial Court. Today Li Qing didn''te to the Imperial Court.


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed as he wondered what exactly was going on inside Li Qiang''s mind.


    If he didn''t want to go against General Li, then why did he even meet the Empress after reading that letter.


    With these thoughts inside his mind, Xi Ying went to the Xinhe Pce to visit Zhao Zhang Wei. He was very curious to know what happened to the prince suddenly when he looked so well yesterday.


    Eunuch Zhang took him to Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers directly.


    On his way, Eunuch Zhang was silent for a few moments before he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, please forgive this servant for over speaking but can this servant say something?"


    Xi Ying looked at the young Eunuch for a moment and then said coldly.


    "Speak."


    "Can Prime Minister Xi advise His Highness to have some rest? His Highness doesn''t rest at all. The whole day he spends inside the study room and if she sleeps then it would be for a shichen or two only. This servant is very worried about His Highness."


    Eunuch Zhang could only say these words to Xi Ying because he couldn''t think of anyone else who would really do so for his master.


    He knew very well that no one really cared about his master in this Imperial Pce. In the past few weeks, he had seen Xi Ying visiting Xinhe Pce quite a lot and his master had also told him that Xi Ying should be allowed to visit him whenever hees. That''s why the young Eunuch concluded that his master and Xi Ying were close friends now.


    Xi Ying looked at the young Eunuch and then smiled lightly.


    He could see that Eunuch Zhang was really worried about Zhao Zhang Wei. Xi Ying could say that Zhao Zhang Wei was fortunate enough to have such a loyal servant by his side when he was living in the Imperial Pce and when he was not a favored prince.


    "Did you not advise this to your master?"


    Xi Ying asked coldly as he continued to walk ahead.


    Eunuch Zhang who was leading the way lowered his head and said


    "This servant did actually and His Highness also tried to do so for this mere servant."


    Eunuch Zhang suddenly raised his sleeve and wiped the corner of his eyes with it.


    "But His Highness always wakes up suddenly from his sleep as if he had seen some terrible nightmare."


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t have any expression but he was listening to everything very carefully. After this, Eunuch Zhang didn''t say anything and both of them soon reached Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers.


    "Prime Minister Xi can go inside."


    Eunuch Zhang said as he opened the door and bowed his head in front of Xi Ying


    Xi Ying stepped inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s chambers. The door closed behind him and he walked further inside.


    His eyes went towards the bed that was empty. He frowned and looked around the room. He soon found a figure sitting on a chair that was ced in a corner.


    It was none other than Zhao Zhang Wei and he seemed to be deeply asleep as his head was ced on the table ced in front of him that had many books and scrolls also.


    Xi Ying remembered Eunuch Zhang''s words and thought that he shouldeter since Zhao Zhang Wei was asleep.


    However, he had just turned around to leave when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei shout.


    "Qingqing��"

 Chapter 451 - Yi Huiqing Is Xi Yings Responsibility

    Xi Ying turned around immediately after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s shout. He had heard it right. He concluded when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes those were full of panic.


    He had heard the panic and desperation in his shout too.


    ''Qingqing��''


    The name seemed to belong to some woman.


    Xi Ying murmured the name as his deep ck eyes noticed Zhao Zhang Wei''s each expression.


    The Imperial Prince that looked so panicked a few moments ago now looked relieved as he looked around the room. Perhaps he seemed to realize that what had seen just a few moments ago was merely some nightmare.


    Zhao Zhang Wei leaned against the headrest of the chair. His face had a kind of an exhausted expression making Xi Ying wonder if the prince got the dreams like these often.


    ''His Highness doesn''t sleep well��''


    Xi Ying remembered Eunuch Zhang''s words and his guess confirmed to more extent.


    At the same time, he suddenly seemed to remember Yi Huiqing''s name.


    Slowly, Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed a little. He had actually some doubts that Zhao Zhang Wei felt something for Yi Huiqing. However, he was never sure. After all, if Zhao Zhang Wei really liked Yi Huiqing then why did he never visit her in her difficult times.


    But at this moment, seeing Zhao Zhang Wei''s fearful and then relieved face as if he had escaped some disastrous event, Xi Ying was forced to question his conclusions again.


    "Greetings to Your Highness."


    Xi Ying saidzily a momentter as he started to walk towards Zhao Zhang Wei''s chair.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was obviously left startled when he heard Xi Ying voice so suddenly. It was natural for him to feel surprised.


    Till this moment, he had been thinking that he was the only person inside the room.


    Though it should have been easier for him to sense Xi Ying''s presence as he was a very capable martial artist, however, he was so involved in his plethora of emotions that he never concentrated on his other senses.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The question came out in a rather cold voice.


    Xi Ying, however, didn''t seem to mind it. Perhaps because he knew the reason behind the prince''s aloof behavior.


    A person like him(Xi Ying) too would not like it if someone else other than his wife would see him in his weak moments.


    So without any expression on his face, he walked towards the couch that was ced just a few steps away from Zhao Zhang Wei and made himselffortable there.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei who was waiting for Xi Ying to answer him with a cold face looked at his actions speechlessly.


    In his eyes, Xi Ying had always been an arrogant man. So by now, after hearing his cold and rude question, he should have already left.


    However, he didn''t and it only irritated Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Because at this moment, he wanted nothing but to be left alone, His mind was not fully ready to talk anything to Xi Ying for now, and from what he knew he needed a very conscious mind to talk with the intelligent Prime Minister.


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s irritated expression and smiledzily before he said


    "Just a few moments ago before Your Highness woke up from his sleep."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes went colder and his fists were clenched inside his sleeves. Xi Ying was secretly observing Zhao Zhang Wei''s each and every expression.


    Xi Ying decided to go smoothly after this.


    "This Lord however had not known that Your Highness did not know about this Lord''s arrival."


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed after hearing Xi Ying''s words. His anger lessened to great extent.


    After all, he remembered very well that it was only him who had asked Eunuch Zhang to allow Xi Ying to meet him without any kind of permission.


    So Xi Ying was not at fault.


    Thest meeting inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room with Xi Ying changed many things between them. Both the men could perhaps not notice but after that day, both of them were slowly starting to trust each other with everything.


    Xi Ying was right. Zhao Zhang Wei came to know of this when he pondered over his words after Xi Ying left that day.


    His mother was one of the reasons, he was fighting this battle. In fact, he had never wanted the throne. The only thing he had wanted to do was to kill Zhao Zhang Wei and avenge his mother''s death that had always been a very deep wound inside his heart.


    However, now he was fighting for the throne also.


    The throne that he wanted to protect Yi Huiqing and her n. And he would never be able to get it if he let his emotions control his mind and heart.


    Xi Ying said a very right thing in a very few words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei actually regarded him highly for showing him this mirror before he had done any mistakes. Hence, he asked Eunuch Zhang to allow Xi Ying to meet him without any permission. He wanted Xi Ying to feel the respect he deserved in Xinhe Pce because that was the only thing he could give to Xi Ying for now.


    However, he still had not expected that the young Eunuch would not even check that he was sleeping before sending Xi Ying inside the room.


    "Your Highness is looking exhausted."


    Zhao Zhang Wei came out of his trance when he heard Xi Ying''s words. His lips twitched slightly when he saw Xi Ying''szy expression.


    Did he not know already that he had copsed because of exhaustion and hence didn''t attend Imperial Court? So what was the point in asking this question?


    He wondered what Xi Ying was trying to get at by this question and soon he got his answer.


    "Is it because of nightmares, Your Highness?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face again went cold and emotionless after Xi Yingpleted his question.


    "Benwang thinks that Prime Minister Xi should not concern himself with Benwang''s personal matters."


    Xi Ying smiledzily again not minding Zhao Zhang Wei''s coldness. He didn''t know why but he could see the past him in Zhao Zhang Wei.


    His smile however didn''t have any amusement as he replied to Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    "This Lord also doesn''t have any interest in Your Highness'' matters. However, if it concerns Princess Consort Yi then this Lord would have to interfere in Your Highness'' matters whether personal or any other.. Because Princess Consort Yi is this Lord''s responsibility."

 Chapter 452 - Zhao Zhang Wei Wont Divorce Yi Huiqing

    "Princess Consort Yi��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were sharp and cold as he stared at Xi Ying''s indifferent face and continued


    "The woman you are talking about, Prime Minister Xi is Benwangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists were clenched inside his sleeves. His voice expressed the rage inside his heart when he said his next words.


    "She is solely Benwang''s responsibility not anyone else, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying''s smiled mockingly at Zhao Zhang Wei''s words and there was no doubt that his smiled provoked Zhao Zhang Wei. He didn''t seem to care as he said in an equally cold voice.


    "A responsibility that Your Highness didn''t seem to take seriously before ��perhaps that''s why this Lord suddenly regretted his decision of suggesting this marriage proposal to Zhao Wang Lei after four years."


    The coldness in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes vanished suddenly and his clenched fists also loosened. His face was nk and didn''t have any emotion but somewhere he seemed to have understood what Xi Ying was trying to say.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips were pressed in a thin line and didn''t say anything. What could he even say?


    He knew that he ignored his feelings for Yi Huiqing for a very long time and in that time, it was Yi Huiqing who suffered because of him indirectly.


    Even after that, Xi Ying''s cold and merciless words still stabbed his heart like knives.


    "Your Highness, this Lord doesn''t really know what you think of Princess Consort Yi. However, even on that day in the restaurant, this Lord had tried to convey to Your Highness that this Lord and Xi n would always be backing Princess Consort Yi. So if Your Highness tried to wrong her, it would be equally going against this Lord and Xi n."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists were again clenched in anger.


    He didn''t like it at all. Someone else was warning him to keep his wangfei safe so that he could that person''s favor in the future.


    Yi Huiqing was his wife. Regardless of whether he will get the throne or not, he will protect her.


    Seeing Xi Ying''s firm eyes and face, he couldn''t help but doubt Xi Ying''s intentions.


    Perhaps it was true that love could make a person blind. Perhaps that''s why, even after knowing that Xi Ying liked Li Rui very much, Zhao Zhang Wei thought that he had bad intentions for his wangfei.


    Rage clouded his eyes and just at that moment, Xi Ying spoke again.


    "This Lord''s wife cares for Princess Consort a lot, Your Highness. Princess Consort Yi had also cared for this Lord''s wife a lot when she did have very few people around her who cared for her actually. This Lord would never want her to be sad because you made Princess Consort sad in the Imperial Pce."


    The words calmed down Zhao Zhang Wei a little. He actually seemed to remember that Xi Ying had said these words to him before too.


    A shaking breath escaped his lips.


    The exhaustion from before and now the sudden change in his emotions was making him more exhausted.


    However, when had Xi Ying been merciless to others except for his wife!


    He attached Zhao Zhang Wei again with words that filled the young prince''s heart with fear.


    "That day, this Lord had asked Your Highness that if Your Highness became the Emperor then Princess Consort Yi will be the Empress. However, today this Lord hade up with one more condition included in this deal."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned while Xi Ying continued


    "If Princess Consort Yi ever wished to get out of this marriage then Your Highness will divorce her peacefully."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes widened and he said almost immediately.


    "No!...Never!"


    He stood up from the chair he was sitting on suddenly. The chair fell down abruptly and he paced around the room as if trying to relieve himself from the emotions that were messing up with his mind.


    "I will never leave her��Qingqing ��she is mine. I will never divorce her."


    Zhao Zhang Wei murmured as he paced around the room.


    He remembered how in the morning Yi Huiqing was standing nonchntly when Qin Wenya gave almost all the responsibility of Xinhe Pce to Concubine Shaolin.


    He had not thought much about this before because he was too worried about Yi Huiqing''s health.


    However, after she told him that she was actually lying, Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart was filled with fear from that moment.


    He had not dared to visit Lantai Courtyard since that day because she had asked him not to show her his face��because he himself had said one day that he won''t step inside Lantai Courtyard until she calls him by herself ��he won''te without being invited even if she was dying.


    However, now his resistance to visiting Lantai Courtyard was only because he didn''t want Yi Huiqing to hate him anymore.


    She was finally living happily. That was what Zhao Zhang Wei had concluded from her sudden change. However, this change was after she stopped caring about him. It hurt him very much.


    Before he had thought that Yi Huiqing staying as his wangfei was enough. Even if he didn''t visit her, she will still be there in Xinhe Pcepleting all his responsibilities of a wangfei.


    However, after this morning, he no longer believed so.


    Because he seemed to realize that his Yi Huiqing was not like other women. She doesn''t seem to care about her position as the main wife.


    So even if she lost it, she won''t care at all.


    So she didn''t really have any reason to stay in the Imperial Pce. It was just this marriage that was keeping her tied to him.


    And if he broke this marriage too, then how would he live without her.


    He suddenly turned around and looked at Xi Ying seriously as he said


    "I won''t divorce her. If Prime Minister Xi wants to break this deal then you can do so.. But Benwang won''t divorce Benwangfei ever. "

 Chapter 453 - The Pitiful Second Prince

    Xi Ying smiled as he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei. Zhao Zhang Wei had not expected him to smile after whatever he said.


    He looked closely trying to search for any sign of mocking or coldness in that smile. However, there was not any.


    What he had expected from Xi Ying were some cold words that would mean that this deal didn''t exist any longer. After all, from the start, the young Prime Minister had made sure that everything in this deal was ording to him.


    It was not that Zhao Zhang Wei felt that he was being suppressed by Xi Ying. The actual thing was that Xi Ying had always been very right regarding any matter in this deal.


    After all, Xi Ying was a very intelligent strategist.


    However, at this moment Zhao Zhang Wei was genuinely startled. He was trying to find out exactly what was Xi Ying trying to do.


    Xi Ying chuckled on seeing Zhao Zhang Wei''s wariness.


    He could see the old him in Zhao Zhang Wei. The him ��who took Li Rui for granted, who was blinded by jealousy but since Li Rui married to him, he thought that she would always stay in Xi Manor ... near him. However, with time he understood that Li Rui was more precious than him.


    Her staying in Xi Manor was not enough��he wants her to stay happily regardless of whether she was beside him or somewhere else.


    It took him a long time to understand but when he did��he allowed Li Rui to leave everything but promised to save Li and Yi n.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhang was the same.


    He was taking Yi Huiqing for granted. He thinks that as long as he won''t leave Yi Huiqing, Yi Huiqing would not be able to leave him.


    He didn''t even know how wrong he was.


    He stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked towards Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Your Highness, do you think that this Lord won''t have any way to separate both of you even if you don''t agree."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists were tightly clenched. His phoenix eyes went red as he stared into Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes.


    Somewhere inside his heart, he knew that Xi Ying could really do it.


    After all, as long as the majority of the ministers of the Imperial Court approved even an Empress could separate from the Emperor himself.


    So Xi Ying could really do it because there were many ministers in the Imperial Court who just blindly walk the way Xi Ying chooses because they think that they won''t face any trouble that way.


    "You won''t do that?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei said with a deathly serious expression on his face.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and said amusingly.


    "Is Your Highness challenging me?"


    "I won''t let you do this ever. Qingqing is my wangfei��.she will stay beside me for this whole lifetime. She can''t leave me."


    "Even if she is not happy with you?"


    Xi Ying asked calmly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei flinched visibly. Those words cut him sharper than a knife.


    "I��I��"


    No words came out of his mouth for a few moments before he said after gathering whatever little confidence he had.


    "I will make her happy. She will stay happy with me."


    Xi Ying''s smiled. His smile was a little soft and he spoke as if he was making a child understand.


    "You really think that she will stay happy with you after she already knows that you hid from her that it was the poison that caused her to miscarry her child."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was shocked as he didn''t understand how Xi Ying knew about this. He wanted to ask him but then he didn''t. More of his attention was on what Xi Ying just said.


    He gulped as he looked away from Xi Ying''s eyes.


    His forehead was covered with a little bit of sweat as he remembered the night where Yi Huiqing had told him this��where Yi Huiqing had told him that she didn''t even want to see his face.


    Her eyes filled with pan shed in front of his eyes.


    Could she really stay happy with him after whatever he had done?


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly found questioning himself.


    "Will you still not leave her?"


    Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhang Wei again.


    "But ��I ��love her."


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered in a very low voice. However, Xi Ying heard him very clearly. He looked very calm.


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head. His mouth was parted slightly as he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "I can''t live without her. The thought of her leaving me ��is unbearable to me."


    "But her happiness��.does that not matter to you at all?"


    "It does."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said immediately.


    Zhao Zhang Wei swallowed the emotions brewing inside his heart. He looked at Xi Ying and whispered with a pale face


    "Did not you also do so many mistakes? Lady Li is still living with you��so why can''t I also do that? I was wrong. I know that but I really want her to stay here��happy with me."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were nk. At this moment, he was looking at Zhao Zhang Wei but his mind was somewhere else.


    The image of his wife shed in front of his eyes as Zhao Zhang Wei''s words rang in his ears.


    A momentter, a sad smile graced his lips as he said


    "You are right. She is with me. ��She had given this marriage a chance even after I did so many mistakes."


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw some hope after hearing Xi Ying''s words. However, just when a little bit of hope shed in his heart and eyes, Xi Ying spoke his next few words.


    "But she doesn''t love me. She is here ��because of our son."


    "She thinks that I don''t know but I know since the day she decided to stay. She��she doesn''t want to give our son an iplete family and I don''t want to leave her.. So I selfishly kept her beside me."

 Chapter 454 - Showing The Reality To Zhao Zhang Wei

    Zhao Zhang Wei was very shocked after he heard what Xi Ying said.


    A part of him wanted to believe that Xi Ying was just lying. He wanted to believe that he was saying all this because, in the end, he wanted him to ept his second condition too, something...he was never going to do.


    However, seeing the sad smile and longing-filled eyes of Xi Ying, he knew that Xi Ying was not lying at all.


    Lady Li didn''t really love him ...the kind of love Xi Ying wanted from her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked away from the young Prime minister who came out of his trance and finally focused his attention on Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "I had my son who made my wife stay, Your Highness. However, Your Highness doesn''t even have that."


    The words again hit Zhao Zhang Wei making him realize something more.


    Xi Ying was very merciless. Zhao Zhang Wei could not help but think so as he raised his head to look at the young Prime minister''s emotionless face.


    "I still won''t let her go."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said firmly.


    "Qingqing won''t leave me. She might not like me now but she is still here. I will win her heart again. She won''t leave me."


    So that was how he had been assuring himself.


    However, not only Xi Ying but Zhao Zhang Wei also knew that this was just a fake assurance.


    If Zhao Zhang Wei was really so confident to make everything right between him and Yi Huiqing then why would he have such dreams in the first ce?


    "Does Your Highness think that Princess Consort Yi won''t divorce Your Highness because she is afraid of having a bad reputation?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei went silent at Xi Ying''s question.


    A part of him really thought so. And this was the only thing he thought was in his favor.


    Getting separated from an Imperial Prince won''t only stain Yi Huiqing''s reputation but her n''s too.


    It was perhaps too cruel that he was happy because of this but what could he do.


    That was the only thing that was making Yo Huiqing stay or that was what he thought.


    "That is not how a woman''s heart is won."


    Xi Ying whispered and then sighed.


    If Zhao Zhang Wei went ahead like this then he didn''t even know for how long Hi Huiqing will really stay in the Imperial Pce.


    Till now, Yi Junjie had not done anything but Xi Ying was sure that if Lord Yi got to know what all Yi Huiqing had gone through in this Imperial Pce then he would do anything to make her sister leave the horrible Pce.


    "Your Highness"


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with a serious expression on her face.


    "This Lord in the end just wants his wife to stay happy and since a part of her happiness lies in your wife''s happiness then this Lord would do anything to make sure that she is happy as well. If you can''t make her happy then there will be so..."


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were filled with rage as he interrupted Xi Ying sharply.


    However, when had Xi Ying feared anyone. Regardless of Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold and sharp eyes, he continued


    "Someone who will care for her happiness, unlike Your Highness."


    "I do care for her."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said firmly. He stepped closer to Xi Ying as he stared into Xi Ying''s eyes coldly.


    "She is my woman and I do care for her ...a lot. I don''t need to prove that to anyone."


    "Not even to her?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei questioned Xi Ying this time in reply to a question.


    "She doesn''t want to see my face. I have already pushed her away so far. Do you want me to go there and linger in front of her eyes when she doesn''t wish to see me?"


    There was a kind of helplessness in his voice. Though his words seemed to express his frustration, Zhao Zhang Wei was really seeking some advice from Xi Ying this time.


    He was so intelligent.


    Did he have some solution to this problem too?


    "Yes."


    Xi Ying said calmly.


    He borated with the same calm face when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei looking at himself in confusion.


    "You did some mistake and now when it is your turn to ept it you are just stepping away from her. You want her to stay but are you making any efforts for that?"


    Xi Ying disregarded any courtesy and showed the mirror of reality to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He would actually be happier if Zhao Zhang Wei understood now and made efforts for this rtionship.


    From what he understood, Yi Huiqing really liked Zhao Zhang Wei. However, it was Zhao Zhang Wei''s indifference andck of any interest that hurt her. It was the fact that he hid the truth from her.


    However, now Xi Ying could see that Zhao Zhang Wei must have some valid reason for hiding all this.


    He didn''t want to go there but he still could try to give some direction to Zhao Zhang Wei. If he really liked Yi Huiqing, then he should make efforts otherwise he should not assume that Yi Huiqing couldn''t leave him.


    Because if he wanted he could do anything.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was really pondering over what Xi Ying said.


    "She is hurt. She is still mourning her childloss but you left her alone. You say that you care for her. You want her to be happy but did you even try to show it to her? Did you ever make her feel that you really like her?"


    " Did you even try to tell her that you really regret what you did?"


    No!


    Zhao Zhang Wei had only one answer to Xi Ying''s almost every question.


    He stayed silent as he continued to think over Xi Ying''s words while Xi Ying let him think.


    "This Lord will take his leave now. Hope your Highness gets better soon."


    After saying this, Xi Ying left the Xinhe Pce while Zhao Zhang Wei was lost in his own thoughts now.

 Chapter 455 - Qin Wenya Knows Everything

    Xi Ying had just exited the Xinhe Pce when he saw an old Momo standing outside Xinhe Pce''s gates.


    "Greetings to Prime Minister Xi."


    The old Mom bowed her head and continued


    "Her Majesty, the Empress invites Prime Minister Xi to Baixue hall."


    Xi Ying frowned in confusion.


    Why did the Empress call him to meet?


    "Lead the way."


    He said coldly and the old Momo did as he said. Xi Ying had never visited Baixue hall before. In fact, he had talked to Empress alone only once in all these years of working as a Prime Minister in the Imperial Pce.


    That was when he had brought Princess Wenling from the neighboring country safe from the enemies'' attack.


    The Empress had thanked him for his work and also had indicated indirectly if he would like to marry the princess.


    Xi Ying, however, had pretended not to notice the Empress'' intentions and hence she got angry and stopped on her own after that.


    "Please enter, Prime Minister Xi."


    The old Momo said to Xi Ying when she stopped outside Baixue hall''s gates.


    Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes looked at the beautiful exterior of Baixue hall. As he stepped inside the marvelous hall, his face didn''t change at all.


    However, inside his heart, he was disgusted by Zhao Wang Lei''s cunningness. Using all these materialistic things, Zhao Zhang Wei had ensured very nicely that Qin Wenya would never even get to know what actually was going on inside his heart.


    The Empress who thought that she was very clever didn''t even know that her husband was just using her for his own purposes and the purpose was nothing but to get some other woman.


    Xi Ying smiled mockingly as his eyes moved to the Empress who was sitting royally on the couch ced in the middle of the huge hall.


    She lookedpletely proud that the beautiful hall belonged to her solely and why would not she be?


    In the huge Imperial Pce, a part solely belonged to her. She could meet anyone here and would not be questioned at all.


    That was something that not any Empress before had received it before.


    However, the sad truth behind this big favor ��Qin Wenya never knew it.


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Qin Wenya had a cold smile on her lips when she said this. Xi Ying noticed it but his face was emotionless. Inside his mind, he however knew that there was definitely something wrong.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty."


    He greeted Qin Wenya politely.


    "Please take your seat."


    Qin Wenya said in a voice that didn''t reveal anything. Xi Ying raised his head and looked at the Empress for a few moments before he walked towards the chair and sat down on it.


    "Prime Minister must be wondering why Bengong called you here."


    Xi Ying nodded his headzily but this was his arrogance in Qin Wenya''s eyes. The arrogance she had never liked. She remembered that Xi Ying had behaved the same five years ago when she had asked him whether he would like to marry her daughter or not.


    Since then she had never liked Xi Ying. However, for her daughter, she still tried many ways to force him to marry her daughter.


    But nothing worked. At this moment, Qin Wenya thought that it was good.


    Xi Ying could n against the Li n when he was married to Li Rui so what was the guarantee that he couldn''t do the same to the Imperial n if he had married her daughter.


    In fact, he was already doing it ...nning to break the Imperial n using his scheming. However, she won''t let him do it.


    Qin Wenya''s cold smile vanished and she looked at Xi Ying with cold eyes as soon as he was seated.


    "Bengong wille to the point directly, Prime Minister Xi. What is Prime Minister nning now?"


    Theziness from Xi Ying''s eyes vanished and his eyes went cold and indifferent as he looked at Qin Wenya.


    "What is Her Majesty talking about? This Minister did not understand."


    Xi Ying pretended very well to look confused. His fists were however clenched inside his sleeves and he already was connecting the dots.


    Perhaps Zhao Zhuang Chen told the Empress everything. Sure enough, Xi Ying got to know the next moment that he was thinking right.


    "Zhuang Chen told me the new secret that Prime Minister Xi had told him."


    Xi Ying cursed Zhao Zhuang Chen inside his mind. This thing�� he had never expected it. He had not expected that Qin Wenya would alsoe to know about this.


    He had wanted to make Zhao Zhuang Chen go against Zhao Wang Lei so that Zhao Wang Lei''s power would reduce to some extent, however, Qin Wenya was not as stupid as Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    With an emotionless face, Xi Ying sat there. The wheels of his mind turned faster and faster as he tried toe up with some n.


    On the other hand, Qin Wenya felt very angry when she didn''t see any sort of reaction from Xi Ying. She only thought that the young prime minister was very capable of hiding his emotions. So she couldn''t help but smile coldly again and say


    "Prime Minister Xi, do you even know that if Your Majesty came to know what you said to Zhuang Chen, what will happen? You can be used of scheming against the Imperial family."


    Xi Ying''s clenched fists loosened suddenly. He lowered his head and his eyes shone with relief.


    Qin Wenya''s words indicated that she has not told Zhao Wang Lei anything ��yet.


    This was good news.


    At least the things were still in his favor. When Xi Ying raised his head, his eyes again had theziness and indifference as he said


    "His Majesty cannot do anything to me, Your Majesty because this Minister didn''t lie to His Highness, the first prince. Did not His Highness do any investigation? He should have found out by now that this Lord didn''t lie to His Highness."


    Qin Wenya who looked cold until now suddenly didn''t look confident seeing Xi Ying''s confidence. Zhao Zhuang Chen never told her about any investigation.


    He just told her that all that he knew was told to him by Xi Ying.


    "You mean��what you are saying is really correct?"


    Qin Wenya asked Xi Ying again. She was very hesitant to believe Xi Ying.


    "It is Your Majesty''s wish whether she wishes to believe this Lord or not. However, before investigating, this Lord would advise Your Majesty to not share anything with His Majesty."


    Qin Wenya nodded her head in a daze.


    Her face was a little pale as she looked at Xi Ying and said coldly.


    "If it is true, Prime Minister Xi then Bengong will always be grateful to you for telling the truth. However, if it is not true then Prime Minister Xi should start counting his days in Xin."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything in response. He looked very casual as he stood up from his seat and said


    "If that was all Your Majesty had wanted to talk about then this Lord will take his leave now."


    Qin Wenya nodded her head in a daze.


    She continued to stare at nothing even after Xi Ying left. She really wished that it was some sort of n that Xi Ying had nned.


    Zhao Wang Lei was not really ying with her, right?

 Chapter 456 - Xi Ying Goes To Li Manor

    On his way to the Xi Manor from the Imperial Pce, Xi Ying''s face didn''t look too good.


    He was actually disappointed in himself.


    Though he managed to handle the situation very well, he should have thought that this could have happened.


    Involving Qin Wenya in these schemes was not a good thing because she was too clever��at least more clever than Zhao? Zhuang Chen and he didn''t want to put most of his time into keeping a check whether Qin Wenya was going to tell Zhao Wang Lei everything or not.


    Though he had already appointed a shadow guard to keep an eye on Qin Wenya''s action, Xi Ying was still not that relieved.


    He needed more people. In fact, he should have gathered all his shadow guards before already. Now with time, he would need more and more people who would help him in keeping an eye on many people at the same time.


    Xi Ying didn''t fear if Qin Wenya really told everything to Zhao Wang Lei. He could Zhao Wang Lei directly too. However, the problemy in the fact that General Li was still not on his side.


    If the direct war happened between him and Zhao Wang Lei, then he would be forced to fight against General Li and Li n as well.


    He needed to go to Li Manor and talk to General Li as soon as possible.


    Xi Ying suddenly thought of this as he turned his horse in the direction of Li Manor.


    --------


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t worry about anything. I will manage everything."


    Lu Jianye said to Li Na gently.


    At this moment, both of them were standing at the end of the street that led to Li Manor.


    "Alright."


    Li Na said with a smile on her lips. A momentter, she licked her lips attracting Lu Jianye''s attention more ��something which she obviously noticed.


    Very proud of herself inside her heart, she asked Lu Jianye finally the question that had been bothering her for quite a long now.


    "Who was that girl, Young Master Lu?"


    Lu Jianye stiffened at the question as he obviously understood about whom Li Na was asking.


    When Lu Jianye got to know that Li Na had been allowed to leave Li Manor finally, he immediately sent his servant to Li Na who told her that he will wait for her in front of the temple that was near the border of the Imperial City.


    The temple was situated in the scheduled area. Lu Jianye had not actually hoped that Li Na would reallye to meet him but she did and there was no one who could be happier than him.


    However, he didn''t from where Yu Wei suddenly appeared there.


    Lu Jianye had never expected Yu Wei to be there. He had not wanted to care at all, however, when he saw Yu Wei''s eyes that were filled with pain seeing him as if he has betrayed her, he felt a little guilty inside his heart. After all, they had been betrothed since their childhood.


    Until he saw Li Na, Lu Jianye had actually never thought of not marrying Yu Wei. He had not seen her for years but he didn''t really care whom he was going to marry. His main purpose was to reach a high position in the Imperial Court and then make Lu n''s reputation bigger and bigger.


    He wanted Lu n to be counted in one of the high-ranking noble families.


    However, after seeing Li Na, all that seemed to be very small in front of the temptation of making her his.


    However, the guilt inside his heart had vanished when he had seen Yu Wei''s contempt-filled eyes on Li Na.


    "Brother Jianye, this girl��she is not good for you."


    When she had looked back at her, she had said to him.


    Lu Jianye didn''t like at all what Yu Wei said. He didn''t like the guilt he was feeling inside his heart. It suddenly seemed to him that he was never at fault.


    That betrothal was never fixed with his wish. It was fixed at the time he didn''t even know what marriage actually meant.


    So he was never at fault.


    "Leave from here."


    He had told Yu Wei sharply.


    Lu Jianye perhaps didn''t notice but Yu Wei had visibly flinched at his sharp tone. Li Na had seen it. She had noticed Yu Wei''s contempt and envy-filled eyes too.


    Li Na had always enjoyed it when someone was envious of her. She wanted to be that great.


    That every girl of her age in the Imperial City will envy her.


    Li Na smiled when she remembered Yu Wei''s envy-filled eyes. She came out of her trance when she heard Lu Jianye''s words.


    "I have asked you so many times that don''t call me Young Master Lu."


    Li Na lowered her head shyly when she saw Lu Jianye''s intense eyes fixed on herself as he said those words.


    "Then what should I call you?"


    She asked Lu Jianye shyly.


    "Will you call me what I will say?"


    Li Na nodded her head as she twirled her hair around her fingers. She felt very proud that she could capture the heart of a man like Lu Jianye.


    Though he was not the best, for now, he could be the best in the future, right? And he looked quite handsome too.


    "Brother Jianye��call me that."


    Li Na rolled her eyes. Since her head was lowered, Lu Jianye never noticed her actions.


    When she raised her head, she pretended very well to look angry as she said


    "I will not call you by that. That girl��she was also calling you like that. And don''t try to divert my attention."


    Lu Jianye''s body went stiff. He was indeed trying to do that.


    Though he had epted his father''s condition, he had not told Li Qiang and Li Na that he was going to take Yu Wei as his concubine in Lu Manor just after his marriage with Li Na.


    Li Na, on the other hand, found Lu Jianye''s actions very weird.


    Her eyes narrowed and her lips were pressed in a thin line. Was that woman perhaps more important to Lu Jianye than her?


    She was not envious. She was just angry on thinking that if Lu Jianye really had some other girl in his life already then she would be mocked for that.


    A momentter, she said


    "Lu Jianye, if you are hiding something then you better tell me that now.. Otherwise, I am going to my father right now and cancel this marriage."

 Chapter 457 - Li Na Begs To Xi Ying

    "No!"


    Lu Jianye said immediately as he held Li Na''s hand. The poor man didn''t even know that breaking this marriage was never in Li Na''s hands.


    His heart was slightly hurt after hearing Li Na''s words.


    He had done so much for this marriage. For the first time, he went against his father. He was ready to leave his n to marry Li Na.


    But she said that she will break this marriage so easily even after she knew that his father didn''t agree that easily with this marriage.


    Did his efforts��his love didn''t mean anything to her?


    Lu Jianye tried to make himself understand that perhaps Li Na was just jealous. The thought made all of his grievances vanish suddenly and he asked Li Na with a smile on his lips.


    "Are you perhaps jealous?"


    Li Na had wanted to scoff and roll her eyes. Lu Jianye didn''t even have anything until now that could make her jealous if another woman tried to get him.


    She was marrying him because she didn''t have any choice��because she enjoyed the attention he gave her as if she was the most beautiful and sensible woman in the world.


    She had always wanted to be treated like that. However, it had always been Li Rui who was treated like that whether it was in Li Manor or somewhere else ��of course except the Imperial Pce.


    However, now after marrying Xi Ying, no one in the Imperial Pce could say anything to her.


    Li Na''s eyes were again filled with envy when she remembered Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    Why could she not get a man like Xi Ying?


    On the other hand, Lu Jianye seeing Li Nan''s ck face chuckled as he thought that she was really jealous.


    He felt very well as he held Li Na''s hand more firmly and said.


    "That girl��she was betrothed to me when I was young."


    Li Na''s eyes went sharp.


    Betrothed ...didn''t it mean that that girl was going to be Lu Jianye''s main wife?


    "However, I told my father that I would marry you only."


    Lu Jianye said hurriedly.


    "I won''t marry as her my main wife, Li Na."


    "Won''t marry her as your main wife��then what else?"


    Li Na asked with narrowed eyes.


    Lu Jianye swallowed and answered


    "As a concubine. This is the condition that my father had put forward."


    Li Na''s eyes sharpened. She threw away Lu Jianye''s hand and hurriedly stepped back.


    "You will marry me as your wife and she will be your concubine after our marriage. How do you even think that I will marry you after knowing this?"


    She was to be the sole woman of Lu Jianye...like Li Rui was the sole woman of Xi Ying. She would get no less than Li Rui.


    She would not be mocked because her husband had a concubine when she was alive and present in Lu Manor as his wife. It would be so shameful for her.


    Li Na red at Lu Jianye fiercely as she suddenly turned around and ran towards Lu Manor.


    Lu Jianye was left startled by her actions.


    He was afraid that Li Na would do what she had said just now. So he panicked and started to run behind her forgetting everything.


    "Li Na!"


    Lu Jianye shouted when he suddenly noticed a horse stopping in front of Li Manor''s gates.


    Li Na also noticed the horse and since she was closer to the Li Manor''s gates, she also saw who got down from the horse.


    It was none other than Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes had sacred Li Na that day very much and she was very afraid of him since that day.


    However, at this moment, Li Na was more scared that her father would really marry her off to Lu Jianye. Did he know that Lu Jianye was going to take Yu Wei as his concubine but he was still proceeding with this so-called proposal?


    Li Na remembered her father''s strict look and she thought that it was possible.


    This was uneptable to her.


    She didn''t want to be a mockery in the Imperial City. She didn''t want to be mocked.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    She shouted for Xi Ying as soon as he got down from the horse and then ran towards her.


    Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes narrowed when he noticed Li Na running in his direction. He was ready to use his whip too if she tried anything or tried to throw herself at him.


    However, what Li Na did was something elsepletely.


    She threw herself in front of Xi Ying on her knees and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, please take me as your concubine."


    Lu Jianye who was still running towards her stopped amidst his steps suddenly when he heard Li Na''s words.


    He couldn''t believe his ears at all.


    However, when Li Na repeated her words, he had to believe them.


    "Prime Minister Xi, please! I will live in one corner of Xi Manor and never disturb you but please take me as your concubine."


    The guards who were guarding Lu Manor''s gates saw this scene and one of them ran inside Li Manor to inform General Li what was going on outside.


    Xi Ying, on the other hand, was not even looking at Li Na. His eyes went to Lu Jianye and he didn''t even feel any pity seeing the young man''s pitiful expression.


    In his eyes, Lu Jianye was perhaps the most stupid and blind person that he could not see Li Na''s true face. Perhaps he would be able to see it now.


    Even after her marriage was already fixed with a man, she was begging some other man to marry him. He should be able to see everything clearly now, should not he?


    Xi Ying stepped aside from the front of Li Na with azy expression on his face.


    However, Li Na followed him like a dog. Her hands had wanted to touch Xi Ying, however, at this moment, she heard a furious shout and her face went pale.


    "Li Na!"

 Chapter 458 - The Hurt Lu Jianye

    Li Qiang''s eyes were filled with rage when he saw the scene in front of his eyes on stepping out of Li Manor.


    Li Rong who also had run out behind him had eyes full of panic��especially when her eyes caught Lu Jianye who was not standing too far from Li Na and Xi Ying.


    She also heard Li Na''s loud shouts as she had begged Xi Ying.


    Li Rong really wished to know at this moment what exactly was going on inside her elder daughter''s mind.


    Was she not happy with this marriage? She herself had told her that she was very happy with this marriage then what happened suddenly.


    If she was satisfied with this marriage then why she was doing this now.


    Li Rong would not be surprised if Lu Jianye decided not to go ahead with this marriage after this incident.


    Which man would like to see the girl he was about to marry begging in front of some other man like this?


    "Li Na"


    Li Rong shouted as she made a run towards her daughter.


    She had seen Li Qiang looking towards the guards and she was sure that he was soon going to ask the guards to pick Li Na from the ground and take her inside the Li Manor.


    However, Li Rong didn''t want this to happen. Her daughter had already ashamed herself so much in front of Lu Jianye ��if more there won''t be left any cent percent of chance to undo all this.


    "Li Na. what are you doing?"


    As she bent down to pick her daughter from the ground, Li Rong''s contempt-filled eyes fell on Xi Ying too who was standingzily.


    What was he even doing here?


    Inside her heart, she didn''t me Li Na for what she was doing instead she med Xi Ying for that.


    Without even realizing, how unreasonable she was being, Li Rong held Li Na firmly and looked at Xi Ying as she asked


    "What is Prime Minister Xi doing here?"


    Li Ring''s heart was actually filled with fear. Remembering thest time, Xi Ying hade and whatever happened to her children after that, she didn''t even want Xi Ying to step inside Li Manor and she was very tempted to do that.


    However, she knew that she didn''t hold that power.


    Xi Ying was, after all, Li Rui''s husband��and her daughters had tried to do much harm to Li Rui so it would be Li Rui who would be preferred over her daughters.


    Swallowing down the bitterness, Li Rong waited for Xi Ying''s answer.


    Li Na also had realized by now that she seemed to have done a stupid mistake. She should not have done this. However, even after realizing this, she couldn''t help but look at Xi Ying''s beautiful face.


    A part of her heart wished that Xi Ying would look at her and ept her wish of bing his concubine. She was ready to be his concubine ��because she knew that no one would dare to say anything to her after that.


    No one would dare to mock her.


    Bing Lu Jianye''s main wife had fewer benefits than bing Xi Ying''s concubine.


    However, the young Prime Minister didn''t even look at Li Na. Xi Ying didn''t look at Li Rong too.


    His eyes instead moved to General Li who was standing silently beside Li Qiang and he saidzily.


    "General Li, this Lord wishes to have a talk with you."


    General Li looked t Xi Ying silently for a few moments. His eyes then went to Lu Jianye who was still standing with no expression on his face and he spoke to Li Qiang first.


    "Elder Brother should invite Young Master Lu inside Li Manor first."


    Li Qiang''s face didn''t look good. He was actually wondering what was Lu Jianye doing here. Not only he but even family member in the Li family was thinking about this.


    However, at this moment, they could only keep their mouths shut and try to handle this awkward and embarrassing situation that had been created by Li Na.


    After speaking to Li Qiang, General Li looked at Xi Ying finally and said


    "Pleasee inside, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and followed General Li inside Li Manor while Li Qiang walked towards Lu Jianye and asked him coldly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lu Jianye came out of his trance.


    His eyes were still moist and red a little and he looked behind Li Qiang first. He saw Li Na''s mother taking her inside Li Manor and she looked in a kind of daze.


    Lu Jianye had many questions inside his heart he wanted to ask Li Na.


    Did she really mean that?


    She could be Xi Ying''s concubine but she was not ready to be his wife when he was taking some other woman as his concubine?


    Did not Xi Ying already have a wife and it was none other than her own sister?


    Lu Jianye''s fists clenched and heposed himself with great difficulty when he heard Li Qiang calling him again.


    "Huh?"


    He asked in confusion. Seeing his confusion, Li Qiang frowned and asked him the same question again.


    "I hade here to drop Li Na, Minister Li. We met each other in the temple."


    Lu Jianye answered Li Qiang honestly.


    Li Qiang''s eyes sharpened instantly and he looked at Lu Jianye coldly.


    "Young Master Lu, I had thought that you were more intelligent than this."


    Li Qiang was not a fool who could not realize what exactly was going on.


    Lu Jianye sighed. He knew that it was wrong of him to meet Li Na before the marriage but how could he make his heart understand this.


    However, he suddenly felt that perhaps he should not have really arranged this meeting.


    Lu Jianye sighed again and he suddenly looked at Li Qiang with a serious face.


    He realized that he should have told Li Qiang already but he could do that now too so he told him.


    "Minister Li, my father had put a condition in front of me. Only then he would ept Li Na as my wife. The condition is that I will take Yu n''s daughter, Yu Wei as my concubine inside the Lu Manor after my marriage with Li Na."


    And as Lu Jianye had expected, Li Qiang''s face didn''t really look good after his words.

 Chapter 459 - A Filthy Game

    Inside General Li''s study room, Xi Ying and General Li were sitting in front of each other at this moment.


    "What does Prime Minister Xi want to talk about?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying looked around the study room for a few moments and didn''t answer General Li''s question. He was actually trying to sense whether they were really alone here and no one else could hear them.


    General Li who noticed Xi Ying''s action could not help but frown. His face looked serious as he could feel that what Xi Ying was talking about might be something very important.


    Otherwise, why would Xi Ying suddenlye here especially to meet him!


    On the other hand, Xi Ying also looked at General Li. He was now sure that they were alone.


    "General Li, this Lord wanted to ask you a very important question."


    General Li nodded his head indicating that Xi Ying could continue. Xi Ying paused for a moment again before he continued. His eyes observed General Li''s each and every expression as he asked


    "Before Zhao Wang Lei became the Emperor, was there any other candidate for the throne except him?"


    Xi Ying saw General Li''s eyes flickering and his fists clenched. It means that General Li knew the answer to this question.


    He sighed in relief. It was a good thing because he couldn''t ask any other person such a question and he didn''t really know who could answer this question of his except General Li.


    "Why do you want to know this?"


    General Li frowned and asked Xi Ying and Xi Ying sighed heavily. Knowing how stubborn the middle-aged General was, he wondered if he will easily tell the answer.


    "General Li, this Lord will tell you the reason too but for that, I first need to find the answer to my question. Only then I can believe what I got to know."


    General Li looked at Xi Ying with narrowed eyes for the next few seconds as if he was trying to find out whether Xi Ying was lying to him or not.


    "You better not lie to me otherwise I will tell Rui about all this."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched.


    "The old General could do this one thing only. Threatening him with his wife. He pretended to ignore General Li''s words and waited for him to say anything.


    Finally, General Li said


    "The previous Emperor had a younger brother. Zhao Yuang Rong��he was seven years older than His Majesty(Zhao Wang Lei) but His Majesty used to adore him a lot. Except for His Majesty, only he was the man in the Imperial n who could be the next Emperor. In fact, everyone had thought that it would be Zhao Yuang Rong who would be the next Emperor. However, everyone''s thoughts changed when the previous Emperor died and his old Eunuch found a decree in his chambers that said that it was his son only who could be the next Emperor."


    "Where is Zhao Yuang Rong now?"


    Xi Ying asked General Li curiously. Was it weird that he never knew anything about this Zhao Yuang Rong and he had never heard anyone mentioning him ever?


    General Li''s face also went serious at his mention. Xi Ying noticed it.


    "It is forbidden to mention him."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise. Just when he was about to ask General Li ''why'', General Li said on his own.


    "The morning the previous Emperor have been found dead, Zhao Yuang Rong was found inside his chambers with a sword in his hands. He was suspected to ��"


    "��kill the previous Emperor."


    Xi Ying finished General Li''s iplete words.


    A momentter, a cold smile made its way on his lips. He seemed to guess what had happened next.


    Zhao Yuang Rong was suspected to kill the previous Emperor and hence he was executed. The order was given by none other than Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Did someone investigate the matter?"


    He asked General Li without any emotion on his face. General Li shook his head.


    "His Majesty had actually ordered an investigation but then Zhao Yuang Rong epted on his own that it was he who did it. The next morning, he was executed in the Imperial prison and His Majesty passed an Imperial decree that mentioning his name was forbidden. Talking about Zhao Yuang Rong became a crime and with time people forgot everything."


    Xi Ying inhaled sharply.


    There were still many questions inside his mind and he still had to find their answer. However, everything still seemed to be as clear water to him now.


    He shook his head.


    He couldn''t believe that Zhao Wang Lei yed such a filthy game to get the throne. However, when he remembered that horrible dream from that night, Xi Ying suddenly didn''t think that it was that difficult to believe it.


    Zhao Wang Lei could really do it.


    In his past life, when he could backstab him, kill his son and wife when he helped him so much regardless of anything, then he could also kill his own father and put all the me on someone else.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard General Li''s words.


    "Prime Minister Xi, now it is your turn."


    He smiled lightly but the smile didn''t have any humor as he stared at General Li silently for a few seconds before he said


    "General Li, a few days back when this Lord hade to you and asked you to help this Lord in dethroning the Emperor, you had said that you can''t do this. Because you and your ancestors had sworn to protect the prestige of the Imperial throne, the person who ruled it��wasn''t that what you had said?"


    General Li still looked confused but nheless nodded his head while Xi Ying continued


    "General Li, you don''t want to against Zhao Wang Lei because of your oath. However, what will you do if you wille to know that the same Zhao Wang Lei didn''t care about the prestige of the Imperial throne?"


    "What will you say if this Lord tells you that Zhao Wang Lei was never the chosen Emperor by the previous Emperor? Will you still try to protect him?"

 Chapter 460 - General Lis Decision

    The study room was silent.


    Xi Ying had actually told General Li everything and General Li was sitting silently now trying to register whatever Xi Ying had told him just now.


    It was after a very long time, General Li raised his head and looked at Xi Ying


    "Her Majesty, The ��Empress Dowager told you all this?"


    It could be seen very well that General Li was still unable to believe whatever Xi Ying had said just now.


    The question made Xi Ying confused too and he said


    "She said that ''Zhao Wang Lei killed the man she loved''."


    However, she never said that the man was the Emperor. Was it really the Emperor or some other man? Could it be that��


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered suddenly and he didn''t know what exactly the meaning of the Empress Dowager''s words was.


    General Li''s attention was however somewhere else.


    "You think that His Majesty had killed the previous Emperor?"


    Xi Ying''s attention was bright back to General Li after he heard the middle-aged general''s words.


    He scoffed and leaned back on his chairzily as he said


    "General Li, you are still going to call Zhao Wang Lei ''His Majesty''?


    General Li''s lips were pressed in a thin line but his eyes had a conflict. A few momentster, he leaned back on the chair he was sitting on sighed heavily.


    "I can''t believe this. He couldn''t kill his own father."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise hearing General Li''s words. Seeing this, General Li continued


    "Xi Ying, we have been very good friends in the past. Regardless of what kind of situation we are in right now, I know him very well. He used to respect the previous Emperor very much. Why would he kill him?"


    "General Li used to be good friend with Zhao Wang Lei?"


    Xi Ying asked further and General Li nodded his head.


    His eyes had a dazed look as if he was remembering the past as he said


    "Your father, this General and His Majesty��the three of us used to be very good friends. It was after my marriage, I had a fall out with His Majesty and then your father married��"


    "Alright!"


    Xi Ying interrupted General Li''s amidst his words.


    His fists and jaw were clenched tightly and he was telling himself that he should not think in that direction again.


    It had taken him a lot of time to sort out his thoughts regarding his parents'' past and he didn''t want to sink inside that again and then hate General Li all over again.


    Because Xi Ying knew very well that his hatred towards General Li had brought some effect on Li Rui too. All those four years he thought that he didn''t go to Li Rui because she was General Li''s daughter.


    The same General who he had med greatly.


    Xi Ying cleared his throat to clear his mind from the emotions that were swirling there in a storm.


    "General Li"


    He looked at General Li seriously.


    "You can never know a personpletely. Though you have been friends with Zhao Wang Lei, he had stopped caring about that friendship long ago. Can you not see that he is not caring for anything for getting what he wants? It is very easy for a person to forget every rtion if he values power very much. Zhao Wang Lei is that kind of person. He thinks that power can get him anything��even if it is you wife."


    Xi Ying stopped speaking after this. General Li''s fists ced on the table were clenched tightly. He obviously noticed it and could also understand it.


    Xi Ying wondered how General Li bear it for so many years. If he had been in the same kind of situation, then he would have killed Zhao Wang Lie by now.


    Well��.he was still going to do that.


    "General Li, this Lord is here today to ask you whether you are still going to protect a man who was never destined to be the Emperor but took the throne forcefully. Are you going to protect the man who was a fake Emperor�� who didn''t respect the throne?"


    "Are you going to protect the man who is behind your daughter''s life?"


    "What?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying in confusion after he heard Xi Ying''sst question.


    "Those attacks on Li Rui��all of them were nned by Zhao Wang Lie directly and indirectly."


    General Li shook his head as he couldn''t really confirm whether he was hearing right.


    All of this was too much for him.


    "But why? Why are you so sure?"


    He asked Xi Ying curiously.


    In response, Xi Ying told General Li about the old nanny. He told him that the old nanny was nted by Zhao Wang Lei by the princess'' side. He also told him that it was the old nanny who is filling the stupid Princess'' mind with all those stupid thoughts against Li Rui.


    After Xi Ying finished, General Li''s face was nk.


    General Li didn''t even know what he should say. Only a single question was inside his heart.


    "Why? My daughter��she never did anything wrong."


    Xi Ying sighed in disappointment. This was something he had still found out and he told the same to General Li.


    "However, I will find it out soon. Or maybe Zhao Wang Lei will tell me on his own."


    Xi Ying nced at General Li who lookedpletely confused. It was natural. After knowing such a big truth, it was difficult for him to register everything.


    He could do it easily because he had seen that dream. In his dream, he saw how cruel, and disgusting Zhao Wang Lei could be so he was not surprised after he got to know about his deeds.


    He stood up from his seat and said firmly


    "General Li, this Lord was here to tell you all this. If you still want to protect Zhao Wang Lei, then you can do so. However, regardless of what you will do, you won''t be able to protect him."


    Finishing this, Xi Ying turned around to leave. Just when he was at the door of study room, he heard General Li''s voice.


    "If it is true that Zhao Wang Lei killed the previous Emperor then Li n will be with you, Xi Ying. "


    General Li said firmly and Xi Ying also turned around to look at him.


    General Li stood up from his chair and walked towards Xi Ying. Standing in front of Xi Ying, he said


    "I have respected the previous Emperor a lot and he also gave a lot of trust to Li n. I won''t disappoint him by protecting a man who killed him, Prime Minister Xi. You can tell this general if you need any kind of help."


    Xi Ying smiled and nodded his head.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 461 - Unity Of Li Clan Was Its Power

    Xi Ying and General Li came out of the study room together.


    When Xi Ying stepped inside the living room, he noticed Li Qiang and Li Rong sitting in the living room together but both of them had grim faces.


    Xi Ying didn''t see Lu Jianye everywhere and seeing Li Qiang''s face, he suddenly concluded that Li Qiang finally knew about the condition Father Lu had put in front of Lu Jianye to marry Li Na.


    Li Na was standing behind her mother with her head lowered. However, when she senses someone entering the living room, she immediately raised her head to check if it was Xi Ying.


    Her eyes brightened on seeing him but disappointment flickered in them when she noticed that he didn''t even nce at her.


    Xi Ying was instead looking at Li Qiang who perhaps sensed his gaze and raised his head to look at him.


    Xi Ying moved his eyes away when Li Qiang nodded his head in greeting to him. Last time, when he had visited Li Manor, there was great respect for Li Qiang inside his heart. However, there was no longer any such respect.


    Before he had thought Li Qiang was a very intelligent man not to hold any grudge against General Li. However, now in his eyes, Li Qiang was more likely the man who followed his wife''s words blindly.


    It was not wrong to love a woman. Even he had done so. However, not listening to your own mind for the sake of keeping that woman happy��it was just stupid.


    This kind of love couldn''t stay for long because it was based on keeping each other happy solely where only one side stayed happy.


    And here Li Rong was naturally thetter person.


    "This Lord will take his leave, General Li."


    Xi Ying said to General Li and then left from there immediately. He wanted to go back to Xi Manor also. It felt as if a century had already passed since he had seen his wife.


    General Li was rather in a veryplicated mood so he didn''t try to stop Xi Ying.


    After Xi Ying left, he sensed the tension inside the living room and looked around. His eyes fell on his wife who was looking at Li Na with nk eyes and he walked towards her.


    Yi Jie smiled forcefully feeling her husband''s hand around her waist.


    However, when she looked at the front she finally said what he had inside her heart.


    "Elder Brother"


    She called out to Li Qiang who turned to look at her as she continued


    "This time��Li Na had really crossed the limit. Asking my daughter''s husband to take her as a concubine, what is she thinking inside her heart? Has she not done enough already that now she wants to ruin my daughter''s marriage too?"


    Li Qiang was left startled by Yi Jie''s outburst. Yi Jie had never talked like this before. Not only, he but General Li was also left baffled.


    Li Rong on the other hand, smiled coldly when she noticed her husband''s shocked face.


    She was not that shocked. She had already seen Yi Jie''s true face when she had gone to meet her that day. Seeing how she had refused to help her in finding some better proposals for Li Na and Li Caihong, Li Rong could imagine Yi Jie behaving like this.


    "Yi Jie"


    General Li tried to calm his wife. However, Yi Jie shook her head and stepped away from him as she said


    "No, Heng. This is not right now. My Rui had already seen very much in this marriage. I don''t want her to go through any other pain or suffering now. But she��"


    Yi Jie pointed her finger at Li Na and said


    "She is adamant to steal Lord Xi from Rui. How could she even think that way for her own sister''s husband!"


    Li Qiang closed his eyes when he heard Yi Jie''s words. As a father, he was obviously ashamed by whatever Li Na had done.


    General Li tried to calm down his wife again. However, Li Qiang stopped him and looked at Yi Jie as he assured her.


    "Don''t worry, Second Sister-In-Law. It won''t happen again. I promise you. Li Na will marry Lu Jianye next week."


    "What?"


    Two shouts belonging to Li Na and Li Rong sounded in the living room.


    "I won''t marry him!"


    Li Na shouted loudly and Li Qiang immediately turned to look at her. His cold eyes were filled with warning as he looked at his daughter and said


    "If you don''t want to be on house arrest for your whole life then shut your mouth."


    Li Na was left terrified on seeing the anger in her father''s eyes. Her red eyes were filled with tears as she stepped back and hid behind her mother.


    "Qiang��"


    Li Rong opened her mouth to convince her husband. She wanted him to change her decision. Her daughter''s life will be ruined if she married Lu Jianye. She had wanted her to marry a man who will stay loyal to her and won''t have any other woman.


    However, Li Qiang raised his hand indicating Li Rong to stay silent, and said strictly


    "Not now, Li Rong."


    "It is decided. Li Na will marry Lu Jianye next week only."


    Li Na ran away from there after hearing her father''s words while Li Rong looked at her husband with disappointment. Her eyes then moved to look at Yi Jie whose face didn''t have any kind of regret and guilt.


    "Yi Jie, how can you do this to my daughter?"


    She asked Yi Jie with contempt-filled eyes. Yi Jie however looked indifferent to that contempt as she said to Li Rong.


    "Elder Sister-In-Law, I want to ask the same question to your daughters. Why did they do all this to my daughter?"


    Li Rong just shook her head and left from there.


    A momentter, Yi Jie also left from there.


    General Li and Li Qiang were left inside the living room.


    Both the brothers looked at each other helplessly and sighed. But no one said anything.


    The kind of times has been very less in Li n where the woman was standing each other like this. General Li sighed.


    He suddenly felt that he was notpleting his responsibilities very well.


    He just hoped that things would get better after Li Na''s marriage. Otherwise, he will talk to his wife and Li Rong.


    The unity of the Li n was its power.

 Chapter 462 - The Confused Lu Jianye

    Lu Jianye went back to Lu Manor somehow.


    When he entered, he didn''t even respond to his servant''s greetings and silently went to his chambers.


    "Brother Jianye"


    On his way to his chambers, he heard a voice calling his name and he raised his head to look at its owner.


    It was Yu Wei. Her eyes were filled with tears and many other emotions.


    Lu Jianye felt veryplex inside his heart seeing Yu Wei.


    "Brother Jianye, I had never wanted to disturb your meeting with her. I just ��I just went there to pray for both of us."


    It was Mother Lu who had advised Yu Wei to go to the isted temple with her maids and pray there. However, when had the na?ve Yu Wei thought that she will see Lu Jianye there with Li Na.


    "It''s alright."


    Lu Jianye didn''t even know what else he could say to Yu Wei after he heard that she had gone there to pray for him.


    He couldn''t be rude and angry to the person who was praying for his well-being. He was not that unreasonable.


    Yu Wei felt relieved after hearing this while Lu Jianye decided to leave from there. However, suddenly a servant came running inside and gave a letter to Lu Jianye.


    "The letter is sent from Li Manor."


    The servant told Lu Jianye and Lu Jianye looked at the letter for a few moments before he raised his hand to take it from the servant''s hands.


    With an emotionless face, he opened the letter. A big part of his heart and mind was thinking that it must be the letter from Li Qiang who was now not ready to marry his daughter to him.


    The thought made Lu Jianye''s heart hurt. He liked Li Na very much but after seeing whatever happened in front of Li Manor today, he was not that sure.


    He was left very hurt by her actions.


    Still, he didn''t want to break this marriage. After all, he had worked hard so much to make his father agree for this marriage.


    He didn''t want everything to go in vain. He wanted to find some reasons that made Li Na do so.


    With a very cold heart, he opened the letter and started to read it silently.


    A few momentster, Lu Jianye finished reading the letter. His eyes that were nk before were now filled with pain, regret, and joy.


    The letter was sent to him was Li Na''s mother, Li Rong.


    Through this letter, she was telling him as to why Li Na did that today.


    Li Na is afraid of being wronged after this marriage and that''s why she thinks that it would be better to marry Xi Ying because Xi Ying''s main wife was her own sister who would never wrong her.


    It was her own selfishness of living an easy life in the future because she had already suffered a lot. Now she was very afraid of marrying Lu Jianye because she thinks that he will also forget after he took Yu Wei as his concubine and there would be no one in Lu Manor who will look out for her.


    The fear made her do that stupid thing.


    The letter also said that the marriage was already fixed on the next week because Minister Li was very angry at Li Na for whatever she did.


    Lu Jianye''s heart eased slightly after he finished reading the letter. The reasons Li Rong gave for Li Na''s behavior felt reasonable to him.


    His eyes then went to Yu Wei who was looking towards the letter in his hands with anticipation. Lu Jianye''s eyes went cold.


    He suddenly came to realize that was not it because of Yu Wei, Li Na felt so insecure.


    If Yu Wei would not have been there in the first ce, Li Na would have never felt so.


    "Brother Jianye, is everything alright?"


    Yu Wei asked curiously. She would not be lying if she said that arge part of her heart was wishing that Li Qiang had canceled this marriage.


    However, Lu Jianye could read her emotions like a book at this moment regardless of how much she tried to hide.


    Li Na was very capable of hiding them but Yu Wei was not.


    "Nothing you should know."


    He said to her coldly.


    With onest cold nce at Yu Wei who was left startled by her sudden cold behavior, Lu Jianye walked towards his courtyard.


    On the other hand, inside her courtyard, Li Na was lying on her bed.


    Her shoulders shook every few seconds as made sounds that indicated that she was crying. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Li Rong had a distressed face.


    "Li Na, stop crying, my daughter."


    Li Rong had been very angry at her daughter for so many days but today she couldn''t help but worry about her. Now seeing that she was crying so hard and she was going to marry a man who was going to have a concubine, she could no longer stay angry at her.


    "Li Na, Lu Jianye seems to be a sincere man. Mother feels that you would not be wronged in Lu Manor as long as he favors you."


    Li Na suddenly got up from the bed. Her eyes were red as she looked at her mother and said


    "Mother, it doesn''t matter. Everyone willugh at me. That Li Rui got such a capable man as her husband. Though Lord Xi had concubines in Xi Manor before, almost the whole Imperial City knows that he never touched them. No one out of them bore any child for him. It was always Li Rui. And now he doesn''t even have a single concubine in his Manor."


    Tears of contempt and envy slid out of Li Na''s eyes as she continued


    "Mother, why can she get so good but I ��I had to adjust with everything? She was drugged but she still got a man like Prime Minister Xi and here I ��"


    Li Rong couldn''t stop her tears after hearing her daughter''s words. She didn''t have anything to say. She just hugged her daughter to her chest and said softly.


    "It''s alright, my child. Lu Jianye loves you. Mother will talk to him about this matter, alright? However, you can''t make him angry by doing what you have done today. Your father is adamant to marry you to him. What if he also started to dislike you? What will you do then?"


    Li Na nodded her head reluctantly as she left her mother''s embrace.


    Her heart was still filled with envy as she continued topare Lu Jianye and Xi Ying.


    She didn''t think that Li Rui had also suffered in Li Manor for four years. She didn''t think that it was because of her own stupid acts, she had been found in such apromising situation during the banquet.


    Sometimes, self-pity could also be the reason for one''s destruction.

 Chapter 463 - Yi Junjie Is Here Again

    When Xi Ying reached Plum courtyard, he frowned on hearing the sound of loudughter and cheering.


    Li Rui had twisted her foot just yesterday. She was supposed to rest inside her room. But now, he didn''t think that she was resting amidst all this noise.


    He was sure that it must be his naughty son who was not letting his mother sleep.


    With an emotionless face, Xi Ying stepped inside the Plum Courtyard. The maids who were passing by greeted him but he didn''t acknowledge them.


    He instead followed the direction of the cheerful and loudughter and he soon reached the huge hall that was just behind the Plum Courtyard.


    He had decided to scold Xi Ling as soon as he saw the brat. However, Xi Ying froze amidst his steps when he saw the person, Xi Ling was ying with.


    It was Yi Junjie.


    "Uncle Yi��.Uncle Yi��here"


    Xi Ying saw Xi Ling running around therge hall as Yi Junjie whose eyes were blinded with the cloth waved his arms here and there.


    There was a small smile on Yi Junjie''s lips and Xi Ling''s eyes were bright.


    Xi Ying was sure that Yi Junjie should be able to catch Xi Ling very easily even though he couldn''t see. However, he was just pretending and never caught Xi Ling to make the game a fun for his son.


    In a corner, he saw Li Rui sitting on a chair as she watched their son with a smile on her lips.


    He stood there until Yi Junjie finally decided to catch Xi Ling.


    The he hall again rang with loudughter as Yi Junjie picked Xi Ling in his arms and raised him high.


    Li Rui smiled more seeing that Xi Ling was happy.


    It was a very cheerful and eye-catching scene but Xi Ying didn''t like it even a bit.


    A same kind of feeling from yesterday started to raise its head inside his heart.


    What was Yi Junjie doing here again?


    Xi Ying thought inside his mind as he stepped inside therge hall with an emotionless face.


    He scowled when he noticed that even after he was inside therge hall, no one really seemed to notice him. Li Rui''s eyes were fixed on Yi Junjie and Xi Ling who were doing silly actions with each other.


    He didn''t like it.


    "Rui"


    He called out his wife''s name impatiently. His heart was slightly relieved when Li Rui finally turned her head to look towards him.


    The hall seemed to silence down but Xi Ying didn''t care. He walked towards Li Rui.


    However, when he was standing in front of her, Xi Ying saw that her eyes again went to look behind him as if she was trying to indicate to him that they were alone.


    Xi Ying pretended very well as if he didn''t understand the indication and held her chin to make her look at himself.


    He leaned down to nt a kiss on Li Rui''s forehead and whispered huskily in her ear


    "Did you miss me?"


    Li Rui froze and tried to push him away. However, Xi Ying held the hand that was on his chest and whispered


    "What? You didn''t miss me."


    Li Rui swallowed when she saw Xi Ying''s beautiful and innocent face. It was as if he was almost pleading her to answer his question.


    In the end, she nodded her head and whispered in a low voice


    "I did."


    Xi Ying smiled happily and finally leaned back.


    When he suddenly turned around and looked at Yi Junjie, Li Rui came to know that he always knew that Yi Junjie was here in the hall.


    She frowned lightly wondering why he still did so.


    However, the memory of those few words made her frown vanish and she looked at Xi Ying''s back thoughtfully.


    ''I don''t like Yi Junjie.''


    He had told her.


    A momentter she sighed when she remembered how Xi Ling had been the same in the beginning. Her son was not ready to leave her alone in front of Xi Ying because he thought that Yi Junjie was going to take her away from Xi Manor.


    Li Rui felt confused as well as funny seeing Xi Ling''s behavior. However, she was happy on seeing that Xi Ling slowly warmed up to Yi Junjie and she hoped that Xi Ying and Yi Junjie would do the same.


    Both the men were very important to her in her life and she wished that they could at least stay polite to each other.


    But this politeness should not be the one they had now between them. In this politeness, she could see that somewhere both of them were trying to make the other person feel low.


    Like what Xi Ying did just now. She wished that they could at least help each other at the time of any trouble.


    But Li Rui never knew, if that was ever possible.


    "Lord Yi"


    Xi Ying called out to Yi Junjie politely. Yi Junjie on the other hand stared at Xi Ying silently. Somehow he knew that whatever Xi Ying did right now was intentionally.


    Yi Junjie would be lying if he said that seeing some other man so closer to Li Rui when she was willing for this closeness made him happy.


    He didn''t like it at all. However, what could he do except watching this silently?


    He didn''t me Xi Ying at all. He didn''t me Li Rui.


    He med his heart who couldn''t listen to anything else. If only he had been just a brother in Li Rui''s heart then he would have done everything to take away Li Rui from Xi Ying. However, he didn''t fight for her because he knew that what he wanted in them can never happen.


    Four years ago, when he had put the proposal of marrying Li Rui in front of General Li, he was sincere. However, a part of his heart also knew that Li Rui would never agree to the proposal.


    However, he still wanted to hear her ''no'' once but the fate didn''t even give him that chance.


    Li Rui was someone else''s wife now but he still loved her the same way. However, she couldn''t see that. She was never able to see it.


    Because in Li Rui''s eyes, he was nothing but her brother.

 Chapter 464 - Rui Is Very Sensible

    A few momentster, Xi Ying and Yi Junjie were sitting in front of each other around a round table.


    Both the men didn''t say anything making the room eerily silent.


    Both of them just continued to stare at each other.


    This staring and silence continued until the door of the room opened and Li Rui stepped inside the room after making Xi Ling sleep in his room.


    Both the men inside the room immediately started to behave as if everything was normal.


    Xi Ying looked at his wife with a small smile on his lips as she walked in his direction and sat beside him.


    His heart no longer had any grievance seeing how naturally she did it.


    She might not love him. However, in her heart, he was her husband and she was very loyal to him.


    Xi Ying assured himself.


    Moving his eyes back to Yi Junjie, he found that the man was already looking at him. However, the gaze seemed to be probing somehow.


    As if Yi Junjie were as trying to know him.


    Xi Ying ignored the probing gaze and said Yi Junjie indifferently.


    "Lord Yi must have some important work toe to Xi Manor twice...that too continuously."


    "Lord Xi is right."


    Yi Junjie said in the same indifferent manner while Li Rui silently sneaked a few nces at the two men as she sipped tea from the teacup in her hands.


    Was there really some tension between them or was it her illusion? Li Rui wondered inside her heart.


    She looked at Xi Ying and thought howe Xi Ying disliked Yi Junjie so much. They have not even met that many times to have such firm coldness towards each other.


    Yi Junjie spoke when he didn''t hear anything from Xi Ying.


    "That night, Lord Xi had said that now this Lord and Yi n would also be with Xi n and Lord Xi in this fight. However, this Lord had not received any kind of information from Lord Xi in the past few days."


    Yi Junjie smiled suddenly. However, the smile doesn''t have any humor as he said.


    "This Lord thought that perhaps Lord Xi forgot that now this Lord and Yi n are also there to help Lord Xi ��so thought of making Lord Xi remember by these visits."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched as he heard whatever Yi Junjie said.


    How could he not understand what Yi Junjie was trying to say!


    He was indirectly implying that Xi Ying said to him that day that Yi n would be together with Xi n in this fight��it was merely words he was not thinking of acting upon.


    Saying this in front of his wife, did Yi Junjie not know how she will react?


    He of course knew.


    Sure enough when Xi Ying turned his head to look at Li Rui, he found her looking at himself and he instantly felt guilty inside his heart.


    He would not be lying if he said that he really had thought of doing so. However, when had he thought Yi Junjie would still shamelesslye to Xi Manor counterattack him like this!


    He was surely a very clever man. However, it also showed that he could do anything to help Li Rui. He could sacrifice his self-respect ande here to ask him this question.


    And this made Xi Ying want more to keep Li Rui away from Yi Junjie.


    However, for now, this does not seem to be possible at all.


    Inside his heart, he assured himself that Li Rui not knowing about Yi Junjie was enough for him and he should not feel so insecure. However, it was always easier said than done.


    With a sigh, Xi Ying opened his mouth and said to his wife


    "I had gone to Li Manor today."


    Li Rui looked surprised. Last night, Xi Ying had told her that they were going to go to Li Manor when her foot will get fine.


    She had not expected that he will go to Li Manor today only.


    "I wanted to ask something from General Li."


    Li Rui was silent for a moment before she nodded her head in understanding and asked calmly.


    "Were you able to find what you wanted to find out?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head and whispered


    "Almost there."


    "What does Lord Xi wants to find out?"


    Yi Junjie asked Xi Ying with a confused face. He then looked at Li Rui without giving him any chance and said


    "Rui, is something the matter? Maybe I can help."


    Li Rui looked at Yi Junjie and then at Xi Ying. She also didn''t know what Xi Ying wanted to find out so she could only look at him with questioning eyes.


    Xi Ying''s lips were pressed in a thin line and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    It was then Li Rui suddenly stood up from her seat and said to Xi Ying calmly


    "Ying, I know that you are worried about my safety. Don''t worry, I won''t hear this secret. I will leave. You can talk to Elder Brother about this matter."


    Xi Ying watched silently as Li Rui left the room alone and then closed the door behind her.


    It was perhaps the first time, she understood him without him even saying anything. There was a little bit of joy inside his heart as he wondered how he got such a sensible woman as his wife.


    Xi Ying focuses his attention back on Yi Junjie.


    "Lord Yi, whatever this Lord is going to tell you today, you can''t tell this to anyone��not even to Rui because it can put her life in danger."


    Yi Junjie''s eyes flickered and his fists were tightly clenched. What kind of secret could harm Rui?


    He now wanted to know more about this secret and Xi Ying didn''t let him wait for too long.


    The next moment, he started and for almost half a shichen, Yi Junjie and Xi Ying never came out of that room.


    It was a long discussion.

 Chapter 465 - Yi Junjie Comes To Know That Li Rui Is Pregnant

    When Xi Ying stopped speaking, Yi Junjie''s face didn''t have any emotion.


    However, his stiff posture and nk face was showing just how shocked he was. A few momentster, he swallowed and asked Xi Ying


    "Are ��you sure that it is the truth?"


    So many revtions together have shocked Yi Junjie��


    The Emperor had killed one of his consorts��putting that aside, there was doubt that he was not the chosen candidate for the throne in the first ce.


    He might have killed the previous Emperor and then himself became the Emperor.


    "Unless the Empress Dowager is lying��everything is true."


    Xi Ying spoke indifferently. In fact, he didn''t doubt whatever he had found out until now. Zhao Wang Lei could really do so.


    That man could do anything to get what he wanted.


    To get that, he won''t even care for the people who stood by his side and always worked for him, respected him and god knows what other things did.


    He himself was a great example.


    Yi Junjie was again silent for the next few moments. A few momentster, he said with a confused face


    "Then what are we supposed to do now? Zhao Yuang Rong is already dead. Zhao Wang Lie had already ruled for so many years. Everyone already takes him as the Emperor of Xin. Her Majesty, The Empress Dowager ��she should havee out with this truth long ago. Now suddenly she wanted to go against her own son. Lord Xi, don''t you think that it is very suspicious."


    Xi Ying nodded his head. He had thought the same after he hade to know of this secret.


    "This Lord had asked her the same question but Her Majesty said that previously Zhao Wang Lei''s ns didn''t have any strength. However, this time he was nning something big."


    Yi Junjie frowned. He was still confused with everything.


    "Still��.what can we do? Are we supposed to tell everyone how he stole the thrown from Zhao Yuang Rong? Who will even believe us? After so many years, there will be no evidence that can help us."


    Xi Ying smiledzily as he looked at Yi Junjie.


    ''It seems that Lord Yi had never done something that is wrong in other people''s eyes.''


    Who said that they were going to tell all this tomon people? Was not it already obvious that they were going to kill Zhao Wang Lei?


    How could Yi Junjie not see this!


    Still, to enlighten the na?ve Lord Yi, Xi Ying told him.


    "We will kill him ��the same way he killed the previous Emperor. We will kill him."


    Yi Junjie''s eyes widened with shock.


    "Have you gone insane?"


    Yi Junjie suddenly stood up from the chair making the chair fall down on the ground. His eyes were sharp and cold as he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "You will be used of treason if you did that. But this Lord doesn''t care about that.? Lord Xi should still remember that Rui is your wife in such cases, not only the used but his whole n is executed publicly.? This Lord would not let her go through that."


    Xi Ying looked at Yi Junjie with equally cold eyes.


    He was very curious to know as to why Yi Junjie thought that he didn''t know all this already.


    Yi Junjie was very angry on seeing Xi Ying''s indifferent face.


    "Lord Xi, this Lord is telling you today. If you really wish to do such a thing then first sign a separation document with Li Rui. I won''t let you put her life on danger."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed and they looked colder than before.


    He didn''t like how Yi Junjie was talking to him about Li Rui ��as if he didn''t have any right on Li Rui. Ignoring the urge to kick Yi Junjie out of Xi Manor, Xi Ying said coldly


    "If this Lord didn''t do this, then Rui''s life is already in danger."


    Yi Junjie looked confused again Xi Ying borated in the same cold voice


    "Those attacks on Rui��they were nned by Zhao Wang Lei."


    It took Yi Junjie again a few moments to register what Xi Ying just said.


    Zhao Wang Lei wanted to kill Li Rui, but why?


    He had always thought that it was the princess who had sent those shadow guars to kill Li Rui.


    "This Lord is yet to find out why he is doing this?"


    Xi Ying told Yi Junjie before he could question her ''why''.


    "Now Lord Yi, this Lord will tell you one thing. Rui''s life matters to me more than you can ever think because this Lord is nothing without her."


    Yi Junjie silently looked at Xi Ying''s firm eyes when Xi Ying said this.


    Was Xi Ying so capable of lying because he couldn''t really find any sign that he was lying��or perhaps he was not even lying in the first ce!


    Yi Junjie really hoped that it was thetter. He doesn''t want Li Rui to face any more pain or suffering.


    The silence lingered inside the room for a while until Yi Junjie said suddenly.


    "Then this Lord will find out more about this matter."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed again but he didn''t say anything as he pondered over what Yi Junjie said.


    It should not be any problem if he let Yi Junjie investigate this matter, right? On his side too, he could continue the investigation. At least one of them will find something out.


    A few momentster, he nodded his head epting Yi Junjie''s wish to investigate. Yi Junjie was satisfied and stood up to leave.


    He didn''t want to wait anymore to find out more about all this. Now that he knew who was the person to n all those attacks, he didn''t want to be irresponsible and give that person another chance to attack Li Rui.


    Yi Junjie was about to say that he was leaving when Xi Ying spoke before him.


    "It will be better if Lord Yi finds out everything sooner. After all, it is not only Rui''s life that is in danger. Our unborn child is also in a very dangerous situation."


    And Yi Junjie''s whole body seemed to have frozen after hearing these words.

 Chapter 466 - Dont Meet Yi Junjie If Possible

    Xi Ying stepped inside his and Li Rui''s room.


    When he turned around after closing the door, he saw Li Rui looking at him.


    "What happened?"


    Li Rui asked immediately while Xi Ying was startled.


    "Why do you think that something happened?"


    Don''t tell him that now he was not even able to hide hisplex emotions properly! The fact made him feel a little panicked.


    So many things always continued to revolve inside her mind ��things that he didn''t want Li Rui to know of.


    Like his possessiveness��like his wish that she would never love anyone as much as she would love him but it was just a wish because she didn''t even love him in the first ce.


    So he was worried if she would get to know about them too one day.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, silently stared at Xi Ying''s face. His eyes were filled with confusion. She had never seen him like this before.


    Never ever.


    So how could she not know that something was wrong!


    Xi Ying walked towards the bed.


    He sat on the bed just in front of Li Rui and looked into her clean ck eyes.


    "I told Yi Junjie that you are pregnant with my child."


    Li Rui surely looked surprised. However, this surprise was not because of what Xi Ying said. It was because she suddenly seemed to remember that she never told Yi Junjie about her being pregnant.


    How could she not tell him!


    From the moment she had turned eight, Li Rui remembered very clearly that she had been telling everything to her elder brother Yi Junjie.


    Because on his birthday, she had been told by him that she could tell anything to him.


    In the beginning, she had taken those words merely as words but with time, she let down her guard in front of Yi Junjie. Because she really needed someone who could listen to her and understand her fears of her n being destructed one day.


    Yi Junjie understood her and he even helped and supported her unconditionally when she told him that she wanted to do something to save our n.


    It was then they had started to form their own small army of shadow guards. Their own resources of earning some money that should be able to help them in the future even if they were exiled.


    However, both of them never knew that what Zhao Wang Lei wanted from Li n was not exile but something else.


    And this something else included the death of all members of the Li n.


    Li Rui came out of her trance when she felt a pair of arms surrounding her waist. She was suddenly dragged closer to the warm body of Xi Ying as he embraced her tightly but gently.


    "Rui, did I do something wrong?"


    Xi Ying asked carefully.


    Then the next moment he said hurriedly.


    "If you think that I did wrong then you can scold me. Just don''t stop speaking to me."


    It was obvious that Xi Ying had been left terrified on seeing Li Rui not saying anything to him. In fact, he himself didn''t appreciate what he did a few moments ago.


    There was no need to tell Yi Junjie that Li Rui was pregnant but he did because he wanted Yi Junjie to know that Li Rui was his wife now. She was the mother of his children.


    So he should not speak to him as if he had all the rights on Li Rui��as if it was only he who cared about her.


    However, after those words left his mouth, Xi Ying regretted slightly.


    He was staking a im on Li Rui but he didn''t need to do that. Even after knowing this, he still did it. Even after knowing that this news should be known to only a few people, he still told Yi Junjie about this matter just because of a little bit of insecurity and envy.


    This was not good.


    It indicated that his envy controlled his mind and it made him feel panicked as well as helpless.


    "Rui��"


    ''Can you assure me once that you won''t ever leave me?''


    ''Can you say once that you also love me even if that is a lie?''


    ''Can you tell me that you will still be there despite how much pain I have given you?''


    Xi Ying had wanted to say many things but not a single word came out of his mouth.


    He just hugged Li Rui tightly while Li Rui was totally confused by his actions. A momentter, she suddenly raised her arms and hugged Xi Ying back.


    Her arms behind Xi Ying''s back patted him lightly just like she is used to doing with her son whenever he suddenly hugs her.


    Her lips were close to Xi Ying''s ear so when she spoke, Xi Ying could feel her warm breath on his ears. A light tickling feeling was there when she spoke so softly.


    "Ying, you did nothing wrong."


    Those few words seemed to vanish all the confusion and panic from Xi Ying''s heart.


    He leaned back a little. His arms were still around Li Rui''s waist as he stared into her eyes clean eyes. There was nothing in them except calmness but it showed that what she said was what she truly felt.


    His finger caressed her cheek softly and he whispered in a very low voice.


    "Rui��... if it is possible, can you not meet Yi Junjie in the future?"


    Li Rui''s eyes seemed to have cooled down suddenly and Xi Ying obviously felt it, however, he didn''t take back his words.


    He remembered how Yi Junjie had not said anything for the next few moments when he had told him about Li Rui being pregnant.


    But when heposed himself, Yi Junjie had smiled genuinely and had congratted him.


    "This Lord is again going to be Uncle. Rui should have told me before about this."


    It was at that time, Xi Ying was really shaken by Yi Junjie''s words.


    Yi Junjie''s love was too selfless.


    He wondered how he was able to see Li Rui with him(Xi Ying) when he loved Li Rui so much.


    Xi Ying knew that he was not that kind of person.


    He was selfish and selfless at the same time.


    He could do anything to make Li Rui happy but he wanted her to stay by his side in exchange.


    He wanted her to be happy beside him��not by some other man''s side.


    But it made him feel very scared that Li Rui would see one day just how his and Yi Junjie''s love differed from each other and then that day ��what if she suddenly regretted staying beside him.


    Xi Ying''s hold on Li Rui''s tightened. He realized that she had not said anything and hence he knew that she must have not liked what he said just now.


    It was quite obvious. His demand was ridiculous in her eyes. He knew it.


    But he didn''t want to hear her ''no''. So when Li Rui was about to open her mouth, he sealed their lips in a deep kiss.


    He will just pretend as if this never happened.


    He will pretend as if he never asked Li Rui not to meet Yi Junjie ��as if she never looked reluctant to ept his wish.

 Chapter 467 - Li Caihongs Scar Could Be Treated!

    The winter was at its peak in Xin��especially in the Imperial City.


    All the things that were to send to the borders also increased because of this. This time, it was Yi Lei who came back to the Imperial City to take all these things to the borders.


    In Li Manor, everything was almost set to leave.


    A maid who was helping the other servants nced at Yi Lei sitting on the horse and her eyes went wide with shock and surprise.


    She couldn''t however look at Yi Lei''s face for too long because soon the head of servants shouted at her to not bezy and start to work.


    The maid came out of her bafflement and silently and hurriedly finished all her work.


    After finishing her work, she went to Li Caihong''s courtyard immediately.


    Li Caihong had not stepped out of her courtyard at all since the day she had been whipped on her face during the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival.


    The maid actually worked for Li Caihong so she knew how aggressive and out of control Li Caihong had been these days because of her face that had such a deep scar now.


    Every day, First Madam Li, Li Rong woulde to Li Caihong''s courtyard and request her toe out, however, Li Caihong was more stubborn.


    She would shut the door of her room and won''t let anyone enter inside the room unless it was for the three-time meals or when she needed something really important.


    Once Li Rong had tried to enter the room forcefully to see her daughter. However, when Li Caihong felt that the door was being broken, she started shouting loudly and Li Rong could do nothing but stop.


    However, even amidst all this, Li Caihong was keeping all the information of what was going on inside the Li Manor or in the Imperial City.


    Only a few maids were allowed to go inside the room and the maid who was just returning to Li Caihong''s courtyard now was one of them.


    She had served Li Caihong for very long and she was very known to her mistress'' arrogant behavior. However, the maid also knew that it was very easy to make Li Caihong happy.


    And today what she was going to tell her would definitely make her happy.


    The maid was sure and that''s why she was in so much hurry. She wanted some reward in exchange for this news and she would be very happy if she got some money because her mother was very sick.


    She needed to send some money to her home and this was a very good opportunity for her.


    "I need to see Third Young Miss."


    The maid told the other maid who was guarding the entrance of Li Caihong''s room.


    The other maid''s face didn''t look good and she whispered harshly.


    "Why do you need to see My Lady?"


    The other maid knew very well that if she disturbed Li Caihong without any reason then she would have to suffer very badly. Because these days, during such incidents, Li Caihong always thinks that one is there to mock her scarred face when there is not any reason behind the meeting.


    The maids in Li Caihong''s courtyard were in a very bad situation.


    Once when a maid had looked at Li Caihong''s face for too long, Li Caihong had beaten her very badly. So after that, all of them didn''t dare to stare at Li Caihong''s face again in the future.


    However, when they started doing it, Li Caihong would start to question them why they were not looking at her.


    And then she would beat some other maid.


    The first maid sighed understanding the other maid''s situation and said firmly.


    "This is very important. Believe me. In fact, I can get some big reward for telling this important thing to My Lady. I promise you that I will share it with you if I got something nice."


    The other maid was swayed by these determination-filled words and greed.


    After a few moments of hesitation, she nodded her head and went inside the room to inform Li Caihong about the other maid.


    When she came out, her face didn''t look too good and she said to the other maid very strictly.


    "See��My Lady doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. You better have a good reason to see her otherwise she will eat both of us alive."


    The other maid also felt afraid hearing this but she gathered all of her courage and finally stepped inside the room.


    The doors closed behind her.


    "What do you want to say?"


    She heard the cold voice as soon as she stepped inside the room. Her eyes followed the direction of the voice and there she saw a figure sitting on the chair in the dark. She couldn''t see Li Caihong''s face at all.


    The maid gulped as she lowered her gaze and said


    "My Lady, this servant had very important news for you. Today, this servant saw Second Young Master Yi inside Li Manor. He was here to take the things for the soldiers to the border."


    "So what?"


    Li Caihong said harshly and the maid flinched visibly.


    She swallowed again and finally said


    "If My Lady remembers then Second Young Master Yi had a very deep scar on his face when had visited the Li Manorst time but this time��"


    The maid paused again


    "This servant saw that the scar was very light. From far away, it was not even visible. This servant almost thought that it was not even there."


    The room went silent after the maid''s words.


    Li Caihong suddenly stood up from the chair and stepped out of the dark. Now she was standing in the light and the maid could see her face very clearly.


    The maid almost screamed seeing the horrible scar on Li Caihong''s face. It was so deep and it ran from her forehead to her corbone.


    She suppressed her scream with very difficulty and immediately lowered her head again so that Li Caihong would not be able to see her fearful expressions.


    "How did it fade?"


    Li Caihong whispered in a very low voice.


    Her eyes were now filled with a new brightness.


    Perhaps the scar on her face could be really treated ��or that was what she thought.

 Chapter 468 - The Arrogant Li Caihong

    (Today''s chapter is dedicated to the top three golden ticket givers of the book for thest month).


    Priyanks_Negi_7171


    Jenny_La


    LTigerr2021


    Thanks for all your love and support to the story. I appreciate it very much. Please contact through Instagram(ada52_52) and get your 100 coin coupon code as a small reward.)


    The maid who was guarding Li Caihong''s room had a very tense face.


    She put her ear on the door of the room sometimes as she tried to hear if she could hear anything that was going on inside the room.


    However, she couldn''t hear anything.


    It had been very long now and the terrifying silence was the only thing that she could hear from the room. It made her wonder whether the other maid inside the room was still alive or not.


    And if she was not then was she going to stay alive or not?


    The maid swallowed nervously when she thought this and just at this moment, the door of Li Caihong''s room and the other maid stepped outside from the room.


    Her face had a veryrge smile while the first maid looked at her in confusion until the other maid suddenly showed her a few gold coins.


    The maid''s eyes widened seeing the gold coins. Never in her life had she seen a gold coin! It was a silver coin at the most.


    Her hands trembled when she took a coin from the other maid and felt it.


    The other maid gave her a total of five coins ��all of them were made from gold and then she left from there.


    Outside the Li Caihong''s courtyard, the maid took out the small packet that she had been hiding inside her robe and counted the coins.


    Her eyes shed with relief after a few moments. This much should be enough to treat her mother. Her eyes then shed with panic and fear when she remembered what Li Caihong had said to her.


    ''Find out how he got his face treated! If you did then I will give you more��but if you couldn''t then be ready to get skinned alive.''


    The maid swallowed in fear remembering Li Caihong''s terrifying face when she had said these words.


    She needed to find out how Yi Lei got his scar treated!


    And she needed to do it soon!


    Because Yi Lei was soon going to leave the Imperial City.


    The maid ran to the exit of Li Manor when she remembered this.


    .


    .


    .


    At Li Manor''s gates, Yi Jie was talking to Yi Lei when the maid reached there.


    Yi Jie''s eyes were filled with happiness as she looked at Yi Lei''s face. Her hand rose to touch the light scar and she whispered


    "It has started to fade."


    Yi Lei smiled lightly and held his Aunt''s hand. Yi Jie was like a second mother to him as most of the time of his childhood he had spent in Li Manor.


    "It is all because of Jiejie. The ointment she had given to me was just magic."


    Yi Jie''s eyes widened when she heard this and she whispered with shock.


    "Rui��.Rui gave some ointment to you?"


    Yi Lei nodded his head and then told Yi Jie how Li Rui used to send him the same ointment every month. In fact, in the beginning, he had never expected that this scar would fade.


    He was ready to live with this face for his whole life. However, when had he thought that his sister who had always helped him in any kind of trouble would help him here too like a fairy.


    On the other hand, the maid heard whatever Yi Lei said to Yi Jie and her eyes were filled with shock and confusion.


    Though Li Rui had treated Zhao Bo Jin during the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival, not many people knew about it as Xi Ying had ensured at that time that this news would not spread.


    However, it was not only Xi Ying who did this. Even Zhao Wang Lei had done the same through Princess Wenling.


    Princess Wenling never wanted the people of the Imperial City to know about this incident.


    As she had been afraid that people would start to look at Li Rui with a changed perspective after they wille to know about her medical skills.


    So with these powerful forces suppressing this matter, not many people came to know about this and hence the maid thought that Li Rui had also got the ointment from some physician.


    She noted everything inside her mind carefully and went back to Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    She had found everything out so soon. Perhaps Third Young Lady would give her more money than the promised amount.


    Thinking this, she was very happy and hurriedly went to tell everything to Li Caihong.


    Li Caihong was also waiting eagerly for the maid. She couldn''t even wait for a shichen after she had a hope that her face could be like before.


    Her father had actually called for many physicians but none of them ever said that the scar on her face could fade. So she had left any hope and was filled with resentment that she would have to live inside this room for her whole life.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her ugly face.


    However, now there was hope and she would do anything to make it possible. When the maid guarding the door of her room informed her that the other maid was back, Li Caihong eagerly allowed the maid toe inside her room.


    "What is it��what is it?"


    The maid looked at Li Caihong''s eager face and she felt happier.


    The happy Li Caihing only meant that her news would make her happier and she immediately told her whatever she had heard outside Li Manor.


    However, Li Caihong''s expressions changed greatly after hearing whatever the maid said.


    Her eyes were nk as she seemed to remember that once her father had sent her an ointment through a maid. However, when her maid had told her that it was sent by Li Rui.


    Her fists clenched when at the same time she remembered how Li Rui had treated Zhao Bo Jin during the banquet in the Imperial Pce.


    So she couldn''t even doubt what the maid was saying.


    Somehow she knew that that ointment was made by Li Rui herself.


    However, what was uneptable to her was that she would have to ask Li Rui for the medicine.


    Li Caihong felt very irritated. There was a cure but was she ready to put aside a mountain-sized ego to get that cure.


    She didn''t know.


    In that frustration, she picked the teacup from the table and threw it on the maid that was hoping to get some money.


    And the maid was left shocked.


    ---------


    That night after Li Rui slept, Xi Ying left the Plum Courtyard for a while.


    He went to his study room and there he wrote a letter and then sent his shadow guard to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Inside the Xinhe Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei was wide awake.


    His mind was actually filled with whatever Xi Ying had told him today as he stared out of the window of his chambers.


    Should he be a little forceful and try to show Yi Huiqing that he really loves her?


    He didn''t really know. Even if he gathered his courage, every time he would remember Yi Huiqing''s pain-filled eyes as she had told him to leave her alone and never show his face to her, all of his courage would disappear.


    It was at that moment, Zhao Zhang Wei saw a shadow guard leaping inside his chamber.


    His face went serious as she recognized the shadow guard even though only his eyes were visible. The shadow guard was sent by Xi Ying.


    Zhao Zhang Wei took the letter that the shadow guard gave to him and immediately opened it.


    Sending a letter sote, he thought that something must be the matter that forced Xi Ying to do so.


    Sure enough when Zhao Zhang Wei read the letter, his face went deathly serious.


    Qin Wenya knew everything now.


    Actually not everything but still not more than she should have known.


    Making a fool out of Zhao Zhuang Chen was easy but fooling Qin Wenya was not.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed as he read how Xi Ying had assured him that he will manage it but he still asked him to say careful and keep an eye if Qin Wenya will send someone to keep an eye on him or not.


    He was not worried regarding thetter part.


    If Qin Wenya really sent someone to keep an eye on him then he will manage it very well. However, he wondered how Xi Ying was going to manage this problem named Qin Wenya.


    On the other hand, inside his study room, Xi Ying was sitting on his chair with a nk face. A momentter, he looked down at the book in his hands.


    The books had the portrait of Noble Consort Shu.


    He had asked his shadow guard to find a portrait of Noble Consort Shu. Xi Ying was actually very curious to know why Zhao Wang Lei favored Noble Consort Shu so much in the past when he was so obsessed with Yi Jie.


    However, when Xi Ying saw Noble Consort Shu''s portrait, he finally figured out why was it so!


    His eyes narrowed suddenly as if he was thinking something very deeply.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying''s eyes shed, and his brows that were knitted in a frown also smoothened.


    A smirk formed on Xi Ying''s lips.


    Now he knew how he was going to manage Qin Wenya.

 Chapter 469 - The Small Bun Was Lied To

    The next morning, before Xi Ying left for the Imperial Court, he received a letter from Zhao Zhang Wei. The letter said that Qin Wenya didn''t send any shadow guard to keep an eye on him yet.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply when he thought this. He wondered what was going on inside Qin Wenya''s mind.


    Putting aside all these thoughts, he kissed his wife''s forehead and then told his son strictly that he should not y too much and study too. Xi Ling pouted but nodded his head.


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui again and sighed lightly. Was it his illusion or she was just bing more and more beautiful with each and every passing day?


    "Bring the book that I have given to you."


    He said to Xi Ling.


    The small bun looked at his father with wide eyes. He thought that his father was going to assign him more work so he obediently left the room.


    Xi Ling had never tried to avoid the study. Even if he wanted to y, he would always study first andplete the work his father had given to him. Only then he would y some games.


    Xi Ying had ensured that his son would have this habit since young.


    As he watched his son leaving the room with his short legs, Xi Ying sighed in relief and immediately surrounded Li Rui''s waist with his arms.


    His lips pecked her lips lightly but quite many times.


    Li Rui was left started by the sudden intimacy. However, after the sudden shock, sheposed herself very nicely and her body also rxed in Xi Ying''s hold.


    Xi Ying''s hand went to Li Rui''s stomach. He could feel a small bump now. It might be funny but he still couldn''t believe that Li Rui and he were going to have their second child.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered softly as he looked into his wife''s clean eyes and then said in a voice that was thick with the love and desire that was raging inside his heart.


    "You know��sometimes I just wish to forget everything and make love to you until you ask me to stop."


    Li Rui''s cheeks went bright red at these words. She blinked her eyshes quite silently and they touched her cheek but never said anything.


    Xi Ying knew that she was always shy during their intimate moments. As much as he liked it, he wished he could see her more open with him one day.


    However, he also understood the reason behind Li Rui''s behavior. The intimate moments between them have been very less so it was natural for her to feel a little awkward and so shy even after four years of their marriage.


    He sighed again helplessly as he stepped back.


    Poking his wife''s stomach, he whispered huskily.


    "Let this brate out��you will be all mine then."


    Li Rui still didn''t say anything. Her head was lowered and Xi Ying decided to stop here for today. He looked at the lower part of his body helplessly and left the Plum Courtyard in just a few moments.


    So when the small bun came back to the room with a thick book in his hands, he didn''t find his father anywhere inside the room.


    "Mother, where is Father?"


    Xi Ling asked his mother innocently.


    Li Rui''s ears went red at the question. She had actually understood where Xi Ying had gone to when she had seen ncing at the lower part of his body with a pair of helpless eyes.


    "He��.He went to the Pce."


    She didn''t even look at her son as she lied with a calm face.


    Xi Ling however didn''t notice his mother''s unusual behavior and frowned deeply as he said


    "Then why did he ask me to bring this book?"


    And Li Rui closed her eyes at her son''s innocent question again.


    --------


    Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce half a shichenter.


    Just like yesterday, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t attend today''s Imperial Court meeting too.


    Xi Ying was not surprised. He had expected it. After all, it was Qin Wenya herself who had taken two days'' leave for Zhao Zhang Wei from the Imperial Court.


    He, however, saw Zhao Zhuang Chen in the Imperial Court and he also noticed his eager eyes on himself. Xi Ying pretended that he never saw it as he walked towards his own seat.


    When he felt a continuous gaze on himself, he looked towards the seats where the Li n members sat usually.


    And sure enough, he found General Li looking in his direction.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and General Li did the same. The small action just confirmed that everything was the same as they had decided yesterday.


    Li and Xi n were now together against Zhao Wang Lei.


    Xi Ying also saw the anger and coldness in General Li''s eyes when Zhao Wang Lei stepped inside the Imperial Court.


    This only made him sure that General Li was really on his side.


    On the other hand, General Li''s mind was filled with whatever Xi Ying had told him yesterday. It was Zhao Wang Lei who had tried to kill his daughter so many times.


    General Li remembered how he had to keep Li Rui hidden inside Li Manor for so many years because he didn''t want her to get hurt. He remembered how his daughter used to beg him that she also wanted to see the outside world.


    But he could neverplete this small demand of hers.


    All of this was because of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Before even though Zhao Wang Lei was behind his wife, General Li still respected him as an Emperor. It was because only he knew what had happened years ago.


    He had been trying to understand Zhao Wang Lei''s feelings all this while. He was trying to understand why Zhao Wang Lei hated him so much.


    However, now General Li couldn''t do so any longer.


    Because Zhao Wang Lie had crossed every line that he had thought he would never ��after attacking his daughter who had never done anything wrong to him!

 Chapter 470 - Zhao Zhuang Chen Asks For Help

    In the Imperial Assembly, everything that was discussed was all about the treaty that was going to between Xin and the neighboring Empire.


    The Empire with which they had just won such a devastating battle.


    The convoy from the neighboring empire was still in Xin and Zhao Wang Lei asked Xi Ying to tell what all they wanted to end the years-long enmity.


    The conditions put forward by the neighboring empire were not too many and Zhao Wang Lei and other ministers didn''t find any problem in it.


    So after a long thought, it was decided that soon Xin will sign this treaty with its neighboring empire. It was going to be a big relief to the people of both empires.


    After all, which empire had liked battle and its people to lose their lives in it!


    So Zhao Wang Lei announced that two dayster, there will be a banquet in the Imperial Pce where all the members from the convoy would be invited, and hence this treaty was also going to be announced in this banquet.


    Every noble family was to be present at this banquet.


    Xi Ying sighed in irritation after Zhao Wang Lei announced the banquet and also made itpulsory for every noble family member was to attend this banquet.


    He would have to bring Li Rui again to the Imperial banquet. But he didn''t want to do it.


    Li Rui was pregnant and she was in the most sensitive time period of her pregnancy. He didn''t want many people to know about Li Rui''s pregnancy at this stage.


    So he had already decided that he would make some excuse and ensure that Li Rui won''t attend this so-called banquet.


    It will only make her tired and what was the guarantee that that the stupid princess won''t try any other scheme again.


    Just like that, the Imperial Court meeting ended soon.


    Xi Ying was thinking all this when he felt someone standing in front of him and looked at the front. It was Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    He looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen indifferently and was about to pass by him when Zhao Zhuang Chen blocked his way and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang wishes to talk with you."


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen with a bored expression on his face as he askedzily.


    "About what?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned seeing Xi Ying''s arrogant and cold behavior however he tried tofort himself by saying that Xi Ying was like this with everyone else too.


    This special behavior was not reserved for him. Thinking this, he clenched his fists and put aside his ego for some time, and talked to Xi Ying politely.


    "Benwang knows that Empress Mother had called for Prime Minister Xi yesterday."


    Finishing his words, Zhao Zhuang Chen waited for any sort of reaction from Xi Ying. Xi? Ying satisfied him this time and smiled coldly.


    Chuckling coldly, he said


    "Of Course, Her Majesty did. Why wouldn''t she when Your Highness can''t hide? just one thing from his mother?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen froze as he registered Xi Ying''s taunting words inside his mind. It took him a few moments but when he did his eyes went aze with anger.


    How dare he say that to him!


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had wanted to get angry but the little bit of rationality kept him sane enough not to do anything that he will regretter.


    He knew by now that Xi Ying didn''t like to be disrespected and if he made her unhappy then he should stop dreaming about getting his help.


    Thinking this, he took a deep breath and swallowed all the anger inside.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Empress Mother might have said something to you that you didn''t like. Is it because you are being so cold?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked Xi Ying openly.


    Xi Ying looked around in the Imperial Court and didn''t answer Zhao Zhuang Chen''s question immediately.


    He looked at the curious gazes of the other ministers coldly and soon the Imperial Court started to get empty.


    General Li had also looked at this scene. Zhao Zhuang Chen talking to Xi Ying was very rare and he couldn''t help but be curious to know why the first prince suddenly wanted to talk to Xi Ying.


    However, when he saw Xi Ying looking at the other ministers coldly, he understood that Xi Ying didn''t want any interruption at this moment so he silently left the Imperial Court.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying finally looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen and said


    "Well��Her Majesty did say many things. However, one of the things that this Lord really paid attention to was��stay away from Your Highness and don''t try to stray Your Highness away from the right path and people."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen closed his eyes in frustration.


    Why did his mother do this? By telling her everything, he wanted her to help him in some way but when had he thought that she would not even trust him.


    She trusted his father more than anyone and he really wanted her to open her eyes now. Because if she didn''t then he was sure that the throne would always stay out of his reach.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen continued in the politest tone he had ever talked to Xi Ying.


    "Benwang can understand that you must be unhappy with Empress Mother''s behavior. However, Benwang wants you to understand as well as that whatever Empress Mother did was because she was too worried about Benwang."


    Xi Ying continued to smile coldly and Zhao Zhuang Chen knew by that smile that Xi Ying didn''t really seem to be affected by whatever he just said.


    So he sighed deeply and said directly.


    "Empress Mother believes His Majesty too much."


    Xi Ying sneered inside his heart seeing how Zhao Zhuang Chen had stopped calling Zhao Wang Lei'' Father Emperor.


    "Benwang wants Prime Minister Xi''s help to make Empress Mother believe Benwang."


    "Oh��for what should do this Lord do that?''


    Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhuang Chen who went speechless at this question.


    It was a few momentster, Zhao Zhuang Chen said


    "Whatever Prime Minister Xi wants, Benwang will try his best to give it."


    And that was what Xi Ying wanted.

 Chapter 471 - To Trap Qin Wenya

    "Your Majesty, His Highness, the first prince is outside the chambers. His Highness wishes to meet you."


    Leaning on a couchfortably, Qin Wenya sighed with her eyes closed when she heard her maid''s words.


    A momentter, she waved her hand indicating that the maid should allow her son to enter. However, the maid didn''t leave yet and told Qin Wenya.


    "His Highness is not alone, Your Majesty. Prime Minister Xi is also with His Highness."


    Qin Wenya opened her eyes swiftly this time. They were sharp and cold after hearing Xi Ying''s mention. Her fists were clenched inside her sleeves and her lips were pressed in a thin line.


    She had specially warned Xi Ying not to get too close to Zhao Zhuang Chen. However, he was still doing this.


    Qin Wenya would have definitely told Zhao Wang Lei everything about Xi Ying''s schemes but Zhao Zhuang Chen had made her swear on himself and requested her not to tell Zhao Wang Lei anything.


    Because in his eyes, whatever Xi Ying had told him was the truth.


    ''Good, that they are here together. She will show Xi Ying''s truth to her soon today itself.''


    Qin Wenya thought inside her heart as she told her maid that she should allow both of them to enter her chambers.


    Soon Xi Ying and Zhao Zhuang Chen entered Qin Wenya''s chambers and Qin Wenya immediately waved her hand to dismiss all the maids.


    Soon there were only three people left inside Qin Wenya''s chambers.


    Xi Ying, Zhao Zhang Wei, and Qin Wenya.


    "Prime Minister Xi, please have a seat."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said to Xi Ying very politely and Qin Wenya shook her head in shock. She couldn''t believe that a few days ago, her son didn''t even want to see Xi Ying''s face.


    He was even nning to kill him and now here he was talking to Xi Ying so respectfully as if Xi Ying had already given him the throne.


    She saw as he waited for Xi Ying to sit who looked at her with a smile that didn''t have any humor but still felt mocking to Qin Wenya.


    Qin Wenya exhaled sharply and didn''t say anything until Zhao Zhuang Chen sat beside Xi Ying in front of each other.


    However, even before she could open her mouth, Zhao Zhuang Chen spoke


    "Mother, I and Prime Minister Xi are here to convince you that the man you imed to me in my favor is not really doing so."


    Qin Wenya lowered her head as she sighed in irritation.


    "Zhuang Chen, he is your father. How can you believe that any other person than your father will think more for your betterment?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen scoffed while Xi Ying silently looked at the mother and son. He could see just how much Qin Wenya trusted Zhao Zhuang Chen. There was no doubt that Zhao Zhuang Chen had already told her that he was done with his investigation.


    He must have told her whatever his shadow guard had heard in Xinhe Pce that day but Qin Wenya still trusted Zhao Wang Lei.


    It was obvious that it was not going to be easy to shake Qin Wenya''s trust in Zhao Wang Lei.


    But he was going to do it! Because he needed to.


    Otherwise, one sane Qin Wenya could destroy all of his schemes and ns.


    "So Your Majesty thinks that His Majesty would never do anything wrong to His Highness because His Highness is his son?"


    Xi Ying asked Qin Wenya calmly and Qin Wenya just stared at him sharply but her emotionless face gave away Xi Ying what he wanted.


    Xi Ying smirked and continued


    "Then why does Your Majesty thinks that His Majesty would do anything wrong to His Highness, the Second Prince? After all, the second prince is also His Majesty''s son,��that too born from a Noble Consort who had been favored by His Majesty a lot ��perhaps even more than Her Majesty once."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows questioningly as he finished his words.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes went sharper at Xi Ying''s words and she said in a threatening voice.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Not only Qin Wenya even Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t like Xi Ying''s merciless words.


    However, after a thought, he couldn''t help but find some sense in Xi Ying''s words. Yes, even he had seen when he was young that his father used to favor Noble Consort Shu a lot.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had seen many nights where his mother had waited for his father toe to her chambers but then she was told by her maidservants that his father was already inside Noble Consort Shu''s chambers.


    The young him had seen his mother going all angry on those nights and destructing everything inside her chambers. Though he didn''t use o understand anything at that time, he knew that his mother didn''t like Zhao Zhang Wei''s mother and hence he too didn''t like Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, his father''s favorite consort in this Imperial Pce had always been Noble Consort Shu. When she was alive, his father had made sure that she would get the best, so now when her son, Zhao Zhang Wei was here, it was not unpredictable that he would want him to ascend the throne also.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s jaw clenched and he wondered why he didn''t think so before.


    Though his father didn''t favor any other consort after Noble Consort Shu''s death. Though his mother had been the sole mistress of everything in the Imperial Pce after Noble Consort Shu''s death, it was also possible that he was doing all this to keep Zhao Zhang Wei safe from them.


    "Prime Minister Xi is surely very eloquent."


    He came out of his trance when he heard his mother''s cold and sharp voice as she said this to Xi Ying. He saw that his mother was looking at him in disappointment and Zhao Zhuang Chen felt very frustrated.


    Qin Wenya knew that Zhao Zhuang believed Xi Ying''s these words also so she was very disappointed in her son. She looked at Xi Ying and asked with a calm and cold smile on her lips.


    "Does Prime Minister Xi give some kind of lessons to Zhang Wei whenever he visits Xinhe Pce? Because form this Empress remembers Zhang Wei was also this eloquent when Bengong had visited Xinhe Pcest time."


    Finishing her words, Qin Wenya looked at her son. She hoped that he would believe her words too and even if he didn''t want to then he should also remember how Zhao Zhang Wei had counterattacked him every time he had taunted him when they had gone to dinner at Xinhe Pce.


    She wanted him to know that Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying were together in this. They were trying to fool him and he was just letting them seed.


    And Qin Wenya couldn''t help but sigh in relief when she saw a frown marring her son''s forehead.. Perhaps he was finally thinking in the right direction.

 Chapter 472 - Qin Wenya Comes To Know About The Old Nanny

    Not only Qin Wenya, even Xi Ying saw Zhao Zhuang Chen''s frown and he couldn''t help but apud Qin Wenya''s choice of words.


    However, he was still very calm and never satisfied Qin Wenya''s wish to see any panic on his face.


    In fact, the next moment he said very calmly


    "Well, His Highness the second prince had always been very wise and eloquent. Does Her Majesty didn''t know that?"


    "Or could it be possible that His Majesty always told Your Majesty that the second prince was not as wise and eloquent as His Highness, the first prince and hence he was not capable of taking over the throne?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen also came out of his thoughts. Perhaps because it was the first time, he heard Xi Ying praising him, Zhao Zhuang Chen felt a little proud on hearing the praise while Qin Wenya visibly flinched at these words.


    Indeed.


    It was Zhao Wang Lei who had told her this and hence she had been startled when she had seen how wrong she had been regarding Zhao Zhang Wei. He was not a fool and incapable of using his mind.


    "Don''t try to mislead, Prime Minister Xi. It still doesn''t prove anything."


    Qin Wenya said firmly.


    Xi Ying shook his head as he looked at the Empress and Qin Wenya didn''t know she felt as if Xi Ying was disappointed in her.


    She frowned as she tried to assure herself that it was just one of Xi Ying''s mind games.


    But never had she known that even after knowing all this, even after being so cautious she will still fall into Xi Ying''s trap.


    "Bnengong knows that His Majesty is really sincere towards Bengong and her children."


    Qin Wenya said softly as she looked at her son who looked away from her clearly disagreeing with her mother.


    And Xi Ying spoke again


    "Your Majesty should do her own investigation. Perhaps Your Majesty will get to know how much sincere that man is to Your Majesty."


    Qin Wenya was getting very irritated with Xi Ying''s counterattacks. Here she was trying to convince her son but Xi Ying was not letting it happen.


    "What do you want to say, Prime Minister Xi? Just say clearly."


    This time Qin Wenya said directly. She didn''t want to talk in riddles anymore. She wanted to see what more Xi Ying could say against her husband.


    But contrary to Qin Wenya''s expectations, Xi Ying had a lot to say.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched and he leaned back against the couch he was sitting on. Qin Wenya felt humiliated by his actions. She was the Empress and Xi Ying was not supposed to act like this in front of her.


    However, when had Xi Ying cared for all this.


    "Your Majesty thinks that His Majesty would never harm His Highness because His Highness is His Majesty''s son but what if this minister tells you that His Majesty had already done so, not once but many times. In fact, he had been doing this for so many years."


    "What?"


    Both Qin Wenya and Zhao Zhuang Chen looked confused at Xi Ying''s words.


    And Xi Ying continued


    "Princess Wenling ��but what does sheck in this Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with distaste when he mentioned the princess'' name. He didn''t even wish to talk about the disgusting princess who once became the reason for such a big misunderstanding between him and his wife.


    However, he needed to tell Qin Wenya about this because only then he would be able to make her believe him.


    "Here in this Imperial Pce, she doesn''tck anything. Yet, She still schemes to kill my wife almost every day."


    "She ims that it had been Rui who tried to harm her fourteen years ago but what is This Lord says that it was never this Lord''s wife''s fault."


    Qin Wenya frowned as she wondered where Xi Ying was trying to go from all this but Xi Ying soon told her.


    "Your Majesty, the reality is that the princess had been brainwashed since her childhood. Now she no longer has her own thoughts and goes crazy over the slightest thing. It is very easy to provoke her. Just one word from the owner and princess, like a ve, does everything she is told."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were very cold as she heard Xi Ying saying this and that about her daughter. She, of course, didn''t like the way Xi Ying was talking about her daughter.


    But she still didn''t say anything because somewhere and at some ces, she felt that Xi Ying was actually right.


    In fact, she also wondered many times why her daughter turned out to be like this.


    So emotional, so edgy and so easy to get provoked.


    She had wanted a very calm and wise daughter and she had done everything to make her daughter like that. The present tells her clearly that she had been unsessful.


    "Does Your Majesty know why the princess is like this?"


    Qin Wenya shook her head unconsciously.


    "Do you know?"


    She asked Xi Ying.


    She also wanted to know why her daughter turned out to be like this.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and told the Empress.


    "The old nanny serving by Princess Wenling''s side ��she has been brainwashing Princess since her childhood. Your Majesty must remember the difference that came in princess after the old nanny started to stay by princess'' side."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were wide with confusion and shock. She wanted to oppose Xi Ying but in her mind. She was really remembering.


    Indeed, all those changes in her daughter came after she had given that old nanny to her daughter.


    So she didn''t know what she should say to Xi Ying while Xi Ying continued to speak.


    "It was not Li Rui who had pushed the princess inside the river ��it was the old nanny. Princess Wenling was learning martial arts and the old nanny made her give it up."


    It was true.


    Even though Qin Wenya didn''t believe Xi Ying''s first few words, she had to think over hisst few words. She had been very sad when she hade to know that her daughter was not going to learn martial arts any longer.


    She had tried to find out why Wenling suddenly gave up on this but what she found out had shocked her. Her daughter had thought that Xi Ying would not like her if she learned martial arts.


    It was rubbish. Even she knew that but no matter how much she tried she could never convince her daughter and this had made her wonder who filled her daughter''s mind with all these things but again she had never been able to find out that person.


    So ording to Xi Ying, it was the old any all along.


    But the old nanny��


    "The old nanny was nted by His Majesty by the princess'' side."


    Xi Ying finished what Qin Wenya was thinking inside her heart.

 Chapter 473 - Xi Ying Wants Assurance

    The Empress'' chambers were deathly silent.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were nk while Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were filled with shock. Only Xi Ying sat there calmly as if nothing happened.


    However, whatever he had said just now was a big shock to the other two people.


    Qin Wenya still doubted Xi Ying''s words and Xi Ying knew that but Zhao Zhuang Chen had already believed them.


    His sister��Zhao Zhuang Chen remembered very well that she didn''t used to be so annoying, hot-headed and short tempered before.


    So all of this was because of that old nanny who was serving his sister and that nanny was nted by none other than but his father by his sister''s side.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t even know what he should say or think but Xi Yung knew very well.


    He sensed the uncertainty in Qin Wenya''s eyes. He could see that her firm belief in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes was soon going to shake. He just needed to work a little more harder.


    "Fourteen years ago, after the incident between Rui and the princess, His Majesty must have told Your Majesty that he was going to avenge whatever happened to the princess because of this Lord''s wife, isn''t it? However, it was merely a n ��a n to make Your Majesty believe that the Imperial n had amon enmity with Li n because of Rui."


    Qin Wenya didn''t show any reaction to Xi Ying''s words but he knew that she was listening to him.


    "Using that incident, His Majesty used the first prince and the tried to use the second prince also to destroy Li n."


    "Yes��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen whispered suddenly when Xi Ying finished.


    He nned against Li n when there was a war ongoing between Xin and the neighboring empire but didn''t his father already know about this!


    He had told him about his ns and he had even praised him for his intelligence. That''s why, he had been very furious when the title of the crown prince was snatched from him.


    Though his father told him that it was necessary to do that for that time, Zhao Zhuang Chen still felt very wronged.


    Everything he did was because of his so called father who had filled his mind with the thoughts of destructing Li n. Otherwise what wrong Li n had done to him.


    If Xi Ying had not put light on this then perhaps he would not have really thought so deeply about this.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen swallowed and his fists were tightly clenched. His eyes were red unknown whether it was because of the anger or the plethora of the emotions he was feeling at this moment.


    His father��the Emperor of Xin whom he respected so much in his whole life, whose orders he hadpleted like a ve ��was just using him until now.


    The revtion truly hurt him a little bit��but only a little bit.


    Because Zhao Zhuang Chen, in the end, was Zhao Zhuang Chen.? His desire for the throne was the greater than everything ��even greater than his father.


    So what if Zhao Wang Lei used him until now, he was still going to get the throne.


    Until now, Qin Wenya was sitting silent.


    The beautiful and graceful Empress was actually processing whatever Xi Ying had said just now. It was after a few moments, her sight focused on Xi Ying and she said


    "But why does he want to destroy Li n then?"


    Xi Ying internally praised Qin Wenya. She was indeed a very intelligent woman. Unfortunately, all her intelligence she only used for her own selfishness and making sure that her children get the best regardless of whether anyone was wronged while doing that or not.


    Otherwise she was very capable of doing many things that only an Empress could do.


    In fact, what he was going to tell Qin Wenya was something that even Li Rui didn''t know��that General Li would never want him to reveal but he had to.


    Because only by doing this, he would be able to ensure that Qin Wenya will believe him and won''t go to Zhao Wang Lei to ask him why he did all this to her children.


    To make sure that she won''t go to Zhao Wang Lei to seek the answers, he needed to answer all of her questions.


    "This��"


    He whispered as he looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen who was also looking forward to the answer that Xi Ying was going to give.


    "This Lord can tell this to Her Majesty only."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned and Qin Wenya''s face went serious. She really wanted to hear what Xi Ying was going to say so without wasting a second, she looked at her son and said


    "Leave Bengong''s chambers."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s frown went deeper and he wanted to oppose.


    "But Empress Mother��"


    However, before he couldplete his words, Qin Wenya raised her hand and stopped him with her cold voice.


    "Leave, Zhuang Chen."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen respected his mother a lot and he could no longer oppose her, so he silently stood up from his seat and left the chambers.


    "Now, say it."


    Qin Wenya said to Xi Ying coldly.


    Xi Ying nodded his head but before telling Qin Wenya anything, he said firmly.


    "Your Majesty needs to assure this Lord that after hearing everything, Your Majesty won''t take any wrong step because of her anger."


    Qin Wenya frowned and said coldly.


    "Prime Minister Xi, are not you too demanding too much from this Empress?"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    "Then this secret is also not something that just anyone could know, Your Majesty."


    Qin Wenya sighed in annoyance. She suddenly stood and left her seat.


    It was after a few momentster, she came back.


    "This Imperial seal��"


    She passed a scroll to Xi Ying as she said


    "The letter had an Imperial seal but it is empty. Bengong had it since the day she had stepped inside Xin. It was given to Bengong by His Majesty. Prime Minister Xi, Bengong can give you only this to assure you that Bengong won''t do any silly thing after finding out everything."


    "After all, It was Bengong''s children lives which are rted to this matter."

 Chapter 474 - The Fake Imperial Seal

    Xi Ying opened the scroll calmly and looked at the Imperial seal. He ignored the impatient Qin Wenya.


    He didn''t really believe that Zhao Wang Lei would really give something so precious to Qin Wenya when he stabbed her behind her back.


    And sure enough, when he opened the scroll and he found at one nce that the seal was fake.


    It was not the real Imperial seal.


    "So, Your Majesty wants to assure by showing a fake Imperial seal."


    "Fake Imperial seal��"


    Qin Wenya whispered in confusion as she took the scroll from Xi Ying''s hands swiftly. She looked at the Imperial seal but didn''t find anything wrong.


    However, since Xi Ying had said so, Qin Wenya wanted to make sure.


    She moved towards the documents that usually had the Imperial seal and thenpared both the stamps.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he stood up from the seat and walked towards the Empress.


    He put his finger just at the below of the stamp and said


    "This line here, Your Majesty��it should not be in the stamp. The stamp that Your Majesty had is fake."


    Qin Wenya looked carefully and her face went pale.


    It was indeed true. Now that Xi Ying had shown her she could see the difference very clearly.


    The engravings on the Imperial stamps were not that easy to copy and hence it had always been very easy to recognize the fake stamps.


    And Xi Ying''s sharp eyes easily caught the strangeness of the stamp.


    Qin Wenya on the other hand was shocked to the core. The scroll slid down from her hands and her mouth was parted slightly as she thought if the consequences she would have to face if by any chance she had to use this Imperial seal in the future.


    Having a fake Imperial seal was just a crime ��a crime for which an person coud be executed.


    The Imperial seal ��she was going to use it when she would be very desperate to get some help. It was Zhao Wang Lei''s assurance to her that she would never suffer in the Imperial Pce.


    However, now she wasing to know that all those assurances ��they were fake.


    Qin Wenya couldn''t believe this.


    Now even if she didn''t want to believe Xi Ying, a part of her mind had already started to. Zhao Wang Lie gave her a fake Imperial seal then couldn''t he really do whatever Xi Ying told her.


    Qin Wenya thought inside her heart.


    "I��I��"


    Qin Wenya looked at Xi Ying speechlessly.


    Xi Ying sighed lightly and said softly.


    "This Lord will understand that Your Majesty doesn''t have any way to prove her sincerity. However, this Lord warns Your Majesty that if Your Majesty tries to do something silly after this, then this Lord won''t sit idly."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes went sharper and she said coldly.


    "Is Prime Minister Xi threatening this Empress?"


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying said without any hesitation.


    Qin Wenya''s lips quivered in anger on hearing this. Xi Ying, however continued without any fear.


    "Now, Your Majesty knows that even His Majesty is not on Your Majesty''s side so Your Majesty must know that it is very easy for this minister to take down Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying''s words angered Qin Wenya very much but what could she even say.


    "If Your Majesty tried to go against this Minister then this Minister won''t leave any way out for Your Majesty."


    Qin Wenya could only nod her head at Xi Ying''s threatening words.


    This helpless and this humiliated she had never felt in her whole life.


    All of this was because of Zhao Wang Lei��the man whom she had trusted so much. Qin Wenya would remember this for her whole life.


    Xi Ying was satisfied seeing that he had finally tamed the arrogant Empress.


    Now Qin Wenya won''t dare to do anything stupid and if she did then he would just use this fake Imperial seal to trap her.


    He smiled mockingly as he told her.


    "From what this Lord knows, It started years ago. Second Madam Li��Does Your Majesty know her?"


    Qin Wenya frowned in confusion but nodded her head.


    And Xi Ying continued


    "Years ago, Second Madam Li married General Li and both of them were in love with each other."


    Qin Wenya nodded her head. It was the truth. Even she had heard a lt about the harmonious rtionship between General Li and his wife.


    But where was Xi Ying trying to go from here?


    "However, it was not only General Li who had liked Yi n''s daughter at first nce. His dear friend, The current Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei had also liked Yi Jie a lot when he had first seen her."


    Whatever Xi Ying was telling Qin Wenya had been told to him by General Li and some part of this had been found out by his shadow guards.


    The frown on Qin Wenya''s forehead seemed to vanish suddenly and she was now able to connect all the dots as Xi Ying continued


    "Zhao Wang Lie and General Li fell in love with Yi n''s daughter at first sight. However, only one of them could get her and that person came out to be General Li. Zhao Wang Lei didn''t like it and hence when he sat at the throne he did everything to destroy Li n."


    "But the power Li n held was very much able to save it from Zhao Wang Lei''s attack. So he schemed and schemed and still now he is doing everything to destroy Li n."


    Qin Wenya''s eyebrows knitted to form a deep frown and she looked very dazed as she asked


    "But what will he get by doing that? She is already married. He couldn''t want to get her eve��"


    Qin Wenya stopped amidst her words and looked at Xi Ying with a pale face.


    Xi Ying''s calm and serious face told her that what she was thinking was really true.


    Qin Wenya suddenly felt very nauseous.


    How could Zhao Wang Lei want an already married woman!


    She covered her mouth and ran towards the bowl that was ced on the table.. Everything she had eaten in the morning came out of her mouth just like this.

 Chapter 475 - Why Zhao Wang Lei Favored Noble Consort Shu?

    The maid had to enter Qin Wenya''s chambers to clean up and help Qin Wenya wash her mouth.


    Xi Ying stood silently at a considerate distance away as the maids tended to Qin Wenya''s needs.


    After the awful taste vanished from Qin Wenya''s mouth, Qin Wenya''s face still didn''t look any better. She waved her hands to dismiss the maids and looked at Xi Ying again.


    Her face was deathly pale and even her voice came out almost in a whisper as she asked Xi Ying


    "If His Maj��"


    Qin Wenya paused amidst her words. She didn''t want to call such a disgusting man so respectfully so she used his name directly.


    "If Zhao Wang Lei really liked Second Madam Li so much, then why did he favor Noble Consort Shu so much."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and felt that it was very reasonable for Qin Wenya to ask this question. However, he didn''t answer it immediately.


    He stood up from his seat and looked around Qin Wenya''s chambers as he asked


    "Does Your Majesty remember Noble Consort Shu''s face?"


    Qin Wenya nodded her head after a long pause.


    How could she not remember that woman''s face? That beautiful face had always made her envious and had always made her think that if she had that beautiful face then it would have been her who would have been favored in ce of Noble Consort Shu.


    Xi Ying asked again after seeing Qin Wenya''s nod.


    "Does Your Majesty remember Second Madam Li''s face?"


    Qin Wenya''s eyes knitted to form a frown. A blurry face shed in front of her eyes but she couldn''t remember it clearly.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying said


    "If Your Majesty wishes to know the answer then Your Majesty should put the portrait of Noble Consort Shu and Second Madam Li together and then look at it carefully."


    Qin Wenya''s throat wobbled a little. She could understand what Xi Ying was trying to imply.


    However,��.


    "He had slept with me also��"


    She whispered in a daze.


    In fact, Zhao Wang Lei has not slept with any other woman in the Imperial Pce except Noble Consort Shu and Qin Wenya and hence there were only two princes in the Imperial Pce.


    No other concubine or consort had any child.


    Qin Wenya had always been proud of thinking this. As long as Noble Consort Shu was alive, Zhao Wang Lei had spent every night there only but after Noble Consort Shu died, Zhao Wang Lei had never spent any night outside her chambers when he was to sleep with a woman of the Imperial Pce.


    Now the pride had vanished and that pride was reced with disgust.


    "Then��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes looked thoughtful and he carefully looked at Qin Wenya''s face.


    Zhao Wang Lei was indeed very obsessed with Yi Jie so regardless of whether Qin could destruct Xin or not, ording to his understanding he would never sleep with a man who didn''t remind him of Yi Jie.


    Xi Ying found the answer to his question after a few moments.


    He smiled coldly and said


    "The perhaps Your Majesty should put her own portrait there also."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes widened and she looked at Xi Ying in shock. She had many questions but all of them just made her confused.


    When Xi Ying said that he needed to leave, she just nodded her head in a daze and then continued to stare nkly at nothing alone inside her chambers.


    It was after a long time, she shouted for the old Momo.


    "Bring me a portrait of Second Madam Li."


    Qin Wenya said as soon as the old Momo was inside the room. The old Momo looked confused by Qin Wenya''s request.


    However when Qin Wenya looked at her sharply and said


    "Why are you still standing here?"


    She hurriedly left from there.


    While Qin Wenya again continued to stare nkly sitting there alone. It could be seen that everything she hade to know about has shocked her.


    .


    .


    .


    After leaving Qin Wenya''s chambers, Xii Ying found Zhao Zhuang Chen standing outside.


    Looking at the eager gaze of Zhao Zhuang Chen on himself, Xi Ying knew that the prince was waiting for him only.


    Sure enough, Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately walked towards him and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, what did you just tell my mother?"


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but sigh seeing the stupid prince. Why did he expect that if he will tell him everything outside the Empress'' chambers when he didn''t tell him anything inside!


    At the same time, Xi Ying found out that truthfully, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t care for anyone.


    If he had been standing outside the whole time, then he must have noticed the amidst rushing inside the empress'' chambers suddenly when Qin Wenya had vomited everything out because of her disgust towards Zhao Wang Lei.


    However, instead of trying to find out how his mother was now and what happened to his mother, he was more eager to find what he didn''t even want to tell him.


    All in all, Zhao Zhuang Chen was very selfish and the only thing he loved right now was the throne. He could do anything for it.


    One wouldn''t even get to know if they should appreciate this hunger for the throne or they should mock him for being so selfish and blind because of this hunger of his.


    "This Lord will take his leave, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked frustrated when instead of answering his question, Xi Ying said these words. However, he knew that he can''t force Xi Ying so he didn''t say anything and decided that he would just ask his mother.


    So Zhao Zhuang Chen decided to ask Xi Ying some other questions.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Can Benwang consider on his side now?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows at Zhao Zhuang Chen''s question and said with a small smile on his lips.


    "This Lord never said so, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face went ck. Xi Ying told them so many things and even agreed to help him in convincing his mother so he had thought that Xi Ying was just pretending to be arrogant but in truth, he was in his side.


    Now that he decided to abandon his own self-respect and ask him this question, Xi Ying still refused to be on his side.


    This, of course, didn''t settle well with Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    He ground his teeth together and just walked towards his mother''s chambers without saying anything to Xi Ying because the stupid prince knew that if he opened his mouth and said something to Xi Ying now then he would surely regret itter on.


    And Xi Ying shook his head mockingly as he looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen''s back.


    If he didn''t have a mother like Qin Wenya then he would have been able to throw Zhao Zhuang Chen out of the Imperial Pce very easily and hence remove a very big obstacle for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Unfortunately, Qin Wenya was still there for her son but she won''t be there for long.

 Chapter 476 - The Crazy Qin Wenya

    Xi Ying left the Imperial Pce after his long talk with Qin Wenya while Zhao Zhuang Chen went inside his mother''s chambers.


    "Empress Mother��"


    He called out his mother as he sat in front of her.


    However, for a long time, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t get any response. He frowned deeply and called out Qin Wenya again.


    However, Qin Wenya seemed to be very lost in her own thoughts.


    Frustrated, Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up from his seat and walked towards his mother.


    "Empress Mother��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen called out as he shook his mother''s shoulder.


    Qin Wenya came out of her trance and looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen in confusion as she whispered


    "Huh?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked very dissatisfied seeing her mother''s dazed look.


    Now was not the time to look so confused and dazed. He was about to say something when a maid entered the chambers with some scrolls in her hands.


    Qin Wenya''s attention was immediately focused on the maid. Looking at the maid''s hands, she remembered what she had asked her to do just a few moments ago.


    "Did you find it out?"


    She asked the maid in a very cold voice. The maid and the old Mom who followed the maid with a few more scrolls were scared by Qin Wenya''s cold tone. It seemed that something has irked the Empress today.


    Generally, Qin Wenya behaved so coldly when something wrong happened tob the prince or princess but even at that time, she was never this cold.


    Seeing that the maid looked more scared than her, the old Momo decided to step forward first and said


    "Your Majesty, it was easy to find the portraits of Noble Consort Shu. However, for second Madam Li, we could only arrange the portraits that are very old. They are from the time when Second Madam Li was very young."


    Qin Wenya swallowed and Zhao Zhuang Chen looked confused by the whole scene.


    "How did you get them?"


    The old Mom bowed her head and answered respectfully and hence she was unable to see the emotions passing through Qin Wenya''s eyes as she said


    "Your Majesty, ording to this servant''s guess, these portraits are from the time when His Majesty was very young and a prince. He was still taking the concubines, wife and consorts in. So Second Madam Li''s portrait might have been sent to the Imperial Pce at that time."


    Qin Wenya''s face was pale as she nodded her head.


    So Zhao Wang Lie had indeed tried his best to marry Yi Jie. Qin Wenya could see that there were many portraits in the old Mom''s hands. She knew very well every girl who was suggested had only one portrait on the Imperial Pce but why Yi Jie had so many.


    With a cold face, Qin Wenya took the portrait from the maid''s hands and opened it slowly.


    She ced it on the table that was ced in front of her and then she took other portrait from the old Momo''s hands and was about to open it when her gazended on Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Qin Wenya asked sharply and Zhao Zhuang Chen visibly flinched. Regardless of how many years it has been, Zhao Zhuang Chen had always felt very afraid of his mother''s anger and coldness and this time it was the same.


    At these moments, he would also feel helpless and very angry. He would try to look brave and make himself that he has grown up now and now he should not be so scared of his own mother.


    However, when Qin Wenya stared at his coldly and said


    "Leave."


    He still did as she told him.


    Qin Wenya sighed. She wanted to keep her promise with Xi Ying. If all of this was true then she really didn''t have anyone on his side and that''s why she needed to keep the promise.


    She can''t tell all this to anyone else.


    So she dismissed her maids also after asking them to ce all the portraits on a table.


    After she was alone in the chambers, Qin Wenya immediately opened the portraits.


    She would not deny. There was still some hope in her heart that all of this was not true. She could ept that Zhao Wang Lei married her to make the pace between Qin and Xin but she won''t be able to ept that he married her because he found something inside her simr to some other woman and hence he was finding that sce in her.


    The sce that he found more in Noble Consort Shu but after her death, she was the only option and hence he used her.


    But the truth was the truth after all.


    And she could clearly see it when she opened the portrait.


    Noble Consort Shu ��she indeed looked a lot like Yi Jie. Though one would not be able to say it at first nce but after cing the portraits of these two women together, Qin Wenya could find many simrities.


    Qin Wenya''s face only went paler when she stood up from her chair and walked towards the mirror with Yi Jie''s portrait in her hands.


    Her hand trembled as she tried to find some simrity between herself and Yi Jie.


    But where was it!


    Her heart was indeed joyful until she suddenly found not one but two.


    It was the shape of their lips and their corbone.


    The portrait surely had been drawn very nicely as it showed the shape of the corbone two��as if an alive Yi Jie was standing in front of Qin Wenya.


    Never did Qin Wenya that that portrait was drawn by none other than Zhao Wang Lei many years ago ��when his love was still love not an obsession.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were filled with anger as she looked at her own face now.


    Even if it were only these two things, she still didn''t like it.


    In her anger, she tore Yi Jie''s portrait as if she was tearing Yi Jie herself. Qin Wenya''s eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at herself in the mirror.


    All these years, she gave to Zhao Wang Lei was for nothing.


    Instead, he was stabbing her in the back all this while.


    This Yi Jie��all of this was for him and nothing for her children. She thought as she red at the torn pieces of the portrait.


    She was hurt. Very hurt.


    And when Qin Wenya was hurt, she hurt others. This time the target was Zhao Wang Lei. She smiled viciously while her eyes were red and filled with tears as she thought that the way to hurt Zhao Wang Lei was to hurt Yi Jie.


    After all, he loved Yi Jie so much.


    Crazy with this hatred, Qin Wenya must have never imagined that by nning to hurt Zhao Wang Lei, she was nning her own doom.

 Chapter 477 - An San Comes To See Xi Ying

    Xi Ying reached Xi Manor from the Imperial Pce almost a quarter of shichenter.


    "My Lord"


    An Si greeted Xi Ying as he took the reins of the horse from his master.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in acknowledgment and he was about to step inside Xi Manor when An Si said suddenly.


    "My Lord"


    Xi Ying stopped and turned to look at his shadow guard questioningly.


    An Si, on the other hand, stepped forward and said to his master in a low voice.


    "An Si is here, My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s ck eyes went as cold as ice and he asked coldly.


    "Where is he?"


    As soon as he finished his question, Xi Ying saw An San walking towards himself while An Si also felt his presence.


    An Si stepped backward and said to his master


    "My Lord, this servant had stopped him outside Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction as he looked at An San coldly.


    "Greetings, My Lord."


    An San bowed his head and greeted Xi Ying respectfully. Xi Ying didn''t say anything for a long time and looked at An San''s bowed head silently.


    "What are you doing here?"


    An San went silent at this question.


    ''What was he doing here?'' Why did his master ask him such a question?


    After a moment of silence, An San said finally


    "Is My Lord still angry with this servant? If it is so, then please do tell this servant what I should do to have My Lord forgive me. My Lord, this servant also wishes to work for My Lord like An Ping, An Si and others."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrow and his eyes were filled with mockery as he looked at his shadow guard.


    "You wish to work for me?"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An San said immediately unable to see the mockery in Xi Ying''s eyes as his head was bowed.


    "Alright!"


    Xi Ying saidzily.


    An San raised his head swiftly. His eyes were filled with shock as if he couldn''t believe that Xi Ying has just epted his request.


    However, the next words of Xi Ying made him freezepletely.


    "Go and keep an eye on the princess."


    "Princess?"


    An San for a moment looked at Xi Ying with the same shock��until Xi Ying''s eyes went sharp and he asked him.


    "You don''t wish to?"


    An San lowered his head and immediately apologized for his insolent behavior. Though a momentter, he still asked a question that as a shadow guard he should not have.


    "May this servant ask for what this servant needs to keep an eye on the princess?"


    However, who had expected that Xi Ying would directly refuse to answer this question and say


    "You may not and now you can leave."


    After finishing his words, Xi Ying walked inside Xi Manor leaving An San standing out alone with a mind and heart that were full of conflicts.


    -------


    Xi Ying really wished to spend some time with Li Rui today and that''s why he tried to return from the Imperial Pce as soon as possible. However, that long conversation of revtions still took him a long time in the Imperial Pce.


    Still, he knew that he couldn''t rush while talking to Qin Wenya. He had to make sure that Qin Wenya won''t let out a single word in front of Zhao Wang Lei.


    And even now, he knew that he just can''t let Qin Wenya do anything openly.


    He needed to keep an eye on Qin Wenya and it made Xi Ying feel that he needed more people again. With all this in his mind, Xi Ying had to leave Plum Courtyard again after finishing his dinner.


    His eyes stayed on Li Rui for a few moments as he stood up from the dining table.


    Li Rui noticed it and raised her head to look at Xi Ying from her son who was still eating.


    Having her clean ck eyes set on himself, Xi Ying felt very warm inside his heart. His heart felt very full and he couldn''t help but lean down to nt a kiss on his wife''s forehead.


    "Ying��"


    Xi Ying''s action left Li Rui startled because she had not expected him to do something like this in front of Xi Ling.


    She whispered his name in a strict voice and put her hand on his chest to stop him from doing any other act like this.


    Unconsciously, she turned to look at her son and she was relieved to find that his head was lowered and he didn''t seem to notice their actions at all.


    In the silent dining room, only the ttering of chopsticks could be heard that was being made by Xi Ling.


    And then the small bun heard his father''s voice.


    "Don''t raise your head otherwise you will be spanked."


    The small bun who was about to raise his head


    "��"


    Xi Ling didn''t raise his head. After all, he didn''t want to get spanked. However, he felt very curious as to why his father said so to him.


    So he asked.


    "Why, Father?"


    However, no answer came from the other side.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was looking at his wife who had gone speechless because of his actions. Holding the hand that was ced on his chest, he removed it from there and made her cup his face with the same hand as she pecked her lips softly.


    "I need to go to the study room. It will take me time so sleep on time."


    As he whispered this in a very low voice that was only audible to him and Li Rui, a soft sigh escaped his lips. The sigh waspletely filled with helplessness.


    "I really wanted to spend some time with you. I wanted to talk to you but I don''t think I will be able to do it soon."


    Xi Ying knew that by the time he wille, Li Rui will be asleep by then. During her pregnancy, she slept a lot.


    Most of the time when he left and came back, he would find Li Rui asleep. Before he was worried but then the old physician had informed him that there was no need of getting worried over this.


    The worry vanished slowly as he read a few books that said that it was quite normal during pregnancy in the case of some women. However, now he was missing spending some normal time with his wife.


    With onest peck on Li Rui''s lips, Xi Ying finally left the Plum Courtyard internally promising to himself that he needs to finish all this as soon as possible.

 Chapter 478 "I Was Waiting For You"

    <h4>Chapter 478 "I Was Waiting For You"</h4>


    Inside his study room, Xi Ying was writing a letter at this moment.


    After finishing the letter, he passed it to An Ping and said


    "Go to Wangjun valley with this letter and ask all of them to reach here at the earliest."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An Ping bowed his head as he epted the letter and then immediately left the study room.


    Now Xi Ying looked at his other shadow guards.


    "An Su, what have been assigned before?"


    "My Lord, this servant had been keeping an eye on Minister Li."


    Xi Ying nodded his head. He already remembered this. Almost every shadow guard of his had one or other work in his hands.


    Now he needed a very clever and hard-working shadow guard to keep an eye on Qin Wenya.


    "Leave that for a few days."


    Xi Ying said to An Su.


    Li Qiang had not shown any weird movement in the past few days so Xi Ying decided to leave him alone for now and asked An Su to keep an eye on Qin Wenya instead.


    After that, he looked at An Si and said


    "An Si, you will keep an eye on Li Manor now��especially the first household of Li family."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "An Shing will stay at Xi Manor. An Ju, your work is the same. Being around Li Rui continuously and you can leave now."


    And soon one by one, every shadow guard left from there except An Si.


    "Anything new?"


    Before this, An Si had been keeping an eye on Lu Manor so Xi Ying thought that the reason behind staying is that his shadow guard had something to tell him.


    "My Lord, It is Lady Yu Wei. She came to know about what happened in front of Li Manor yesterday and now she is trying to find out more."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and asked her curiously.


    "How?"


    "It seems that Lady Yu Wei bribed one of the servants serving Young Master Lu. The servant had apanied Young Master Lu that day and had been standing in a corner of the street and hence saw everything."


    An Si paused and then asked his master


    "My Lord, should I stop her from finding anything out or let her do it?"


    Xi Ying smirked as he raised his head and looked at his shadow guard.


    "Let her do it. In fact, help her in finding more. Now Lady Yu Wei will do whatever we had wanted to do."


    An Si understood what his master was saying and his eyes brightened. He had always liked to do the works like these.


    (''It seems that a lot of face pping was about toe!'')


    Excited for his new work, An Si hurriedly left the study room after greeting his master once more.


    Xi Ying stayed inside his study room for some time.


    He was actually thinking about the banquet in the Imperial Pce that was about to happen in two days. The convoy from the neighboring country was to attend this banquet also.


    Xi Ying didn''t know why although the deal seem very favorable to Xin, he is feeling since the start that there was something very peculiar about this deal.


    Why did they suddenly agree to make peace!


    Combined with that, everything in this deal seems to be favorable to Xin and less favorable to them then why are they still continuing with this deal!


    He could sense that there was going to happen something great ��maybe in the banquet only.


    That was also the reason he didn''t want Li Rui to attend this banquet. He would have tried to find out more but now his side alreadycked people.


    Xi Ying sighed and he wished that his other shadow guards would reach Imperial City soon otherwise things can start to turn against them.


    One thing that he decided during all this is that he could also ask Zhao Zhang Wei to investigate the convoy and their people.


    For now, he could do this only.


    After making sure that everything was under control, Xi Ying left his study room and went to Plum Courtyard.


    At night, the Plum Courtyard was very silent. Li Rui was a very light sleeper so Xi Ying had ensured that no one would dare to make any noise when she is sleeping.


    Very quietly, he walked to his and Li Rui''s room and slowly opened the door,


    The room was dimly lit and warm too. Xi Ying was afraid that cold air would enter the room so he immediately turned around to close the door.


    However, when he turned around again to look at the bed, he was shocked to see that there was no one on the bed.


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with panic and he was about to shout for An Ju when his eyes went to look towards the couch that was ced near the window and a little far away from the bed.


    There he saw a curled figure lying on it and his heart was instantly filled with relief.


    He immediately walked towards the couch and removed his robe to cover Li Rui''s small body.


    Inside his heart, he was very dissatisfied.


    Why did she sleep here? Did she not know that it is not good for her health? A deep frown marred his forehead as he very carefully picked the book that was held By Li Rui''s hand in a very light hold.


    He put the book on the table that was a step away from the couch and then carefully lifted Li Rui from the couch. However, no matter how careful he was, Li Rui still woke up by his light movements.


    Li Rui''s eyes were first filled with wariness but she calmed down when her sight focused in the dim light and she saw that it was Xi Ying.


    "Ying��"


    Her voice was a little hoarse and it told Xi Ying that she was sleeping very deeply.


    He sighed helplessly ming himself for waking her up. Walking towards the bed with Li Rui in his arms, he asked his dear wife


    "Why did you sleep there?"


    "I was waiting for you."


    Xi Ying was about to bend down to make Li Rui lie on the bed when he heard her words, He paused amidst his actions and his deep ck eyes suddenly focused on his wife''s face.


    He swallowed before he asked as if to confirm what he had just heard


    "You were waiting for me."


    Li Rui felt her heartbeat quickening under Xi Ying''s intense gaze. She suddenly couldn''t help but wish to go away and hide but she was very better at pretending to lookposed and nod her head.


    "Yes��"


    She whispered and the next moment, she found herself lying on the bed under Xi Ying.

 Chapter 479 Rui Wants To Help(1)

    <h4>Chapter 479 Rui Wants To Help(1)</h4>


    There was no emotion on Xi Ying''s face as he looked down at the woman who was currently under him. However, his intense eyes were enough to make Li Rui go red.


    She gulped unable to look into them for a long time.


    The intensity of that particr emotion in Xi Ying''s eyes scared her deeply. However, as soon as she turned her head away, Xi Ying pinched her chin lightly and made her look at himself again.


    "Rui��"


    His voice was as deep as his deep ck eyes. It was husky and seductive.


    Li Rui could feel something churning inside the lower part of her belly hearing it.


    Xi Ying leaned down closer to her face. His lips hovered over hers and Li Rui parted her lips unconsciously.


    She didn''t know why but she really wanted to kiss those lips that were hovering over hers at this moment.


    Was it also because of those stupid pregnancy hormones or it was because of the seductive way Xi Ying looked down at her?


    Her attention, however, diverted when she heard Xi Ying''s next words.


    "Do you know what does it mean when a wife waits for her husband ��.inside her room?"


    Li Rui''s eyes went wide as she stared at Xi Ying''s intense eyes.


    She didn''t know before but now that Xi Ying put it this way, she could understand what it actually meant when a wife waited for her husband inside her room.


    However, she ��she never was waiting for Xi Ying in that way and the same she tried to exin.


    "I ��.I ��I was waiting because you said ��that��ummm��"


    Xi Ying smirked seeing his wife all flustered and didn''t even let herplete her sentence before his lips covered Li Rui''s soft lips.


    Of Course, he knew that Li Rui was waiting for him because of that.


    Still, it gave him joy.


    Did she really care for him so much? Just because he said that he wanted to spend some time with her, she wanted to stay awake and wait till he came back.


    His hold around Li Rui''s waist tightened possessively and his tongue invaded her sweet mouth.


    A sweet moan escaped Li Rui''s lips and Xi Ying groaned in response.


    She was ��just so sweet.


    He won''t ever get enough of her. Xi Ying thought inside his heart as he teased Li Rui''s tongue seductively.


    When Li Rui moaned once more, Xi Ying''s desire that was raging inside his heart came out with more force and the kiss became a little aggressive but still very gentle.


    Even Li Rui couldn''t help but wish to respond in the same way making Xi Ying happy that he at least made her feelfortable to do so.


    His fingers caressed her cheek as if he was appreciating her small and gentle moves.


    The kisssted for a long time. When Xi Ying left Li Rui''s lips, he was not short of breath at all but Li Rui was panting heavily.


    As she took huge gulps of air, Li Rui felt Xi Ying going down and kissing her jaw and then neck.


    Her eyes closed on their own ord and a sigh escaped her lips. When Xi Ying''s lips touched the sensitive part of her neck, she unconsciously put her fingers on her lips to suppress one another moan.


    Her eyes however opened swiftly the next moment.


    Li Rui felt the strings of her dress loosening and she whispered in a trembling and breathless voice.


    "Ying��"


    "I know��"


    Xi Ying''s hoarse voice came from the below and Li Rui felt the upper part of her body being uncovered.


    Sheid there as she looked at Xi Ying who leaned closer to her face and asked seductively.


    "Are you feeling good?"


    It was a little shameful to say for Li Rui but she nodded her head and Xi Ying smiled seeing this.


    "Then just enjoy. I won''t do anything that can harm our children, alright?"


    Li Rui nodded her head and Xi Ying felt very happy because he could see the trust for himself in those clean ck eyes.


    For the next moments, more ambiguous sound came from the room.


    An Ju had already left the room since the moment Xi Ying had entered. Now guarding the door of the room, she looked at the maidservants who served Li Rui and now had red cheeks and ears.


    The female shadow guard looked at them in amusement and asked them to leave while her own face stayed nk during all this while.


    The sound stopped after some time.


    Inside the room, Li Rui''s eyes were misty but her face now looked brighter than before as sheid on the bed and breathed heavily.


    Xi Ying''s face was buried in her neck and she could feel his warm breath fanning the skin of her neck. The other thing that she could feel that the hard thing that was poking her belly.


    Li Rui tried to move a little away from the hard but instantly heard a groan.


    She froze and didn''t try to move again.


    Xi Ying sighed as he soon got up from Li Rui''s small frame. His eyes had an helpless expression and he suddenly regretted overdoing it.


    Now it was only he who would have to face this!


    He thought as he started going down from the bed. However, when had he thought that Li Rui would suddenly hold his hand.


    Surprised, Xi Ying turned to look at Li Rui.


    After their intimate moments, Li Rui had always been very shy so he had not expected her to stop him at this moment. Panic shed in Xi Ying''s eyes and he asked Li Rui immediately.


    "Rui,��is everything alright? Do you feel pain anywhere?"


    Xi Ying could only think of this reason.


    He sighed in relief in only when Li Rui shook her head and said in a low voice that she was alright.


    The next shock however also came sooner than he had expected when Li Rui said in a low voice.


    "I want to help you."

 Chapter 480 Rui Wants To Help (2)

    <h4>Chapter 480 Rui Wants To Help (2)</h4>


    The room was silent for a few moments as Xi Ying stared at Li Rui with no emotions on his face.


    Under his continuous stare, Li Rui also felt her own courage going down. However, inside her heart, she felt very irked because of the way he looked at her.


    ''Perhaps this irritation was because of her pregnancy hormones!''


    But she had gathered so much courage to say these words.


    It was after a long time, Xi Ying asked as if to confirm whether he had heard right or not


    "Help me��in what?"


    Li Rui''s cheeks went dark red and she raised her head to look at Xi Ying with a small frown. Facing his wife''s re, Xi Ying only found her cute because the way she went red only indicated that what he heard was really right!


    A yful and curiousness filled smile graced his lips as he asked his wife


    "How do you want to help me?"


    Did she even know what she was saying? Xi Ying wondered inside his heart as he looked at his innocent wife.


    However, Li Rui felt offended by her husband''s question. She looked at him with a cold face and said


    "I know. I read a book."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows.


    This Li Rui was very different from before or he should say that he had never seen her before. Perhaps it was true that during their pregnancy, the women change a lot.


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ying was suddenly in the mood of teasing Li Rui more and so he sat on the bed in front of her forgetting all his difort and asked her seriously


    "I don''t know about this. Can you enlighten me more?"


    Li Rui frowned and the blush on her cheeks stayed.


    He didn''t know about this��but did she have to tell him about all that. That��That would be too embarrassing.


    But she really wished to relieve him of his difort.


    Li Rui knew very well that after she sleeps, Xi Ying would go leave the room at night sometimes once or sometimes more than once. Once she had been curious and hence she had followed him only to find him going towards the bathing area.


    And it took her a few days to understand what was going on!


    She could understand. He was a young man after all. In fact, Li Rui knew that in some noble families, if the wife was pregnant, then the man used maids or concubines to relieve themselves.


    Though it didn''t happen in her family, it happened in many families of the Imperial City. And of course, she was not in favor of this so-called arrangement.


    In fact, she respected Xi Ying for his self-control. And for the same reason, she wanted to help him.


    The book that had been given to her by her mother during her marriage was finally read by Li Rui and she learned many new things from this book.


    Clearing her throat mildly, she looked at Xi Ying calmly and said


    "I know how to do it. You just close your eyes."


    Xi Ying smiled.


    He was in fact happy that Li Rui wanted to do this for him and slowly closed his eyes. His fingers trembled when he felt her leaning closer to his face.


    He could feel her breath fanning his jaw. He could feel her fingers on his pants and just at that moment, he opened his eyes and held Li Rui''s hand.


    There was still a smile on his lips as he pulled Li Rui''s hand away that was holding his pants and put it on his cheek.


    "You don''t need to do this."


    As much he enjoyed this side of Li Rui, he didn''t want her to do that.


    nting a kiss on her forehead, he put his forehead on hers and said gently


    "You know��you make me the happiest man by waiting for me tonight."


    Li Rui narrowed her eyes sensing the yfulness in Xi Ying''s voice and Xi Ying chuckled seeing this.


    With another kiss on her both cheeks, he told her


    "I don''t want to do it like this. I want to love you ... properly ��not like this."


    He tried to make his innocent wife understand.


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying silently. Her clean ck eyes shed with understanding and she nodded her head.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief. He knew that it must have taken her a lot of courage to say this but he also knew that Li Rui would not feelfortable in doing this.


    So he didn''t want her to do that. He could endure this torture. It was also sweet in its own way.


    "Go to sleep. I wille back in some time."


    After Xi Ying was sure that Li Rui was sleeping on the bed inside the nket, he left the room to solve his own problem.


    -------


    Yu Wei was standing near the window of her room. Her eyes were a little red as she looked out. She could the servants running here and there making preparation for Lu Jianye''s marriage.


    A tear slipped out of her eyes and she closed the window with a thump.


    As her back rested against the window frame, she closed her eyes that were full of despair.


    A sharp sigh escaped her lips as she remembered whatever Lu Jianye''s servant had told her. She can''t believe that even after seeing that shameful seen if that Li Na, Lu Jianye wanted to marry her.


    Has he gone blind?


    Could he not see Li Na''s true face?


    A girl who could suggest such a thing to her own sister''s husband even if that was a cousin sister, she deserved nothing but disgust.


    Even Yu Wei who had decided to behave well with Li Na after bing Lu Jianye''s concubine no longer had any intention of doing that now.


    She had seen that day.


    The evil smile on Li Na''s lips as she was embracing Lu Jianye while staring at her(Yu Wei) tearful face.


    The woman was enjoying her despair.


    Yu Wei couldn''t believe that she was losing her love to such a woman.


    But what could she even do except stay inside her room and cry over the turn of her fate!


    "My Lady."


    The door was knocked suddenly and Yu Wei wiped her face on hearing her maidservant''s voice.


    "Enter."


    She said in a hoarse voice and soon the maid entered. The maid looked in hurry and seeing that her mistress''s face didn''t look good she told hurriedly.


    "My Lady, there is a maid outside. She wishes to see you. The maid is saying that she knows something about Second Lady Li that you will want to know."

 Chapter 481 Li Na’s Doom Was Near

    <h4>Chapter 481 Li Na''s Doom Was Near</h4>


    (A Few Shichen Ago)


    Li Na''s personal maidservant stepped out of her courtyard. Another terrible bruise graced her forehead.


    The maids who were busy doing some other work in the courtyard looked at her with pity.


    A few of them remember being envious of the same maid at some point in their life. Perhaps it was when they had entered Li Na''s courtyard. After all, being the personal maidservant of a Lady of a noble family was also a great benefit that they also wanted to have. The personal maidservant of the Lady had better food than other servants or maids. She could easily get rewarded by her mistress whenever the mistress was happy or was in a mood of bing generous.


    However, they soon got to know about the reality.


    In Li Na''s courtyard, the thing that made anyone lucky was not to be Li Na''s personal maidservant.


    At least now they thought so seeing her maidservant having one or other wound on her body after every passing day.


    The maidservant felt their gazes and lowered her head cowardly. Her eyes were filled with tears and no matter how much she tried to stop herself, a sniff would escape her lips every few moments.


    When she stepped out of Li Na''s courtyard, she ran towards the small garden and then hid behind the bushes.


    There she cried like a child as she touched her forehead. She remembered her mother, her father, her siblings for whom she was working here even after going through such abusing.


    "Crying over your fate is easier than trying to change it, isn''t it?"


    The maid was startled to hear an unfamiliar voice suddenly and stopped crying immediately.


    This ce was her territory where she would cry her heart out whenever she wished for so many years so she couldn''t help but feel surprised to hear someone''s voice here.


    She raised her head swiftly and she was scared to see a man standing in front of her. A man whom she had never seen before in Li Manor.


    The maid couldn''t help but wonder if the man was an invader and she felt more scared while thinking so.


    "You��.You��who are you?"


    She asked while stuttering in fear.


    The man however ignored her question and stepped closer as he sat down on the ground near the maid.


    Looking at the bruise on her temple, he said again.


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    The maid was already very scared and she felt very intimidated when the man sat down near her. Fearing the man would get angry because she was not answering his question, she nodded her head and said


    "Y��Yes, you are right."


    An Si''s lips twitched as he heard the maid''s words. She was too timid.


    It had been perhaps too long since he saw a timid woman. Madam Xi, the wife of his master, was also a very brave and strongdy.


    Another face shed inside his mind and his eyes shed with amusement remembering An Ju''s scowling face.


    He didn''t know but that expression on that girl''s face, he liked it a lot.


    An Si shook his head toe out of his thoughts and put his attention back on the maid.


    "But you can change your fate. Why are you working here? For the money, right? What if I give you a huge amount of money that can help you in sustaining your whole life with your family without doing any work."


    The maid''s eyes widened as An Si really took out a small bag from his robe and then took out a few gold tales from the bag.


    Gold coins��


    She had never touched a gold coin in her life. The maid thought as she took one from An Si''s hand.


    Li Na never let her touch a single gold coin because, in her eyes, she was nothing but a ve and even her touch could make those coins dirty.


    And Second Lady Li never touched dirty things.


    Ha! Even when her mistress harmed her physically, she would just throw those cups or something else on her but she would never touch her physically as if she was something dirty.


    The maid smiled bitterly as she thought this.


    An Si smiled seeing this. He could feel that everything will be very easy after this. He threw the small bag of gold coins in the maid''sp and said


    "Go To Lady Yu and tell her about Li Na''s deeds. I will give you twice this amount after you finish your work."


    The maid''s eyes widened.


    Her shock had two reasons. The amount that An Si was offering and the work that he was asking her to do.


    "But ��I��that would be going against My Lady. If she came to know about this��"


    The maid shivered in fear when she thought this.


    "I assure you that she won''t be able to harm you."


    An Si said firmly and the maid couldn''t help but forget his fear when he said


    "If you will do what I have asked you to do then you will be my responsibility."


    "But��how can I believe you? I don''t even know. Who are you?"


    "I am a shadow guard."


    An Si told the maid truthfully.


    "Whenever you wish to meet me, after doing the work,e here and shout my name, An Si. I will be here and then you will get the rest of the money."


    Perhaps it was the desperation of freeing herself from the abuse she was going through in Li Na''s courtyard, the maid decided to trust An Si.


    And even if An Si was lying, she still had that small bag of gold coins.


    Even that amount was enough for her and her family if they leave the Imperial City and go back to their vige.


    The maid was sure that she will be living a very good life with her family with that amount and if she got more then also she will be in profit. Hence she was not losing anything.


    She clutched the small bag of gold coins and said to him


    "Then I will do what you said just now."


    "I will go to see Lady Yu this evening only."


    An Si nodded his head in satisfaction and with a smirk on his lips, he left from there.


    Half of the work he was assigned was already done.


    Li Na''s doom was near.

 Chapter 482 Yu Wei Comes To Know About Li Na’s Deeds

    <h4>Chapter 482 Yu Wei Comes To Know About Li Na''s Deeds</h4>


    The maid left Li Na''s courtyard at night after telling her that her mother was sick and hence she needed to visit.


    Li Na was in a bad mood and wanted to stay alone for some time so she just waved her hand and let the maid leave.


    The maid was actually stupefied seeing that Li Na let her leave so easily.


    However, since she wanted that only so she hid her surprise and left from there hurriedly.


    After she came out of Li Manor, the maid went to Lu Manor, which was quite far away from Li Manor.


    However, the thought of the money made the maid take all the risk and do everything she could do.


    It took the maid half a shichen to reach Lu Manor and then another half to think of some way to enter the Manor.


    The maid stood outside Lu Manor and saw an old Momoing out of Lu Manor.


    She hurriedly held the old Momo and said to her


    "Old Lady, can you please help me find some way to call Lady Yu out?"


    The old Momo looked at the maid incredulously and suspiciously.


    "Who are you?"


    She asked the maid.


    The maid was scared to see the suspicion on the old Momo''s face. She hurriedly took out the basket that had a few hairpins and showed them to the old Momo.


    "I have heard that Lady Yu likes beautiful hairpins a lot. Old Lady, I have very beautiful hairpins for Lady Yu. Please help me call Lady Yu outside. I have not been able to sell anything in the past few days and I urgently need money."


    The maid also added a few words to arouse the old Momo''s pity.


    When the old Momo nodded her head reluctantly and went back inside Lu Manor, the maid sighed in relief. Fortunately, she had bought these hairpins with the money the shadow guard had given to her. Though it cost her a few gold coins, it was all worth it if she was able to see Lady Yu using them.


    Lady Yu didn''te out; instead in her ce, a maid came out and asked the maid to show the hairpins to her.


    The maid panicked as she showed the hairpins to Lady Yu''s maid.


    As she was showing the hairpins to the maid who was looking excited while looking at the hairpins, the maid tried to find out whether the maid that hade out was closer to Yu Wei.


    When the maid said that she was Yu Wei''s personal maidservant, Li Na''s maid sighed in relief.


    "I have something else too that will please yourdy."


    "What is it?"


    Yu Wei''s maid looked at Li Na''s maid with an excited expression on her face.


    She had seen how her mistress had started to stay so silent in the past few days so the maid wanted to do something to make her mistress happy.


    "I have Second Lady Li''s secrets. The secrets that no one knows about."


    And the entrance of Lu Manor went silent after this.


    .


    .


    .


    After just a few minutes, Li Na''s maid was inside Yu Wei''s room.


    "No one saw you when you wereing here, right?"


    When the two maids nodded their heads, Yu Wei sighed in relief.


    After that, most of her attention was on the maid who is iming to know Li Na'' secrets.


    "How do you know Second Lady Li?"


    Yu Wei asked the maid and the maid answered honestly.


    "My Lady, I am Second Lady Li''s personal maidservant."


    The room went silent expressing everyone''s shock. Even the maid who had brought Li Na''s maid inside Yu Wei''s room didn''t know about this.


    "Then, why do you want to help me?"


    Yu Wei asked sharply.


    She was not stupid enough to trust Li Na''s maidservant just like that. It could be some kind of trap also.


    Li Na''s maid was silent for a few moments at this question as she didn''t know whether she should answer this or not.


    A momentter, she finally told the truth.


    "This servant has been offered a huge amount of money for doing this. Young Miss Yu, this servant also wishes to free herself from Second Young Miss Li''s abusings and hence this servant decided to do this."


    Yu Wei''s eyes went wide.


    Li Na abused her maid.


    She even never does that. That was not something a girl from a noble family does.


    As her eyes fell on the wound that was on the maid''s forehead, Yu Wei said quite softly.


    "Speak."


    And the maid started to speak.


    She told Yu Wei everything.


    How Li Na had schemed against her own cursing sister Li Rui so many times since childhood.


    How Li Na and Li Caihong had schemes against Li Ru four years ago. How both of them did the same after four years also. How Li Na wanted to snatch Li Rui''s husband and why Li Qiang suddenly wanted to marry Li Na off.


    After hearing everything, Yu Wei couldn''t even decide what she should say.


    Her eyes were wide and her lips were parted slightly.


    Just how evil could a person be!


    She perhaps came to know of the answer today only!


    At the same time, she could not help but pity this Li Rui who was Li Na and Li Caihong''s cousin sister.


    Even though she had never seen Li Rui, she could already imagine how difficult her life must have been after being around these two sisters.


    Both of them were very selfish!


    So selfish that they can''t see anyone happy other than themselves!


    And Lu Jianye loved this kind of girl!


    The girl who nned such an evil n against her own sister.


    Determination shed in Yu Wei''s eyes.


    Now she won''t let this marriage happen no matter what she would need to do for that.


    She would show the truth to Lu Jianye.


    After telling everyone to Yu Wei, the maid left Lu Manor and immediately went to the garden where she was supposed to look for An Si.


    "An Si��"


    She called out lightly and just in a few moments, An Si was there in front of her.


    "The work is done."


    She told the shadow guard and An Si smiled in satisfaction.


    He gave the maid another bag of gold coins and then left from there.


    The work was done!


    Now everything was to be done by Yu Wei.

 Chapter 483 Zhao Zhuang Chen Wants Xi Ying’s Favor

    <h4>Chapter 483 Zhao Zhuang Chen Wants Xi Ying''s Favor</h4>


    The next day, when Xi Ying went to the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei was also there.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s two days leave had finally ended.


    Facing Zhao Zhang Wei''s seat, Xi Ying saw Zhao Zhuang Chen sitting in his own seat.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s gaze was still eager when he looked at Xi Ying and hence Xi Ying believed that the prince was again going to stop him after the Imperial Court.


    The Imperial Assembly started soon after the Emperor entered the Imperial Court.


    Before discussing the matters that were to be discussed, Zhao Wang Lei again mentioned the banquet that was to be held tomorrow in the presence of the convoy of the neighboring country.


    Xi Ying pretended as if he didn''t see Zhao Wang Lei''s gaze lingering on himself while the man said that everyone was to be present in tomorrow''s banquet with their family.


    Perhaps Zhao Wang Lei was again nning something against Li Rui.


    Xi Ying''s fists clenched when he thought this.


    Even after so many threats of his, Zhao Wang Lei was still daring enough to think about attacking his wife.


    This made the young prime minister wonder what purpose he exactly holds behind this aim of his.


    However, whatever purpose Zhao Wang Lie had, Xi Ying had an intuition that it would be something crazier than all of his purposes before.


    In his eyes, Zhao Wang Lei was now nothing but a crazy emperor who couldn''t see anything in his selfishness.


    For what he wanted, he could do anything to get it.


    And hence Xi Ying felt that his decision of not bringing Li Rui to the banquet was again very right.


    He imagine Zhao Wang Lei''s shock when the crazy Emperor woulde to know that Li Rui never attended the banquet.


    All his ns would go in vain.


    After this, some matters regarding the borders and the policies that were in process to hold the people of Xin during the winter were discussed.


    A few parts of Xin suffered from the intense cold. In these areas, people would have no choice but to stay in their houses during the winter.


    Even if they would have money, they would have no source of buying the meals that would stay only for a few days in winter.


    It was the Imperial Pce''s responsibility to provide food and proper shelter to these people.


    After the long discussion, a few ministers were asked to visit these ces and Minister Xin was chosen to be the head of this small team of ministers.


    The Imperial Court meeting ended like this.


    After Zhao Wang Lei left the court, ministers started to leave one by one.


    A few of them again saw Zhao Zhuang Chen walking towards Xi Ying.


    This has be amon urrence since the past few days and hence almost everyone has stopped paying attention to this thing anymore.


    In fact, a few wise ministers had made a conclusion of themselves. In their eyes, the two princes are trying to win Xi Ying''s favor so that the young prime minister would help them in ascending the throne after the current Emperor.


    Others also followed the same conclusion and stopped putting their nose in these matters.


    No one was daring enough to participate in the process until it was clear who exactly would win.


    Because if you help one prince and he would not ascend the throne then it would only mean doom for them when the other would ascend the throne.


    And hence everyone was waiting for the right moment.


    The moment where they woulde to know that the Emperor favoured this prince or what Xi Ying wanted.


    However, no one seemed to think what they would do, if Xi Ying''s choice came out to be different from the Emperor.


    Perhaps they never thought of this possibility.


    Because in their eyes Xi Ying, in the end, was nothing but the Emperor''s servant.


    Or that was what they thought.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen greeted Xi Ying politely and in response, Xi Ying did the same.


    Inside his heart, he couldn''t help butugh at the prince''s change.


    When did Xi Ying think that the arrogant first prince who thinks that no one is better than him in this world would greet him so politely one day!


    "Benwang wanted to talk to Prime Minister Xi about something."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    His ck eyes looked behind Zhao Zhuang Chen at Zhao Zhang Wei who was now leaving the Imperial Court silently.


    Xi Ying could notice that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t look well even now.


    It could be said that the prince didn''t have a proper rest in these two days. He sighed and looked at the first prince again as he said


    "This Minister had also wanted to talk to Your Highness about something."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes brightened.


    "Then Benwang invites Prime Minister Xi to Dn Pce."


    Xi Ying mocked Zhao Zhuang Chen internally seeing his eagerness that he was trying to hide.


    Did Zhao Zhuang Chen even know that he was inviting his own doom! He didn''t perhaps.


    Because he was too confident in himself.


    "Sure!"


    Happy that he agreed, Zhao Zhaung Chen immediately took Xi Ying to Dn Pce.


    A few minutester, Xi Ying and Zhao Zhuang Chen were seated in front of each other in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s chambers.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen served the tea for Xi Ying himself as he said


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang hade to know in these few days that Prime Minister Xi likes to talk about important matters quite directly so Benwang will be direct."


    "What does Prime Minister Xi want in exchange for being with Benwang in the fight for the throne?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows.


    What did he want!


    Zhao Zhuang Chen could give him nothing and Xi Ying would never let him ascend the throne.


    He didn''t want a greedy and self-centered Emperor to rule Xin.


    He smiled a little as he avoided to prime anything to Zhao Zhuang Chen and said


    "Your Highness��do you remember that you promised this Lord to give anything yesterday?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned as he remembered that it was indeed so.


    So he nodded his head and waited for Xi Ying to continue


    "Your Highness, This Lord wants you to investigate the convoy from the neighboring country."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned and wanted to ask Xi Ying as to why he wanted him to do that.


    However, Xi Ying stopped him before that and said


    "This Lord will appreciate it if Your Highness does this without asking any questions."


    So Zhao Zhuang Chen had to shut his mouth and nod his head silently.


    And Xi Ying left Dn Pce after this.


    The fight that Xi Ying was fighting was a very difficult fight. Even an intelligent and experienced person could do mistakes in such a battle.


    And Xi Ying did the same.


    This was his first mistake...mistake that will make the young prime minister learn anoter lesson.

 Chapter 484 Li Rong Will Go To Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 484 Li Rong Will Go To Xi Manor</h4>


    Inside her courtyard, Li Rong was silently staring out of the window of her room when her maid knocked on the door.


    She came out of her trance and allowed the maid to enter.


    "Madam, Third Young Miss is outside and she wishes to meet you."


    Li Rong''s eyes were nk for a moment before they suddenly gained the understanding of what the maid had just said.


    Li Caihong was outside her room.


    Li Rong''s eyes widened and she immediately ran out of her room.


    Her eyes were filled with tears when she saw Li Caihong standing outside her room with her maid.


    After how long, she had seen her daughter.


    "Caihong��"


    A tear slid out of her eyes as she stepped forward and cupped her daughter''s face which was covered by a cloth.


    Only her eyes were visible and the rest of her face had been covered very nicely.


    However, Li Rong couldn''t find anything nice in this.


    She didn''t say anything to Li Caihong about the clothes. Li Caihong has decided to step out of her room. It was already a very big thing.


    She could understand. It will take her a little time to ept the new truth of herself ��her face.


    "Come inside, Caihong. Since when do you need Mother''s permission to step inside Mother''s room?"


    Saying this, Li Rong pulled her daughter inside her room by her arm.


    Li Caihong stopped the maid to apany her when she was at the door and hence she went alone inside the room with her mother.


    Once both of them were inside, she turned around to lock the door.


    Li Rong looked at her actions with a confused frown on her forehead.


    "Caihong��"


    She whispered in confusion when Li Caihing turned around.


    "Mother, Caihong needs to talk to you about something important."


    Li Rong immediately nodded her head when she heard this and both of them sat together on the bed.


    A few momentster, Li Rong''s eyes looked bright as she looked at her daughter.


    "Caihong, you mean to say that the ointment made by Li Rui can heal your face?"


    Li Caihong nodded her head vigorously and said


    "Yes, Mother. That Yi Lei��does Mother remember how horrifying scar he had on his face?"


    When Li Rong nodded her head, Li Caihong continued


    "He also used the ointment given by Li Rui and now his scar is not even visible from far away."


    Li Rong''s eyes widened with surprise and shock and she asked in a surprise-filled voice.


    "Is Li Rui that expert in the medical field then?"


    Li Caihong frowned under the cloth that covered her face.


    Obviously, she didn''t like to hear Li Rui''s praise but she knew that there was something more important to do at this moment so she stayed silent.


    Li Rong, on the other hand, frowned deeply the next moment and said


    "If Li Rui knows about such an ointment, then why did she not suggest it for you? In fact, she should have given that ointment to you."


    Li Caihong again didn''t say anything at this question.


    She never told her mother that Li Rui had actually sent her the ointment but she never used it and threw it away.


    And now she wanted the same ointment.


    The wheels in Li Rong''s mind were turning faster. Thinking that Li Rui didn''t give the ointment to Li Caihong, she thought that Li Rui was also angry at Li Caihong.


    Hence, she looked at her daughter and said


    "Caihong, Mother doesn''t think that Li Rui will give that ointment to you��after all��"


    Li Rong didn''t continue her words but it was understandable what she wanted to say.


    A momentter, Li Rong tried tofort her daughter.


    "Caihong, don''t worry. Mother will look for the best physician in Xin. I will ask your father today��


    Li Caihong clenched her fists and she suddenly removed the cloth from her face when Li Rong was still speaking.


    A gasp escaped from Li Rong''s lips and she stopped amidst her words when she saw her daughter''s face.


    She didn''t want to show her shock to her daughter but she could not suppress it. After all, she was seeing the scar on her face after so many days.


    The scar ran from her forehead to her chin and then till her corbone.


    It looked horrible.


    "Caihong��"


    Li Rong sobbed hard as she raised her trembling fingers to touch the horrible scar.


    Li Caihong''s jaw clenched as she witnessed the fear and shock in her mother''s eyes.


    "Mother, I need that ointment only."


    There was craziness in her eyes as she held her mother''s hand and said coldly.


    "Mother, you need to arrange only that ointment for me��I want to treat my face. Only that ointment can heal my face. You need to arrange it for me otherwise I will ��I will take my life in front of you Mother."


    Li Rong''s eyes widened and she couldn''t even say anything for a moment,


    Because she could see that her daughter was not lying at all.


    She gulped in fear as she held her daughter''s hand with her other hand and said gently.


    "Why are you saying such words, Caihong? Of course, Mother will arrange it for you. Li Rui��she is your sister. She is supposed to give the cure if she knows it. She would not be an ideal sister if she doesn''t do so. And it was her husband only because of whom you got this scar."


    "You don''t need to worry at all. Mother will go to Xi Manor today''s evening only and ask Li Rui to give that ointment for you, alright?"


    "Just don''t talk about taking your life��"


    Li Rong cried as she said herst words and hugged her daughter.


    Li Caihong sighed in relief.


    A smirk graced her lips as she hugged her mother back.


    Now she will get her beautiful face back.


    Was it not Li Rui because of whom she had gotten this scar?


    Now only she will help her remove it!

 Chapter 485 Li Rong Is Not Allowed Inside Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 485 Li Rong Is Not Allowed Inside Xi Manor</h4>


    After Li Caihong left her courtyard, Li Rong immediately decided to go to Xi Manor. It was obvious that Li Caihong''s threat of taking her own life had scared her very badly.


    At the same time, she knew that if her husband came back from the Imperial Court then he would not let her go to Xi Manor.


    So Li Rong thought that it was better to go to Xi Manor before Li Qiang woulde back.


    It seemed that Li Qiang had gone somewhere after the Imperial Assembly finished because even after Li Rong took almost half a shichen to make the preparation to go to Xi Manor, he still had note back.


    It was almost evening now and Li Rong still decided to go to Xi Manor. She checked all the things once more that she was going to take with herself to Xi Manor and then without informing anyone where she was going, she left for Xi Manor.


    Inside her heart, Li Rong wished that all those things that followed her in a carriage would appease Li Rui a little bit and she would give her the ointment for Li Caihong.


    Li Rong continued to think about all this during this small journey.


    In the end, she concluded that Li Rui should give her the ointment for Li Caihong even without having any need of appeasing her.


    After all, Li Caihong was Li Rui''s sister and it was because of Xi Ying who was also Li Rui''s husband that Li Caihong had such a hideous scar on her face.


    While giving all these unreasonable reasons to her conscience that was also mocking her, Li Rong never remembered what kind of bad words her own daughter Li Caihong had spoken about Li Rui that made Xi Ying use his whip and shut Li Caihong''s mouth.


    Li Rong reached Xi Manor in another half a shichen.


    She stepped out of the carriage with the help of her maidservant and looked at the huge entrance of Xi Manor.


    However, just when she was about to step inside Xi Manor with her maid, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Li Rong and blocked her way.


    "Greetings to First Madam Li."


    Li Rong stepped back with a frown on her forehead as she looked at the tall man who had just greeted her that too in a very cold voice. She wanted to say that it was better if he would not have greeted her at all.


    However, before she could say that, the tall shadow guard spoke his next words angering Li Rong even more.


    "If First Madam Li wishes to go inside Xi Manor, then this servant would like to inform First Madam Li that she is not allowed to go inside."


    Li Rong''s eyes widened with shock and anger and she looked at the tall shadow guard with an exasperated expression on her face.


    "You��who are you to stop me?"


    An Shing''s face didn''t have any expression as he looked at Li Ring and said coldly.


    "This servant is Lord Xi''s shadow guard and has the responsibility to guard the Manor from the people who can harm Madam Xi and Young Master Xi."


    Li Rong''s eyes couldn''t help but had more anger after hearing these words.


    Harm Madam Xi ��


    Was the shadow guard trying to imply that she would harm Li Rui��


    Before she had been more surprised by the fact that Xi Ying had his shadow guards to protect the Manor. Even Li Manor didn''t have any shadow guard as far as she knew.


    However, her surprise soon vanished and was reced with anger when the shadow guard said that she could be a harm to Li Rui and hence she couldn''t enter Xi Manor.


    With clenched fists, she red at the shadow guard who didn''t seem to be affected by her re at all.


    Instead, it was she who was left frustrated and looked away from his cold eyes.


    Li Rong really wished to leave from there.


    However, whenever she remembered her purpose of visiting Xi Manor and Li Caihong''s threats, her feet would not move at all.


    Swallowing down the humiliation she was feeling because of still standing at such a ce where she was not weed at all, Li Rong said to the shadow guard in a quite cold and harsh tone.


    "Does Your Lady know that I am here? I am sure that Rui won''t appreciate your actions if she woulde to know that you sent her Elder Aunt away from Xi Manor''s gates just like this."


    Am Shing''s face was emotionless but he frowned in displeasure. He was actually thinking over whatever Li Rong said just now.


    Would Lady Li actually be angry if he sent Li Rong away?


    However, his master had especially asked himst time that anyone from the first household of the Li family should not be allowed to enter Xi Manor.


    But now Lady Li was also equal inmand in Xi Manor.


    He didn''t want to anger Li Rui because An Shing knew that that would be making his master angry.


    With a pair of cold and emotionless eyes, he looked at Li Rong and then walked to the Manor''s gates.


    There he called for the servant whoever he saw and asked her to inform Li Rui about Li Rong''s visit.


    He especially asked the servant that he should ask Lady Li whether Li Rong should be allowed to step inside Xi Manor or not.


    The servant left from there while An Shing still stood there.


    Li Rong again felt humiliated seeing him standing there as if he was afraid that she would enter Xi Manor in his absence.


    However, the naive her didn''t know that Xi Ying''s shadow guards didn''t fear anyone except Xi Ying.


    Even if An Shing would not have been there and would have tried to enter Xi Manor, she still would not have been able to meet Li Rui that easily.


    After all, Xi Ying had made sure to make Xi Manor secure enough for Li Rui and her son.


    The servant came back soon.


    "Madam invited First Madam Li to Plum Courtyard."


    When the servant announced Li Rui''s decision, An Shing couldn''t help frown while Li Rong looked smug.


    Fortunately, Li Rui still knew what she should do or what she should not.


    With this thought, she stepped inside Xi Manor with her maid and An Shing didn''t stop her at all this time.

 Chapter 486 Lord Xi Is Here Too

    <h4>Chapter 486 Lord Xi Is Here Too</h4>


    "Greetings to First Madam Li"


    Li Rong nodded her head in satisfaction when she saw that Li Rui''s personal maidservant Li Hua was already standing outside Plum Courtyard and waiting for her.


    As the maidservant led the way, Li Rong thought inside her heart that perhaps getting the ointment from Li Rui wouldn''t be that difficult.


    She could see that Li Rui also wanted to amend the rtionship between first and second household and for that she would not refuse her.


    At this moment, Li Rong thought that Li Rui was more sensible than Yi Jie.


    At the same time, she felt a little guilty that she had sent her husband to the Imperial Pce to talk to the Empress about her n of snatching the position of General from Li Heng.


    However, her guilt vanished soon when she remembered that after that one visit, Li Qiang had never gone to meet the Empress again.


    In fact, whenever she talked to Li Qiang regarding this matter, his face would have a great change. He would look angry though he would not say anything.


    And hence, she had decided to rest this matter here and talk to Li Qiang about thister if she ever needed to.


    In the end, she loved her husband also and she didn''t want him to worry over all this.


    If today, Li Rui gave her the ointment for Li Caihong''s scar then she would never ask Li Qiang to see the Empress again regarding this matter.


    Li Rong silently decided in her heart.


    "My Lady can go inside."


    Li Hua''s face didn''t have any emotion when she told Li Rong this and opened the door of the room for her.


    She actually wished that her mistress would have refused to see Li Rong. But she knew that behind allowing Li Rong to enter Xi Manor and then meet her, her mistress also had her own reasons and helplessness.


    Li Hua could not help but sigh thinking this while Li Rong entered the room.


    Inside the room, Li Rong immediately saw Li Rui sitting on a couch.


    When she entered the room, Li Rui stood up from the couch and Li Rong''s eyes shed with surprise when they fell on Li Rui''s slightly protruded stomach.


    "Rui��you are pregnant?"


    She asked in surprise as she stepped forward and looked at Li Rui''s stomach closely.


    At this moment, An Ju who had now dressed in the clothes of the maid also stepped closer to Li Rui. It could be seen that the female shadow guard was ready to protect Li Rui if Li Rong tried to do something stupid.


    "Greetings to Elder Aunt."


    Li Rui greeted Li Rong calmly who came out of her trance and said to Li Rui with a small smile on her lips.


    "Rui, you are with child and you didn''t tell anyone in Li Manor. That''s very wrong."


    Li Rui had just opened her mouth to give some polite answer to Li Ring when a cold and sharp voice sounded in the room and answered Li Rong.


    "Those who should know already knows, First Madam Li,��even in Li Manor."


    Li Rong froze and the smile from lips vanished immediately. She could recognize the person from the voice and she didn''t even need to turn around to look at him because soon the person walked and came to stand beside Li Rui.


    And from her face, it could be seen that she had never expected Xi Ying to be there.


    Xi Ying smiledzily as he put his hand around his wife''s waist. His eyes however also carried a hint of coldness and indifference as he looked at Li Rong.


    Li Rong''s lips quivered slightly as she remembered what Xi Ying had said just now. She ignored Xi Ying and looked at Li Rui as she asked in a quite harsh tone.


    "Rui, does it mean that Yi Jie, Second Young Brother��they know about this?"


    Li Rong wanted to see if Li Rui really would be able to answer this question even if it was true. In other words, she was trying to intimidate Li Rui.


    A very good way she had chosen to get the ointment for her daughter. Needless to say, she was never interested in Li Rui being pregnant. All she was interested in the ointment she was here for.


    And for that, she was trying to intimidate Li Rui and create some guilt inside her heart so that she would not need to bow her head in front of her to get the ointment.


    Xi Ying, who knew everything, smiled coldly. His fingers tapped the sheath of his sword. He really wished to kill Li Rong then and there and finish all this drama.


    This kind of scheming woman and her daughter��he didn''t want them around his pregnant wife.


    At the same time, he wondered just why did Li Rui allow Li Rong to enter Xi Manor.


    He had been angry when he had entered Xi Manor just a few moments ago and An Shing told then Li Rong was here to meet Li Rui.


    The more anger he felt when An Shing told him that Li Rong was inside Plum Courtyard.


    He was actually hurt when he came to know that it was only Li Rui who allowed Li Rong inside Xi Manor.


    Why did she do that?


    Had he not assured her that General Li didn''t need the first household support for protecting the Li n?


    He was enough to protect her n and her family.


    Did she still not believe him?


    With all these questions, he hade to Plum Courtyard and heard Li Rong''s words said to his wife.


    Xi Ying sneered coldly as he looked at Li Rong hiding the hurt inside his heart very well that he had been feeling because of his wife''s actions.


    "Why does First Madam Li look so sad? Is it because your daughters didn''t get a new opportunity to harm this Lord''s wife with the help of this new discovery?"


    Li Rong''s face went pale at Xi Ying''s words.


    She didn''t want to mention anything from that time and for that she was also pretending very well as if her daughters never harmed Li Rui.


    However, when had she thought Xi Ying would be so straightforward and merciless with his words?


    Now she could only stay speechless for a few moments as she wondered what she should say or do.


    However, regardless of what she will n, Li Rong didn''t even know that now that Xi Ying was here, it was almost impossible for her to take the ointment to heal Li Caihong''s scar.


    Xi Ying won''t let that happen.

 Chapter 487 Rui Doesn’t Want To Be Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 487 Rui Doesn''t Want To Be Understanding</h4>


    Li Rong was silent for a long time after Xi Ying mocked her with his merciless questions regarding her daughters.


    She was waiting for Li Rui to say anything�� at least scold Xi Ying for how he was mocking her. However, Li Rui looked calm. Her face didn''t even have an embarrassed or apologetic expression.


    Li Rong felt very furious and humiliated seeing this.


    She looked at Xi Ying with anger-filled eyes and then she asked Li Rui


    "Rui, do you not have any say in this huge Manor? Will he embarrass your rtives just like this and you will stay silent and watch everything without even trying to stop him. Who would evene to visit you here if they would have to face all this?"


    Li Rong said sharply and coldly, making Xi Ying''s smile colder.


    "That''s again something that First Madam Li doesn''t need to worry about. This Lord behaves very well with the people who think for this Lord''s wife''s well-being."


    Li Rong looked very displeased by Xi Ying''s response. She was more displeased by Li Rui''s silence.


    Li Rui however, looked calm contrary to Li Rong''s angered face.


    It was after a moment, she finally opened her mouth and asked Li Rong


    "Did Elder Aunt want to talk about something important with Li Rui?"


    Li Rong also put away her anger when she heard Li Rui''s question. At the same time, she remembered why she hade here so she thought that she shouldn''t say anything anymore that can make the situation difficult for her.


    However, inside her heart, she concluded that Li Rui was just Xi Ying''s puppet in Xi Manor and she didn''t have any say in Xi Manor. It was better than her Li Na didn''t marry Xi Ying even if it was going to be as a concubine only.


    Lu Jianye was much better than Xi Ying in these aspects.


    Li Rong didn''t want to ept but her situation was no better than the fox who willfort herself with the fact that grapes are sour when she won''t be able to get it.


    A part of her heart could also see that Plum Courtyard looked so beautiful and it had furniture that she had never seen in her life.


    After all, Xi Ying had been gifted all those things by the Emperor directly and after he reconciled with Lii Rui, he did everything to make Plum Courtyard the most beautiful ce in Xi Manor.


    Because no matter how much he tried, Li Rui didn''t move out from Plum Courtyard and hence he could do this only.


    Now the same prime minister waited for Li Rong to say what she was here for.


    He wanted to see what Li Rui''s reaction would be.


    "Rui��"


    Lu Rong spoke after arranging her words in a manner inside her mind.


    "Elder Aunt saw Yi Lei''s face. The scar on his face had healed almost. Elder Aunt also came to know that it healed because of the ointment that was given to Yi Lei by you."


    Li Rui''s eyes immediately shed with an understanding of what Li Rong was here for.


    In fact, Xi Ying had told her that Li Caihong had thrown away the ointment that had been given to Li Qiang by her.


    So it was easy to guess what Li Rong wanted exactly after saying these words.


    Li Rong also paused for a moment and looked at Li Rui. She was trying to gauge whether Li Rui was really understanding where she was trying to go from here.


    However, Li Rui''s calm face didn''t give away anything.


    Li Rong frowned. She remembered very well that Li Rui was not like this before.


    She used to be very polite and yielded to her every time before.


    If it had been Li Rui from before then by now she would have gone inside her room and brought the ointment out and gave it to her.


    However, what Li Rong didn''t know was that before Li Rui did all that and endured everything because she wanted her n to stay united.


    But now she no longer cares about this.


    Xi Ying had already assured her and she trusted Xi Ying.


    And that''s why she would no longer yield to Li Rong or her daughters.


    So Li Rong was left with no other way except to speak out her words.


    "Rui, I want the same ointment for Caihong."


    Li Rong finished and waited for Li Rui to say something or go to her room to bring the ointment.


    However, Li Rui stood there silently.


    A momentter, Li Rong heard Li Rui asking her


    "Did she use the ointment that I had given to Elder Uncle?"


    Li Rong frowned in confusion hearing this.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he smiled mockingly while looking at the confused Li Rong. So her daughter didn''t even tell her anything about this.


    That was even nicer. Xi Ying thought inside his heart as he spoke again making Li Rong have a very dissatisfied face.


    "It seems that Madam Li''s daughter didn''t tell her that she had already thrown away the ointment that this Lord''s wife had generously given to Minister Li even after whatever Madam Li''s daughter did to this Lord''s wife."


    Li Rong swallowed as she looked at the ground with knitted brows.


    So Li Rui had already given the ointment to Li Qiang but Li Caihong had thrown it away. She sighed heavily as she looked at Li Rui again.


    She stepped forward and held Li Rui''s hand as she said


    "Rui, you know how Caihong has been since childhood. She is a little childish and doesn''t think before what she does. You are her Elder Sister. You should try to be more understanding, right?"


    However, Li Rui pulled her hand away from Li Rong''s hold and stepped back as she said


    "But I don''t want to be understanding this time, Elder Aunt."


    Li Rong''s mouth parted in shock after she heard Li Rui''s words while Xi Ying''s eyes shed with relief.


    That was what he wanted to hear from Li Rui.


    He didn''t want her to see yielding to anyone and he was happy that she did not.


    After this, he would manage everything.


    Even before Li Rong could speak, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand and said


    "Rui, you must be tired. Do you want to go inside and rest?"


    Without caring that Li Rong was standing there, Xi Ying caressed Li Rui''s cheek and kissed her hand he was holding as he asked her.


    Li Rong obviously didn''t like it. She felt as if she was being ignored.


    However, who cared what she liked or what she disliked.


    And the recognition of this fact only infuriated her more.


    So she also spoke, interrupting Li Rui and Xi Ying''s conversation.


    "Rui, I can understand that you are angry but Caihong is your sister. Can''t you forgive her for once and give that ointment��"


    "Which she had already done once��"


    Xi Ying interrupted Li Rong and looked while staring into Li Rong''s eyes coldly and sharply.


    His voice was equally sharp as he said this and Li Rong couldn''t help but step backward as she flinched visibly.


    "First Madam Li, My wife had given the ointment to your daughter but it is your daughter who didn''t seem to keep her generous act in her eyes. Now she will no longer be generous to others. And now, if you don''t wish to be thrown out from this Lord''s Manor then please leave on your own."

 Chapter 488 Only You Can Affect Me

    <h4>Chapter 488 Only You Can Affect Me</h4>


    Li Rong left after what Xi Ying said to her with a not-so-good face.


    However, Xi Ying''s face still didn''t look any better. Until dinner time, Li Rui noticed that he didn''t speak a single word to her.


    After dinner, Xi Ling slept in their room today. Li Rui waited until her son was asleep and finally looked at her husband only to find that he was already staring at her.


    "What happened?"


    She asked him in a low voice but Xi Ying just shook his head as he turned his head away ready to sleep.


    However, before he could do so, Li Rui held his hand and stopped him from lying down on the bed.


    Xi Ying turned to look at her in confusion and Li Rui said to him calmly.


    "I want to go out for a walk."


    Xi Ying frowned, obviously not liking the idea of walking in such cold weather.


    "It is not good for your health."


    He said seriously and for the first time, he perhaps saw Li Rui pouting a little and then saying


    "If you don''t want to apany me, then I will go alone."


    Xi Ying sighed in defeat when he saw Li Rui ready to go down from the bed alone.


    He also got down from the bed and held Li Rui''s hand from behind when she was at the door of the room.


    "Stay here."


    He said strictly and then went to the couch where his thick robe was ced.


    He came with the robe in his hands and draped Li Rui''s small body with it.


    Li Rui touched the robe and looked at her husband as if she was asking him what he was going to wear if she wore his robe.


    However, Xi Ying shook his head and whispered


    "I am alright."


    Li Rui''s small frame waspletely hidden because of Xi Ying''srge robe but she only looked very cute to him.


    He almost leaned forward to peck his wife''s soft lips, however, the remembrance of whatever happened in the evening stopped him from doing that.


    So he just held Li Rui''s hand as he stepped out of the room with her.


    The night was very cold and it made Xi Ying hold Li Rui closer to his body as he was afraid that she would get cold.


    "You should have worn something."


    Li Rui whispered in her husband''s ear and Xi Ying couldn''t help but move away a little bit. This made Li Rui smile because she noticed that Xi Ying''s ear was a little red.


    Was he so sensitive there? She didn''t know.


    However, she didn''t speak out loud because Xi Ying also didn''t say anything in response to her words except moving closer to her a few momentster.


    For a few moments, they continued to walk silently beside each other amidst the sound made by crickets.


    The silence was first broken by Li Rui and she pointed towards the chairs that were ced in the garden and said


    "Let''s sit there."


    Xi Ying wanted to refuse but before he could do so, Li Rui had already started to pull him towards the chair.


    He looked at her back with a surprised face. This was the first time he was seeing her behaving like this.


    Perhaps that''s why Xi Ying didn''t try to stop Li Rui and instead followed her silently.


    A few momentster, both of them were seated against each other on the chairs inside the garden.


    Though Xi Ying was not speaking to Li Rui, he was worried about her and Li Rui could see it as he held her hands and rubbed them with his hands continuously.


    She couldn''t help but smile softly at his actions.


    Her heart felt very warm inside her chest as she suddenly raised her head to look at the stars.


    When Xi Ying raised his head and saw this scene, he also followed Li Rui''s gaze.


    "You like stars?"


    He couldn''t help but ask her unconsciously and suddenly realized that he had just spoken to her.


    It seems that it was easier said than done.


    He had be so habitual of Li Rui that now he couldn''t even stay without talking to her.


    "No"


    Li Rui answered his question in her soft voice. She turned her head to look at his face while Xi Ying nodded his head suddenly, unsure of what he should say.


    "Ohh��"


    He whispered making Li Rui remember their son.


    "You are angry at me?"


    She asked him finally while Xi Ying looked surprised by her question suddenly. He had not expected Li Rui to notice this.


    After she behaved so normally even though he didn''t talk to her, Xi Ying had thought bitterly inside his heart that his wife perhaps didn''t really care whether he talked to her or not.


    However, now that she finally asked this question, a little bit of joy could not help but spread inside his heart.


    So she had noticed.


    Hiding the joy, Xi Ying turned his head away and looked at the stars silently.


    Li Rui raised her eyebrows at his question and whispered to herself


    "So you are really angry but why?"


    Xi Ying still didn''t turn his head to look at his wife and Li Rui frowned. She couldn''t help but say calmly


    "Ying, you need to tell me at least. I will try to exin myself or give you some reasonable reasons."


    Xi Ying, however, still didn''t turn his head.


    Li Rui looked at him incredulously and sighed in defeat a momentter


    "Is it because of something Elder Aunt did or said?"


    This time, Xi Ying finally turned his head to look at his wife. His eyes were filled with intense love and his lips had a small sad smile as he looked at his wife and told her.


    "She is not capable enough to affect me that much, Rui."


    "The only person who can affect my emotions is you only."

 Chapter 489 Just Do Whatever You Wish To Do

    <h4>Chapter 489 Just Do Whatever You Wish To Do</h4>


    "The only person who can affect my emotions is you."


    The garden outside the Plum Courtyard was silent after Xi Ying finished his words. Li Rui silently stared into Xi Ying''s ck eyes that were filled with intense love.


    A momentter, she looked away.


    Xi Ying sighed as he also turned his head. He never noticed how Li Rui''s fist was clenched tightly inside her sleeves.


    Every time she would look into Xi Ying''s eyes ��especially when he would let her see all the emotions he was feeling, she would feel her heart skip a beat, and then it would beat so quickly that she would fear that it would jump out of her chest.


    This feeling��it was very new to her and hence somewhere it scared Li Rui.


    To divert her attention away from her confused thoughts, Li Rui asked Xi Ying in a low voice.


    "Then why are you angry with me?"


    Her voice was very calm, never giving away anything she was feeling at that moment and hence Xi Ying also could never sense it.


    He, instead, sighed in defeat.


    Could she really not see it?


    At this moment, Xi Ying seemed to be more known to the fact that Li Ruicked the intelligence to understand the emotions deeply ��or perhaps this case was with him only.


    This time, he looked at his silly wife with a helpless expression on his face and told her the truth.


    "I didn''t like that you allowed Li Rong inside Xi Manor. Before you had your own reason but now Rui, I had thought that you trusted me and hence you didn''t feel any need to yield in front of those people but today I suddenly felt that I was wrong."


    Li Rui''s mouth parted slightly in shock when she heard Xi Ying''s words.


    She had never thought that he would take her actions this way.


    Her eyebrows knitted to form a frown when she saw that Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with pain when he looked away.


    Unconsciously, Li Rui stretched out her hand to hold Xi Ying''s hand.


    "Ying��"


    She whispered softly as she waited for him to turn his head to look at her.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t do so.


    Needless to say, he was hurt this time.


    Xi Ying knew very well that he had made mistakes.


    Mistakes ��that he doesn''t understand why he did in the first ce.


    He still doesn''t understand but he was trying his best to set everything alright. However, sometimes he could also feel exhausted, and perhaps this moment was one of those moments for Xi Ying.


    In his whole life, he had perhaps loved this much only one person and that person was Li Rui. The knowledge that even that one person didn''t trust himpletely made him feel as if someone was stabbing his heart continuously.


    What should he do to make her believe him?


    Should he take out his heart and present it in front of her? Will she believe him then?


    He could do that also if only someone could assure him that Li Rui would trust him.


    Love was a very far step for him right now if Li Rui didn''t even trust him blindly.


    Unknown to Xi Ying, Li Rui felt a little panicked seeing theck of response from his side.


    "Ying��"


    She called out again and she sighed in relief when Xi Ying finally turned his face to look at her this time.


    "Ying, I didn''t do all that because I didn''t trust you."


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying, however, his eyes were nk, unable to make herprehend whether he actually believed her or not.


    And it actually made her feel a little frustrated.


    The current Li Rui didn''t even notice how she was trying to make Xi Ying trust herself. If it had been her past self then she wouldn''t have cared in the first ce but this Li Rui did.


    She wanted Xi Ying to trust her and for that, she was ready to exin herself something that she didn''t even bother to do when she had been misunderstood for four years.


    And hence when Xi Ying asked her


    "Then why did you do that?"


    Li Rui answered immediately.


    "Because I am not only the daughter of Li Manor, Ying. I am your wife also, this Manor''s only madam. If I had returned Elder Aunt from the Manor''s gates then this news would soon have spread throughout the whole Imperial City. It could have affected your and Xi Manor''s reputation, Ying."


    When Li Rui said all this, Xi Ying was silently looking at her.


    And when she finished, Xi Ying was still looking at her silently. His continuous gaze made Li Rui touch her face and she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Xi Ying''s one hand was held by Li Rui''s hand and with his other, he held Li Ruis''s hand with which she was touching her cheek and shook his head quietly.


    He lowered her hand from her face and asked after a moment of pause


    "When did you change so much, Rui?"


    The question made Li Rui frown in confusion.


    Something that she herself couldn''t notice was noticed by Xi Ying.


    However, Xi Ying was still looking at Li Rui silently as if he was trying to find the answer to his question from Li Rui''s face.


    There was no doubt that Xi Ying felt very happy to see how much Li Rui cared for his and his n''s reputation.


    The words from her mouth ��''I am your wife'' ��he could swear on his life that nothing else in his life had pleased him more.


    After all, this was the first time she had said something like that.


    But she didn''t need to do all that.


    A momentter, when he could see that Li Rui would not answer his question, he sighed and held her hand firmly as he told her.


    "Rui, you are my wife and that''s why you don''t need to fear all this. It is they who need to fear to say anything against you and Xi n and they do fear already."


    Xi Ying said each and every word very firmly and he waited to see anything on Li Rui''s face that could make him feel that she was understanding what he was trying to make her understand.


    A momentter, he asked her suddenly.


    "Since you thought this, then why did you refuse her when she asked for the ointment for Li Caihong? Were you not afraid that they can still spread this rumor and use it to damage your reputation?"

 Chapter 490 Concubine Shaolin’s Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 490 Concubine Shaolin''s Humiliation</h4>


    "Since you thought this, then why did you refuse her when she asked for the ointment for Li Caihong? Were you not afraid that they can still spread this rumor and use it to damage your reputation?"


    "I just didn''t want to ept her wish at that time."


    Li Rui answered Xi Ying''s question after a moment.


    "I didn''t want to give that ointment to Li Caihong when she had already thrown one away. Since she doesn''t appreciate my efforts, I won''t make any for her."


    Those ointments took a lot of time of Li Rui and since she was pregnant, she had not even prepared a single bottle of that ointment.


    And hence she didn''t have that many bottles already.


    Even XiYing knew that this ointment was a special product in the business that was managed by Yi Junjie and Li Rui.


    People are ready to pay a huge price or sacrifice anything just for one bottle and Li Caihong threw it away just like that.


    Xi Ying smiled hearing this.


    "And I want you to stay like that."


    Seeing Li Rui''s startled face, he continued


    "I want you to do what your heart says even if for that you need to offend the Emperor himself��.it doesn''t matter at all. I can assure you that no one in the Imperial City would dare say anything against me or Xi n and if they dared to say anything against you then I would just make them see the truth and regret speaking against my wife."


    Kissing the back of the hand that was held by him, Xi Ying looked into Li Rui''s eyes and told her


    "So Rui, just do whatever you want. Your husband is here to manage everything."


    And Li Rui''s heartbeat quickened again but this time there was also some peace and warmth there.


    Was it because someone told her for the first time that she could be willful?


    .


    .


    .


    The night was long but very peaceful andforting for them.


    This was perhaps the first time Xi Ying and Li Rui finally learned to solve their misunderstandings without hurting each other more and more.


    ��----------------


    (Next Morning)


    Xinhe Pce, Lantai Courtyard


    Yi Huiqing stepped out of her chambers and walked towards the outer hall of her courtyard with her maid following her.


    A momentter, she was seated in front of the group of concubines who hade to greet her.


    "Greetings to Wangfei."


    The concubines who were already standing since the moment, Yi Huiqing entered greeted Yi Huiqing respectfully.


    "Younger sister can take their seats."


    Yi Huiqing said politely and all the concubines did as she said.


    Tea and snacks were already served in front of everyone, however, today every concubine was interested in something else.


    "So, Concubine Shaolin finally got the time toe to Lantai Courtyard and greet Wangfei."


    Concubine Lin said as she looked in Concubine Shaolin''s direction with a sweet smile on her lips.


    However, the smile from her lips vanished when she saw the same smile on Concubine Shaolin at her words.


    She had not expected that Shaolin would smile at her words that too so sweetly. What she had expected from her was to get angry and then shout like a shrewd woman from the vige.


    However, none of this seemed to go as she had predicted.


    Concubine Lin really regretted what she said to Shaolin when Shaolin answered her provoking words with a sweet smile and blush on her face.


    "Does Concubine Lin not know that I was allowed by Wangfei herself for this. After all, I have been taking care of Wangye these two days."


    Concubine Lin looked away from Concubine Shaolin''s smiling face.


    Her heart was filled with anger and her fists were clenched tightly.


    She, of course, knew this and that''s why she had not been able to rest for these two days peacefully.


    How could Shaolin get such a good opportunity and not her!


    Concubine Lin couldn''t ept this and hence she wanted to humiliate Concubine Shaolin.


    However, she had not expected that Concubine Shaolin, who didn''t even know-how, what, when, and where to speak, would give her a response like this.


    Now, what was she supposed to say?


    As Concubine Lin pondered over this question, she heard Concubine Xin speaking and she couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    "So, Concubine Shaolin finally did have her first night with wangye��or not?"


    The outer hall went silent at this question. Such a straightforward question could only be asked by Concubine Xin but every concubine looked forward to the answer.


    Concubine Shaolin''s smile also vanished and the kind of face she had at this moment gave everyone their answer.


    "So, you still have not done it��"


    Concubine Xin ced her hand on her lips as sheughed quietly but herugh could still be heard by everyone.


    Everyone watched this scene with interest while Concubine Shaolin felt very humiliated under everyone''s gaze.


    "Stop it, now."


    Yi Huiqing said coldly and Concubine Xin stoppedughing immediately.


    All other concubines also didn''t dare tough anymore.


    Concubine Shaolin, however, didn''t appreciate Yi Huiqing''s actions at all. Now she was trying to look great by stopping Concubine Xin when had already humiliated her (Concubine Xin).


    However, Shaolin didn''t think that she had never behaved respectfully with Yi Huiqing that could make thetter put some effort in protecting her like Yi Huiqing does in every other concubine''s case.


    She would never let any concubine look down on other concubines as long as they were in front of her and she would have helped Shaolin too if Shaolin had not spoken against her in the past and disrespected her in front of everyone.


    Now Yi Huiqing was also not a saint and hence she was evil in Shaolin''s eyes.


    And since she had observed how much Zhao Zhang Wei liked her, her hatred for Yi Huiqing was there regardless of how much Yi Huiqing helped her.


    "Thanking Wangfei for speaking out for this concubine."


    Shaolin spoke with a sarcastic smile on her lips. Everyone could see that she didn''t really mean what she was saying.


    After that, with a furious face, she stood up from her seat and left from there angrily.

 Chapter 491 Xi Ying Goes To Delan Palace

    <h4>Chapter 491 Xi Ying Goes To Dn Pce</h4>


    Li Caihong couldn''t go to meet Li Rong even after her maid told her that Li Rong was back. She really wanted to go and take the ointment from Li Rong, however, the knowledge of the fact that her father, Li Qiang was also there, didn''t let Li Caihong gather her courage and go to her mother''s courtyard.


    Li Caihong had met her fatherst time when he still didn''t know whatever she had nned with her sister against Li Rui.


    After that, she had not met a single member of Li Manor��not even her own sister.


    Her mother was the first person she could go to meet without any fear and since it was important, she had to put aside her fear regardless of how afraid she was.


    However, she was still not brave enough to face her father ��especially after knowing whatever he had nned for her sister Li Na to punish her.


    Marrying into a n that was so little in everything it should be higher than Li n, was a punishment.


    Li Caihong knew it very well and she didn''t want the same fate for herself so till now she had been avoiding her father very nicely.


    So she decided to wait and go to see her mother in the morning.


    She was aware of the banquet that was going to take ce in the Imperial Pce on the day after tomorrow.


    Li Caihong would not have missed a banquet in the Imperial Pce for anything. After all, to her, it was thest opportunity she could use to find a man for herself who would be better than the man her father would choose for her.


    However, she also knew that she wouldn''t be able to attend to it with this kind of face.


    Li Caihongforted herself that she at least had not been banned to enter the Imperial Pce like her sister and hence she would have this opportunity again in the future when her face would be like before.


    Never had Li Caihong thought that Li Rui didn''t even give the ointment to Li Rong.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, the Imperial Pce didn''t have any Imperial Assembly as the Emperor allowed all the ministers to take leave so that they would be able to prepare for the uing banquet.


    However, Xi Ying still had to leave Xi Manor and go to the Imperial Pce. The Emperor had given all the responsibility of organising this banquet to Xi Ying.


    So Xi Ying had to go to the Imperial Pce and check all the arrangements at once.


    That morning during the breakfast, Xi Ying informed Li Rui after the banquet that was to be held tomorrow.


    "Rui, do you wish to go?"


    Although Xi Ying had already thought that he wouldn''t let Li Rui go to the banquet, he still asked her what she wanted.


    If she said yes, then he would really do what she wanted.


    After all, Xi Ying didn''t want Li Rui to have any regret in her life when she was living with him ��when he was beside her.


    He would just tighten the security around her so that no one would be able to harm her. Though it would consume his time and much power, he was ready to do it if it could make Li Rui happy.


    However, he was more relieved to see Li Rui shaking her head and saying with a frown on her forehead.


    "I don''t want to attend it."


    Seeing Li Rui''s hand ced on her stomach, Xi Ying knew that she was thinking the same.


    She, too, thought that it would not be safe for their child.


    In fact, Li Rui already knew about the banquet and since then she had wanted to tell this to Xi Ying.


    She didn''t wish to attend this.


    Thest banquet had already exhausted her and now that she was pregnant, she didn''t want to take any risk.


    A momentter, Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and said


    "But Ying, I had heard that it is important for everyone to attend the banquet. His Majesty had said so. How can I��"


    "Mother doesn''t need to worry about that."


    The small bun who had been silently hearing all the conversation between his father and mother spoke before Xi Ying could say the same to Li Rui.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but smile seeing the pride in Xi Ling''s eyes as he said


    "All that��Father is very capable to manage, right Father?"


    "Brat��"


    Xi Ying whispered under his breath but there was a smile on his lips when he nced at his son.


    Looking back at Li Rui, he told her firmly


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I shall handle everything."


    Li Rui nodded her head and a relieved smile graced her lips.


    While the small bun smiled widely.


    His father was going to attend the banquet but his mother would not.


    He would have his mother to himself for tomorrow.


    What else could make him happier than this!


    ��----------


    After the dinner, Xi Ying left for the Imperial Pce.


    In the Imperial Pce, Xi Ying first went to the Dn Pce to see Zhao Zhuang Chen. This was the first time, he took the initiative to meet Zhao Zhuang Chen, and hence when the first prince inside his chambers came to know that Xi Ying wanted to meet him, he hurriedly asked his servant to allow Xi Ying inside.


    "Benwang wees Prime Minister Xi inside Dn Pce."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up from his seat as he walked towards Xi Ying while saying these words with a smile on his lips.


    Xi Ying just smiled a little. He knew that the prince might be thinking that his visit had some other purpose ��like he had epted to be on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s side in the fight for the throne. So he asked him directly what he hade for.


    "Did Your Highness investigate the convoy sent by the neighboring country?"


    And sure enough, Xi Ying''s question made Zhao Zhuang Chen freeze.

 Chapter 492 A Mistake That Will Cost ...

    <h4>Chapter 492 A Mistake That Will Cost ...</h4>


    It took Zhao Zhuang Chen a moment topose himself and Xi Ying could see that after he hade to know the purpose of his (Xi Ying) visit, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face didn''t look that good.


    It seemed that he really wanted him to be on his side.


    Unfortunately, Xi Ying was not going to do that regardless of whatever Zhao Zhuang Chen did to impress him or change his thoughts because they just won''t change.


    In his eyes, Zhao Zhuang Chen was no different from Zhao Wang Lie and if he really helped Zhao Zhuang Chen take the throne after Zhao Wang Lei then there would be no meaning left behind this fight.


    So he silently waited for Zhao Zhuang Chen''s answer as the prince fought with his own internal conflicts and wishes.


    "The investigation is still in the process, Prime Minister Xi. However, Benwang assures you that you will get to know about the results before the banquet."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen answered Xi Ying with a polite smile on his lips.


    Xi Ying would have apuded Zhao Zhuang Chen for his pretense as he hid his disappointment very well if only he had been satisfied with his answer.


    "Your Highness, the Lord wants the results by tonight. If this Lord came to know that the convoy is really nning something just before the banquet then there would be no meaning behind this investigation, will there?"


    Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhuang Chen with a cold smile on his lips.


    What he was saying was indeed right, so Zhao Zhuang Chen, even though, felt a little humiliated by Xi Ying''s words, nodded his head.


    "Benwang will ask his men to find everything by tonight then, Prime Minister Xi."


    Satisfied Xi Ying nodded his head and he had just turned around to leave when Zhao Zhuang Chen asked him from behind


    "Prime Minister Xi, did you consider epting Benwang''s proposal?"


    Xi Ying smiled but Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t see it. His eyes were filled with mockery as he thought inside his heart that the prince was too impatient and restless.


    He turned around and asked Zhao Zhuang Chen with clear confusion on his face.


    "Which proposal is Your Highness talking about?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes shed with rage and helplessness. Here he was looking forward to hearing ''yes'' from Xi Ying''s side and there Xi Ying doesn''t even remember the proposal he had talked about.


    How could he expect that Xi Ying must have considered his proposal when he doesn''t even remember about it!


    Sighing, Zhao Zhuang Chen opened his mouth to exin when suddenly, Xi Ying opened his mouth and spoke before he could even say anything.


    "Oh, this Lord remembered now! Is Your Highness talking about this Lord taking Your Highness'' side when the next Emperor will be chosen?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately nodded his head. There was anticipation and expectation in his eyes seeing that Xi Ying actually remembered everything.


    However, everything vanished when Xi Ying shook his head and said


    "Your Highness, unfortunately, this Lord doesn''t see any benefit in joining hands with you so��"


    The rest was unsaid but understandable.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen understood what Xi Ying was trying to say and his face looked worse than before. With a cold and emotionless face, he looked at Xi Ying and asked


    "What does Prime Minister Xi want?"


    To make Xi Ying join hands with him, Zhao Zhuang Chen could give him anything he wanted.


    And Xi Ying could see it. However, he merely shook his head and said


    "What this Lord wants ��Your Highness can''t give this to this Lord."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes shed with annoyance. Why would Xi Ying just not tell him what he wanted!


    It was he who was going to decide whether he could really give it or not!


    He had wanted to say the same to Xi Ying.


    However, the cunning prime Minister said immediately before he could speak.


    "Your Highness, this Lord is gettingte. This Lord needs to check many things for tomorrow''s banquet."


    With these words, Xi Ying left Dn pce while Zhao Zhuang Chen continued t9o stand there with a not-so-good face.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s reactions to whatever Xi Ying did just now showed Xi Ying that he again made the right decision.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was indeed not a capable person for the throne.


    A person who didn''t even know how to hide his emotions from others when he wants something very desperately can''t be an Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei at least was very able to do this thing. After all, even he, Xi Ying, could not catch Zhao Wang Lei''s true intentions for so many years.


    Even Zhao Zhang Wei was very able to hide his emotions as long as the matters didn''t rte to Yi Huiqing.


    His trigger point was Yi Huiqing.


    But Zhao Zhuang Chen''s trigger points were many.


    Not only did he have a loose character, disrespected women, he also couldn''t bear even a little bit of criticism.


    And an Emperor was fated to face criticism at some point in his life.


    What will Zhao Zhuang do at that time?


    Kill everyone who will oppose but that''s not how everything works.


    In Xi Ying''s eyes, though Zhao Zhuang Chen had many people on his side who worked for him, he was still very weak inparison to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Because he could be fooled very easily.


    .


    .


    .


    With these thoughts running in his mind, Xi Ying checked all the arrangements for the banquet.


    The banquet should be the kind of a banquet that the people from the neighboring country had never seen before.


    Zhao Wang Lei had told Xi Ying.


    Though Xi Ying didn''t have any interest in arranging banquets, he epted this order because he was very suspicious of the convoy.


    Also, if the convoy was really not nning anything then it was their duty that they wee them greatly in the Imperial Pce.


    After all, all the conditions of this peace-making process favored Xin mostly.


    Xi Ying never thought that he had done such a big mistake by giving such an important task to Zhao Zhuang Chen or perhaps he had never imagined what actually could be the convoy n!


    In these kinds of battles, mistakes couldn''t be made.


    Now the question was what was to be lost by this one mistake or will Xi Ying manage everything and nothing would be lost!


    It was something that only the future could tell!

 Chapter 493 Li Caihong Wants The Ointment

    <h4>Chapter 493 Li Caihong Wants The Ointment</h4>


    The early morning after Li Caihong came to know from her maid that Li Qiang had already left the Li Manor, Li Caihong went to see her mother.


    At this moment, inside Li Rong''s room, she was standing in front of her mother with a parted mouth.


    Though her face was almost covered except her eyes, Li Rong could sense the shock her daughter was feeling when she whispered


    "She refused��she refused to give me the ointment��"


    Li Rong had an expression on her face that showed how scared she was seeing Li Caihong''s shock and silence after those few words.


    She was afraid that Li Caihong would really do what she had said so she tried tofort her daughter by holding her hand as she said


    "Caihong, Mother promises you that mother will look for the best physician for you, alright? Don''t take it to heart."


    Li Caihong however threw away her mother''s hand and said loudly.


    "What other physicians��no one can treat me."


    As she said this, she threw away the cloth that covered her face and Li Rong, though had seen her daughter''s face before too, couldn''t help but gasp in surprise seeing her again.


    Why did the scar on Li Caihong''s face look more hideous than yesterday?


    Her heart sank inside her chest as Li Rong raised her fingers to touch the scar but she couldn''t even gather the courage to touch the horrible scar.


    She was also afraid that she would hurt Li Caihong.


    Li Caihong''s eyes were red and filled with tears as she saw the shock and surprise in her mother''s eyes.


    She knew that even her mother could see it.


    Her scar��it was looking more and more horrible with every passing day.


    Li Caihong felt very angry and kicked the nearby table making Li Rong step back and flinch seeing her behavior.


    "I want that ointment. Those physicians��.they can''t treat me. Can''t you see how deep my scar is? Only that ointment that healed Yi Lei''s scar can heal me and that ointment is possessed by Li Rui."


    Li Caihong suddenly looked at his mother after finishing her words. She stepped closer to the already scared Li Rong who was trembling fiercely seeing the craziness in her daughter''s eyes.


    At the same time, tears slid out of Li Rong''s eyes as she observed just how much her daughter had changed.


    Li Caihong had never been like this before. Or that was what Li Rong thought.


    Both of her daughters have always been like this but it was she whomitted a great mistake in observing them and even fueled their great deeds with her overprotective and spoiling nature.


    Looking into her mother''s eyes, Li Caihong spat out each and every word with gritted teeth.


    "I don''t care how you get it but bring me that ointment otherwise ��.I will do something that would make you regret your whole life, Mother.".


    Li Rong''s eyes widened at the threat.


    She opened and closed her mouth, unable to find any words to say.


    "What!"


    Li Caihong shouted and Li Rong flinched again.


    All these years, even her own husband had never shouted at her. After leaving Ci Manor, she had never suffered any hardship.


    So Li Caihong''s behavior was very new to her, and at the same time, very scary.


    "Caihong��"


    Just at this moment, a new voice sounded inside the room. Perhaps both the people inside the room were so lost in their thoughts that they never heard the sound of the door being opened.


    Li Na stepped behind her mother and pulled her trembling body away from her sister.


    Looking at Li Caihong''s face with a frown on her forehead, she said sharply.


    "Caihong, how can you raise your voice at Mother? You��"


    Li Na stopped amidst her words when she looked at Li Caihong''s face clearly. Her words stuck inside her throat seeing the hideous scar on her sister''s face.


    However, there was no pity, pain or sympathy or anything in her eyes that a sister should hold at this moment for her sister.


    In fact, she was feeling disgusted inside her heart as she looked at the scar so she immediately moved her eyes away.


    It was ��very ugly!


    Li Caihong''s face however didn''t have any emotion as she looked at her sister and then at her mother.


    Without saying a single word to her sister or mother anymore, she jerked her sleeve and then left from there.


    "Li Na��.Caihong��she�� what has happened to her��"


    Li Rong whispered as she held her elder daughter''s hand and looked at her youngest daughter''s leaving back.


    Li Na patted her mother''s hand as she was also looking at Li Caihong''s back with a frown on her forehead.


    A momentter, she looked back at her mother with a smile on her lips and said


    "It is actually my fault, Mother. I didn''t talk to Caihong even once after we had returned from the Imperial Pce. I shall talk to her today only."


    Li Rong immediately nodded her head as she also thought that perhaps it would be nice.


    Since that day, almost everyone except for Li Rong and the servants that served them, everyone else has isted them.


    So they need to have at least one person inside this Manor on their side.


    Afterforting her mother, Li Na immediately left for Li Caihong''s Courtyard.


    She was surprised when the maid stopped her outside Li Caihong''s room.


    "Second Young Miss is requested to wait here. This servant will go inside and inform My Lady about the Second Young Miss'' arrival."


    Li Na didn''t like to be stopped outside but she nodded her head forcefully as she thought that it might be because Li Caihong didn''t want anyone to see her face. She had also heard from her mother how Li Caihong had not let anyone enter her courtyard for so many days.


    Even though she didn''t have any wish to see Li Caihong''s terrible face, she also needed to make Li Caihong understand what was good for them otherwise her sister would not harm herself but her as well.

 Chapter 494 Li Caihong Doesn’t Want To Follow Li Na Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 494 Li Caihong Doesn''t Want To Follow Li Na Anymore!</h4>


    The maid came out of Li Caihong''s room after almost ten minutes. Li Na was getting impatient with every passing second. Fortunately, just when she was thinking of leaving the courtyard, the maid came out of Li Caihong''s room and informed her that she was allowed to go inside.


    Li Na sighed deeply to bury the frustration she was feeling inside her heart and entered the room.


    She frowned seeing the dark room and couldn''t help but say


    "Caihong, are you there? Why is the room so dark?"


    A chuckle sounded in the room suddenly and Li Na frowned at its sound because it seemed to be very cold.


    A candle seemed to light suddenly in the room and Li Na looked towards the light, however she almost screamed when she saw Li Caihong''s face just above the light of the candle.


    Her eyes were wide and filled with fear as she covered her mouth hurriedly, however, Li Caihong noticed everything.


    There was a smile on her lips as she walked towards her dear sister with the candle in her hands.


    Li Na felt very angry when she saw the smile on Li Caihong''s lips.


    She had wanted to say something but she didn''t know why she couldn''t say anything. There seemed to be something different about Li Caihong after so many days.


    She has changedpletely.


    Her eyes now made Li Na feel intimidated and there was an aura surrounding her that made her feel as if Li Caihong had gone crazy �� as if she could do anything in that craziness.


    "Why is Elder Sister here today?"


    Li Caihong''s voice made Li Nae out of her trance and she gulped when she noticed that Li Caihong was standing too close to her.


    Unconsciously, she stepped back and looked everywhere but at Li Caihong''s face.


    Remembering Li Caihong''s question, she said


    "I wanted to talk to you about whatever you did just a few moments ago."


    "What did I do, Elder Sister?"


    There was a mocking smile on Li Caihong''s lips as she asked this question but Li Na could never see that as she was never looking at Li Caihong''s face.


    A frown full of displeasure appeared on Li Na''s forehead and she said in a voice that expressed her irritation.


    "You should not talk to Mother like that, Caihong. Father is already very angry after he hade to know of everything. We have only our mother at our side. We can''t lose her either, otherwise, yours or my life in Li Manor would be very hard."


    "Oh��"


    Li Caihong blinked her eyes after hearing her sister''s words.


    "So Elder Sister is worried about Caihong. After all, Elder Sister is soon going to leave Li Manor and marry into Lu Manor."


    Li Na immediately nodded her head though it was not so in reality.


    "Indeed, I am worried about you, Caihong."


    Li Caihong''s smile was very cold this time. The next moment, she stopped pretending and whispered coldly.


    "For how long are you going to lie to me, Li Na?"


    Li Na frowned as she heard Li Caihong''s words. She turned her head to look at her with the same frown and opened her mouth to scold her.


    "Caihong, what rubbish are you talking about?"


    Li Caihong stepped closer to Li Na with the candle still in her hands. That scared Li Na and she tried to step back, however, Li Caihong held her arm and stopped her.


    "Caihong��what are you doing?"


    Li Na shouted and struggled, however, Li Caihong''s hold on her arm was too tight and she couldn''t do anything.


    She was very scared and tried to turn her face away, however, Li Caihong was enjoying her fear.


    Her heart had been filled with pain and rage since the day she hade to know that her dear sister was actually coveting the man who had left this hideous scar on her face.


    That day, in the Imperial Pce, she had fought for her sister and spoke this and that to that Li Rui and that''s why she got this scar and now she ising to know that her sister wanted that man only who saved Li Rui and hit her with that whip.


    What was she supposed to feel?


    It had taken her a few days to realize what exactly was going on��.especially when Li Na didn''t visit her even once after that day.


    Instead, she found out a few dayster that she had already found a man who loved her and now soon she was going to marry that man.


    Li Na still didn''t visit her.


    Li Caihong''s eyes started to open suddenly. The curtain that had been covering her eyes finally fell down and she realized just how selfish her dear sister was.


    What would be of her!


    She was going to rot in Li Manor with this hideous scar on her face!


    The realization was making her crazy slowly and slowly.


    Li Caihong''s hold on Li Na''s arm was so tight at this moment that Li Na couldn''t stop the crying out of her mouth and asked her continuously to leave her arm. However, Li Caihong didn''t seem to listen to her at all.


    She threw the candle away suddenly and neared Li Na''s face as she whispered sharply.


    "Do you think that I am a fool? I, of course, know that you are just afraid that after the marriage, Lu Jianye would suddenly realize that you are actually no use of him��ha! That''s why you want Mother on your side."


    Li Na''s throat went dry.


    It was really the truth.


    No matter how much Lu Jianye liked her at this moment, Li Na knew that if she wanted to gain a ce and have some control in Lu Manor then she needed to use Li family, however with her current state in Li Manor, it almost seemed impossible to her.


    But how did Li Caihong know this!


    Li Caihong smiled coldly seeing her sister''s shock that represented that what she said just now was really the truth!


    She wondered silently if Li Na had always been so selfish!


    And she, like a fool, followed her all childhood andpleted whatever she asked her to do!


    She really had been a big fool!

 Chapter 495 Li Caihong Slaps Li Na

    <h4>Chapter 495 Li Caihong ps Li Na</h4>


    "You will get that ointment for me."


    In the silent room, only Li Caihong''s voice sounded and the words that were spoken from her side left Li Na confused for a moment.


    Li Caihong''s nails were digging in her arm but she stopped struggling altogether as she looked at the former who had gone crazy and whispered


    "You want me to go to that Li Rui and bring that ointment for you?"


    "Yes."


    Li Caihong nodded her head emotionlessly. Seeing how she was behaving, no one would be able to belive that she was the same Li Caihong who at some time in the past used to follow her elder sister like her tail and do whatever Li Na would ask her to do like a ve.


    This Li Caihong was very different...so different that even Li Na was having difficulty in recognising her.


    However, the change in Li Caihong was also brought out by her.


    It was her selfishness that opened Li Caihong''s eyes and hence Li Na made one more enemy for herself because of thinking that her sister was dumb.


    "I am not going to do that."


    Li Na said firmly. Then as if realizing that she should exin the reasons behind her refusal, she continued


    "Do you think that Li Rui would just give me the ointment if I asked her to give it to me. She didn''t even give the ointment to Mother. Why do you think she would give it to me? I


    ...I would have to bow my head in front of her perhaps ...even then she won''t give it to me."


    Li Na said all this as her eyes started to fill with anger.


    However, Li Caihong again doesn''t seem to care and said casually


    "Then bow your head in front of her. I don''t care what you do...but bring that ointment for me."


    At these words, Li Ma''s eyes widened with shock and she looked at Li Caihong sharply as she jerked her hand away from her hold taking an advantage of Li Caihong''s distracted attention.


    Then she stepped away from Li Caihong as she said


    "I won''t do that."


    Li Caihong smiled coldly again at these words.


    She had bowed her head in front of Li Rui...she remembered that day very clearly. It was her dear sister only who had persuaded her to do that.


    And now when she is asking Li Na to do the same for her, Li Na was refusing so indesicively.


    How could she not see it before! In fact, she should have asked Li Na to bow her head with her. After all, every time whatever she did was only because she was provoked or asked to do so by Li Na.


    There seemed to be a great pain inside Li Caihong''s chest. Though she had already started to see through the reality. It still hurts to witness everything.


    The one whom she all her life had considered her own was never hers.


    It was only her illusion.


    Pushing the pain away, Li Caihong focused on the present and said coldly.


    "You will do whatever I am saying otherwise I will tell Lu Jianye whatever you did with me to Li Rui. I will also tell him that you tried to sleep with Xi Ying during the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival."


    Li Na''s eyes were filled with rage, panic and shock this time.


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Li Caihong was threatening her!


    It took her a few moments to find her voice and whisper sharply.


    "You won''t do any such thing."


    "Why won''t I?"


    Li Caihong said immediately and then continued


    "If that can destroy your life, my dear sister just like how mine will be ruined without that ointment...then I would do anything to do that. So either you do what I am asking you to do or you get ready to face the rejection from the only man who is ready to ept with the stain you carry on your reputation."


    Li Na swallowed.


    She wanted to believe that Li Caihong''s words were mere threats and Li Caihong didn''t have any courage to do whatever she was saying. However, whenever she looked into Li Caihong''s cold eyes , she could tell that Li Caihong was not lying at all. She would really do whatever she was saying.


    A shiver couldn''t help but run down Li Na''s spine as she thought what will happen if Lu Jianye reallye to know of everything.


    But suddenly her eyes brightened and she said proudly


    "He won''t believe you. The only person he believes most is me."


    The cold smile from Li Caihong''s lips vanished for a moment but she immediatelyposed herself before Li Na could catch it and she said


    "He will. I have evidences to make him believe me."


    What Li Caihong said made Li Na''s eyes sharp and cold and she asked harshly.


    "What kind of evidence?"


    "Now, now, my dear second sister..."


    Li Na closed her eyes on hearing this. Li Caihong knew very well that she didn''t like to be called second sister. She wanted to be called Elder Sister because she wanted to be the eldest young miss of Li Manor.


    However, it had never been possible so she could achieve her dreams by doing this only.


    Li Caihong smirked as she observed Li Na''s reaction and continued


    "Why will I tell you about those evidence hm? So that you can go and destroy them? I am not the fool girl from past any longer, Li Na. However, I can assure you that those evidences would surely make Lu Jianye believe me."


    Li Na''s fists were clenched tightly.


    She didn''t want but she still tried to use the soft method.


    Releasing a sigh, she stretched out her hand to touch Li Caihong''s shoulder as she said


    "Caihong, why are you doing this? You are not like to Elder Sister, ri..."


    However, Li Caihong threw away Li Na''s hand before it could even touch her as if it was some kind of disease.


    After that, she looked at Li Na condescendingly and said


    "Don''t you try to use these tricks on me. I know you well enough not to get foolee by these tricks."


    Li Na looked startled for a moment but when sheposed herself she was very angry and frustrated.


    She really wished to p Li Caihong''s ugly face at this moment and she did the same.


    However, Li Caihong was faster than her. Before Li Na''s hand could even touch her, she caught it and the pped Li Na with her other hand.


    The next moment, Li Na found herself on the floor with her face slightly tilted in the other direction.

 Chapter 496 Li Na’s Last Plan

    <h4>Chapter 496 Li Na''s Last n</h4>


    Li Na couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe that Li Caihong had just pped her.


    However, the throbbing pain in her cheek said otherwise. So she had to believe even if she didn''t want to.


    Slowly and slowly, she raised her head to look at Li Caihong.


    Her eyes were red and filled with anger. She couldn''t see but she could predict from the pain itself that the p must have left a mark on her cheek.


    "Have you gone crazy, Caihong?"


    She whispered sharply and coldly.


    However, she visibly flinched when Li Caihong suddenly sat down in front of her on the ground and nodded her head as she said


    "Yes, I have gone crazy."


    Li Na frowned as she averted her eyes from Li Caihong''s horrible face.


    She still couldn''t bear to look at the hideous scar on Li Caihong''s face and Li Caihong''s behavior was making it worse.


    She inhaled sharply when she suddenly felt a tight hold on her chin and her face was forced to look at the front.


    It was Li Caihong who was holding her chin and looking at Li Na with a cold smirk on her lips.


    "Now hear me carefully, Li Na, because I would say it once only. Next time, I will just prove that what I have said just now, I can really do it."


    Li Na swallowed in fear. Her forehead was covered with thin beads of sweat.


    At this moment, she didn''t know whether Li Caihong was really saying the truth or not, but she didn''t dare to do the same mistake and nodded her head silently.


    Li Caihong was satisfied. She left Li Na''s chin and said coldly


    "Bring the ointment for me."


    Li Na nodded her head again.


    Her fists were clenched tightly inside her sleeves. She didn''t wish to bow her head in front of Li Rui.


    She would never do that.


    But if she didn''t then she would perhaps lose this marriage proposal with Lu Jianye. Though Lu Jianye was not the best or the man she wanted to marry, she knew inside her heart that with her current reputation in the Imperial City, she would not get any other man who would really wish to marry her.


    Li Na suddenly regretteding to Li Caihong''s courtyard.


    The wheels of Li Na''s mind turned faster and she hurriedly thought of some n that could save her from the current situation.


    Just this time, she needed to deal with Li Caihong just this once. After that, she would leave Li Manor, and hence she would never have to face Li Caihong again.


    Her eyes brightened suddenly indicating that she had really thought of some n.


    By this n, not only she can ruin Li Rui''s reputation more but she can also free herself from Li Caihong by giving her the ointment.


    "I have a n."


    She whispered to Li Caihong in a low voice.


    Li Caihong smiled coldly. Just a few moments and her sister already came up with a n.


    Why was it that she was not surprised!


    After all, she had never seen any other person who could have a mind eviler than her sister!


    She leaned down a little and signed Li Na to tell her the n.


    Her eyes also brightened when she heard the n.


    Though Li Caiihong didn''t have any sisterly affection left inside her heart for Li Na now, it didn''t mean that she liked Li Rui now.


    She still despised Li Rui very much.


    And hence she felt very happy when she thought that Li Rui who refused to give her the ointment would also suffer by Li Na''s n and she would be forced in the end to give her the ointment.


    So she nodded her head in satisfaction and stood up from the floor.


    Looking down at Li Na who was still sitting on the floor, she said


    "Then proceed with this n of yours, Elder Sister."


    She said thest few words a little sarcastically.


    "I don''t care how you bring that ointment, just bring it to me and I will give you all the evidence that can prove your great deeds in front of Lu Jianye."


    Li Na''s eyes flickered.


    This was also good.


    She also wanted to see what kind of evidence Li Caihong has against her! And if she really had it then she really needed to get them so that Li Caihong would not threaten her again with that evidence in the future.


    So she nodded her head and after that, she left Li Caihong''s courtyard. She wanted to start working on her n as soon as possible. A part of her heart was also excited to see the consequences of this n.


    Xi Ying didn''t choose her because of Li Rui, right?


    Now, what would he do when he would see everyone saying bad things about Li Rui!


    She, however, was surprised when she came to know on going to her courtyard that her personal maidservant had left Li Manor.


    Li Na pushed this matter aside as she had many problems with that maidservant of hers. To start the n, she called some other maid and asked her to do this and that.


    The maid was terrified on hearing everything. However, she was also very afraid of Li Na so she could only do whatever Li Na said to her.


    On the other hand, inside her courtyard, Li Caihong asked her maiden to call the maid who had given her the information about the ointment that healed Yi Lei''s face.


    The maid came very soon and Li Caihong asked her to go to the brothel house with some money.


    After the maid left, Li Caihong smiled coldly.


    She didn''t have any evidence before. However, now she would collect it to keep Li Na under her control.


    All these years, she had been doing whatever Li Na asked her to do, however, it would be the opposite now.


    Li Caihong smirked coldly.


    Perhaps never had both the sisters known that this will be thest time they would be able to n something against Li Rui because, after this, they would never have a better life to live.

 Chapter 497 Li Caihong Gets The Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 497 Li Caihong Gets The Evidence</h4>


    The maid that had been sent to the brothel by Li Caihong came back after a Shichen.


    Li Caihong was very happy when she came to know that the maid was sessful in bringing whatever she had asked her to bring from the brothel.


    There was mainly one brothel in the Imperial City that was famous by the name of the red district.


    Li Caihong remembered very well that four years ago when her sister had sent her maidservant to bring the aphrodisiacs then the maidservant had brought it from there only.


    The main thing however in all this was that the maid had to give someone''s name to buy the aphrodisiacs and she had given her sister''s name.


    Hence, the document of purchase of aphrodisiacs from the brothel has Li Na''s name on it.


    Not only this, even this time during the Mid Autumn Festival Banquet, Li Na had brought the aphrodisiacs from the red district only.


    Li Caihong''s eyes went cold when she saw that for the second time when Li Na bought the aphrodisiacs she had used her (Li Caihong''s name).


    So Li Na suddenly seems to be scared that someone would find it. In fact, Li Rui already knew this by that time.


    That''s why perhaps Li Na decided to be careful for the second time and used her (Li Caihong''s name).


    Though they were young misses of Li n which has such a high name and reputation in Xin, they still were not powerful enough to force the brothel owners to destroy the documents and the aphrodisiacs couldn''t be bought by just anyone.


    And hence using the name of someone from the noble family was very important.


    People from ordinary family has to give more money to buy aphrodisiacs. However, Li Caihong remembered that at that time, she and her sister were not left with much money after buying dresses and makeup essories for themselves so they could only try to adjust with the little bit of money they were left with.


    However, at that time, they had never thought this adjustment of money would bring such a misfortune to them in the fortune.


    But at this moment, Li Caihong was going to take the advantage of the same mistake and then force Li Na to bring that ointment for her.


    In just a sh of a moment, Li Caihong tore the document of purchase that was for the second time and smiled coldly.


    As long as she showed only one document and said that Li Na bought the aphrodisiacs a second time too, everyone would believe her.


    Thinking this, Li Caihong felt very confident that her face would heal soon and she rewarded the maid with a huge amount of coins again.


    The maid left the courtyard happily.


    On the other hand, Li Na''s n had also started to show its consequences.


    In just two shichen, everyone in the Imperial City was talking about how Li Rui had an ointment that could heal the scar on Li Caihong''s face but she refused to give it to her.


    Li Rui was not a good sister.


    With one rumor, there started another rumor.


    Every passing Shichen, people started to add more and more to the already told lies and Li Rui soon became a stain on Li n in people''s eyes.


    Everyone suddenly pitied Xi Ying for having such a wife.


    They were waiting for tomorrow''s banquet. After all, they wanted to see whether Prime Minister Xi would be that loving to Li Rui in this uing banquet or not like he was to her in thest banquet.


    As people started to talk about this matter, some also started a rumor that Xi Ying would soon divorce Li Rui and marry Princess Wenling.


    In a matter of few shichen, the people of Imperial City predicted this and that.


    Tomorrow was going to be a really long day.


    But everyone was looking forward to it now.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside Dn Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen was looking at the chessboard ced in front of him with a frown on his forehead when his shadow guard suddenly entered the room and kneeled down in front of him.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned went deeper as he was left startled by the sudden presence of a shadow guard inside his room.


    He put down the chess piece in his hand and tried to lookposed as he asked


    "Did you find anything?"


    The shadow guard lowered his head respectfully and said


    "Your Highness indeed guessed right. The convoy from the neighboring Empire is really nning to do something."


    "Oh..."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen whispered as he wondered inside his heart silently what the convoy might be nning.


    In fact, he had never thought that the convoy was really nning something. In his eyes, Xi Ying''s doubts were baseless. However, he still investigated because he didn''t want to make Xi Ying angry when he was trying to make the young Prime Ministere to his side.


    "Report."


    He asked looking all mighty and intelligent in the shadow guard''s eyes who never knew that it was Xi Ying actually who doubted the convoy.


    "Your Highness, this servant had been following the people of the convoy for a whole day now. The convoy has three people and all of them seem to be ministers in the Imperial Court of the neighboring Empire."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said in an annoyed voice.


    "Why are you telling me all this?"


    "Your Highness..."


    The shadow guard looked confused. He thought that he was supposed to report everything.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen felt furious seeing him so confused. He raised his leg to kick him harshly.


    "Stupid..."


    He didn''t know why but sometimes he feels that his shadow guards were only strong physically but they could be fooled by anyone.


    "This servant apologizes."


    The shadow guard apologized immediately when he maintained his bnce and kneeled on the ground again.


    "What are they nning?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said coldly.


    This time the shadow guard answered immediately.


    "Your Highness, the convoy is nning to attack the second prince in tomorrow''s banquet."

 Chapter 498 The Convoys Has Some Plans

    <h4>Chapter 498 The Convoys Has Some ns</h4>


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s chambers were deathly silent for a few moments after the shadow guard said that the convoy was nning to attack Zhao Zhang Wei.


    It only a few momentster, Zhao Zhuang Chen opened his mouth and asked


    "They want to kill Zhao Zhang Wei ��tomorrow."


    His fists were clenched tightly but anyone who knew how much Zhao Zhuang Chen hated Zhao Zhang Wei could tell that it was merely because of the excitement Zhao Zhuang Chen was feeling.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The shadow guard said respectfully.


    Then the next moment, he paused and asked suddenly


    "Is Your Highness going to inform His Majesty about this?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned at the question itself.


    "Why would I do such a stupid thing?"


    He asked his shadow guard, having an urge inside his heart, to kick him again. The shadow guard, on the other hand, looked startled. He had actually expected that his master was going to tell everything to the Emperor. However, it doesn''t seem so now.


    "Would not His Majesty be happy with Your Highness if Your Highness told him this and maybe His Majesty would see Your Highness'' ability and be more inclined to give you the throne?


    Zhao Zhuang Chen scoffed instantly.


    This shadow guard was different from the one who had eavesdropped inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room and hade to know how his father was stabbing him behind his back.


    In reality, he wanted to make Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor.


    Even after knowing this, why would Zhao Zhuang Chen tell anything to his father? Maybe ��maybe there really was a chance that it would make his father happy and perhaps he would also get his father''s favor to some extent because of saving his dear son, Zhao Zhang Wei. But there was no guarantee.


    Instead, if he let the convoy continue his nning, he could get more benefit ��if only their n seeded.


    Because if they really got sess in their n then he would get rid of Zhao Zhang Wei without having to do anything.


    And if Zhao Zhang Wei really died, then his father would have no choice but to make him the next Emperor.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen felt excitement rushing through his veins when he thought of this.


    Yes, all of this��everything was very perfect just like how he wanted.


    But Xi Ying��


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned when he remembered Xi Ying who had juste to his chambers this morning and had asked him about this.


    He tried to think of something. He didn''t want anyone to disrupt the convoy''s ns.


    The wheels of his mind turned faster and he came up with something sooner than he expected.


    He immediately stood up from the couch he was sitting on and went to the small study room that was inside his chambers only.


    There Zhao Zhuang Chen wrote a letter for Xi Ying. After he finished writing it, he came out and passed the letter to his shadow guard.


    "Go and give this letter to Prime Minister Xi."


    The shadow guard didn''t understand anything. Was his master going to tell everything to Prime Minister Xi but wouldn''t that be telling the Emperor everything also?


    However, he knew that he couldn''t ask questions otherwise he would be kicked again.


    So he silently took the letter and went to Xi Manor.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smiled coldly when the shadow guard had left his chambers. He couldn''t wait for tomorrow now.


    He really wished to know if the convoy needed some help but he knew that he can''t do anything now except try to hide that he knew about all this.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen, however, never tried to wonder why the convoy was nning to Zhao Zhang Wei and was Zhao Zhang Wei the only person who was their target!


    He never tried to investigate more because he got too excited in his imagination of getting the throne.


    The convoy was also thinking that Zhao Wang Lei wanted to make Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor. They thought so because Zhao Zhang Wei was given the responsibility to talk to them with Xi Ying. Such responsibilities in the convoy''s eyes were given to the prince who was a candidate for the throne in the Emperor''s eyes to check his capability or to test him.


    Hence, the convoy was avenging their loss in the war against Xin by killing the second prince.


    However, they also knew that there was one more prince who could get the throne if they killed the second prince.


    Hence, how could the first prince stay out of the target?


    The convoy was going to kill both the princes.


    Xi Ying would have easily deduced all this but Zhao Zhuang Chen was not intelligent enough to do this.


    In his attempt to hide everything from Xi Ying, he was putting himself as well as Zhao Zhang Wei in a very dangerous position.


    They say something right after all.


    The one who tries to harm others or get happy when others are being harmed doesn''t stay saved from harm.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, the shadow guard reached Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying''s shadow guard told him that a shadow guard from Zhao Zhuang Chen''s side wanted to meet him and Xi Ying immediately allowed the shadow guard inside his study room.


    The shadow guard gave him a letter and after Xi Ying came to know that he didn''t have anything to say to him, he waved his hand in dismissal so the shadow guard left from there.


    After he left, Xi Ying opened the letter and read it.


    He frowned when he read the starting but his frown settled down as he reached the end.


    Xi Ying put down the letter a few momentster but he looked relieved.


    ording to Zhao Zhuang Chen''s investigation, the convoy was not nning anything. Xi Ying had first doubted the investigation result but he could believe it when he read the reasons Zhao Zhuang Chen provided for the same, he could believe it.


    The neighboring Empire was in a dire situation.


    Their resources have almost vanished because of thest war. Through this treaty, they want Xin to help them and hence they won''t try anything.


    This was reasonable.


    Now all the conditions of this treaty being in the favor of Xin were also very understandable. They want help and they are doing everything to get it.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction, unaware that the letter that he had received just now was full of lies.

 Chapter 499 "Should I Eat You As Well..."

    <h4>Chapter 499 "Should I Eat You As Well..."</h4>


    The next morning, Xi Ying woke up very early to go to the Imperial Pce. Since it was he who was organizing this banquet, he had to go early and look into each and every arrangement once again just to confirm that everything will go right in the banquet.


    Today''s banquet was very important. If the treaty was signed nicely between Xin and the neighboring Empire then Xin would not have to fight against the neighboring Empire to defend on the borders again in the future. They would not have to be in a defensive mode continuously.


    The number of soldiers dying every year would reduce.


    And this would save many resources for Xin as well.


    "You should go back to sleep."


    Xi Ying said helplessly to his wife when he saw her climbing down from the bed to follow him out of the room.


    Li Rui had just woken up from sleep. The sleepy look on her face made her look so cute that Xi Ying just wanted to hold her and kiss her endlessly.


    However, more than that, he wished that she would go back to sleep.


    At the beginning of the second month of Li Rui''s pregnancy, Li Rui used to feel very sleepy. She feels sleepy now too but it was rare for her to get a good sleep.


    The sudden change made him worried.


    Xi Ying didn''t know what has happened suddenly.


    The old physician also didn''t find anything wrong and Li Rui assured him that she was alright.


    He would, however, make sure that she would sleep for at least four shichens but for that, he would always need to apany her otherwise she would get down from the bed and start to do something.


    That''s why when Zhao Wang Lei offered him to sleep in one of the chambers of the Imperial Pce, Xi Ying refused indesicively.


    He seems to feel that Li Rui won''t sleep without him and he didn''t want to disturb his wife''s sleeping pattern.


    Getting a good rest for her at this time was very necessary.


    Evenst night, he had been worried that if he would get up early then Li Rui would also wake up and that''s why he tried to get down from the bed as carefully as he could without making any noise.


    But Xi Ying still didn''t know how ...Li Rui would just open her eyes suddenly and look around the room...until her eyes would rest on him.


    And then he would find her staring at him in a daze for a few moments.


    At such moments, only Xi Ying knew how much he wished to know what was going inside her little head.


    One thing he was sure of that was that Li Rui can''t sleep without him.


    At the same time, he would wonder if he should be happy with this. A veryrge part of his heart was actually filled with joy because of this.


    He felt special.


    He felt needed.


    Just like how he was not able to sleep without Li Rui, she also was not able to do the same without him.


    But sometimes, he would feel helpless...like right now.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying blocked Li Rui''s way.


    He held her face between his hand and carresed her cheeks gently. Staring into her clean ck eyes, he whispered softly


    "Go back to sleep, okay? I will get ready on my own and the leave for the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying really wished that Li Rui would listen to him but she was very stubborn sometimes ...just like right now.


    "I will sleep after you will leave."


    After that, she pushed down Xi Ying''s hands and said as she walked forward.


    "I will ask the servant to prepare bath for you."


    Xi Ying sighed helplessly for the second time as he followed his wife.


    He stood behind her silently as she asked the servant to prepare a bath for her.


    Soon Li Hua also stepped inside the living room. Her eyes flickered with surprise when she saw the awake Li Rui.


    However, she didn''t say anything when she saw Xi Ying. She seemed to remember that Xi Ying was going to leave for the Imperial Pce early today.


    So Li Hua silently took all the works that Li Rui was about to do just now.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction seeing this.


    Only because of such loyals maids like Li Hua and Liu Lan by Li Rui''s side, he was relieved to leave Li Rui here in Xi Manor.


    Even when the Emperor himself was looking for an opportunity to kill her.


    Xi Ying pulled Li Rui inside the room again after Li Hua started to handle everything.


    He made her sit on the bed and then went to have a bath.


    When he came back, he was satisfied to see that she was still sitting there and at this moment, she had a bowl of grapes in her hands as she ate silently.


    It must be Li Hua who did this.


    Xi Ying smiled.


    Was it weird that every action of Li Rui seemed to be very cute to him?


    Even now when she was silently eating grapes, he couldn''t help but want to hug her tightly in his arms and kiss her again and again.


    The urge was perhaps too strong that he stepped forward and suddenly bent down to eat the grapes that Li Rui was about to put between her lips.


    His warm lips wrapped around her soft finger and stole the grape from it.


    He smiled widely when he saw a frown on Li Rui''s forehead as she looked at him with a look that asked him silently ''why did you steal my grape?''


    Her sister lent anger was also very cute in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Xi Ying chuckled as he leaned down and pecked his wife''s lips gently.


    "Hmm...so should I eat you as well? You would be sweeter than these grapes, right?"

 Chapter 500 Xi Ying Leaves For The Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 500 Xi Ying Leaves For The Imperial Pce</h4>


    Li Rui tried to keep her expressionposed. However, under Xi Ying''s deep ck eyes and continuous and intense gaze, she couldn''t do so.


    Her cheeks went red and she lowered down her head to pick the grapes from the bowl and to ignore the man who was looking at her with amusement-filled eyes.


    "Will you help me?"


    Xi Ying forwarded his winter robe to Li Rui that he was going to wear from above his clothes and asked gently.


    Li Rui raised her head as she put a grape inside her mouth and chewed. There was still a small smile on his lips and she could easily see the mirth in his eyes. She frowned again and lowered her head without saying anything.


    Xi Ying''s face had an incredulous expression. Somehow he seems to have understood that Li Rui didn''t like that he wasughing at her. She had never minded before so he couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    At the same time, seeing his cute''s wife lowered head as if the whole world has abandoned her, he only felt very helpless and sighed before he said


    "Alright, It is my fault. I should not haveughed at you. Will you forgive me, Rui?"


    No reply came from Li Rui''s side but she again raised her head to look at Xi Ying. Xi Ying smiled in victory when he saw her getting up from the bed and taking the robes from his hands silently.


    Every day, it had been Li Rui for a few months now who had been helping him in wearing this robe. He kind of liked it because it was usually something that a wife does for her husband.


    And today he too didn''t want to miss it.


    After Xi Ying had worn the robe, he turned around and held Li Rui''s face again. He chuckled again as he saw her sweet lips forming a pout between his hands. He was doing it intentionally and he could also see the annoyance in Li Rui''s eyes, but he still couldn''t stop himself from doing it.


    After a moment of looking at Li Rui''s cute face, Xi Ying leaned down and pecked Li Rui''s lips softly.


    When he leaned back, there was still a soft smile on his lips. He stopped applying the pressure on her cheeks as he rested his forehead on hers.


    It felt so nice. Just like this, looking at Li Rui''s face, feeling her presence ��all of this made him feel so nice and enough that Xi Ying thought that he couldn''t wish for anything else.


    They havee a long way. He could feel it. Though Li Rui still didn''t love him, she at least felt sofortable and free in his presence.


    "Take care, alright? I wille back soon."


    Xi Ying whispered in his deep voice as his forehead still rested on Li Rui''s forehead. He was actually a little scared to leave Li Rui alone here.


    The banquet was going tost the whole day and night so he would not be able toe to Xi Manor even at night.


    It was a long time. He had never left Li Rui alone for more than a few shichens after she has gotten pregnant.


    However, not sensing the other''s person''s fear, Li Rui mercilessly nodded her head as she stepped back and picked the bowl that she had put on the bed.


    Xi Ying again looked incredulously as Li Rui put the grapes inside her mouth and ate silently. So much attention to those grapes��did she even know that he was not going to be here for such a long time!


    He suddenly felt very jealous of those grapes.


    In his envy, he grabbed the bowl of grapes from Li Rui''s hand and put it on the table that was behind him. Li Rui frowned as she turned her head to look at him.


    "What do you want?''


    She lookedpletely annoyed from the tone of her voice. However, Xi Ying made his heart firm and said


    "I said something. Did you even hear?"


    "I did."


    Li Rui said as she tried to pass Xi Ying and take the grapes again. The grapes were really sweet and she really was craving to eat such a thing. However, Xi Ying blocked her way again.


    This time, she looked at Xi Ying but never asked what he wanted this time. The next moment, Xi Ying learned that he should never stop a pregnant woman from eating the food she wanted to eat.


    Li Rui didn''t fight. She just walked away from there to bed and covered herself with the nket.


    It was after a few momentster, Xi Ying understood that she was expressing her anger. A helpless smile graced his lips when he walked to the bed and tried to uncover her face but Li Rui clutched the nket tightly from inside.


    His pregnant wife was almost like his almost four-year-old son. Xi Ying thought inside his heart.


    "You will suffocate yourself if you stay like this."


    He said gently as he tried to uncover her again, however, he was destined to get disappointed. Xi Ying sighed and cursed himself and his jealousy inside his heart silently.


    Why is his heart so petty and why does he get jealous so easily?


    In the end, Xi Ying gave up. He could have used force and uncovered Li Rui in a moment but he didn''t wish to do so and make Li Rui more angry.


    "Alright, I am leaving. I hope that will calm down your anger. Eat your grapes."


    He intentionally made the sound as he put the bowl of grapes on the bedside and hisst few words came out in a sullen voice.


    After that, Xi Ying climbed down from the bed with a not-so-good face and left the room.


    As soon as Li Rui heard the sound of the door closing, she uncovered herself and looked around inside the room. Her eyesstly sat on the closed door and a small pout graced her lips.


    He left just like that.


    She sighed and looked towards the bowl of grapes with disappointment. After that, she silently covered herself with the nket again and tried to sleep��just like she had promised Xi Ying.

 Chapter 501 The One Who Deserves Was Not In His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 501 The One Who Deserves Was Not In His Heart</h4>


    d in light blue colored robes, Lu Jianye stepped out of his room.


    His lips had a small smile that made him look only more handsome. Though Lu n was not as popr and prosperous as Li or Xi n in Imperial City, everyone has started to believe that it will soon reach there because of only this one man.


    He was eloquent in the Imperial Court and handsome in every girl''s eyes of the Imperial City.


    After Lu Jianye had gained the first position inst year''s Imperial exam, Lu n as well as him attracted most of the people''s attention.


    Even Lu Jianye knew that Li Na''s father, Li Qiang was ready to marry Li Na to him only because he had this one achievement in his ount otherwise he had nothing that could make him capable enough in Li Qiang''s eyes to marry Li Na, or that was what he thought.


    The thought of Li Na unconsciously widened the smile on his lips. However, it disappeared as soon as it came because he soon seemed to remember that Li Na had been banned to enter the Imperial Pce in the Mid Autumn Celebration Banquet.


    His heart was suddenly depressed and his steps proceeding towards the living room of Lu Manor also slowed down.


    He had actually forgotten that Li Na had been banned and hence he put so much effort to make himself look presentable enough in front of her. He was now as disappointed as he was excitedst night to see Li Na again.


    Now he suddenly wished that he could miss it and go to Li Manor to see Li Na.


    In fact, after he had received Li Na''s mother''s letter, he had not talked to Li Na even once.


    That incident had put Lu Jianye in a very awkward situation. Though the letter made the situation betterter, he thought that he still should talk to Li Na regarding this matter once.


    He should try to assure her that she would never be wronged in Lu Manor as long as he was there for her and that was going to be forever.


    Lu Jianye was indeed very naive in all these matters.


    But now Li Na was not going to be there and he still needed to attend the banquet regardless of how much he didn''t want to. After all, attending an Imperial banquet also ces a very important position in the process of making Lu n progress. Because only through such banquets, he could make connections, and hence slowly and slowly Lu n would also gain its ce in the higher rankings noble families.


    Lu Jianye''s n was indeed admirable. There was just one problem with all these ns. Before all of this, he was doing it because he really wanted his n to progress. But now he was doing all this because he wanted Li Na to feel that he was no less than Xi Ying.


    So that she would never do what she did that day again.


    The naive Lu Jianye never knew that Li Na never deserved everything he was doing for her.


    "Brother Jianye."


    Lu Jianye heard the soft voice as soon as he stepped inside the living room.


    He froze, for a moment, as he seemed to recognize this voice and also its owner.


    Sure enough, as the footsteps sounded and the person appeared in front of him, he saw Yu Wei.


    She was d in a very beautiful light blue colored dress that matched his clothes'' color. Lu Jianye didn''t know if she had done it purposefully or it was just a coincidence.


    As if sensing what he was thinking by seeing her continuous gaze on her dress, Yu Wei exined


    "It is a coincidence."


    Lu Jianye looked away instantly and embarrassment filled his heart when he realized that he was just staring at a girl''s dress who was not Li Na.


    Yu Wei smiled sadly seeing this.


    "Brother Jianye, how am I looking in this dress?"


    It, of course, took Yu Wei''s whole courage to ask this question to Lu Jianye. She, after all, was a very shy woman but she really wanted to hear his answer ... something that she knew he would never say until she would ask him.


    Something that she could only ask him because he was the man she loved with her whole heart.


    Lu Jianye moved his eyes to look at Yi Wei again. As his eyes fell on the sad smile on her lips, he suddenly felt a little ufortable. A part of his heart knew the reason.


    He feels guilty every time he sees Yu Wei.


    She has be a knot inside his heart. Every time he would look at her, he would be able to see the love for himself in her eyes but it only made him feel more guilty.


    She was also right at her ce. She had been betrothed to him and she loved him sincerely ...there was nothing wrong in that. In fact, he was supposed to do the same, but he didn''t and hence he feels guilty every time he sees her.


    "You look beautiful." A genuinepliment escaped from his lips in the end.


    But he didn''t know whether it was Rey genuine or it was because of yeh sympathy he felt for the girl standing in front of him.


    "You know ...you can marry someone else...a person who will love you..."


    As soon as these words escaped his lips, Lu Jianye regretted immensely because Yu Wei''s eyes started to fill with tears.


    And how could she not cry!


    Here she was ready to be his concubine just so she would be able to see him every day.


    And the same man was telling her that she should marry someone else.


    Did he think that she didn''t think of that!


    She was also helpless ...left helpless by her own feelings that won''t let her see herself with any other man except him.


    But how would Lu Jianye understand all this?


    After all, his heart was so full of Li Na right now that there was no space for her there!

 Chapter 502 The Baseless Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 502 The Baseless Rumor</h4>


    Xi Ying came to know of the rumors about his wife when he stepped out of Xi Manor.


    "My Lord, There are some people speaking rubbish about Madam in the city."


    It was An Shing who informed Xi Ying as he handed the reins of the horse to his master.


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t have any emotion but his eyes were deathly cold.


    He had actually expected to hear all these rumors.


    After all, Li Rui didn''t give the ointment to Li Rong. After knowing how Li Caihong and her sister didn''t let Li Rui live peacefully when she was not doing anything wrong to them, he could expect that they would do something like this now that she didn''t want to help the sisters.


    At that moment, Xi Ying just nodded his head and said


    "Take care of the Manor in my absence. Try to keep Madam away from these rumors. She should not hear anything about them."


    Though Xi Ying had assured Li Rui that he didn''t care about all these rumors he was still worried that Rui would worry about Xi n''s prestige when she woulde to know about this.


    In fact, Xi Ying wanted to tell his wife that Xi n''s prestige was not so weak that it can be shaken by these baseless rumors only.


    As Xi Ying left Xi Manor on his horse, his mind was filled with many thoughts.


    He now knew what he could expect to see in today''s banquet.


    At the same time, he wondered if he should wait or shut their mouth today only.


    .


    .


    .


    Almost half a shichenter, when Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce, he saw many carriages in front of the Imperial Pce. All of them belonged to noble families.


    Xi Ying got down from his horse. Instead of proceeding towards the banquet hall, he first went to the spot inside the Imperial Pce where the food for the banquet was to be made.


    "Every dish should be checked after it is made and before it is served."


    He ordered the head of the kitchen of the Imperial Pce coldly.


    Cook Xiu, the head of the kitchen, nodded his head vigorously and said seriously


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi. This servant will surely look into it personally."


    Satisfied, Xi Ying waved his hand and let the cook go away to do his own jobs.


    A cold smile couldn''t help but spread on Xi Ying''s lips as he looked around the huge kitchen.


    If he wanted, he could kill Zhao Wang Lei very easily today and no one will be able to find out that it was him. However, he won''t do that.


    Because that would make Zhao Wang Lei die very easily ��.something that he didn''t want.


    This would get him no satisfaction.


    Zhao Wang Lei would die��but after knowing whatever wrongs he had done and for what he was dying for.


    He wanted him to look in his killer''s eyes when he would die.


    That''s what Xi Ying wanted.


    At the same time, Xi Ying suddenly wondered if, in his past life, he killed himself after Li Rui left this world then what happened to Zhao Wang Lei.


    He couldn''t help but stay surprised at the fact that he didn''t kill Zhao Wang Lei before dying ��the man who not only killed his wife but his child also.


    Just at this moment, a sharp pain passed through his head and he frowned deeply.


    It was not the first time actually.


    Every time he would try to think about his past life that he had only seen in his dream, he would feel this pain.


    And there seemed to be something blocking his memories.


    Though he remembered whatever he saw in his dream, he sometimes felt that there was more.


    But what was it?


    He sighed as he put a full stop to his thoughts.


    Because he knew that he didn''t have any way to find out and perhaps ��he was just overthinking ��or that was what he thought.


    With another sigh, Xi Ying then went to the ce where the performers for today''s banquet were staying and after that to the ce where the staying arrangements for Convoy''s people were made.


    After a shichen of checking this and that, he finally walked to the banquet hall.


    The guard announced Xi Ying''s arrival loudly and the hall quietened down suddenly.


    Each pair of eyes looked towards the entrance and as Xi Ying stepped inside then they looked beside him or behind him.


    Xi Ying knew what and exactly who they were looking for.


    It was Li Rui.


    He scoffed when he saw curiosity lurking in some people''s eyes. These people were actually the people who will then speak rubbish about his wife


    With a cold and indifferent face, Xi Ying walked towards his seat as he heard each and every whisper.


    "Ha, Prime Minister Xi didn''t bring Lady Li to the banquet this time."


    "Why would he? After hearing the great deeds done by his wife and seeing how people are shaming her why would he bring her to the banquet with himself!"


    "I am sure now Prime Minister Xi must be regretting making Li Rui his main wife."


    With every word against Li Rui, Xi Ying''s eyes would get colder and colder, however, he stayed silent.


    He never spoke anything and didn''t show any expression on his face as he sat in his seat. But after he was seated, he looked coldly around the banquet hall once and the people who were speaking against Li Rui immediately went silent.


    Satisfied Xi Ying looked away.


    He could use the fear only to silence these foolish people because these fools didn''t know that he didn''t bring his wife on;y because she was pregnant and resting inside her courtyard.


    Otherwise, if it went his way then Xi Ying would keep Li Rui always beside him and bring her everywhere with him so that they won''t ever have to separate.


    It was not only Xi Ying who heard all these whispers.


    Yi Jie, who was sitting beside her husband, also heard the people speaking badly about her daughter.


    A deep frown marred her forehead and she turned to look at her husband and asked


    "Heng, what are they talking about?"


    However, General Li had a simr frown on his forehead. He was looking towards Xi Ying. A momentter, he suddenly stood up and said to his wife gently.


    "I will go and find out what is going on."


    Yi Jie nodded her head immediately as she saw her husband walking away.


    Inside her heart she was worried. Why is it that troubles never seem to leave her daughter alone?

 Chapter 503 The Confused General Li

    <h4>Chapter 503 The Confused General Li</h4>


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying nodded his head as he stood up from the seat, seeing General Li stopping to stand in front of his seat.


    "General Li"


    He greeted General Li politely in response.


    "What are they all talking about?"


    General Li asked directly without wasting time on anything else.


    At the question, Xi Ying smiled coldly and said


    "So does General Li not have any inkling of what is going on inside Li Manor?"


    At this question, General Lu looked confused. However, a momentter, his eyes went cold and he asked Xi Ying with a grim face.


    "Is it because of something that happened in Li Manor?"


    The question made Xi Ying have a thoughtful expression as if he was pondering over General Li''s question.


    Xi Ying took his own time to answer the question, making General Li very confused. The middle-aged general was wise enough to see that Xi Ying was just pretending so he felt annoyed.


    However, he didn''t say anything because he could see that there was some anger in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    This made General Li wonder what exactly happened to make Xi Ying angry.


    Xi Ying answered finally.


    "Not because of something that happened in Li Manor but because of a person who is a member of the Li Family."


    "Who is it?"


    General Li asked instantly.


    His voice was very cold as if the moment Xi Ying would tell him the name of that person, General Li would kill that person in this banquet hall only.


    However, even Xi Ying knew that General Li was not going to do that.


    So he said with mockery clearly visible in his voice.


    "Why is General Li pretending to be a very worried and concerned father for my Rui suddenly?"


    The words ''My Rui'' were said so possessively from Xi Ying''s side that for a moment even General Li felt a little startled.


    A momentter, his face however went colder and he asked Xi Ying


    "Why would I pretend, Prime Minister Xi? Rui is my daughter. I don''t need to pretend that I am worried for her. I am genuinely worried and concerned for her safety and happiness."


    In response, Xi Ying scoffed only but didn''t say anything.


    Somehow he knew that every time he and General Li would speak about Rui, they would fall into a never-ending argument because Xi Ying never appreciated whatever General Li has decided for his wife until now except for one decision.


    And that decision was marrying Li Rui to him instead of Yi Junjie.


    Still, he had always felt very miffed with the fact that General Li never tried to show him the truth of that incident of four years ago. If he really cared so much about Li Rui''s happiness then why did not he ever ensure that Li Rui was living happily in Xi Manor!


    However, Xi Ying never asked this question to General Li because he knew what kind of answer he would get.


    Sometimes, survival is more important than having happiness!


    However, he didn''t think so. His Rui deserved to live safely as well as happily ��just like how she wanted.


    Though Xi Ying didn''t say anything, General Li still felt very angry with his behavior so he couldn''t stop himself from saying


    "Rui is my daughter and I have done everything to keep her safe so you don''t have any right to raise your finger while talking about this matter. After all, Prime Minister Xi, don''t forget that all these years before her marriage, Li Rui had lived in Li Manor only and this General had protected her from every attack."


    "Something that makes me wonder how she lived there in the presence of such two horrible cousin sisters and an aunt that is ready to make her yield every time to themselves and she is forced to do so because she doesn''t want her father to be left alone in that big n."


    General Li''s eyes went nk for a moment.


    It took him a few moments to register what Xi Ying had said right now. Ignoring thest few words, he put his attention on thest few words and asked him


    "Did Li Na and Li Caihong do something?"


    Xi Ying looked away from the General. At this moment, he didn''t even want to talk to General Li. Xi Ying suddenly wished that it would have been great if he had met Li Rui in his childhood only.


    He would have protected her from anything. He would have done anything so that she won''t have to live a confined life in those four walls of Li Manor.


    General Li did keep Li Rui safe. However, he put more of his attention on his wife. His wife was living happily and safely ��but his Rui ��and her happiness no one cared about that.


    General Li frowned seeing that Xi Ying was not saying anything. He opened his mouth to say something when he heard a voice


    "Li Na and Li Caihong��"


    General Li swiftly turned around and his eyes went wide seeing that his wife was standing just a few steps away.


    "Yi Jie��"


    He whispered in a low voice and his heart was filled with panic as he wondered whether Yi Jie heard everything they were talking about just now.


    At the same time, interest flickered in Xi Ying''s eyes when he looked towards Yi Jie who had a slightly pale face.


    It might be a little sadistic but he really wished that Yi Jie had heard everything and she would question General Li.


    Because Xi Ying wondered what kind of reaction Yi Jie would have when she woulde to know that her husband had been using her daughter all this while to save her from Zhao Wang Lei.


    He couldn''t tell Yi Jie anything because he didn''t wish to involve himself in these matters.


    However, if she came to know of all this on her own then he would obviously be happy.


    Xi Ying moved his eyes to look at General Li and seeing his panic-filled eyes, he didn''t know why he felt a little satisfied.

 Chapter 504 Qin Wenya’s Plans

    <h4>Chapter 504 Qin Wenya''s ns</h4>


    Yi Jie had a very cold face as she stepped forward and stood in front of Xi Ying. All this while, she didn''t even nce at her husband, making General Li more panicked.


    "Prime Minister Xi, can you please tell me what they did now?"


    There was a long silence as Xi Ying and General Li, both of them, looked at Yi Jie silently.


    Both of them were trying to gauge just how much Yi Jie had heard.


    And General Li sighed in relief a momentter. Now he was sure that YI Jie didn''t hear anything that she should have not.


    Because he was very sure that if she had heard that then she would have surely asked first who and why anyone wanted to kill Li Rui and what attacks they were talking about!


    Xi Ying was a little disappointed but didn''t show it.


    He focused on the question asked by Yi Jie and looked towards the entrance. The Emperor was about to enter the banquet hall soon.


    At the same time, Xi Ying didn''t want to make it easy for General Li and his wife so he still told everything in a very confusing way.


    "Second Madam Li also doesn''t know what is going on inside Li Manor?"


    Yi Jie''s face was nk and she also looked confused for a moment. However, a momentter, guilt shed across her eyes as she slowly started to understand what Xi Ying was trying to imply.


    If Li Na and Li Caihong really did something then it should have been her first who should havee to know about this.


    General Li who could see this felt very angry at Xi Ying and said coldly in warning


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying, however, ignored General Li.


    Yi Jie had wanted to ask more but just at this moment, the guard announced the Emperor''s and Empress'' arrival, and hence she was pulled back to her seat by her husband.


    Xi Ying stepped back to stand beside his seat with a cold and indifferent face.


    Zhao Wang Lei entered the Imperial Court with all the grace and elegance an Emperor should carry.


    Everyone including Xi Ying stood to wee him.


    People fell down on their knees except for Xi Ying and the royal family members.


    As Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei took in this scene, they couldn''t help but smile in mockery. It was supposed to be someone else who deserved all this but Zhao Wang Lei snatched everything from that person using his disgusting schemes.


    Both of them suddenly looked towards each other. Though their heads were still bowed to wee the Emperor, there was no respect in their eyes.


    Silently, Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying greeted each other nodding their heads.


    After Xi Ying looked away, Zhao Zhang Wei turned his head to look towards the seat that was beside him.


    He was finally able to see her after so many days. However, not even once, did Zhao Zhang Wei see Yi Huiqing looking towards himself.


    As if he never existed for her.


    His eyes however moved away from her only when he felt afraid that he might annoy her from his continuous gaze.


    A bitter smile graced Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips as he remembered how in the past Yi Huiqing used to yearn for the same thing but now she hated it to her guts.


    She hated him to the guts and he deserved it.


    .


    .


    .


    The banquet started as soon as Zhao Wang Lei sat down on the throne.


    First of all, he introduced all the convoy members to all the noble family members himself.


    There were a total of three ministers from the neighboring Empire who were a part of this convoy. The rest of the people were either a few guards they had brought with them or a few servants.


    It was not allowed to bring their own servants and guards but Zhao Wang Lie made an exception for the convoy''s ministers.


    The ministers of the convoy stood up from their seats and greeted the noble family members politely.


    Sitting in his seat, Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at each and every member with interest.


    Seeing their respectful behavior, who would be able to believe that they were nning to kill an Imperial Prince today.


    Thinking this, Zhao Zhuang Chen looked towards Zhao Zhang Wei with a smirk on his lips. Just a few days ago, he had felt very envious of Zhao Zhang Wei because he had his father on his side who was also the Emperor.


    He was envious of him for having such a mother who could enrapture the Emperor''s heart in such a way that even after so many years of her death, Zhao Wang Lei still wanted to make Zhao Zhang Wei the sessor of his throne.


    However, today he just pitied him.


    Because even after having so many things in his favor, he would still not be able to sit on the throne.


    After the convoy took their seats, the performances in the banquet started.


    The food was served.


    Sitting beside Zhao Wang Lei, Qin Wenya suddenly looked towards the seats where Li family members were seated.


    Then she looked at the old Momo who was standing beside her seat.


    The old Momo immediately understood what her mistress was trying to convey. No one noticed the old Momo nodding her head and then living from there.


    A few momentster, the old Momo came back and when Qin Wenya looked towards her again, she nodded her head silently.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes brightened instantly and she looked towards the pce maid who was walking towards the table ced in front of Yi Jie with a tray of food in her hands.


    Her fists clenched in excitement as she saw General Li serving the food on Yi Jie''s te and then she saw Yi Jie putting the food in her mouth with the help of a fork.


    Qin Wenya would have screamed in happiness if she didn''t have a little bit of consciousness of still being in the banquet hall.


    Zhao Wang Lei betrayed her for this woman, right!


    Now she would see what he would do when she would be dead.

 Chapter 505 Zhao Wang Lei’s Hidden Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 505 Zhao Wang Lei''s Hidden Wishes</h4>


    The banquet hall was filled with the aroma of delicious food. The noble family members enjoyed the performances.


    Each and every performance was beautiful and verymendable.


    It could be seen that Xi Ying had really put his efforts to make this banquet a very entertaining one.


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head in satisfaction seeing that even the ministers from convoy looked happy.


    After all, this banquet was organised for them.


    His eyes then unconsciously went to look at the seats where Li family''s members were seated.


    That person...he could find that person immediatel. Even after so many years, he was very capable to find that one person amidst the crowd of so many people.


    Regardless of how far she was from him, he would easily spot her as long as she was in his sight.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t have any emotions but his heart was filled with many emotions.


    There she was seated with someone else as her husband.


    He wondered how it would have been of everything had gone ording to what he wanted all those years ago.


    Then perhaps Yi Jie would have been seated beside him at this moment.


    Perhaps he would not have been an Emperor but at least he would have Yi Jie beside him.


    His fists ced on his knees clenched unconsciously when he saw General Ki putting an arm around Yi Jie''s waist.


    The middle aged general seemed to beforting Yi Jie.


    Even after so many years whenever he would see this kind of scene, he would want to destroy everything including Li Heng and Li n.


    He would want to snatch Yi Jie from Li Heng and made her his forcefully.


    Only one thing stopped Zhao Wang Lei from doing that and that person was Yi Jie herself.


    He didn''t want to see hate for himself in her eyes.


    That''s why he had been scheming for so many year''s.


    For so many years, he had been looking for an opportunity that could make General Li die but his death would look like a natural death not nned by him.


    However every time his ns would fail.


    It would make Zhao Wang Lei wonder whether You Jie was really not written in his fate.


    However just at that moment, he would stop thinking in that direction and say to himself.


    Even throne was never written in his fate but he forcefully wrote it there.


    And with Yi Jie he will do the same.


    So what if he couldn''t spend the prime years of his life with her!


    He just wanted her to belong to him ...even if that was just for a few years, months, days or shichens.


    He would be staisfied then.


    Just once he wanted to hear from her mouth that she also loved him.


    He would do anything for her.


    "What is your Majesty looking at?"


    Zhao Wang Lei only came out of his trance when he heard Qin Wenya asking this question.


    He swiftly moved away his phoenix eyes from Yi Jie and looked around the hall casually.


    Looking back at the Empress who was seated beside him, he said in a voice that could be called polite.


    "Zhen is looking at the guests... confirming whether everyone has epted Zhen''s order toe to this banquet or not."


    Zhao Wang Lei lied very nicely.


    Qin Wenya smiled but there was a trace of coldness in her smile.


    She looked ahead in the direction where Zhao Wang Lei was staring in just a few moments ago.


    How could she not know where and at whom he wa looking at.


    Qin Wenya could say that she had never seen Zhao Wang Lei staring at anyone else like this.


    Not even at herself.


    Though he had admired her beauty in the past, though he did everything that made her beleive that he genuinely loved her but she could easily point out the difference between that gaze and this gaze.


    This was how a man looked at the woman he loved deeply.


    And since she was not that woman, he never looked at her that way.


    Now whatever Xi Ying had told Qin Wenya seemed to more true to her.


    Her so called husband indeed love some other woman.


    What was so special in that woman!


    She couldn''t help but wonder. However the next moment, there was more coldness in her smile.


    She didn''t have any wish to know what was so special about Yi Jie.


    After all, who would want to know anything about a woman who soon was going to die.


    Atleast not Qin Wenya.


    Especially when it was she only who had nned to kill Yi Jie this way.


    No one would be able to even find out how Yi Jie died suddenly.


    She would die slowly and slowly and Zhao Wang Lei who was dreaming to get her in this life would only get to know about this when Yi Jie''s body would already be cold.


    Qin Wenya smirked coldly.


    Her eyes then suddenly moved towards her son and the to her daughter.


    Now only they were her family! Zhao Wang Lei was no longer a part of her family to Qin Wenya.


    Her eyes stayed on her daughter and she noticed that Wenling was looking towards Xi Ying.


    Qin Wenya sighed when she saw Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent face.


    Xi Ying was a very good strategist.


    She would be happy if he would marry her daughter because then he could help her son to ascend the throne also.


    However, what could she do to make Xi Ying agree to marry her daughter.


    Li Rui was al....


    Qin Wenya''s eyes suddenly flickered when she noticed that Li Rui was not sitting beside Xi Ying.


    She nced at the old Momo and signed her to step forward.


    The old Momo did as she said and then also leaned down a little when Qin Wenya sighed her to.


    In a whisper, Qin Wenya asked the old Momo why Li Rui was not in the banquet hall.


    The old Momo also raised her head and looked in Xi Ying''s direction.


    Seeing that Li Rui really was not there, she frowned and then told her mistress, she would find out ande back a few momentster.


    Qin Wenya waved her and dismissed her to do the job.


    The old Momo came back soon.


    And when she told Qin Wenya the reason behind Li Rui''s absence, Qin Wenya''s eyes brightened immediately.


    It seems that even the fate was in her and her daughter''s favor!

 Chapter 506 A Love That Was Engraved In Soul

    <h4>Chapter 506 A Love That Was Engraved In Soul</h4>


    Qin Wenya waved her hand again to dismiss the old Momo.


    After the old Momo left, she turned to look at Zhao Wang Lei.


    Her eyes flickered with coldness when she noticed that he again was looking in the same direction.


    She wondered how she never noticed this in the past few years.


    Zhao Wang Lei must have looked at Yi Jie just like this in those banquets of the past few years also.


    Qin Wenya suppressed the burning fire inside her chest and said softly


    "Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei turned to look at Qin Wenya.


    Inside his heart, he was very annoyed.


    He already doesn''t get many chances to look at his beloved woman.


    Only today when he had the chance, Qin Wenya was not letting him do this.


    However, he could do nothing except for keeping a polite smile on his lips and ask Qin Wenya


    "Is there something wrong, My Empress?"


    Qin Wenya smiled politely in return as she said


    "No, Your Majesty. Actually, Bengong just wanted to help Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked confused and Qin Wenya continued


    "Did Your Majesty not want to know who is missing from the banquet?"


    In the banquet hall, the Nobel family members noticed the Emperor and Empress talking to each other ''harmoniously'' and they felt happy.


    After all, an Empire people would always feel happy if the Emperor of that Empire was living harmoniously with the Empress of that Empire.


    Because it meant peace in that Empire.


    Never did those people know what actually was going on inside these two people''s minds.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t notice but Qin Wenya said her words very sarcastically.


    After all, why would he need to do such a thing?


    He had people who would look into these matters and then inform him who and why he was missing.


    Still, since he had already made such an excuse. Qin Wenya was now going to use it.


    "Bengong had found a person who was missing from the banquet."


    Hearing the reason why Qin Wenya has called him, Zhao Wang Lei felt more annoyed.


    However, on the surface, he smiled more gently and asked


    "The Empress has worked hard. So who is this person?"


    Qin Wenya looked ahead.


    Her eyes then went to look towards Xi Ying and she said gently


    "Your Majesty, it is Lady Li, Prime Minister Xi''s wife who didn''te to the banquet."


    Zhao Wang Lei, who had not been paying much attention to Qin Wenya until now swiftly looked in Xi Ying''s direction.


    How did he not notice it before!


    Li Rui was indeed missing from the banquet hall.


    Did it mean that she didn''t attend the banquet and Xi Ying was here alone!


    But it also meant that Li Rui was there alone in Xi Manor...at least Xi Ying was not there!


    His phoenix eyes flickered and the wheels of his mind turned faster.


    Until he was interrupted by Qin Wenya who asked him.


    "Will Your Majesty not ask Prime Minister Xi why Lady Li didn''t attend the banquet or is everything alright with Lady Li?"


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and said in his deep voice.


    "We shall wait for this performance to end."


    Qin Wenya smiled and said politely.


    " As Your Majesty wishes."


    The performancested a few more minutes and as soon as it ended, Zhao Wang Lei signed his eunuch toe closer.


    Eunuch Wang did as his master said.


    He leaned down to hear what Zhao Wang Lei was saying to him.


    A momentter, the old Eunuch stepped backward and then turned around to look in Xi Ying''s direction.


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Though Eunuch Wang was old and perhaps the oldest Eunuch in the Imperial Pce, his voice was very loud and audible to almost everyone in the banquet hall.


    Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes slowly moved to look in his direction.


    "Prime Minister Xi, please step forward. His Majesty wishes to interrogate Prime Minister Xi regarding something."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and silently stood up from his seat.


    He walked to stand just in front of Zhao Wang Lei.


    His back was straight as he looked ahead. Contrary to someone who will bow his head and kneel in front of the Emperor at such a moment, Xi Ying didn''t need to do so.


    He, after all, was exempted from that and it had been Zhao Wang Lei himself who had given him this exemption.


    "His Majesty wishes that Prime Minister Xi would exin the reason behind his wife, Lady Li''s absence from the banquet."


    And the banquet hall went silent for a few moments.


    Sitting on her seat, Princess Wenling who looked very sad until now when she had been looking at Xi Ying suddenly had bright eyes.


    She was really looking forward to hearing Xi Ying''s answer. Though she was confined in her chambers, Princess Wenling still heard every ongoing rumor in the Imperial City of Li Rui.


    Today, when she did not see Li Rui with Xi Ying, a hope had emerged inside her heart.


    Perhaps Xi Ying had really stopped liking Li Rui after this. After all, who would like a woman who was staining his n''s reputation like this!


    Looking at Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent face, Princess Wenling wondered if she finally would have a chance to win his heart.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying smiled coldly at the silence lingering inside the banquet hall.


    Each pair of eyes was fixed on him, indicating how people were looking forward to hearing his answer.


    His heart was filled with coldness because they were trying to make fun of his Rui in this huge banquet hall.


    Otherwise, why would the Emperor ask him such a question here, at this moment!


    He could have easily exined the reason behind his wife''s absence after this banquet but Zhao Wang Lei chose to ask him this now only.


    Xi Ying scoffed silently.


    Did they really think that he was this fickle!


    Even if the whole world would be against his Rui, he would still be standing beside her ��protecting her and making sure that she was happy.


    Then what these rumors could do to affect his love for His Rui?


    Nothing could affect this love because this love was engraved in his soul.


    This love was not only for this life��it had been there for so many lives that no one could imagine.

 Chapter 507 This Banquet Doesn’t Deserve Precious Rui

    <h4>Chapter 507 This Banquet Doesn''t Deserve Precious Rui</h4>


    "Your Majesty"


    When Xi Ying opened his mouth, almost everyone sitting in the banquet hall listened to him silently and very patiently.


    After hearing all those rumours, who in the Imperial City was not curious to know whether the young prime minister who seemed to be so doting to Li Rui during thest banquet was still the same towards his wife.


    Although in their hearts, everyone had already decided that Xi Ying didn''t like Li Rui any longer and that was the only reason that he didn''t bring her to today''s banquet.


    Sitting on his seat, even Lu Jianye was looking at Xi Ying with a pair of sharp and cold eyes. After seeing how Li Na was begging to Xi Ying to take her as his concubine, his male ego was definitely hurt and he didn''t like Xi Ying at all.


    So seeing how his wife was being humiliated in the Imperial City and how his n was being shamed, he didn''t feel any bad for him.


    Instead, he wondered whether Xi Ying would really leave his wife''s side just because of these rumours.


    Then Lu Jianye thought that he was much better.


    Regardless of how people of the Imperial City saw Li Na, he still wanted to marry her because he knew that she was not that kind of person.


    Theparison was very wrong but Lu Jianye didn''t know this.


    "This Minister thanks Your Majesty for his concern."


    Xi Ying said respectfully and then continued


    "This minister''s wife is not here��"


    He intentionally dragged these words as he suddenly looked towards his seat that was huge enough for him and Li Rui to sit down together. In fact, the seat was made for husband and main wife only but since Li Rui was not here, he was sitting alone there.


    Xi Ying''s eyes seemed to sh with regret and longing.


    Everyone saw this because he allowed them to see. However, they merely took his regret as his regret of favouring Li Rui because she didn''t deserve it.


    Looking back at Zhao Wang Lei again, whose face didn''t have any emotion but he was also awaiting Xi Ying''s answer, Xi Yingpleted his words.


    "Because this minister didn''t feel that this banquet''s atmosphere would be good for her."


    Another long silence lingered in the banquet hall until everyone suddenly started to whisper to each other.


    Indirectly, Xi Ying just said that it was not that Li Rui didn''t reserve toe to this banquet.


    But the reality was that this banquet didn''t deserve to be attended by Li Rui.


    Saying such words in front of the Emperor, only Xi Ying had that courage.


    Still, his words created doubts inside everyone''s mind.


    Even Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t look good after Xi Ying''s words.


    "What does Prime Minister Xi mean by those words? Is Lady Li so precious and is this banquet so casual that this banquet didn''t deserve Lady Li''s presence?"


    The banquet hall went silent again.


    The Emperor''s voice was too cold just now when he spoke so everyone thought he was unhappy with what Xi Ying said. Now they wondered how Xi Ying would handle this situation.


    However, the young prime minister''s face still didn''t have any trace of fear. His face instead had a thoughtful expression as he answered slowly.


    "This minister doesn''t know if this banquet is casual or not��"


    Then Xi Ying slowly nodded his head with a deep smile on his lips as he continued


    "But this minister''s wife is indeed very precious."


    The maidens suddenly inhaled sharply seeing the smile on Xi Ying''s face. Hearing his words and the smile on his lips made him seem to be so doting to Li Rui that their heart couldn''t help but melt seeing this.


    A few suddenly took Xi Ying and Li Rui as a power couple while others were envious of Li Rui.


    At the same time, these maidens wondered again what exactly Li Rui did to make Xi Ying love her so much.


    However, their attention soon went to the Emperor only to see that the Emperor''s face didn''t have any emotion and he was silently staring at Xi Ying.


    Most of the people thought that the Emperor was very angry with Xi Ying''s words this time.


    However, they were left surprised when Zhao Wang Lei suddenlyughed loudly.


    Amidst the silence of the banquet hall, only Zhao Wang Lei''sughter could be heard��until all the ministers also tried tough with the Emperor or at least smile.


    "Only Prime Minister Xi can behave like this in front of Zhen��"


    Zhao Wang Lei said as heughed again while others alsoughed with Zhao Wang Lei.


    Xi Ying smiled merely as he saw everyone''s smile.


    A few looked confused but they were still trying their best to smile.


    Silently, he focused his attention on Zhao Wang Lei.


    Hidden behind the mirth in his eyes, he could see the anger that he covered with hisughter.


    Zhao Wang Lie was indeed very angry but he didn''t show it and chose to hide it.


    After all, what other choice did he have!


    Xi Ying smirked coldly.


    Inside his heart, he was very disgusted with Zhao Wang Lei.


    In his eyes, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t have any self respect. If it had been Zhao Zhang Wei in his ce then by now, the prince had already started an argument with him.


    Though Zhao Zhang Wei also wanted the throne and his help in getting it, he neverpromised with his self respect for that.


    And Xi Ying respected the second prince for that.


    At least he was much better than Zhao Wang Lei who could give up on his self respect.


    A momentter, he suddenly looked towards the seats where Li family''s members were seated and then without waiting for the Emperor to stopughing, he asked


    "Your Majesty, this minister gave his reason but why is Third Young Miss Li missing from today''s banquet? Wouldn''t Your Majesty ask this question to Minister Li?"


    And the banquet hall went silent again ��as Zhao Wang Lei stoppedughing.

 Chapter 508 Deamnding A Punishment For Li Caihong

    <h4>Chapter 508 Deamnding A Punishment For Li Caihong</h4>


    Why Li Caihong didn''te to the banquet��this was a question that no one ever thought about or thought of asking Minister Li.


    After all, everyone already knew the answer.


    Almost the whole Imperial City knew that Li Caihong has a very terrible scar on her face so it was understandable for her not to attend the banquet.


    And after those rumors in the Imperial City, everyone couldn''t help but pity Li Caihong. Even after having an ointment that was in her cousin''s sister''s possession and when it could heal her face, she couldn''t get it because Li Rui refused to give it to her.


    So when their eyes moved to look at Li Rong, who had a very deep frown on her forehead, their eyes were filled with sympathy.


    Zhao Wang Lei had already stoppedughing and Qin Wenya looked a little dissatisfied.


    The oue didn''te out as she had expected so, of course, she was dissatisfied.


    On the other hand, now Zhao Wang Lei didn''t have any other option except for calling out to Li Qiang and asking him the reason behind Li Caihong''s absence.


    After all, he had specially called out Xi Ying for the same reason, and now that Xi Ying put his attention on this matter, he couldn''t really avoid it.


    With no emotion on his face, Zhao Wang Lei looked at his eunuch.


    The old Eunuch understood what his master was trying to say so he immediately called out loudly.


    "Minister Li."


    Li Qiang''s lips were pressed in a thin line. His eyes were fixed on Xi Ying and they looked very cold.


    Xi Ying could feel that he was angry but he looked into his eyes without any fear or hesitation.


    Perhaps Minister Li still didn''t know whatever his wife and daughters had done, otherwise, he would not have dared to look into his eyes like this, Xi Ying thought inside his heart.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty"


    Li Qiang bowed his head respectfully in front of the Emperor and said


    "Minister Li,, why is your second daughter missing from the banquet?"


    "Your Majesty, this minister''s daughter didn''t wish to attend the Imperial banquet with a scarred face."


    Li Qiang answered honestly.


    Sitting on her seat, Li Rong had her eyes red as she clenched her fists tightly in anger.


    She suddenly stood up from her seat and said to Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty. This one''s husband just gave a perfunctory reason for this one daughter''s absence."


    Talking in between, especially when the Emperor had not asked you to speak was a great crime but Li Rong just couldn''t stop herself.


    But Li Qian panicked when he saw this. At the same time, he wondered what exactly she wanted to do.


    What other reasons Li Caihong have behind her refusal to attend the banquet!


    He called her name in a sharp whisper.


    "Li Rong��"


    In other words, he was just signing her to sit down but Li Rong didn''t.


    "Zhen will let the First Madam Li speak."


    Zhao Wang Lei spoke coldly.


    Inside his heart, he wasughing coldly. He could see it.


    The anger and hatred Li Rong holds for Xi Ying, he could see it.


    So how could he not let her speak?


    "Thanking Your Majesty for being so merciful."


    Li Rong bowed her head again in a very respectful manner.


    "The real reason is that this one''s daughter is afraid to be in the presence of Prime Minister Xi. After whatever happened during thest banquet, this one''s daughter is very scared to be in the same ce as Prime Minister Xi so this one could not force her toe here. Apologies for not epting Your Majesty''s order."


    The banquet hall went silent as eyes set on Xi Ying again.


    However, Xi Ying stood straight there. Despite feeling that everyone was looking at him with judging eyes, his face didn''t have any change of expression.


    Instead, there still lingered a cold smile on his lips and a bored expression on his face.


    As if he was watching a drama that was not even of his interest.


    Li Rong felt very furious at his smile.


    She wanted revenge for her daughter. She wanted the Emperor to punish Xi Ying. That was the only reason that she had given such a reason for her daughter''s absence.


    She wanted to attract people''s sympathy and make them hate Xi Ying.


    However, Li Rong was very naive in whatever she thought.


    Her few words couldn''t even harm a single hair of Xi Ying.


    Now Zhao Wang Lei was stuck.


    He couldn''t really punish Xi Ying until anyone else would speak in Li Caihong''s favor. However, no one was going to do that and hence he soon understood that by letting Li Rui speak in the banquet hall in front of everyone, he had just put himself into trouble.


    With an emotionless face, he pondered over what he should say next.


    Xi Ying smiled more coldly seeing his struggle. However, at this moment, he was not in any mood of making Zhao Wang Lei''s struggle longer because he was more interested in punishing those people who were trying to harm his wife by hiding in the shadows.


    A cold chuckle escaped his lips the next moment and he spoke


    "First Madam Li surely has given her an amusing reason for her daughter''s absence."


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Li Qiang said coldly as he walked to stand in front of his wife.


    Li Qiang really wished that this matter would end here but Li Rong was filled with so much anger that she couldn''t bear to stay silent.


    She walked past her husband and came to stand in front of Xi Ying as she asked sharply.


    "Just what does Prime Minister Xi find amusing in whatever I said?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows.


    A mother could indeed be very protective over her children.


    Till today, there had been only a few people who had stood against him and spoke like this without any fear.


    Li Rong really proved this but she couldn''t see her children''s fault at all.


    "Amusing that Madam Li''s daughter is scared of this minister but she has the courage to spread such rumors about this minister''s wife."


    Li Qiang frowned at Xi Ying''s words.


    He indeed seemed to hear something from people''s whispers that he didn''t understand but now hearing Xi Ying''s words he couldn''t help but frown.


    His daughters especially Li Caihong had been inside Li Manor only so how could she do whatever Xi Ying was saying!


    "Prime Minister Xi, what are you saying?"


    Ignoring the confused Li Qiang, Xi Ying turned to look at the Emperor and said


    "Your Majesty, spreading the baseless rumors about this minister''s wife and trying to stain hers as well as this minister''s n''s reputation, This minister demands a very hard punishment for Third Young Miss Li."

 Chapter 509 Xi Ying Wants Punishment For Li Na And Li Caihong

    <h4>Chapter 509 Xi Ying Wants Punishment For Li Na And Li Caihong</h4>


    The banquet hall went silent after Xi Ying''s words.


    Li Rong''s eyes were wide with disbelief as she looked at Xi Ying from sideways.


    "You��how can you use my daughter of something she didn''t even do?"


    Xi Ying didn''t even turn to look at Li Rong and Li Rong felt more furious because of being ignored.


    However, she could do nothing but look at the Emperor with fear and panic.


    Li Rong, of course, saw how the Emperor didn''t say anything when she used Xi Ying of Li Caihong''s absence.


    She had understood at that moment that it was of no benefit to me Xi Ying ��here in the Imperial Court because the Emperor favored him very much.


    Unless someone ��or at least Li Heng would stand by her and his brother''s side to fight for her daughter, no one could pressure the Emperor to punish Xi Ying.


    And Li Heng��he would never stand against Xi Ying. After all, his daughter was married to Xi Ying.


    However, she had not expected that Xi Ying would put such me on her daughter.


    Li Rong clenched her fists both because of anger and fear.


    She was afraid that the Emperor would really punish her daughter because Xi Ying said so.


    So she immediately stepped forward before even Li Qiang could stop her and said to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, My daughter has not done any such thing. Prime Minister Xi��he is just using my daughter."


    Li Rong''s eyes were filled with tears as she continued.


    "My daughters��Your Majesty, their lives are already very difficult after thest banquet. This one requests Your Majesty not to make it more difficult by believing anyone''s lies."


    Li Rong silently looked toward Xi Ying from the corner of her eyes after finishing her words as if she was indicating who this ''anyone else'' was in her words.


    Xi Ying, however, looked straight at the Emperor as if Li Rong never existed in the Imperial Court.


    "First Madam Li."


    The Emperor''s cold voice sounded in the banquet hall.


    "This banquet is not a ce where all this should be done or discussed."


    Displeasure could clearly be heard in Zhao Wang Lei''s voice. His words indicated that the banquet was organized to symbolize the treaty that was soon going to be signed between Xin and its neighboring Empire.


    People from the neighboring Empire were also there so such matters should not be discussed here in the Imperial Court in front of them to make Xinughable in their eyes.


    No one noticed how the smile from the convoy''s ministers vanished when they noticed Zhao Wang Lei putting a full stop to the arguments going inside the banquet hall.


    They wanted time and that was what they were getting from the current arguments.


    Only Zhao Zhuang Chen, who had been paying attention to the convoy''s people constantly saw this and immediately understood that he needed to help them otherwise they wouldn''t be able to kill Zhao Zhang Wei for him.


    So he immediately stood up from his seat and said in a voice that was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Your Majesty"


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had been looking at his wangfei from the corner of his eyes until now suddenly paid attention to Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    A deep frown marred his forehead that was the same as Zhao Wang Lei''s face.


    What does Zhao Zhuang Chen wish to say at this moment!


    And when Zhao Zhuang Chen opened his mouth again, Zhao Wang Lei wished to wring his neck and throw him out of the banquet hall.


    "This one thinks that we can discuss this matter here. The reputation of ady is a very important thing and hence this one thinks that Your Majesty should look into this matter and hence free the one from the stained reputation who doesn''t deserve to be bad-mouthed."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen gave such a reasonable exnation behind his words that a few of the ministers couldn''t help but nod their heads.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei was not moved at all by his son''s words.


    Why would he? After all, he was being put in trouble if this matter was really discussed.


    He could see that Xi Ying would do anything to protect Li Rui and hence he already knew the end result.


    However, he didn''t want to do anything to free Li Rui from the ''good'' reputation she had in the Imperial City.


    Because that bad reputation as well as many other things stopped Li Rui from stepping out of Xi Manor and hence stopped people from finding out how capable she was.


    Hence, Zhao Wang Lei red at Zhao Zhuang Chen and said coldly.


    "The First Prince should sit down silently and enjoy the performances."


    That was such a big p on Zhao Zhuang Chen''''s face that it took him a moment to register that his father just refused his suggestions and words in a way as if he never heard him.


    As if he said the most stupid thing.


    He felt very angry inside his heart��so angry that he wished to turn the whole banquet hall upside down.


    Not only Zhao Zhuang Chen but Qin Wenya were also feeling very angry.


    How could he humiliate her son like this in front of everyone!


    Her fists ced on the armrest were clenched tightly inside her sleeves. Her nails dug into her palms but she could do nothing except for staying silent.


    After all, that was what an Empress was supposed to do. Supporting her husband the Emperor in every kind of decision he made, it didn''t matter even if those decisions were rted to her own children.


    For the first time, Qin Wenya suddenly didn''t like the fact that she was an Empress.


    He had always been very proud because she was the Empress of Xin but slowly and slowly she wasing to know that though she was Empress, she just held the title.


    Decisions were made by Zhao Wang Lei. He made a trap for her, her children just because he wanted to destroy the Li n.


    He used them.


    Ha��she was not even in his heart.


    So what did she even gain in all these years!


    Nothing.


    Instead, she was fooled again and again.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were filled with tears as she saw her furious son sitting down on his seat helplessly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen being humiliated like this was her own humiliation.


    It''s alright��she tried to assure herself.


    She would also get her revenge by killing the woman he loved so dearly.


    Everyone thought that this matter would just end like this.


    Just at this moment, a cold and indifferent voice sounded in the banquet hall.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord wants Your Majesty to punish Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li."


    The young Prime Minister won''t let this matter end just like that this time.

 Chapter 510 The Truth Comes Out(1)

    <h4>Chapter 510 The Truth Comes Out(1)</h4>


    "Why Li Na��"


    Li Rong was stupefied to hear that Xi Ying was now taking Li Na''s name also.


    "Your Majesty, this clearly tells that Lord Xi is just being willful and behaving arrogantly. Before he took my second daughter''s name and now he was involving my first daughter''s name also."


    Li Rong was actually scared.


    Nothing bad should happen or stain Li Na''s reputation now. Lu Jianye and his family were also there in the banquet hall today.


    She didn''t want them to regret this marriage proposal.


    Li Qiang was thinking the same.


    Ignoring everything, he stepped forward and stood beside Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    He whispered in a low voice and when Xi Ying turned to look at him with a cold and emotionless face, he continued


    "What are you trying to do?"


    At the question, Xi Ying smiled coldly and said


    "Can''t you see what I am trying to do, Minister Li? I am trying to get what your daughters truly deserve."


    Li Qiang frowned deeply and spoke again


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    However, Xi Ying raised his hand and stopped him amidst his words.


    "This Lord had enough of your daughters, Minister Li. Rui is this Lord''s wife and Your daughters have tried to step on her again and again. My wife might not care that much but this Lord won''t let her get wrong like this. Since you can''t control your daughters as you had promised, this Lord will help you."


    Finishing his words, Xi Ying no longer spoke to the confused Li Qiang and said to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Four years ago, Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li��"


    Li Qiang as well as Li Rong had their eyes wide when they heard the starting words Xi Ying said.


    Li Rong was so scared that she immediately stepped forward in Xi Ying''s direction and started shouting loudly.


    "No, you can''t tell that. Prime Minister Xi, shut your mouth��Qiang��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes went sharp and cold at the words while Li Rong seemed to have gone crazy suddenly.


    She ran towards her husband who also seemed to be startled by her behavior. Holding Li Qiang''s sleeve, Li Rong pleaded


    "Qiang, stop him. Stop him for our daughters��"


    Li Rong''s reaction made everyone inside the banquet hall more curious.


    What was Xi Ying going to say that made her so scared?


    Li Qiang could see this and hence he tried to stop his wife but Li Rong seemed to have lost every sense of her to act with a rational mind because of her fear.


    She was afraid that Xi Ying''s few words today would destroy her daughter''s future.


    "Rong''er, go back to your seat."


    Li Qiang said sharply but Li Rong shook her head helplessly as she thought that Li Qiang was not going to do anything to save her daughters.


    She forgot that if she was the mother of her children, Li Qiang was also their father.


    Leaving her husband''s robe, she instead went back to stand in front of Xi Ying and said in an emotionless tone.


    "Prime Minister Xi, you had promised that you won''t let this mattere out. You can''t back out of your words now. My daughters have already paid for whatever they have done."


    Li Rong tried to justify but Xi Ying smiled coldly and said


    "Already paid for whatever wrong they have done�� Not yet Madam Li."


    After that, he looked at the Emperor again and said coldly.


    "Your Majesty, This Lord requests that Madam Li must be taken away from here. Because if she keeps interrupting this Lord like this then this Lord doesn''t know what he will do next."


    That made Li Qiang immediately step forward and held his wife''s arm.


    His children''s future was already ruined.


    Seeing Xi Ying''s cold behavior, Li Qiang could feel that there was really something he didn''t know.


    He didn''t want his wife to get harmed also in all this so he dragged Li Rong to stand beside him and whispered sharply.


    "I promise you, Li Rong, if you tried to speak again in between then I shall take my life today."


    Her husband''s words made Li Rong stop her struggle to get free and Li Qiang sighed in relief seeing this.


    He threatened Li Rong with his life because he was helpless.


    Li Qiang could see anything but he couldn''t see his wife getting harmed in front of his eyes. That was not even thest thing he wanted to see.


    Satisfied, Xi Ying continued speaking.


    Zhao Wang Lei was frustrated and very angry inside his heart.


    He didn''t like at all how hismands were being ignored in such a huge banquet hall.


    When he had already refused Zhao Zhuang Chen''s suggestion then Xi Ying should not have spoken that he wanted to continue speaking on this matter and go against him.


    That was disrespectful.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei never knew that Xi Ying no longer cared. There was no respect inside his heart for him.


    When Xi Ying spoke again, everyone listened to him with perked ears.


    And what they heard shocked them.


    "Your Majesty, four years ago, during a banquet This Lord''s wife was found inside a room with this Lord and the physician had said that she was drugged. She had said that she was dragged inside that room by an Imperial guard but since the investigation minister, minister Xin had not found anything, it was dered that all of that was just her hallucination because of the drugs."


    Xi Ying looked in Minister Xin''s direction after finishing his words.


    Minister Xin who was sitting on his seat understood and stood up from his seat.


    Bowing his head in front of the Emperor, he told everyone.


    "Your Majesty, what Prime Minister Xi said is indeed right."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head forcefully while Qin Wenya also seemed to have gone stiff in her seat.


    She, of course, remembered all this.


    So it seemed that Xi Ying also knew the truth. She sighed heavily.


    It seems that her daughter marrying Xi Ying was really impossible. After all, Xi Ying knew this truth also.

 Chapter 511 The Truth Comes Out(2)

    <h4>Chapter 511 The Truth Comes Out(2)</h4>


    The banquet was filled with whispers after Xi Ying revealed a truth that no one knew.


    A silent sob escaped Li Rong''s lips as she wondered what would happen to her daughters after this.


    She, of course, knew that the situation could no longer be turned in her daughters'' favour.


    Lu Jianye, on the other hand, frowned when he heard Xi Ying''s words. He was more irked when he saw that Li Qiang and Li Na''s mother, Li Rong didn''t say anything to oppose Xi Ying.


    Why was this?


    Were they scared of Xi Ying?


    His fists ced on his knees clenched tightly.


    What exactly does Xi Ying think of himself? Did he think that by staining Li Na''s reputation he could free his own wife from the bad reputation?


    If it was really this then he would not let it happen!


    Li Na was going to be his wife soon. He couldn''t let anyone stain her reputation. His parents were already very opposed to this marriage and he didn''t want any more difficulties in this marriage.


    So without any hesitation, Lu Jianye stood up from his seat and said to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Xi is ming this one''s fiance. This one wishes to know if Prime Minister Xi does have any valid evidence to prove whatever he said is really right. Otherwise, Prime Minister Xi better not use his position and bully the people who are scared to say anything against him."


    Lu Jianye''s father was ring at Lu Jianye as he heard his son saying this and that to Xi Ying.


    How could he stand against Prime Minister Xi! Lu Jianye''s father thought inside his heart!


    Did his foolish son even know that the young prime minister he was opposing right now could destroy their n so easily?


    If Lu Jianye''s father was not so worried of being scolded in between the ongoing argument and getting punished then he would have surely stopped Lu Jianye.


    His son was a member of the Imperial Court but he was not so he was more scared of getting punished.


    Xi Ying, on the other hand, raised his eyebrow in surprise. He wondered whether Lu Jianye was really stupid or it was just because this stupid love of him was new for now.


    Could he not see at all or he had intentionally blinded himself just so that he could stay tempted by the beauty of Li Na who had such an ugly heart.


    He had never thought that Lu Jianye was this brave.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Lu Jianye as if he was looking at him for the first time.


    Slowly and slowly, he seemed to recognize Lu Jianye but irritation still lingered in his eyes as he said


    "Has everyone forgotten that speaking without being allowed in front of Zhen is a punishable act in the Imperial Pce?


    The words clearly expressed the Emperor''s anger.


    Lu Jianye, Li Qiang, and Li Rong who were pulled by her husband immediately fell down on their knees.


    "Apologies, Your Majesty."


    The three of them apologized respectfully. Only Xi Ying continued to stand straight with a cold and indifferent expression on his face.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s cold eyes were filled with anger and his fists were clenched but he could do nothing.


    It had been him only who had given so much freedom to Xi Ying.


    At this moment, Zhao Wang Lei seemed to realize this and he regretted it immensely. He should have kept Xi Ying under him.


    Now with so much freedom, Xi Ying had raised his head so high that even he seemed to be suppressed by him even though he was the Emperor.


    The wheels of his mind turned faster and he kept thinking of something by which he could harm Xi Ying��or at least make him regret standing in front of him like this so arrogantly.


    And soon he came up with the idea.


    His phoenix eyes almost brightened but he needed to leave the banquet hall to implement this idea.


    Zhao Wang Lei licked his lips and looked at Xi Ying as he asked


    "Prime Minister Xi, as Minister Lu asked you��do you have any evidence for whatever you are iming?"


    "Yes."


    Xi Ying said immediately.


    "This Lord can present the evidence here in the Imperial Court. However, this Lord wants Your Majesty to promise that Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li will be punished ording to whatever punishment this Lord will decide."


    The people in the banquet hall looked at Xi Ying with parted mouths and slightly widened eyes.


    How could he ask for such a thing from the Emperor!


    It was solely the Emperor who had the right to punish anyone for their deeds.


    So how could Xi Ying ask for such a right from the Emperor himself!


    Li Rong''s eyes were wide and she looked shocked. Tear after tear fell down from her eyes. She desperately wanted to speak and stop this. However, every time Li Qiang would look at her with a nk face, she would go silent and don''t say anything.


    Even Zhao Wang Lei looked shocked and infuriated at Xi Ying''s demand.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    His voice was cold as he continued


    "Do you even know what you are using from us?"


    In the answer, Xi Ying nodded his head without any hesitation and said


    "Of Course, this Lord does, Your Majesty. This Lord knows that this demand might be a little too much to grant. However, this Lord doesn''t think that there is anything wrong with this Lord''s demand."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with longing as well as despair as he remembered how Li Rui had lived those four years in Xi Manor. If that misunderstanding had not been created between them then she would not have suffered so much.


    She would have been able to see Xi Ling''s childhood as he grew up from a newborn baby to a three-year-old child.


    He��he had not missed four years of their life that they could have spent together and happily and perhaps by now he would have already made her fall in love with him.


    All these dreams that he could already imagine inside his mind made him feel more furious at Li Na and Li Caihong.


    "In fact, it should be Rui who should be deciding the punishment for Li Na and Li Caihong."

 Chapter 512 Yi Jie’s Refusal To Stop Xi Ying

    <h4>Chapter 512 Yi Jie''s Refusal To Stop Xi Ying</h4>


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with despair, regret and guilt.


    Everyone in the banquet hall couldn''t help but look at him with surprise and shock. After all, it was the first time they were seeing Xi Ying like this.


    "My Rui��"


    Xi Ying whispered in a daze and continued while looking at the front as so many emotions filled his eyes.


    "She was misunderstood by everyone because of them and she never said anything. Because when she said no one listened to her."


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes suddenly moved to look at Qin Wenya as he continued


    "Because she was suppressed."


    Sitting on her seat, Qin Wenya didn''t even dare to move under the gaze of those cold and indifferent eyes.


    Did he know��


    But how could he know this!


    Qin Wenya''s mind was filled with so many thoughts.


    She almost sighed in relief when Xi Ying moved his eyes away from her.


    "Your Majesty"


    Looking at the Emperor, Xi Ying continued


    "Li Na and Li Caihong have hired an Imperial Guard to ra��"


    Xi Ying''s body trembled with anger as he continued after a long pause.


    "To rape Li Rui."


    A long silence enveloped the banquet hall.


    The Li Family members closed their eyes in grief ��, especially Yi Jie. A tear slipped down her eyes as she remembered how Li Rui had told all this to all of them but they never believed her just like Minister Xin who couldn''t find any evidence for the same.


    "We should have believed her, Heng."


    Yi Jie whispered breathlessly and General Li immediately held her hand. His own eyes were filled with regret.


    Indeed they should have believed Li Rui at that time.


    The banquet hall was suddenly filled with all kinds of whispers again.


    Lu Jianye who was kneeling on the floor was suddenly stiff. Slowly and slowly he raised his head and looked in the direction of Li Qiang and Li Rong.


    He was still very confused as to why they were not saying anything while Xi Ying was busy ming Li Na and Li Caihong for this and that.


    It was instead Li Na and Li Caihong who had suffered in thest banquet so why were they not trying to save their daughters at all.


    Unless��they have really done something like this��


    Lu Jianye''s eyes went wide when for the first time his mind finally started to work in the right direction.


    Hiring a man to rape some other woman��


    In Lu Jianye''s eyes, such a heinous act, Li Na could never do so he immediately shook his head trying to shake away all these stupid thoughts with this.


    He had wanted to stand for Li Na again as Lu Jianye saw the shock and disgust on his family members'' faces also.


    If Xi Ying really continued to say rubbish about Li Na in this banquet hall, then it would be impossible for him to marry Li Na.


    However, just at that moment, Zhao Wang Lei spoke so Lu Jianye didn''t get a chance to say anything.


    "That is indeed a very big thing that Prime Minister Xi is using Minister Li''s daughters of."


    Li Qiang lowered his head in shame when the Emperor used his name for his daughters.


    The Imperial Court went silent as everyone saw a thoughtful expression on Zhao Wang Lei''s face.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen would like to ponder over your demand. Giving the right to decide a punishment for someone else is something that has never happened before. The banquet would be dismissed for half a shichen and Zhen wants Prime Minister Xi to present all the evidence after this half a shichen."


    "This Lord willply."


    Xi Ying said immediately and with that Zhao Wang Lei dismissed the banquet for half a shichen.


    No one saw the smug smile on Zhao Wang Lei''s face as he left the banquet hall, the relieved one on the convoy''s minister''s face, a nervous one on Qin Wenya''s face, and a joyful one on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face who could not help but feel happy that he would be able to spend this time with his wife without getting disturbed by anyone.


    This half of a shichen meant many things to different people.


    But to Xi Ying, it only meant the dy in getting revenge for his wife.


    Today, he will put a full stop to Li Na''s and Li Caihong''s ns because he had already had enough.


    With a cold face, he left the banquet hall.


    He needed to prepare all that evidence to present in the banquet hall.


    On the other hand, the convoy''s ministers also left the banquet hall one by one to go back inside their rooms.


    The banquet hall was still filled with people who were whispering about the recent events.


    There was no doubt that everyone was shocked.


    The truth behind that incident of four years ago would be this��no one had thought this.


    Amidst all these whispers, Li Qiang helped his wife in getting up from the floor and helped her close to himself.


    Clutching her husband''s sleeve, Li Rong walked towards her seat with a pale face. Her hands were trembling very badly.


    Her eyes shed with hope when she saw Yi Jie and General Li who were also holding each other''s hands.


    Leaving her husband''s sleeve, she suddenly walked to General Li and said with a pair of eyes that were filled with hope.


    "Second Younger Brother, can you please stop Xi Ying from presenting whatever evidence he has?"


    Lu Jianye who was just standing behind Li Qiang and hearing everything frozepletely.


    What did Li Rong mean by those words!


    Did Li Na really do that!


    The way Li Na''s mother was pleading to General Li, Lu Jianye couldn''t help but find his belief in Li Na shaken a little.


    On the other hand, Yi Jie slowly raised her head from her husband''s arms when she heard Li Rong''s words.


    Her heart cooled down seeing Li Rong''s pitiful face that didn''t arouse any pity inside her heart.


    And before General Li could say anything, she said coldly


    "No, he won''t do that."

 Chapter 513 Zhao Wang Lei’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 513 Zhao Wang Lei''s n</h4>


    Inside his chambers, Zhao Wang Lei looked towards the entrance every few moments. He looked very serious and his phoenix stayed cold and emotionless.


    In front of his eyes was shing Xi Ying''s face as the young prime minister stood fearlessly in front of him when everyone was bowing their heads in front of him.


    At the same time, he remembered something else that involved Xi Ying''s dearest wife, Li Rui.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s thoughts came to halt when Eunuch Wang suddenly stepped inside the room with a man following him dressed in ck clothes.


    "Your Majesty"


    Eunuch Wang bowed his head while the man who was dressed in ck looked at Zhao Wang Lei for a few moments before he bowed his head slightly.


    Without acknowledging Eunuch Wang''s greeting, Zhao Wang Lei looked at the man who was dressed in ck clothes.


    All of his face except his eyes was covered with a mask.


    The mask that gave him the recognition of who he was. However, the cold and emotionless eyes gave Zhao Wang Lei the idea that he was really the right person for the job he wanted to be done.


    "So you are the head of Youxio''s shadow guards group?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked coldly and the man replied with a short and cold answer.


    "No!"


    The answer made Zhao Wang Lei frown deeply and he looked at Eunuch Wang as he said


    "Didn''t we ask you to bring the head member-only here?"


    Eunuch Wang also looked a little baffled and confused as he said


    "Your Majesty, this servant had written the letter for the head member-only and had especially asked that Your Majesty wanted to see the head member only. When this servant saw this man outside the Imperial Pce, this servant thought he was the head member only."


    Zhao Wang Lei shook his head in disappointment.


    Youxio''s shadow guards group was the group of shadow guards who took the deals to kill the people in exchange for money.


    Zhao Wang Lei had pondered for a long time before he had finally decided to summon the head member to the Imperial Pce.


    It had been their record that they have never missed any deal before so Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t find anyone else who was suitable for this kind of work.


    The most suitable thing about this organization was that they never revealed the name of the people who had asked them to do it and who were asked to be killed even if they are caught and on the brink of death.


    In his early years when he had just be a prince, Zhao Wang Lei remembered that he had done a lot of research on this group of shadow guards. In fact, he was assigned to destroy these people because this kind of organization was not a good thing for the Empire.


    However, when had he thought that one day, he would need help from the same organization.


    Zhao Wang Lei needed help from someone else because so many people from his side had already died in their attempts of killing Li Rui but they never seeded so in the end, he coulde up with this solution only.


    In fact, he had been thinking about this for a long time now, and hence he had already asked Eunuch Wang to write a letter to this organization and ask them toe to the Imperial City.


    Because he was afraid that when he would get the opportunity, they wouldn''t be there.


    For so many weeks, he had been paying arge sum of money for their stay in the Imperial City, and finally today, he had gotten the opportunity to get his job done.


    "Zhen wants to meet the head of your group. You can leave and ask him toe here immediately."


    The shadow guard however stood there silently and didn''t move even a little bit. His cold and emotionless eyes stared at Zhao Wang Lei as he told him.


    "Your Majesty might be thinking that our leader would listen to Your Majesty''smand because Your Majesty is the Emperor of this Empire. However, Your Majesty is very wrong."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes narrowed to an infinitesimal amount hearing these words.


    It could be seen that he didn''t like what the shadow guard said just now.


    However, the shadow guard didn''t look afraid at all as he continued


    "Your Majesty might be the Emperor of Xin but he is nothing but a person who can also bribe Youxiu and hence just a customer for our organization as well as for our leader. In Youxiu''s eyes, nothing matters but money.


    As long as Youxiu is getting money, we don''t differentiate between our customers regardless of who and what they are."


    "So, Your Majesty is no different from the other clients Youxiu had handled in the past and our leader has never met a single client of ours in the past."


    The words were direct and very disrespectful to an Emperor and Zhao Wang Lei was obviously very angry but he suppressed it.


    Because he knew that whatever the shadow guard was saying was true.


    They never differentiated between the customers. Money was all in their eyes. If someone gave them a huge sum of money to kill him then Zhao Wang Lei knew that they wouldn''t hesitate to do that also.


    So he breathed deeply and said


    "Alright! Then we will tell you the person you need to kill."


    The shadow guard nodded his head and carefully listened to the description and the ce he would be able to find this person, the Emperor wanted to kill.


    After carefully hearing everything the shadow guard left the Imperial Pce.


    Zhao Wang Lei waved his hand to dismiss the Eunuch who was about to open his mouth to apologize. The old Eunuch knew that his master was disappointed in him and displeased by the shadow guard''s behavior.


    However, after Zhao Wang Lei dismissed him he couldn''t say and could only leave silently.


    He smiled coldly and his eyes narrowed.


    This time he would finally hit Xii Ying''s ego and put him in his ce. Did he tell him that Li Rui was pregnant with his child!


    Not only will he get rid of that Li Rui but also Xi Ying''s child.

 Chapter 514 An San Goes To Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 514 An San Goes To Xi Manor</h4>


    Xi Ying came out of the banquet hall after the Emperor left the banquet hall.


    Standing inside the Imperial garden, he wondered what his next move should be. He needed to present the evidence but for that, he needed at least two of his shadow guards here.


    One of them was already in Li Manor and the other was away to call the group of his shadow guards toe to Imperial City.


    "Master, do you need something?"


    X Ying came out of his trance when he heard a familiar voice.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. His eyes, however, went cold when he saw that person''s face.


    It was An San.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xi Ying asked An San coldly.


    An San bowed his head respectfully as he answered Xi Ying''s question.


    "This servant was monitoring Princess Wenling��following her to her courtyard as the master had asked me to do but then this servant saw the Master standing inside the garden and thought that the master might be in need of this servant. That''s why I came here."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed and he seemed to be thinking something.


    He couldn''t really trust An San.


    In fact, he couldn''t trust any shadow guard except An Ping, An Shing, An Su, An Si, and An Ju. Even these shadow guards of his, Xi Ying trusted only because he had tested their loyalty through different tests.


    Still, Xi Ying took his own time now in trusting people. He had learned that sometimes his own judgment could also be wrong.


    That''s why Xi Ying didn''t even ask for any help from Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, at this moment when he wascking people on his side, he couldn''t think of any other way. So after looking at An San coldly for a few moments silently, Xi Ying said suddenly in a very cold voice.


    "Go to Xi Manor and ask An Shing to reach here as soon as possible."


    An Shing and An Ju were in Xi Manor.


    An Shing was left there to guard Xi Manor and An Ju was there solely for Li Rui.


    Xi Ying couldn''t bear to remove even a single person from their job because if anyone invaded Xi Manor then also, Li Rui will be in danger.


    And that was also something that Xi Ying couldn''t bear to do.


    But he really wanted to end Li Na and Li Caihong''s despicable game of staining his wife''s reputation and spreading bad rumors about her again and again.


    So Xi Ying thought that he could move only An Shing from his position as An Ju should be inside Xi Manor to protect Li Rui and Xi Ling.


    An San''s eyes flickered with disappointment when he heard his master''s order.


    He, of course, understood that Xi Ying wanted some work to be done but instead of telling him to do that work he was asking him to bring An Shing here.


    An San lowered his head and with clenched fists, he said emotionlessly.


    "Yes, Master."


    After that, without saying anything, he left the Imperial Pce to go to Xi Manor.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside her chambers, Princess Wenling sat on the bed with a confused as well as the shocked expression on her face.


    "Then did Li Rui really not n anything four years ago��"


    She whispered to herself in a low voice.


    Until today, Princess Zhao Wenling has believed that it was Li Rui who intentionally messed up her n that day. That''s why she hated Li Rui so much.


    She hated Li Rui because Li Rui dared to want the same man she wanted. Because she got the man she (Princess Wenling loved).


    However, today after hearing Xi Ying''s words, Princess Wenling suddenly thought that perhaps she really misunderstood Li Rui this time.


    Li Rui had never stepped out of Li Manor after that incident of seventeen years ago. She knew it very well so�� did it not mean that she had actually never seen Xi Ying before.


    Princess Wenling inhaled sharply suddenly.


    So it was because of Li Na and Li Caihong that her n four years ago didn''t seed.


    Li Na and Li Caihong��Princess Wenling suddenly twisted the hem of her dress.


    Her eyes were filled with anger, coldness, and hatred.


    If she could hate Li Rui because she had thought that Li Rui had nned all that then what were Li Na and Li Caihong!


    They would certainly get what they deserved.


    No! In fact, they would get more.


    .


    .


    .


    In some other part of the Imperial Pce, the convoy ministers from the neighboring Empires sat with each other inside a room.


    One of them had a very serious expression on his face as he said


    "Where are they? How could they still not reach here?"


    The minister looked at the guard who stood there with his head bowed. The guard looked guilty as he raised his head a little and said


    "My Lord, this servant really doesn''t know why they are not here yet! This servant had nned really well and even had written a letter telling them strictly to reach on time."


    The minister shook his head in disappointment with a somber face.


    "This is not good! Your Majesty won''t leave all of us if we don''t seed in our n."


    The other two ministers'' faces paled when they heard this and swallowed silently.


    The real purpose of this visit to Xin was to kill the Imperial Prince whom the Emperor wanted to be his sessor.


    Since they also lost one Imperial Prince in the recent war, the neighboring Empire wanted to avenge his death by killing one prince from Xin.


    And since Zhao Zhang Wei was assigned the task to wee the convoy with Prime Minister Xi, the convoy''s ministers thought that he was the prince they needed to kill.


    After all, such tasks were assigned to the prince who was to seed the throne to test his capability and ability.


    And after seeing how the Emperor reprimanded Zhao Zhuang Chen in the banquet hall in front of everyone, their guess became more firm as no Emperor would scold the future Emperor in front of everyone like this.


    So they have made a very nice n to kill Zhao Zhang Wei in today''s banquet but the people they needed to kill Zhao Zhang Wei have not reached the Imperial Pce yet.


    So now they didn''t have an inkling of what they could do!


    "It''s alright. We will wait. We still have some time."


    One of the ministers said to the minister who looked serious and worried. Thetter could only nod his head silently.


    They could wait only. That was the only thing they could do.


    Only the next half shichen would tell what will happen!

 Chapter 515 An Shing Leaves The Manor

    <h4>Chapter 515 An Shing Leaves The Manor</h4>


    Li Rong was seated inside one of the rooms in the Imperial Pce.


    Her face was nk but her eyes were filled with resentment and coldness as she remembered how Yi Jie had refused her when she had begged Li Heng to stop Xi Ying.


    She raised her head when she heard the sound of the door being opened and immediately stood up from the bed when she saw that it was her husband.


    "Qiang, what happened?"


    Li Rong asked in a hoarse voice as she walked toward her husband. He had a very grim face.


    Hearing the question, Li Qiang raised his head. His eyes had exhaustion as he whispered


    "Lu Jianye asked me whether whatever Xi Ying said about Li Na was true or not."


    Li Rong''s eyes shed with fear and panic when she heard this. She held her husband''s arm as she asked him


    "Wh��what did you say?"


    Li Qiang shook his head as he pressed his head with his other hand and then answered


    "I didn''t get the chance. Lu Family spotted us and Master Lu started to advise Lu Jianye that he should leave the thought of this marriage. He said that even if Li Na and Li Caihong had not done any such thing, he should not marry a girl whom Xi Ying despised this much, otherwise the whole Lu n would suffer."


    A shaky breath left Li Rong''s lips as she suddenly felt very weak.


    Yes, who will dare to marry her daughters now?


    Their life ��even if Xi Ying didn''t prove anything today was already ruined.


    A loud sob escaped Li Rong''s lips and Li Qiang felt more depressed than before.


    He stepped forward tofort his wife but Li Rong stepped back ��away from him and said


    "I don''t need you tofort me, Qiang. I want you to avenge my daughters. Can you do that? No, you can''t because you are too attached to your younger brother."


    Li Qiang''s face went emotionless when he heard this.


    He understood where it was going.


    And sure enough, Li Rong said


    "That''s why you never went to see the Empress again, right?"


    Li Rong chuckled bitterly. Her heart was filled with so much bitterness and anger.


    "Did you see just now how he was standing there when his wife refused to help our daughters? Li Heng just proved today that there will always be a difference between his children and our children for him. If it had been his son or daughter then he would have done anything to keep all this hidden but he would no longer hide it because this time, it is our daughters who are in trouble. Qiang, why can''t you do the same?"


    Li Qiang just lowered his head in response. His face was emotionless and no one could tell what was going on inside his mind.


    Li Rong shook her head helplessly when she saw this. She stepped forward and held his arm as she pleaded


    "Qiang, do something. I request you to do something at least once for our children. This position of general that your brother has, the happy life that his children ��all of this should have belonged to you and your children. They have snatched everything from us."


    Li Rong couldn''t even see that she was just repeating whatever Li Na had taught her in all these days.


    In the few days of the beginning, she would always shut Li Na up when she would talk like this but with time, it could be seen that Li Na had sessfully brainwashed her one mother.


    Now even Li Rong thinks that the second household of the Li n had stolen everything that they deserved.


    "Qiang, will you be able to see our children living a life like this?"


    Li Rong was breathless by now. She was crying too much.


    Li Qiang suddenly raised his head and held her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will do something."


    Li Rong however didn''t seem to believe her husband''s words and just shook her head again and again.


    Tears after tears slid down her cheek but Li Qiang still held her hand tightly andforted her.


    "I will do something, don''t worry."


    .


    .


    .


    An San reached Xi Manor as soon as he could reach.


    Somehow he knew that his master wanted An Shing to help him in presenting the evidence he needed to prove Lady Li innocent.


    As much as An San knew that he should not help his master if he wanted princess happiness who would be happy only if Li Rui''s reputation stayed like what it was in the Imperial City, An San still offered his help this time.


    Because An San didn''t want to stay out of Xi Manor anymore.


    It took him a long time to understand that this time his master was really angry at him. He had actually taken it very lightly. But before, no shadow guard had angered his master so much.


    It was only him and he also got a very well-deserved punishment.


    In fact, An San knew that he deserved more punishment but a part of his heart still felt wrong. Still, he was making efforts to get forgiven ��only to create more misunderstanding between his master and Lady Li so that his master would start to hate Li Rui again.


    Only then he would be able to open Xi Manor''s gates for Princess Wenling.


    "Stop here."


    As expected, as soon as he tried to enter Xi Manor, An Shing appeared in front of him blocking himpletely.


    "What are you doing here?"


    An Shing asked coldly. His behavior couldn''t help but make An San frown.


    Though he had made a mistake, he was being punished by his master but hispanions shadow guards should at least not behave like this with him.


    He was unknown to the fact that everyone who was behaving coldly with him already knew his deeds that he thought were hidden well.


    However, since it was not the first time, An Shing was behaving that way, An San ignored and suppressed his anger and said


    "Master has asked you toe to the Imperial Pce as soon as possible."


    An Shing frowned in confusion as well as in suspicion.

 Chapter 516 Invaders In Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 516 Invaders In Xi Manor</h4>


    An Shing''s cold eyes were full of suspicion and An San could see it.


    He frowned deeply in anger as well as frustration. Why was An Shing doubting him!


    "I think he needs you to prove that Lady Li was innocent in the incident that happened four years ago. It was her sisters who schemed against her."


    Realisation shed across An Shing''s eyes.


    It was possible. With the rumours that were spreading around the Imperial City with every passing shichen, maybe something happened in the Imperial Pce and now his master needed him.


    "But there is no one to guard the manor."


    He said the words out aloud unconsciously.


    An San frowned as he wondered where other shadow guards were. He wanted to ask but then decided against it as he didn''t want his question to get unansweredter.


    So he said casually.


    "You can go. I will guard the manor for now."


    An Shing wanted tough. He would be a fool if he really left Xi Manor on An San''s shoulders alone��the shadow guard on whom they couldn''t and shouldn''t trust any longer.


    In fact, everytime they would see An San now, An Shing didn''t know about An ing as he was An San''s brother but except for him every shadow guard wanted to kill An San.


    That day after hearing how Li Hua had described Li Rui''s life in Xi Manor in the past four years, the shadow guards felt very guilty and angry that their master''s wife was living like that in Xi Manor.


    Regardless of whatever Li Rui did when she didn''t do anything in the first ce, she was their master''s wife and hence their mistress.


    So she deserved nothing but respect and loyalty from them but An San just happened to be one of them who was the reason behind all her sufferings.


    "Stay here."


    An Shing said coldly and then left from there.


    Though he didn''t want to, he didn''t have any choice at this moment. An Shing decided that he would tell An Ju about his departure before leavingpletely so that she could always stay on guard.


    And he will also try to return as soon as possible.


    Leaving Xi Manor unguarded was a very dangerous thing but at this moment,, he was very helpless and his master must also have known that he would have to leave Xi Manor


    Deciding this, An Shing immediately flew away from there and went to the backside of the manor where he would be able to find An Ju easily.


    After informing An Ju that he will be leaving Xi Manor for a while, he finally left for the Imperial Pce.


    As soon as An Shing left, An San immediately felt a new presence. He was immediately on guard.


    His cold eyes looked around in all directions as he tried to find the invader''s presence.


    However, a momentter he frowned when he could no longer feel it.


    The invader has left already.


    An San''s sharp eyes immediately looked at the sky.


    Xi Ying had taught his shadow guards enough for them to know that in these kinds of situations where enemy could leave or hide.


    Sure enough, he found a shadow in the sky but its speed was very fast. An San didn''t even think for a moment before flying above in the sky and following it.


    He thought that the person would try to enter the Manor through the back gate of the Manor.


    However, he was proved wrong when the shadow flew ahead of the Manor.


    Instantly, An San''s eyes widened as he realised that he had just fallen in the enemy''s trap.


    If he didn''t enter through the back gate then he could have hispanions who could enter through the front gate where there was no one to stop them.


    An San cursed under his breath as he flew towards the manor''s front gate again.


    He didn''t want to mess this up and lose this chance of improving his impression in his master''s eyes.


    However, when he reached the manor''s front gate, there was nothing amiss.


    Everything was just like before.


    He sighed as he decided to make a round inside the Manor to find whether there was any suspicious person inside or not.


    Because the time he had left the manor for, was enough for a shadow guard to invade Xi Manor.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, inside Xi Manor three people whose faces were covered with masks were hiding inside the garden near the Plum Courtyard.


    Another person with the same kind of mask on his face suddenly appeared there and said


    "There is only one shadow guard inside."


    The other three smirked seeing the smirk on the fourth shadow guard''s face.


    "Then, let''s go inside."


    One of them said as he rubbed his hands in excitement. He had heard a lot about Lord Xi''s shadow guards. Though the one guarding the front gate had made his impression about them fall by falling in their trap, he was still looking forward to fight with one of them as he expected they would at least be good at fighting with swords.


    However, he had just finished his words when he heard a cold voice that came from just beside him.


    "That shadow guard��only I shall fight with him."


    The former shadow guard who was just thinking about fighting with Xi Ying''s shadow guard gulped and nodded his head vigorously.


    "Yes, Master. Of Course, he is yours to kill."


    He immediately felt the surrounding temperature cooling down and the shadow guard sighed in relief.


    All of them had been shocked when their leader suddenly said that he would also be visiting the Xi Manor with them today. After all, before this, their leader had nevere to apany them when they went out to kill.


    So it was the first time.


    However, the three of them knew that it was solely because their master also wanted to fight with Xi Ying''s shadow guards.


    The shadow guards looked excited as they saw their master flying towards the Plum Courtyard.


    It was going to be really exciting.

 Chapter 517 Fight In Xi Manor

    <h4>Chapter 517 Fight In Xi Manor</h4>


    An Ju was silently hiding in the corner of the garden that was situated in the backyard of the Plum Courtyard when her body tensed slightly.


    Her eyes went to Li Rui who was silently tending to the nts and teaching the old physician how to take care of them.


    The old physician had a very serious as well as an amazed expression on his face.


    However, that was not what An Ju cared about at this moment.


    She was instead worried about the new presence she could feel at this moment.


    An Shing was not at the front gate to guard Xi Manor anymore but An San was still there. Still, since she could feel an invader''s presence, An Ju felt that either it was some kind of trap to send An Shing away from Xi Manor or the invader was so strong that even An San couldn''t fight against him.


    Both kind of thoughts made An Ju very worried.


    She was worried not for herself but for Li Rui. Without wasting a moment, An Ju flew out of the garden. She first locked the door so that no one would be able to enter that area even though she knew that since the invader was a shadow guard, it won''t be of any use.


    After doing this, An Ju first went to the room where Xi Ling was having his afternoon nap.


    She didn''t know if taking Xi Ling to the garden would be safer than keeping him here inside the room.


    After much thought, An Ju shouted for Liu Lan.


    Liu Lan was nearby and came there immediately.


    "Stay here with Young Master."


    An Ju told Liu Lan and then flew away without giving any exnation.


    Li Hua was inside the garden with Li Rui so An Ju was slightly relieved that she was not alone.


    Assuring herself, again and again, she flew towards the entrance of the Plum Courtyard. But even before she reached there, she saw him��the invaders ��or she should say them.


    They were four.


    An Ju noticed, Her eyes went sharp and cold as she immediately flew towards the invader who didn''t stop even after seeing her and raised her leg to kick him away.


    The shadow guard whose face was covered with a mask raised his eyebrows seeing this.


    He didn''t know whether Xi Ying''s shadow guards were really that capable but he hade to know that they were really daring.


    It was impossible for An Ju not to feel that he was no less powerful than her but still she decided to be the first person to start the fight.


    The first kick harmed neither side but both of them came down on the ground and looked at each other coldly.


    Confusion shed through An Ju''s eyes as she looked at the mask of the shadow guard for a few moments. She found it familiar.


    And when she recognized the mask finally, An Ju''s eyes became sharper and colder.


    Youxio organization shadow guards��..what are they doing here?


    "What do you want?"


    She asked them the question she had inside her mind directly.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, she heard a loud sound ofughter from behind the man who was standing in front of her.


    Even the one who was standing in front of her had amusement-filled eyes.


    Since her ears were quite sharp, she heard one of them saying


    "His voice ��haha��it is so less manly. What kind of shadow guards does Lord Xi have?"


    An Ju''s face didn''t have any change of emotion. She wore the same ck dress other shadow guards in Xi Manor wore, Her long hair was tied in the same kind of hairstyle other shadow guards did and her chest was bound tightly so it was actually a little difficult to recognize her as a woman.


    Combined with that, she always puts effort into making herself look less womanly. However, her voice��she didn''t have any way to change it.


    And it was not the first time she was hearing this type ofment about herself. The first time when she had met her currentpanion shadow guards, An Si had mocked her the same way. However, after they hade to know the truth that she was a woman, she relished in their shock and got her revenge.


    Her voice was less manly because she was a woman for god sake!


    However, she didn''t have any interest in arguing with these invaders who were also the shadow guards of the Youxio organization.


    The three shadow guards who wereughing also stoppedughing when they saw that they didn''t get the reaction they wanted from An Ju.


    While the one who was standing in front of An Ju looked at her with interest.


    An Ju didn''t notice this because only his eyes were visible to her and she never looked at him seriously. When she noticed that they have not given any answer yet she asked them


    "What are you doing here? Perhaps Youxio''s shadow guards have lost their way."


    At the same time, An Ju took out her sword as she finished her words as if she was warning them they better have forgotten their way because if they really havee intentionally to Xi Manor then there was going to be a big fight.


    However, the four of them look unafraid. As if their fearless stance was not enough, their leader even told An Ju


    "We are here to kill Madam Xi."


    From the response only, one could tell that the leader of Youxio was quite straightforward.


    However, An Ju chuckled coldly because, in her eyes, the man standing in front of her was nothing but stupid.


    The leader seemed to understand the unsaid words from the chuckle but smiled merely behind that mask.


    His eyes never left An Ju as he said in a very gentle voice.


    "So you should not block our way and let us do our work."


    Though he hade here to fight with the shadow guard of Xi Ying, after seeing An Ju, the leader didn''t know why he didn''t wish to fight at all now.


    In fact, he had already started to think that after finishing his job, he would take An Ju with him and make him a member of his organization.


    It was obvious that this younger brother had really interested him and hence in Youxio where the people had to grovel on the ground for so many days during the training, even then they don''t have the full guarantee to get included, he was ready to include An Ju just like that.


    On the other hand, the smile on An Ju''s face went colder and sharper.


    ''Does he really think that as long as she was here she would let them go inside?''


    With a cold smile on her lips, she told them the same


    "Then ording to what I think we will need to have a small fight to throw you out of Xi Manor."


    And just like that, without even waiting for a moment, An Ju flew towards the man standing in front of her with her sword.

 Chapter 518 Who Is Li Rui?

    <h4>Chapter 518 Who Is Li Rui?</h4>


    "F**k, is there something wrong with my eyes?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Gu Li, can you see the same thing I am seeing?"


    The three shadow guards who were watching the fight of their leader with An Ju said to each other one by one.


    They lookedpletely confused.


    Their faces had a kind of expression that made them look like a person who had something inside his throat that he didn''t know whether he should swallow or spit out.


    After all, what they were seeing was very hard to digest for them.


    "Why is Master not attacking at all?"


    The shadow guard name Gu Li asked in confusion as he saw his master defending against An Ju''s attacks but not trying to fight at all.


    Even An Ju looked frustrated as she continued to attack but her sword never touched the man she was trying to attack.


    "We can''t know what is going on inside Master''s mind."


    One of them said while others nodded their heads agreeing with his words.


    "I think we should just go inside and finish the work while Master is ying with this kid here."


    The three agreed on this suggestion immediately and then flew inside Plum Courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Hua was startled when three people suddenly appeared inside the garden of the Plum Courtyard.


    Her eyes widened as she remembered the previous attacks and immediately went to step in front of her mistress.


    Li Rui who was kneeling in front of the nts with the old physician kneeling by her side also noticed the presence of new people.


    Her eyes had no emotions as she slowly stood up from the ground. Her hand reached inside her sleeve when Li Hua stepped in front of her and she took out her dagger quietly.


    "Wh��what is going on?"


    The old physician who was kneeling on the ground stuttered because of the fear. He could feel the dangerous cold aura from the shadow guards'' bodies and he knew that something was not right.


    The three shadow guards smirked behind their masks seeing the chaos their presence has created and they asked coldly


    "Who is Li Rui?"


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered when she heard her own name on their lips while Li Hua swallowed. The old physician narrowed his eyes as he looked at the shadow guards after hearing Li Rui''s name.


    Seeing their masks and ck clothes bined with the dangerous aura their bodies emitted.


    Now he was Li Rui''s physician��basically the only physician who knew about her pregnancy in the whole Imperial City so he unconsciously felt a protectiveness inside his heart for the young woman.


    So even though he was very afraid inside his heart, the old physician stepped forward and said to the shadow guards.


    "I am Li Rui��what do you want? Tell me."


    The shadow guards'' lips twitched as they looked at the old man.


    They looked at each other clearly, understanding what was going on. One of them stepped forward and walked around the old physician in circles.


    The old physician could feel the sweat forming behind his back. He almost screamed when the cor from the back was suddenly grabbed and he heard the cold voice of the shadow guard.


    "Old Man, don''t try to be a hero and obediently tell us where the ''woman'' named Li Rui is."


    The shadow guard focused more of his attention on the word ''woman''.


    The old physician gulped as he realized his mistake. He was a man and the shadow guards of course knew that Li Rui was a woman.


    However, he still didn''t want to tell them about Li Rui so he gathered his courage and told them.


    "She is outside��you should go to her room. It is on the right side of this g��"


    "Tsk��"


    The shadow guard tsked coldly interrupting the old physician amidst his words.


    When they were out just now, a servant had told them clearly that Li Rui was inside the garden.


    And the shadow guard knew by seeing the sacred face of that servant that he was not lying.


    The servant had even peed inside his pants so he would of course not lie to them unless he wanted to die.


    However, the old physician looked scared but he could easily tell from his face that the old man was lying.


    "You really like to be a hero."


    The shadow guard left the old man''s cor too suddenly because of which the old physician suddenly fell on the ground.


    "I am scared, old man, that you will have to spend the rest of your life on the bed only."


    Saying this, the shadow guard raised his leg coldly and was about to kick the old man when he heard a cold and indifferent voice.


    "Stop!"


    Li Hua''s eyes widened when she realized that the voice came from behind her and it obviously belonged to Li Rui.


    "No��"


    She whispered as she shook her head. However, by the time she could stop her mistress, Li Rui had already stepped forward from behind.


    Li Hua swallowed and sweat formed on her forehead as she saw her mistress'' cold and indifferent eyes on the three shadow guards.


    "I am Li Rui. What do you want?"


    The shadow guard whose leg was still raised in the air didn''t kick the old man and put his leg on the ground.


    His cold eyes looked at Li Rui suspiciously while his twopanions did the same.


    However, their attention was diverted when another woman stepped in front of Li Rui and said suddenly


    "No, she is lying. It is me��I am Li Rui. She is Li Hua��she is my servant. She is lying to save me. Don''t believe her."


    Li Hua said firmly and she immediately heard her mistress'' cold voice from behind.


    "Li Hua��"


    However, Li Hua stood in front of her mistress,pletely covering her from the shadow guards'' eyes.


    If they wanted to harm her mistress then they would have to kill her first.

 Chapter 519 Xi Ling Will Protect His Mother

    <h4>Chapter 519 Xi Ling Will Protect His Mother</h4>


    The three shadow guards looked at Li Rui and Li Hua with interest.


    Even they were a little suspicious that the woman standing behind the other woman was really Li Rui or not.


    She was beautiful as Zhao Wang Lei had described Li Rui but looking at her hands that were covered in mud, they were a little doubtful.


    Could Lord Xi''s wife do such work as tending nts inside a garden?


    There must be servants in the manor to do such works!


    And looking at Li Hua who was dressed in normal clothes that were though very better than a maid''s clothes, they couldn''t really believe that she was Li Rui.


    Though she looked fine, she was not as beautiful as Zhao Wang Lei had described Li Rui.


    As the three shadow guards tried to guess who the real Li Rui was or whether there really was a real Li Rui there, they suddenly heard a loud and childish voice.


    "Mother��Xiao Ling is awake."


    Li Hua and Li Rui had their eyes wide when they realized that Xi Ling was walking toward the garden.


    "Xiao Ling, stay outside!"


    Li Rui had just shouted when the door of the garden opened and she found Xi Ling standing at the door.


    "Mother!"


    Xi Ling''s eyes were wide with joy as he looked at his mother.


    His mother had told him that she would teach him a new game after he would wake up from his afternoon nap.


    "Young Master��"


    From behind, he heard Liu Lan''s panting voiceing and the small bun smiled sheepishly as he thought that his mother would scold him because of making Sister Liu Lan run behind him like this.


    However, the smile on his lips disappeared and he had a confused face when he saw the three people inside the garden wearing face masks and ck clothes.


    The small bun looked at his mother and asked innocently


    "Mother, who are they?"


    Li Rui''s lips were pressed in a thin line as she looked at the three shadow guards who were also looking at her. They had a smile on their lips which she couldn''t see as their faces were covered with masks but she surely heard the amusement in the voice when one of them said


    "So you are Li Rui��interesting."


    Gu Li said as he observed Li Rui.


    Lord Xi''s wife really did work like tending to the nts in Xi Manor.


    Why?


    Was it because Lord Xi didn''t favor her enough to provide extra servants.


    Gu Li dismissed his thoughts when he realized he was thinking much about the woman who was soon going to die.


    His eyes then went to the child who was standing at the door.


    He seemed to remember that Zhao Wang Lei had asked him to kill the child also if he wanted extra money when he had gone to the Imperial Pce.


    Li Rui''s eyes shed with panic when she saw him looking at her son. Swallowing audibly, she masked her fear with indifference and said


    "Yes, I am Li Rui. What do you want from me?"


    She just wished that he would not look at Xi Ling again and forget about her son''s presence from here.


    Gu Li smirked when he heard her words.


    He knew very well that if there was any other woman in ce of Li Rui then by now, she would have been crying and sobbing to save her life and perhaps even her child if she knew that they were going to kill her son also.


    However, there stood Li Rui asking them coldly what they wanted from her.


    Could she not already predict what they were here for? The woman didn''t look that dense.


    That was what Gu Li concluded by looking into her calm and indifferent eyes.


    "Step forward."


    He said coldly without answering her question.


    Li Rui did what he asked her to do calmly.


    Gu Li''s smile faltered a little when he saw that Li Rui''s stomach was slightly protruding.


    She was pregnant.


    Zhao Wang Lei never told them this.


    The three shadow guards looked at each other. Their eyes were emotionless as they looked back at Li Rui with a slightly thoughtful expression on their faces.


    It might be a little funny but Youxio had never killed a pregnant woman before.


    They had killed a ten-year-old child too but never a pregnant woman.


    In fact, when they were asked to kill a pregnant woman once, their leader had ordered them to bring the woman.


    The woman was held captive in Youxio for a few months ��until she gave birth. Then they didn''t have to kill the woman because the woman died after childbirth.


    The child was born safely and was dropped off at some orphanage by them.


    After that, their leader had specially asked them to never take the deals that involved killing pregnant women.


    "Now tell me what do you want from me?"


    Li Rui asked again calmly as.


    The dagger in her hand was hidden very nicely so that no one would be able to see it.


    Gu Li was still having two minds but looking at Li Rui''s calm face. They needed money��a huge amount of money that Zhao Wang Lei was ready to give them. So inside his mind, he thought that this time, his master would perhaps step back from their principle and kill Li Rui or maybe keep her captive for the next few months and then kill her after she gives birth to the child. But then again after knowing Xi Ying''s great reputation, would it really be wise to keep Li Rui alive?


    So he thought that most of the chances were of killing Li Rui right now.


    He took it aspleting herst wish and answered her question.


    "We want your life! We are here to kill You, Madam Xi."


    And Li Rui''s eyes shed with coldness when she heard Gu Li''s words.


    At the same time, Xi Ling''s angry shout was heard inside the garden.


    "How dare you!"

 Chapter 520 Taking Xi Ling Away

    <h4>Chapter 520 Taking Xi Ling Away</h4>


    Xi Ling stepped inside the garden with his short legs. His eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Gu Li.


    "Go to your room, Xiao Ling."


    Li Rui said strictly and Xi Ling paused amidst his steps. This was the first time his mother has talked to him like this.


    However, after hearing Gu Li''s words, he would not leave regardless of how much his mother will scold himter.


    The man wanted to harm his mother and sibling so how could he leave! It was his duty to protect his mother and sibling.


    That was what his father had taught him.


    Putting both of his hands on his waist, Xi Ling stood in front of his mother and red at Gu Li. His small frame didn''t do much to cover Li Rui from Gu Li''s attacks if thetter wanted to attack Li Rui.


    Li Rui immediately held his arm and tried to pull him behind but Xi Ling struggled.


    "Mother��No!"


    For the first time, Li Rui felt very angry at Xi Ling for not hearing her obediently. At the same time, she was scared not for her life but for her son''s life.


    He should not have been here in the first ce.


    The three shadow guards looked at this scene with cold and indifferent eyes. It was not the first time they were seeing such a scene.


    Even when they have killed before, they had seen the loved ones of the person who they were assigned to kill cry like this.


    But they still did it.


    It was their job��something they have chosen and it was not like the people they have killed were saints.


    Even this Li Rui was no saint. In this small tike, Youxio had already investigated Li Rui and had heard her great deeds from the people of the Imperial City.


    She might be a good mother to her son that... she only became recently ording to those rumors but she was not a good human being so they won''t be doing anything wrong by killing her!


    And this job would give them a huge amount of money that they needed very much.


    That''s what they thought inside their hearts.


    "Xiao Ling, leave from here."


    Li Rui said strictly as she signed Liu Lan who looked scared to step forward and take away Xii Ling.


    However, Xi Ling shook his head vigorously and said firmly


    "Xiao Ling will not leave Mother and his brother or sister alone."


    The small bun''s eyes were filled with tears as he saw his mother''s strict face while she pushed him in Liu Lan''s direction who looked ready to take him away.


    "Would Mother have left Xiao Ling alone if Xiao Ling was in the same situation?"


    Her son''s tears surely melted Li Rui''s heart but she knew that she could not get weak at this moment so sheposed her expression very well and said to Gu Li.


    "Let my son go from here. Whatever you want...only I can give you. My son is not needed here."


    Li Rui said calmly making Gu Li wonder how she could behave so calmly standing in front of the death.


    The unaware Gu Li never knew that Li Rui could behave so calmly because she had already dealt with the same kind of situation in her life countless times now.


    However, whatever he thought inside his heart, he knew that he couldn''t let Xi Ling go away��at least not until his master said otherwise.


    Just when Gu Li was about to deny Li Rui''s request, he heard a loud ''swish'' and the next moment, one after the other, two figures appeared inside the garden.


    "My Lady."


    An Ju who was being followed by the fourth shadow guard first looked at Li Rui and she sighed in relief seeing that Li Rui was unharmed.


    Her face had a somber expression when she realized that even Xi Ling was there.


    On the other hand, the leader of the Youxio''s organization looked at Li Rui but his body froze slightly when he saw her slightly protruding stomach.


    His fists clenched slightly as he wondered what he should do.


    Killing a pregnant woman��that was not what he wanted to do. But they really needed money.


    With his lips pressed in a thin line behind that ck-colored mask that covered his facepletely, the leader of Youxio tried to sort out this conflict inside his mind.


    On the other hand, the three shadow guards also noticed their master''s conflict and silently waited for their master''s order.


    Li Rui noticed theirck of attention and she immediately looked at An Ju.


    Her calm ck eyes first stared at An Ju who was also looking at her and then she looked at Xi Ling.


    An Ju understood what she was trying to indicate. She wanted her to take Xi Ling away from here. An Ju would have done this but she didn''t want to leave Li Rui here alone.


    Li Rui seemed to understand what she was thinking so she moved her right hand a little letting An Ju have a small peak at the dagger in her hands.


    After that, she blinked her eyes in assurance as if she was trying to tell her that she would be alright on her own.


    An Ju looked very serious. It was a risky decision but she thought that taking Xi Ling away from here first would be the right decision.


    At least then she would have to save just Li Rui froming back after keeping Xi Ling in a safe ce. And Liu Lan and Li Hua were also there.


    It was very difficult for her to take such a decision.


    After all, there were a total of shadow guards in the garden, and Liu Lan and Li Hua didn''t possess any skill that could make them capable enough to fight with even a single one of them.


    However, she knew that she didn''t have any time so having a firm mind the next moment, her body flew taking Xi Ling away with her towards the sky while the four shadow guards also came out of their trance.


    "This kid is too chaotic."


    The leader smiled behind his mask as he looked at Gu Li indicating him to follow An Ju.


    But before Gu Li could fly away from there, Li Rui attacked him with the dagger.

 Chapter 521 Fight Between Gu Li And Li Rui

    <h4>Chapter 521 Fight Between Gu Li And Li Rui</h4>


    No one had expected Li Rui to have a dagger in her hands let alone attack Gu Li so suddenly who was about to fly in the sky to follow An Ju who had flown away with Xi Ling.


    Gu Li''s eyes widened and because of shock, it took him a few moments to react to the attack. However, those few moments were enough for the dagger in Li Rui''s hands to make a deep cut on Gu Li''s arm.


    With wide eyes full of shock and rage, Gu Li looked at his arm.


    How long exactly it has been since he had been injured by someone else like this. The shadow guards in the Youxio organization were so capable that they rarely get hurt when theypleted their missions.


    So not only Gu Li but the other three including the leader were also shocked as they looked at Gu Li''s arm. The ck sleeve of his ck upper cloth was soaking with blood so easily and hurriedly.


    When Gu Li raised his head, his eyes were so cold and indifferent that Li Hua who was scared for her mistress couldn''t help but shiver on seeing them.


    There was a psychotic smile on his lips as he looked at Li Rui''s small frame from up to down and said


    "You are just a woman with such a beautiful and innocent face that no one would be able to believe that you can even know how to use this small dagger."


    He smiled coldly as he looked at the dagger in Li Rui''s hands that had his blood.


    "But in the end, those rumors are true."


    Behind this beautiful and innocent face, the woman had a very vicious heart.


    Gu Li concluded inside his mind silently.


    Hispanion shadow guards were also looking at Li Rui with cold and indifferent eyes, However, Li Rui didn''t seem to be fazed by this coldness in their eyes at all. She stood there with calm and indifferent eyes with the dagger ready in her hands that was ready to take anyone''s life who tried to step closer to her or her people.


    Her fear had flown away with her son. After she knew that her son was safe and well protected by An Ju, she could fight with anyone freely.


    It was not that Li Rui cared for Li Hua or the old physician who hade to Xi Manor just a few days ago meant any less to Li Rui. She just didn''t wish for Xi Ling to witness a fight at such a young age.


    Her son had already suffered enough in Xi Manor at such a young age, she didn''t wish him to have any other memory from his childhood that could make him have a shadow inside his heart.


    She wished that he would just have happy memories of his childhood unlike her.


    "Master, you are not telling me that we are going to keep this woman alive after whatever she has done?"


    Gu Li asked his master coldly.


    It could be seen that Gu Li was very angered by the fact that Li Rui could harm him. He was just waiting for his master''s order to attack Li Rui.


    The leader looked at Li Rui with cold and indifferent eyes. As his eyes fell on her slightly protruding stomach, he looked a little conflicted but then that hesitation was there only for a moment ��until he remembered how she had attacked Gu Li just a moment ago.


    None of them noticed that Li Rui''s trick seemed to work very nicely.


    The four of them were here inside the garden all the time after An Ju flew away with Xi Ling. This much time was enough for An Ju to find some safe ce for Xi Ling where the invaders won''t be able to find him.


    And that was what Li Rui wanted.


    Without any fear in her eyes, she took a step back taking a defensive stance as Gu Li stepped forward with his sword in his hand to fight with her.


    He had a sword and she had a dagger ...this kind of fight looked ridiculous in the first ce. Anyone with eyes would say that Li Rui will definitely lose her life in this battle.


    Even Li Hua, who had seen her mistress''s good skills in swordsmanship and fighting with a dagger, was worried.


    "My Lady��"


    She whispered and Li Rui looked towards her just for a moment and blinked her eyes in assurance.


    The old physician also looked worried.


    He, of course, had sensed that one in four of them was their leader. So he stepped forward and pointed his fat finger in front of the leader''s face and said


    "Shameless man, how can you be so cruel enough to attack a pregnantdy?"


    His eyes were filled with anger as he looked at the leader.


    However, the leader just gave him one of those cold and indifferent nces and then moved his eyes to look at Li Rui and Gu Li''s fight.


    They just killed the people they were assigned to kill. They were toozy to kill the rest and unfortunately, the old man was just included in the list of these rest of the people at this moment.


    The old physician was left furious as well as helpless as he understood that this won''t work.


    When he looked back at Li Rui, his eyes shed with surprise.


    Li Rui was fighting so well.


    She would defend herself from Gu Li''s sword and then look for some chance to attack Gu Li with her dagger. At this moment, the fact that she had a dagger even though it was small, seemed to be in her favor.


    However, the old physician was still very worried.


    Li Rui was in her third month. She should not be doing this kind of thing when she is in the most sensitive period of her pregnancy.


    It could harm her child.


    When the old physician was just thinking this, his eyes brightened suddenly and he looked toward Li Hua suddenly whose eyes were filled with fresh tears as she looked at her mistress.


    He ran towards Li Hua and then whispered something in her ear.


    Li Hua''s eyes also shed with some hope and she suddenly looked toward the table ced inside the garden.


    Both of them then looked at the rest of the shadow guards. When they saw that none of them was looking at them, they were relieved and they silently moved towards the table.


    Gu Li''s forehead was knitted in a frown as he attacked Li Rui without any pause. However, regardless of which kind of trick he tried to use on her, she would alwayse out safe.


    Frustrated, he tried to use thest trick and suddenly lowered his sword.


    His sword went from right to left as if to cut Li Rui''s legs. However, who had expected that the woman who was pregnant would make a jump and save herself again.


    This time, however, Li Rui''s eyebrows knitted together to form a frown.


    She could feel pain��sharp pain. Swallowing the tears that we forcing to cloud her eyes, she put her hand on her belly and readied her dagger again.


    This time, her eyes were filled with deathly coldness.


    Her child was her bottom line.


    They didn''t know this. She would destroy this whole world and then herself if something happened to her children.


    That was the power a mother holds.


    With her dagger ready to attack Gu Li, Li Rui had just stretched out her arm when she felt an arm hugging her waist.


    Li Rui''s flickered as she was ready to make a cut on the arm around her waist when she noticed that all the four shadow guards were in front of her only


    "My Lady."


    She frowned in confusion when she heard Li Hua''s voice.


    "Li Hua."


    She had just said this when she noticed the old physician standing in front of Gu Li and throwing some powder in his direction.


    Li Rui''s eyes shed when she looked at the packet in the old physician''s hands carefully.


    Li Hua also moved her arms away as she stepped forward and ran to the other three shadow guards who looked confused.


    Her hand had the same kind of packet.


    With a cold smile on her lips that Li Rui had never seen on her maidservant''s face, she saw her saying


    "You wanted to kill My Young Miss, right?"


    With these words, Li Hua started to throw the powder toward the remaining three shadow guards one by one.


    Gu Li, who didn''t feel anything, still looked confused as he looked at the old physician and the maidservant.


    Was it some kind of poison?


    But he couldn''t feel anything.


    It was only the leader, Xu Li, who was carefully looking at the packet in Li Hua''s hands.


    His eyes flickered when he read the few words on the packet and he immediately stepped forward and threw away the packet in Li Hua''s words before she could throw it at him.


    After that, he took out his sword in one swift motion and pointed it toward the old physician''s neck.


    "Throw it away."


    The old physician was shivering to see the sword but didn''t want to throw away the packet in his hands. At this moment, it seemed to be the only thing that could save him.


    He wanted to throw it at Xu Li, however, as if Xu Li could see his thoughts he said coldly


    "Don''t even think about it. I will be faster than you��just that I will cut your arm that is holding the packet."


    The old physician''s eyes shed with fear hearing this and he swallowed audibly.


    "Throw it away."


    He heard Li Rui''s calm voice from behind and didn''t hesitate for a moment to throw it away.


    "Master��what is it? Does M��"


    Gu Li stepped forward as he seemed to sense that his master knew something. However, before he could finish his words, he felt as if ants were crawling on his whole body and soon he was lying down on the floor as well as hispanion shadow guards except Xu Li.

 Chapter 522 Xi Ling Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 522 Xi Ling Came Back</h4>


    Inside the garden of the Plum Courtyard, the three shadow guards scratched their bodies with their nails. However, regardless of how much they scratched, the itch didn''t stop.


    "F**k"


    Gu Li cursed loudly while the other three did the same.


    They almost wished to shed away the clothes that covered their body because the itch was just getting stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, they just wished to have so many hands that could help them in itching their body.


    "Woman, just what did you throw at us?"


    Gu Li asked Li Hua. His red eyes were filled with anger as he stared at her fixingly.


    However, Li Hua didn''t even look at him as she threw away the small spoon with which she was throwing the powder at the shadow guards.


    The powder couldn''t be touched with the hands.


    A single touch was enough to make a person have a constant itching all over his body.


    Li Hua''s eyes were instead fixed at the leader of those shadow guards who was still pointing his sword at the old physician''s neck.


    The leader of Youxio, Xu Li looked towards the packet. His eyes flickered again when he carefully looked at it and then he looked at the three people present inside the room.


    It was the same powder��he was very sure.


    But from where did they get it?


    For so many years, he has been trying to find the person who made this powder but he never found anything.


    When had Xu Li thought that he would find something rted to that person here!


    Just at this moment, An Ju appeared inside the garden. Her eyes were filled with relief when she noticed that the three people inside the garden whom she wanted to protect were still safe.


    However, when she saw the three shadow guards squirming on the ground, her eyes shed with surprise as well as amazement.


    What just happened when she was away!


    Xu Li noticed An Ju''s presence. The right thing at this moment for him was to find out where Xi Ling was left by An Ju.


    However, to Xu Li this matter didn''t seem to be that important at this moment.


    At this moment, he found it more important to find out from where exactly they get that powder.


    And he asked the same question coldly


    "Where did you get this powder from?"


    Li Hua frowned but didn''t answer the question.


    Xu Li frowned and he moved his sword from the old man to Li Hua as he seemed to see that she knew the answer to his question.


    "Tell me."


    However, lost in finding the answer to his question, he never noticed when Li Rui moved to stand behind him.


    The next moment, he felt the pointy end of the dagger on his neck and heard Li Rui''s calm and indifferent voice.


    "Leave her if you don''t wish to lose your life."


    However, Xu Li just smiled coldly. Inside his heart, he really admired Li Rui''s courage and fearless behavior.


    Regardless of what kind of woman she, was in real life...she was a very courageous woman. He had not seen this kind of bravery in many women.


    But he was also not afraid ��at least losing his life was thest thing Xu Li worried about.


    And he was a shadow guard. Xu Li had not gained the position of leader of Youxio just like that.


    His speed was of course much better than Li Rui.


    In less than a second, he swiftly turned around and avoided Li Rui''s attack nicely.


    His sword however now rested on Li Rui''s neck as his hand held her firmly in his arms.


    "My Lady"


    "Madam��"


    "Girl��"


    Three shouts were heard inside the garden at a simultaneous time.


    The three shadow guards who were still scratching their bodies on the ground couldn''t help but feel happy.


    They finally felt that their master was avenging them.


    Just kill this woman and show everyone the consequences of trying to go against them.


    However, Xu Li didn''t kill Li Rui.


    His hold on her was firm even though Li Rui never tried to move.


    Even though she was momentarily shocked by the sudden change of situation, she looked calm andposed now.


    "Now tell me who gave you this powder?"


    Xu Li''s question made Li Rui frown deeply.


    He was asking the same question for the second time. She could sense that he really wanted to know who gave them that powder.


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and she smiled lightly as she said


    "Only I know where this powderes from?"


    Xu Li looked at Li Rui''s head with a frown on his forehead. Was the woman stupid to tell him this information?


    Did she even know that this information could make her his constant captive ��at least until she won''t tell him who gave her this powder?


    However, he soon got to know why Li Rui told him this.


    The next moment, she asked calmly


    "But what will I get by telling you this?"


    Xi Ling''s eyes went sharp and cold instantly and he chuckled coldly as he whispered in Li Rui''s in a deathly cold voice.


    "Woman, you won''t get anything by answering me but you will surely get something if you didn''t answer me, want to know what it is? It will be your son''s dead body."


    Li Rui''s eyes also went cold at these words. The smile on her lips was also very cold as she said


    "You won''t be able to find him in the first ce."


    She had just finished her words when she heard the door of the garden opening and Xi Ling''s voice was heard.


    "Mother��mother!"


    Xu Li chuckled instantly and said mockingly


    "Ha��your son is very wise."


    While Li Rui''s eyes widened in panic and fear.


    Her eyes went to An Ju who also looked startled and panicked.


    When An Ju looked into Li Rui''s eyes, they were filled with regret and guilt. She understood that Li Rui was demanding an answer.


    To the question ��what was Xi Ling doing here!

 Chapter 523 Who Won In The End!

    <h4>Chapter 523 Who Won In The End!</h4>


    When An Ju was on her way to take Xi Ling to some safe ce, she had met An San on her way.


    "I will take the Young Master away from here. You go back to the Manor. I will alsoe there soon."


    An Ju was hesitant to believe An San but she had no other choice because she was too worried for Li Rui.


    At the same time, she had thought that An San would not harm Xi Ling ever.


    Evenst time, it was he only who had thrown that physician out of Xi Manor who had tried to harm Xi Ling.


    So An Ju had left Xi Ling with An San and then hade back to protect Li Rui.


    However, when had she expected that Xi Ling would be left back to the garden by An San.


    Only now did she understood that she should never have trusted An San.


    "Don''t even move."


    Just when she was thinking of taking Xi Ling away, she heard Xu Li''s cold voice.


    "There you fly and here your mistress will lose her life."


    Xu Li said coldly.


    An Ju had to put a full stop on her thoughts immediately when she got to know this.


    "Child,e here."


    Xu Li said to Xi Ling coldly who was emotionlessly looking at Xu Li seeing his mother in his arms.


    Instead of epting Xu Li''s order, Xi Ling said calmly but coldly��in a kind of voice that startled everyone inside the garden.


    "Leave Xi Ling''s mother."


    Xu Li raised his eyebrows and said again.


    "Come here and I will leave your mother."


    However, as soon as he finished his words, Li Rui shook her head firmly and said


    "No, Xiao Ling. Don''t listen to him. Run away from here."


    However, how could Xi Ling leave his mother alone?


    With a calm and fearless face, he started walking toward Xu Li.


    Hiding in the shadows, An San silently watched this scene.


    His eyes shed with anxiousness when he noticed that Xu Li really left Li Rui and now held Xi Ling under the sword.


    That was not what he wanted.


    He wanted Xu Li to have some weakness of Li Rui so that he would be able to control Li Rui and easily kill her.


    However, things didn''t seem to work out in the manner he had thought.


    An San didn''t know that now Xu Li didn''t want Li Rui''s life. Before taking Li Rui''s life, he wanted to know how she got that powder.


    "Now, Madam Xi��"


    Xu Li smiled coldly as his eyes went to look at hispanion shadow guards who were scratching their skin continuously.


    "If you love your son then give me the antidote of the powder your people have thrown at my shadow guards."


    Li Rui''s eyes again were filled with fear as she looked at the way Xu Li held Xi Ling under the sword.


    She gulped as she told Xu Li without hesitation.


    "There is no antidote."


    Xu Li frowned because he had heard the same response once when he had asked the same question to him.


    However, that person had also told him that this powder could only be found with him and no one else. Then how did Li Rui have it and ��how did she know that the powder had no antidote!


    "Where did you get this powder from?"


    This time, Li Rui took a few moments to answer this question. It was obvious that she didn''t wish to tell but looking at her son she didn''t have any choice but say


    "I made it."


    And Xu Li''s eyes narrowed instantly.


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "I am saying the truth."


    Li Rui said instantly. She was scared that Xu Li would really harm Xi Ling if she didn''t make him believe her.


    "This is not the only powder I have made. I have made many. You can see a different kinds of things on that table."


    Li Rui said as she sighed Xu Li looked towards the table.


    Her words made Xu Li walk to the table immediately with Xi Ling.


    One by one he picked each packet and his face had a somber expression when he picked thest packet.


    Looking back at Li Rui, he had a pair confusion filled eyes as he said


    "How could this be possible! Only he had these things��"


    His eyes carefully roamed on Li Ri''s eyes and they suddenly shed with realization.


    Could it be that the person who he was looking for was actually ��


    "Ah��"


    Xu Li''s thoughts halted when he felt something heavy hitting the back of his head.


    The sword in his hands fell down to the floor and Xi Ling alsonded on the ground. A momentter, Xu Li was lying on the ground while the three shadow guards who were helplessly scratching their bodies could only see this and shout for their masters.


    "Master��"


    An Ju smirked coldly at those shadow guards as she bent down and hurriedly started to tie Xu Li''s hands with a cloth.


    "Don''t you dare harm our master."


    An Ju raised her eyebrows in surprise mockingly hearing the threatening voice of the shadow guards.


    She kicked Xu Li''s face with her leg lightly as she stood up after tying his hand firmly.


    This infuriated the three shadow guards more. However, they could do nothing buty on the ground and scratch their bodies.


    The itching powder was that powerful.


    An Ju felt very joyous seeing their helpless state and said coldly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to your master. It will be my master who will do everything to your master."


    Saying this, she bent down and started to drag Xu Li out of the garden.


    While Li Hua and the old physician decided to do the same with the remaining three shadow guards.


    The small bun on the other hand looked at his mother.


    "Mother��"


    He ran towards Li Rui and asked her how she was feeling.


    However, instead of answering Xi Ling''s question, Li Rui turned her head away and left the garden followed by the worried small bun.

 Chapter 524 Was Rui A Danger To Her Children?

    <h4>Chapter 524 Was Rui A Danger To Her Children?</h4>


    In Plum Courtyard, Xi Ling was following his mother here and there.


    Li Rui had stopped talking to him although all of them were saved.


    The four shadow guards were tied to the chairs inside a room and the room was constantly being guarded by An Ju herself.


    She never looked for An San again though she could feel his presence every moment.


    An Ju knew that he was around and she secretly wished to kill him. If that powder would not have been with them today, then An Ju was sure that they would have lost very badly today.


    After all, she could feel their strength from their aura and they were four while she was alone who knew martial arts and wanted to protect Li Rui.


    If something had really happened to Xi Ling then An Ju would never have been able to forgive herself.


    Though she was still angry with herself.


    She should never have trusted An San.


    Even after she knew whatever he did to make Li Rui suffer in Xi Manor and create a misunderstanding between her master and Li Rui, she should not have trusted An San.


    He could obviously do anything to harm Li Rui and that should have been enough for her to realise that she should leave Xi Ling to some safe ce on her own.


    Though everything was alright she was still going to tell her master everything and get the punishment she deserved,


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ling followed his mother from the living room to her bedroom.


    However, Li Rui suddenly turned around when she was standing at the door of her room.


    Xi Ling was standing outside as she turned around to look at her son. Her eyes were calm and emotionless. It could be seen that Xi Ling had really angered his mother this time and this information scared the small bun.


    His heart was filled with panic and his lips wobbled a little. But he managed to calm himself because he didn''t want to cry in front of his mother.


    He couldn''t win his mother''s pity by crying and then forcing her to speak with him if she was angry.


    Xi Ling was a very sensible kid.


    Controlling his urge to cry out loud, he gulped and said softly


    "Mother, Xi Ling apologizes. Xi Ling never wanted to make Mother angry. Will Mother forgive Xi Ling?"


    Li Rui, however, still looked at her son calmly.


    Her heart would always jump up and down in fear whenever she would remember how Xu Li was picking Xi Ling in his arms like a sack.


    He ��he could have killed Xi Ling.


    Li Rui knew that this time those shadow guards'' target was not her alone but her son also.


    Otherwise, why had Xu Li signed Gu Li to follow An Ju when thetter had flown away with Xi Ling to send him to some safe ce.


    She was very tempted to lift her son''s arms and then check whether he had bruises because of Xu Li''s tight hold but that memory of just a few moments ago would always stop her from doing what she wanted.


    From even touching her son.


    Her hand then went to her stomach.


    Her unborn child��even it was in danger because of her.


    She remembered how excited Xi Ying had been looking since the news of her pregnancy.


    Even she had been very happy. She had thought whatever she had missed during her son''s birth ..she would be able to witness it again through this child of hers.


    However, now her thoughts were changing suddenly.


    Because now she doubted whether she would really be able to give birth to this child or not.


    Today she protected herself but what about in the future.


    A few monthster, she might not be able to do that also. What will happen to her and her children then!


    For the first time, Li Rui felt so scared after an attack.


    Her children''s life was in danger because of her.


    She thought that the time when Xi Ling was away from her was much better than this. At least he was safe.


    She could protect him hiding in shadows because no one had dared to attack him like this before.


    But now since he was here with her, they dared to attack him like this.


    With such thoughts upying her mind, Li Rui looked at her son for a long time before she finally raised her hand.


    Xi Ling smiled brightly as the small bun thought that his mother was spreading her arms to hug her.


    However, his smile vanished when he noticed that his mother was actually closing the door.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ling called out and tried to step forward but Li Rui was faster.


    Before he could even put his small leg in between the door, she closed the door immediately.


    While, from Xi Ling''s shocked eyes, a big fat tear slid down slowly.


    Did his mother dislike him so much now?


    .


    .


    .


    In the Imperial Pce, Xi Ying waited for An Shing inside the Imperial Garden.


    An Shing had alreadye once and Xi Ying had sent him to collect all the evidence that he would present in the Imperial Court today.


    Fortunately, the wise shadow guard had brought the evidence that Xi Ying had collected from the brothel of the Imperial City a few days ago. Now only a few things were left but today Xi Ying was going to reveal Li Na and LI Caihong''s true face in front of everyone.


    Xi Ying looked towards the sky and knew that the half of the shichen that Zhao Wang Lei had granted to him was about to end soon.


    He was unaware of what all happened in Xi Manor in this half of shichen but he really missed Li Rui, his wife at this moment.


    Would she me him for revealing Li Na and Li Caihong''s deeds in front of everyone? Xi Ying didn''t really know the answer.


    He just wished that Li Rui would not hate him for whatever he was doing today.


    He just didn''t want people to talk bad about her when in reality, she deserved to be praised for what she was.


    His wife had the most extraordinary talent in medicine. She saved the life of an Imperial Prince but instead of getting praises, she was being med for something that she never did.


    Just like what happened in the past four years when even he was unknown of her true nature.


    Xi Ying sighed as he started to walk towards the banquet hall.


    It didn''t matter how much time his shadow guard would take. He will just ask for more time but today, Li Na and Li Caihong were going to get their punishment.

 Chapter 525 Yu Wei Giving Up Slowly And Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 525 Yu Wei Giving Up Slowly And Slowly</h4>


    The banquet hall soon started to fill with people slowly and slowly.


    A few momentster, Zhao Wang Lei entered the banquet hall with Empress Qin Wenya.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes went to look towards Yi Jie.


    Anyone with eyes, if they will look carefully at Yi Jie then they would be able to notice that slowly and slowly her face was going pale.


    It made Qin Wenya believe that the drug that had been fed to Yi Jie was finally starting to take its effect.


    She smirked as she stepped towards the throne with Zhao Wang Lei.


    He would not even get to know when his beloved woman will leave this world in her sleep tonight.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei was also looking toward Xi Ying.


    Seeing Xi Ying''s usual cold and indifferent face, he looked a little relieved as well as smug.


    Xi Ying was still here. It only showed that the young prime minister still didn''t know what was going on inside Xi Manor.


    At the same time, Zhao Wang Lei was also a little anxious.


    By this time, he should have already gotten the news that Li Rui and Xi Ying''s son, Xi Ling were killed.


    However, he tried tofort himself with the fact that perhaps Youxio''s shadow guards were toozy toe so early to report.


    Maybe they wille back a littlete.


    However, never did the thought that this time also his n would fail came to his mind. Because he had a belief in the Youxio organization.


    With these thoughts, Zhao Wang Lei stepped towards the throne.


    As soon as he was seated, he looked at Eunuch Wang who immediately looked at the front and said in a loud voice


    "Your Majesty wants Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li to be present in the banquet hall as Prime Minister Xi had demanded."


    Sitting in her seat, Li Rong was shocked when she saw her daughters entering the banquet hall a few momentster.


    Her red eyes went to look at Xi Ying who was coldly looking at Li Na and Li Caihong.


    No one knew when but Xi Ying had sent a message to the Emperor saying that he wants Li Na and Li Caihong to be present in the banquet hall.


    And Zhao Wang Leipleted his wish.


    After all, he just wanted Xi Ying to stay busy in all these matters so that he won''t even get any time to think about Xi Manor and find out what was going on there.


    Li Na and Li Caihong still looked confused about whatever was going on.


    Li Caihong''s face was covered with a cloth but she could feel everyone''s eyes on her. She despised it as she knew what they were trying to see. They wanted to see her ugly face and then mock her.


    Her fists clenched tightly as she stepped back in fear.


    She had not wanted toe to the Imperial Pce in the first ce.


    However, the Imperial guards and those mamas forcefully dragged her to the carriage. Li Na was already excited to go to the Imperial Pce. She never wondered why she was suddenly called amidst the banquet when she had been banned to enter the Imperial Pce.


    The only thing she cared about was that she would be able to see Xi Ying by going to the Imperial Pce. Hence she had readied herself very well.


    Seeing Li Caihong''s struggle, she had been afraid that she would lose this chance so she manipted Li Caihong''s mind very nicely.


    ''If you go there and win everyone''s sympathy then they will hate Li Rui even more. The rumors are already widely spread. Your going to the Imperial Pce will make the situation worse for Li Rui and perhaps she would give that ointment to heal your face under this pressure.''


    Li Caihong easily agreed with Li Na''s words.


    Regardless of how much Li Caihong tried to be clever in front of her sister, in the end, Li Na was her elder sister who had manipted her mind for so many years.


    So she knew very well what nerve exactly she needed to press to brainwash Li Caihong''s mind.


    So this was how both the sisters finally reached the Imperial Pce with different expectations in their hearts.


    Li Na immediately grabbed Li Caihong''s hand when she noticed that she was stepping back. She didn''t want to be thrown out of the Imperial Pce because of Li Caihong''s stupidity.


    "This maiden greets Your Majesty."


    Both the sisters kneeled down on the floor and greeted the Emperor.


    As soon as Li Na stood up afterpleting the greeting, her eyes started to look around therge banquet hall.


    She was looking for Xi Ying and sure enough, when she found him, her eyes brightened even though his face lookedpletely cold and indifferent as he stared at the front without ncing at her.


    Sitting with his family, Lu Jianye had been staring at Li Na since she had entered the banquet hall.


    His eyes observed her each and every action including how she looked for Xi Ying first in therge banquet hall.


    That brightness��only he had it in his eyes whenever he would look at Li Na but she had in it her eyes when she looked at Xi Ying.


    What did it mean?


    In some part of his heart, Lu Jianye already knew the answer!


    It was just that, he very nicely moved away from his eyes and pressed down that thought.


    He was not ready to ept that he loved the wrong person and the person who deserved his love never lied there.


    Yu Wei was silently looking at all this.


    Her eyes were red as she saw Lu Jianye lowering his head.


    Was he finally regretting it?


    She remembered how coldly he had walked away from her when she had tried to tell what kind of person Li Na was.


    He had even threatened her that he would not ept her as his concubine if she said all this in front of his parents.


    Even now, she could not see any hatred for Li Na in Lu Jiany''e eyes.


    Was his love so great?


    She wondered silently and suddenly felt a little tired.


    It was tiring to love one person for so many years and then find out that he never loved you��that you were so easily abandoned by him.


    Yu Wei wished nothing now but happiness for Lu Jianye but she didn''t know whether she really wanted to fight for her own love anymore or not.

 Chapter 526 Revealing Li Na and Li Caihong’s True Face

    <h4>Chapter 526 Revealing Li Na and Li Caihong''s True Face</h4>


    "Prime Minister Xi may present the evidence that he has against Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li."


    In the huge silent banquet hall, Eunuch Wang''s voice sounded and was clear to everyone.


    Only at this moment, Li Na and Li Caihong seem to understand that something was wrong.


    What evidence Eunuch Wang was talking about��


    As both the sisters looked at each other with confused faces and then at Xi Ying who stood up from his seat, they still couldn''t figure out anything.


    However, they could feel that something was amiss.


    It was perhaps those people''s eyes who were sitting in the banquet hall. It held something other than they had thought.


    But whatever it was, both the sisters were sure that it was not sympathy.


    Xi Ying walked towards the center of the banquet hall and stood in front of the Emperor.


    He didn''t feel any need of bowing down his head as he directly turned around to look at the pair of sisters and said


    "Your Majesty, before showing any evidence, this minister asks Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li whether they had drugged their cousin sister four years ago in the banquet and had hired an Imperial Guard to ��rape her."


    Xi Ying''s voice had an extrayer of deathly coldness when he said thest two words.


    His each and every word was chosen very well.


    Even when he called Li Rui, Li Na and Li Caihong''s cousin sister, he did it intentionally to make people pay attention to the fact that these two schemed such an evil scheme against their own sister.


    Li Na and Li Caihong''s faces were pale as they heard Xi Ying finishing his words.


    What��was going on?


    Both of them thought silently.


    Their eyes went to look towards their parents where they saw their mother crying and their father sitting there with a cold and emotionless face.


    Li Na swallowed as she understood that not something but everything was wrong.


    She had actually never thought that Xi Ying would reallye out with this matter in front of so many people.


    After all,st time in the Li Manor, Xi Ying had said himself that he wouldn''t reveal this matter to anyone until Li Qiang would keep them under control.


    Her own thoughts scared Li Na.


    Yes, if their father kept them in control but they��


    Li Na gulped audibly.


    She saw Li Caihong opening her mouth to say something and her heart immediately started to jump up and down.


    She was scared that Li Caihong would say something that would put them in more trouble so she immediately stepped forward and said before Li Caihong could speak.


    "Your Majesty, this maiden and her sister are being med wrongly. We didn''t do any such thing."


    Li Na said everything in such a soft voice and with such an innocent face that everyone including Lu Jianye couldn''t help but believe her.


    Maybe Xi Ying was really using Li Na and her sister of something that they never did and all of this was just to make his wife free of her bad reputation.


    Thinking this, Lu Jianye''s heart was filled with hope and he was also ready to stand up for Li Na if needed.


    Perhaps a lover''s heart was like this.


    Even now whenever Lu Jianye saw any hope of him and Li Na being together, he would hold onto it so tightly but in the end, he didn''t know that he would be forced to let it go.


    Because Li Na was not what he thought she was.


    After Li Na said her words, Xi Ying nodded his head with a cold smile on his lips and turned to look at the front.


    " "Your Majesty, please notice that if this Lord will prove that both of these innocent maidens were not so innocent��"


    Xi Ying said sarcastically and paused for a moment as the smile from his lips vanished and he said in a deathly cold voice


    "Then these innocent maidens must also suffer a huge punishment for lying in front of the Emperor."


    And hence like this, Xi Ying added one more sin to Li Na and Li Caihong''s ount which was already full of mistakes and sins.


    Li Na and Li Caihong''s faces went paler and Li Rong didn''t look any better.


    She looked at her elder daughter hoping that she would just ept her fault and not fight against Xi Ying.


    Li Caihong was thinking the same. However, her mind had vicious thoughts.


    She wanted to turn everything against Li Na and then free herself from this matter. However, Li Na held her hand tightly and red at her as if signing her not to say anything.


    Li Caihong felt more furious seeing this. She jerked her sister''s hand away and then stepped forward as she started shouting


    "It was not me, Your Majesty. Everything was nned by my sister. I was forced to support her. I...ah..."


    Li Caihong''s words were cut with a p on her cheek. The loud sound of the p made everyone gasp in surprise inside the banquet hall.


    Li Caihong fell down on the floor because of its heavy impact while Lu Jianye who was confused by now also seemed to be pped by reality.


    Even her sister was saying that she did it.


    Lu Jianye couldn''t help but believe Li Caihong even if he didn''t want to.


    After all, if Li Caihong was not saying the truth then why did Li Na stop her from saying anything.


    Li Na perhaps also seemed to realize this as she immediately maintained herposure and then looked down at her younger sister with a disappointed expression on her face.


    When she turned around to look at the Emperor, her eyes were teary and she said softly


    "Your Majesty, this maiden doesn''t know where did sheck in giving affection to her sister that my own sister is spouting such lies that could make me have a very bad reputation in the whole Empire."


    Saying this, Li Na covered her face and her shoulders shook every few seconds.


    Li Caihong who heard each and every word said by his sister smiled in disgust.


    Her cheek throbbed in pain because of the heavy p and it made her remember that she needed to avenge herself.


    So she immediately stood up from the floor.


    It was only when she heard people gasping and whispering to each other, that she realized that the cloth that was covering her face had fallen down the floor when Li Na pped her.


    In other words, everyone could see her face.


    The mothers covered their scared children''s eyes while the maidens who were scared looked away in disgust.


    A few screams sounded in the banquet hall but only for a few moments.


    Only one-third of the people in the banquet hall were looking at Li Caihong''s face.


    Li Caihong says everything.


    Her eyes nk as she observes each and every reaction. They were scared of her.


    ''She is so ugly and disgusting...''


    She seemed to hear a whisper from the crowd and her whole body went stiff.


    It was the first time she had stepped out of the Li Manor and even her room to stand in front of so many people.


    Li Caihong had been scared of this only.


    She had not wanted people to see her face and that''s why she didn''t want toe to the Imperial Pce.


    However, the thought that she might be able to force Li Rui to give her that ointment if she did this made her sit inside that Imperial Carriage silently.


    But she had never thought that what she had feared would happen in the end��and like this.


    "Ha��"


    Li Na exhaled sharply as her hand rose to cover her face.


    No!


    She didn''t want them to see how ugly she looked.


    It was Li Rong, in the end, who walked toward her daughter and picked the cloth that had fallen to the ground.


    Tears slid down her eyes as she helped her daughter in covering her face with that cloth.


    She couldn''t bear to watch how pale Li Caihong''s face looked right now.


    Inside her heart, Li Rong was very disappointed in Li Na right now. How could she behave like this with her younger sister even after knowing what kind of state she had been in after the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival Celebration?


    However, Li Na was oblivious to her mother''s thoughts. At this moment, her whole attention was on ensuring that Xi Ying would not reveal anything.


    She stepped forward and looked at Xi Ying with tear-filled eyes.


    "Prime Minister Xi, is my sister forcing you to do this? She is a little childish and sometimes doesn''t think before doing anything but you��you are very intelligent. You must not adhere to her demands."


    Li Na still was able to think that her actions would be able to make Xi Ying have any sympathy for her, and that was where she was wrong.


    Her words only made Xi Ying''s eyes colder as he stared at her.


    "Shut your mouth if you wish to keep your tongue intact, Second Young Miss Li otherwise this Lord doesn''t know if you will stay alive for long or not."


    Li Na''s face went red because of the embarrassment of being humiliated like this in front of everyone.


    At the same time, Xi Ying heard his shadow guards whisper.


    "Master, everything is ready."


    As soon as Xi Ying heard this, a cold smile graced his lips and he said in his cold and indifferent voice.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord wishes to present something."

 Chapter 527 Princess Doubts The Old Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 527 Princess Doubts The Old Nanny</h4>


    Zhao Wang Lei gave his permission and Eunuch Wang asked the Imperial Guards to bring whatever Xi Ying wanted to present in the banquet hall.


    A few minutester, the Imperial Guard stepped inside the banquet hall again.


    But it was not something that they came with��it was someone.


    It was a man precisely and he had only one hand. Li Na, Li Caihong, and everyone else looked confused as the Imperial Guards made the man kneel on the ground.


    "He��what is he doing here?"


    Princess Wenling frowned when she heard the old nanny whisper.


    "Nanny, do you know him?"


    She asked him in confusion but then she suddenly realized something and asked


    "Is he the man who was hired by these two sisters to defile Li Rui?"


    However, as soon as she finished her words, she said immediately.


    "But did Li Rui not im four years ago that that man had died?"


    Princess Wenling was hence left confused by her own words.


    The old nanny looked at her with disgust which she hid as soon as she saw that the princess was looking at her with questioning eyes.


    In her eyes, the princess was stupid. She could not see her own doom approaching her. Letting out an irritated and heavy sigh, she told the stupid princess.


    "He is that man''s brother."


    Princess Wenling had never seen this man. She had just asked the nanny to hire some man to scare Li Rui in the Imperial Garden a few months back.


    And the old nanny who knew everything about Li Na and Li Caihong''s evil schemes had intentionally hired the brother of the man who was hired by the Li sisters to defile Li Rui.


    She had thought that using that man would put Li Rui in more abyss.


    However, the old nanny had never thought that Li Rui would cut the arm of the same man who should have been the reason behind her trauma.


    Now Xi Ying had called this man here. Although the man looked very thin, his cheeks were hollow and his eyes were sunken, the old nanny could recognize him at first nce.


    She was not the Emperor''s most trusted servant in vain. She had a very good pair of observant eyes and a very sharp memory even at this old age.


    So she knew that this man was definitely the brother of that man.


    However, how did Xi Ying find him!


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes were looking at the man who could not even keep his eyes open for a few moments unless the guard threw the drops of water at him.


    "Ah��"


    He was groaning in pain but it didn''t lessen any coldness in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    He looked as if he just wanted to strangle the man and kill him mercilessly until even a single drop of blood andst breath was left inside the man''s body.


    And that was exactly what Xi Ying wanted to do.


    Looking at the man''s pale face, he remembered the day when Li Rui was dragged behind the tree inside the Imperial Garden.


    It was this man that day who had dared to touch his wife and threaten to kill her and defile her.


    That day, he had been so scared and he still would feel the same whenever he would remember that day.


    What could have happened if Li Rui didn''t have that little bit of her good skills to defend herself.


    Anything could have happened that day and by that anything, Xii Ying didn''t even want to imagine what it included.


    He just wanted to kill everyone who dared to even think of harming his wife.


    "Your Majesty."


    With a great effort that he used to stop himself from killing the man in front of him, Xi Ying turned to look at the Emperor and said


    "This man, here��he is the brother of the man whom these two��"


    Xi Ying pointed his finger at Li Na and Li Caihong. Now he no longer wished to call them ''Second Young Miss Li'' and ''Third Young Miss Li''. Even when he said these two��his eyes held disgust as if he was looking at some kind of untouchable thing or person.


    "...these two had hired to defile this Lord''s wife."


    People nodded their heads understanding a little bit now.


    Only then did Princess Wenling understand why Xi Ying had called that man here. Her nanny told her the same so she was telling the truth but��


    "Nanny, how did you recognize this man?"


    At this moment, the old nanny was scared and panicked. She was thinking if Xi Ying already knew so much then was it possible that he knew that they had even hired this man to kill Li Rui!


    Princess Wenling might have asked her to just scare Li Rui but it was she who had talked to that man and she had even given him more money to kill Li Rui.


    It was another thing that he didn''t get sessful but he recognized her.


    These thoughts filled the old nanny''s heart with panic so when she heard Princess Wenling''s question, she couldn''t help but snap angrily at her.


    "Because we had hired the same man to kill Li Rui."


    She blurted out whatever was going on inside her mind.


    And sure enough, Princess Wenling''s face went pale.


    "When��"


    She asked breathlessly as she looked at that man.


    When did she hire an ordinary Imperial Guard to kill Li Rui? It was only a few months back that Princess Wenling was brainwashed by the old nanny that she should just kill Li Rui.


    Before that, no matter how much the old nanny tried, Princess Wenling never agreed to kill Li Rui. She had just wanted to scare Li Rui��scare her enough to separate from Xi Ying so that she would be able to marry Xi Ying.


    And even after she had decided to kill Li Rui, she never hired these ordinary soldiers or Imperial Guards to kill Li Rui.


    She hired shadow guards who would take their lives rather than be caught and spill the truth. But this ordinary guard��


    Princess Wenling swallowed. A momentter, she turned to look at the old nanny sharply and asked


    "When did we hire him?"


    The old nanny stiffened. It took her a few moments to say something but she still stuttered out.


    "My Princess, this servant didn''t know that this man would be rted to Lady Li''s matter like this. It was just a coincidence that this servant had hired this man to scare Lady Li when she hade to meet Princess Consort Yi during her miscarriage."


    The old nanny sighed in relief when she finished. The stupid princess would of course believe her. She thought inside her heart.


    And sure enough, Princess Wenling did.


    The frown on her forehead vanished and she whispered


    "So we didn''t hire him to kill Li Rui, right?"


    The old nanny nodded her head after a few seconds and Princess Wenling sighed in relief.


    However, a few momentster, Princess Wenling''s mind seemed to finally work. Her eyes looking at the old nanny were a little sharper and she asked


    "Then how did you recognize him?"

 Chapter 528 Yi Jie Wants To See Li Na And Li Caihong’s Doom

    <h4>Chapter 528 Yi Jie Wants To See Li Na And Li Caihong''s Doom</h4>


    The old nanny almost stopped breathing at the question.


    Her forehead was covered with sweat as she tried toe up with some kind of answer. However, she couldn''te up with any.


    What was she supposed to say?


    That she knew about Li Na and Li Caihong drugging Li Rui four years ago during the banquet. Princess Wenling also seemed to realize that the old nanny was hiding something. She looked at the front where Xi Ying was speaking to the Emperor about the incident of four years ago.


    He was telling each and every detail as if he was there when all this had transpired four years ago.


    No one knew how many times Xi Ying had repeated Li Rui''s words inside his mind ��each and every word as she had told him everything about that incident.


    Princess Wenling looked at the badly beaten Imperial guard again and signed the old nanny to follow her outside the banquet hall.


    The old nanny gulped. She tried to attract Eunuch Wang''s attention towards her. However, the old Eunuch never looked toward her.


    The old nanny sighed helplessly.


    She couldn''t even ask the old Eunuch for help.


    She sighed in frustration and helplessness again and followed the princess out of the banquet hall.


    .


    .


    .


    "Your Majesty, so this was how this Lord''s wife, Li Rui had managed to save herself that day."


    Xi Ying finished his words coldly.


    Everyone inside the banquet hall was silent.


    It was scary.


    Everything Xi Ying described was very scary. The maidens who heard his each and every word had pale faces. They imagined how helpless Li Rui must have felt under the effect of the drugs. The effect that aphrodisiacs could have on a person''s body was known to almost every adult inside the banquet hall.


    But she still fought against that man.


    Not only did she fight, she even killed that man.


    If it was really Li Na and Li Caihong who had drugged Li Rui, then they were the cruelest pair of sisters that no one would want to have.


    Some people were still confused and suspicious and to erase all these suspicions, Xi Ying suddenly took out a few documents and took a few steps forward to hand them over to Eunuch Wang who then showed those documents to Zhao Wang Lei.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s fingers almost clenched around the paper when he understood what those documents said.


    Xi Ying hade this time with full preparation.


    Zhao Wang Lei concluded inside his heart.


    This time he would really free Li Rui of the bad reputation she had in the Imperial City.


    At the same time, he wondered why Xi Ying was doing all this. Was it only because of his unborn child who was inside Li Rui''s abdomen now or was it something elsepletely?


    However, it didn''t matter anymore, Zhao Wang Lei tried to assure himself. What will Li Rui do with the good reputation when she wouldn''t be alive anymore.


    Thinking this, Zhao Wang Lei decided to pay attention to this matter sincerely. Since it didn''t matter anymore then he should justplete Xi Ying''s with this once. Perhaps this would make the young prime minister happy and he would be able to get more work from Xi Ying in the future.


    With these selfish thoughts upying his mind, Zhao Wang Lie flipped the pages and he instantly put a cold face when he reached thest page.


    After that, he passed those two documents to Eunuch Wang and asked him to announce to everyone what these documents were about exactly.


    Standing a few steps away from Xi Ying, Li Na had been looking at those documents constantly as if her continuous stare would give her an answer to what exactly those documents were about.


    Li Caihong was standing silent as Li Rong held her daughter.


    The three women''s hearts almost jumped out of their chests when they heard Eunuch Wang''s announcement.


    "These two documents are the proof that it was Second Young Miss Li and Third Young Miss Li who had bought the aphrodisiacs from the red district. Not once but twice. Once it was Second Young Miss Li and then the second time it was Third Young Miss Li."


    Eunuch Wang stilled and confused almost everyone inside the banquet family except for Li Family who already knew everything.


    After all, Xi Ying had revealed everything about Li Na and Li Caihong''s deeds to them just a few days ago.


    Yi Jie''s heart was however still filled with anger when she looked at Li Rong''s daughters. For the first time in her life, she felt so much hatred for anyone.


    She felt whatever Xi Ying was doing was the right thing.


    Why should Li Na and Li Caihong live happily when her daughter had suffered so much because of them!


    And this ointment incident had made her only more furious.


    Li Caihong dared to ask for the ointment after throwing one already and when her daughter who had all the right to refuse her, refused her, she dared to spread rumors about her daughter.


    Yi Jie was not a fool who believed that it was really not Li Na and Li Caihong who spread these rumors.


    Who could know about this incident except for them if they didn''t talk about it with anyone?


    And what purpose could they have when they talked about this incident with someone else.


    "Heng��"


    She whispered suddenly making General Li look at her.


    "Tell me��"


    Yi Jie''s eyes were filled with angry tears as she continued almost in a whisper


    "Am I cruel to wish that His Majesty will give them a life sentence or ��perhaps grant them public execution?"


    General Li sighed as his arms embraced his wife. He didn''t care that they were sitting in the banquet hall. His topmost priority was tofort his wife.


    He felt distressed especially when he noticed how pale her face was.


    "You should rest for some time."


    General Li said gently. However, Yi Jie shook her head and said


    "I want to be here to witness their punishment. I could not be there when my daughter was going through all the suffering in Xi Manor or anywhere else. At least let me be here."


    So General Li could only sigh helplessly after hearing his wife''s words.


    No one noticed Li Qiang who was silently hearing Yi Jie''s each and every word. His whole body was still and his hands were clenched tightly inside hisp.


    From his nk eyes, no one could guess what was going on inside his mind.

 Chapter 529 The Scared Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 529 The Scared Enemies</h4>


    It was only a few momentster when Princess Wenling had stepped inside the banquet hall with the old nanny again.


    However, her face was slightly pale when she appeared in front of everyone.


    Her eyes had a dazed look as she looked towards the throne where Zhao Wang Lei and Qin Wenya were sitting. Her body didn''t seem to have any strength as she started to walk towards her seat in a daze. The old nanny followed her silently.


    However, both of them stopped amidst their steps when they heard Xi Ying saying to the Emperor coldly.


    "Your Majesty, This Lord had called this man here because after his brother''s death, this man tried to harm this Lord wife��in the Imperial Pce only."


    Xi Ying finished as another round of gasps echoed in the Imperial Banquet hall.


    People looked at each other while Zhao Wang Lei presented a very nice cold face as if whatever Xi Ying was telling had made him very angry.


    Xi Ying''s heart was filled with rage on seeing this as he was very sure that Zhao Wang Lei already knew about this.


    How could he not about this when he had that servant of his, the old nanny by the princess side who gave him each and every detail of what the stupid princess was doing.


    It was infuriating how he had to make the same man give justice to his wife who wanted his wife''s life.


    However, he would also pay.


    Xi Ying assured himself.


    Zhao Wang Lei would definitely pay but before that he would remove all those people who were trying to harm Li Rui.


    At the same time, he will destroy one of his pawns today.


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes looked for the princess in therge banquet hall. He frowned when he didn''t find her on her seat.


    She was supposed to be here when he would reveal her ugly face in front of everyone. The woman who had given his wife the most terrible memories of her childhood was supposed to be here to have the worst memories of her life, he was going to give her.


    Xi Ying turned to look at the front again and decided to wait for a few moments to reveal the princess'' deeds.


    "Your Majesty might be wondering why this Lord gave two documents of aphrodisiacs purchase and when these sisters used the second dose."


    The curious people immediately have their ears perked to hear the answer. Indeed, they wanted to know the answer.


    "It was during the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival. However, during thest banquet, their target changed, and th��"


    Li Na''s face went pale and she immediately started to shout before Xi Ying could say anything.


    "No��.no��he is lying. It is that b***h Li Rui who is forcing him to do so."


    As she said bad things about Li Rui, she stepped forward again with a pale face and looked at Xi Ying with pleading eyes. Now she finally was getting to know just how merciless Xi Ying was.


    Because he looked at her with cold eyes as if he wanted to kill her right then and there and then he signed the Imperial Guards to hold her down and shut her mouth.


    The Imperial Guards of course first looked towards the Emperor who also nodded his head with a frown on his forehead clearly displeased by Li Na''s behavior.


    And hence like this, Li Na''s mouth was kept shut as Xi Ying told everything.


    How she tried to drug him and then sleep with him during the banquet. But since he already knew about her ns beforehand, he made her fall into her own trap. He made her have those drugs and then threw an Imperial Eunuch inside that room with her.


    Eunuch Wang who was standing a few steps away from the throne had anger-filled eyes when he heard Xii Ying''s words.


    So his nephew was really innocent in this matter.


    He really wanted to p Xi Ying''s cold face as he remembered how he had to send his nephew away from the Imperial Pce when he clearly had such a great chance of staying here and serving the next Emperor.


    Eunuch Wang had thought that once his nephew would start to work in the Imperial Pce, he would then call his whole family to the Imperial City, and soon his whole family would start to have a good way of living.


    The temptation of this had made him meddle with those documents of Eunuch''s selection process and even though his nephew who was not qualified to enter the Imperial Pce because he was his rtive entered because of Eunuch Wang.


    Only one person from a family could be the Eunuch in the Imperial Pce.


    It was done to protect the Imperial Pce from the invasion of Eunuch from the same family who could try to behave ruefully and arrogantly because of having the small power they were given on the Imperial Pce''s chores.


    Another Eunuch could only be selected from the alternate generation and hence Eunuch Zhang had to change his nephew''s n''s name in the documents secretly though he took Zhao Wang Lei''s permission for that.


    However, Xi Ying spoiled all of his ns.


    But, what could he, as a mere Eunuch, say despite how much he wanted tosh out?


    And if he really tried to say something against Xi Ying then he was now afraid that Xi Ying already knew about him meddling with those documents and revealing it in front of anyone.


    Now everyone including Zhao Wang Lei was a little scared of Xi Ying.


    Just how much and how did Xi Ying know all this when he was not even here in the Imperial City when all this happened!


    Could it be that he was more powerful than they had thought?


    Little by little now, Xi Ying was filling his enemies'' minds with fear of him��and he was really enjoying this.


    Because he knew very well what was going on inside their minds.


    It had taken him a great thought to reveal that he knew everything because he knew this kind of questions would be raised.


    But they would never get their answers because it was his wish whether he wanted to answer them or not.


    Because he was answerable to only his wife and no one else.

 Chapter 530 The Angry Lord Xi

    <h4>Chapter 530 The Angry Lord Xi</h4>


    Inside the banquet hall, people looked at Xi Ying as he stood there arrogantly with a cold face. No hesitation or guilt could be soon on the young prime minister''s face as he told everyone that it was he who had thrown Li Na inside that room with a Eunuch.


    It was he who had nned that incident that stained Li Na''s reputation in almost the whole Empire.


    And why would he look guilty?


    Because in Xi Ying''s eyes, Li Na deserved all this.


    She deserved to be thrown inside that room and have a bad reputation because of what she had nned.


    Li Na who was being held down by the Eunuch was hearing this for the second time but she still felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold ice water on her head.


    Yes, it was Xi Ying who had done that.


    On the other hand, sitting in his seat, Lu Jianye was still trying to digest everything.


    So it was really Li Na who had wanted to sleep with Xi Ying that day.


    His heart had already sunk down inside his chest and he couldn''t feel any strength inside his body.


    Amidst the silent banquet hall, the Emperor''s cold and angry voice sounded suddenly.


    "Free the Second Young Miss Li."


    The Imperial Guard followed the order and freed Li Na.


    Li Na was still kneeling on the floor as the cloth from her mouth was removed that was stuffed there to stop her from speaking anything.


    Her face was red unknown whether it was because of shame or anger as she lowered her head and heard the Emperor asking


    "Second Young Miss Li, what do you wish to say now? Prime Minister Xi had already presented all the evidence against you and this proves that you and your sister had nned a very evil scheme against your sister, Li Rui not once but twice."


    Li Na''s whole body was shivering.


    The only thing she could hear at this moment was people who were talking badly about her.


    She raised her head suddenly and her eyes looked around at the seats to find Lu Jianye who was also looking at her with red eyes.


    They were moist and filled with so many questions.


    However, that did not make Li Na feel guilty.


    What made her feel angered was Yu Wei who was sitting behind Lu Jianye. The woman smirked at her provokingly as if she was daring her to do the same thing that she had done a few days ago.


    Hugging Lu Jianye in front of her.


    Hmph��now Lu Jianye would not even let her linger near him.


    She could read those words from Yu Wei''s bright eyes.


    She had lost yet again!


    And it was all because of Li Rui.


    First, her father lost the position of General because of Li Rui''s father, and then she lost the glory and respect she should have been given because of Li Rui.


    Li Rui even had a man whom she(Li Na) liked for herself.


    Li Na clenched her fists tightly and her heart was suddenly filled with intense hatred and anger.


    She wished that Li Rui was in front of her right now. She would have killed her right then and there.


    And thenughed at the sight of her dead and cold body.


    Li Na smiled like a crazy woman as she imagined this scene in her mind.


    When she didn''t say anything for a long time and didn''t even answer the Emperor''s question, it was Eunuch Wang who stepped down from the throne and called her out.


    However, Li Na''s head was still lowered.


    Frowning, Eunuch Wang stepped forward and shook her shoulders in a rough manner. Eunuch Wang was no less angry at Li Na. As much as he med Xi Ying for his nephew''s departure from the Imperial Pce, he med Li Na also for that.


    Neither did she have made such a vicious n, nor would have his nephew left the Imperial Pce.


    However, Eunuch Wang had never expected that as he would shake Li Na''s shoulder, she would suddenly stand up and push him away.


    The old Eunuch fell down on the floor while the Imperial guards tried to control Li Na immediately.


    "Yes, it was me. I nned all that."


    Li Na shouted loudly, startling everyone in the banquet hall.


    She looked as if she had gone crazy as sheughed maniacally and said


    "I hate her very much. I hate her so much that I want to kill her."


    Yi Jie gasped while Xi Ying''s eyes looking at Li Na went sharper.


    His hand went to his waist and with one swift move, Xi Ying took out his sword.


    nk!


    The sound was audible to everyone and their attention immediately went to Xi Ying. Their eyes went wide when they saw Xi Ying walking toward Li Na with his sword in his hand.


    "No��"


    It was Li Rong who shouted and left Li Caihong hurriedly.


    She tried to block Xi Ying, however, Xi Ying was so angry at this moment that he pushed her away without thinking anything.


    Li Rong was pushed away but not hard enough that she could maintain her bnce again. Li Qiang still stood up from his seat.


    His eyes however stayed on his wife and he never looked at Li Na as if whatever will happen to Li Na didn''t concern him at all.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    The Imperial Guards who held Li Na tried to stop him.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t hear them and leaned down to grab Li Na''s jaw. His fingers pinched her jaw tightly, keeping her in a ce as her whole body was shivering on seeing Xi Ying''s cold eyes.


    "Say one more against Rui and this Lord shall cut your tongue with this sword."


    Li Na''s eyes went wide with fear and panic as she looked at Xi Ying''s sword. The trembling of her body intensified and she nodded her head vigorously as if she was epting that she wouldn''t say anything against Li Rui anymore.

 Chapter 531 Lord Xi Doesn’t Care For Anyone Except Li Rui

    <h4>Chapter 531 Lord Xi Doesn''t Care For Anyone Except Li Rui</h4>


    When Xi Ying left Li Na''s chin with a jerk, she almost fell down to the floor. However, the Imperial guards held her before she could fall down.


    The banquet hall was silent again. Many people were left scared by Xi Ying''s behavior and they didn''t dare to utter a single word fearing that the next moment, Xi Ying''s sword will be on their neck.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this is not how a respectable man behaves with thedies."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s cold voice sounded in the Banquet hall and many people could not help but nod their heads.


    Xi Ying should indeed not be behaving like this Li Na. She was, after all, ady.


    The Emperor was right to reprimand him.


    However, Xi Ying''s face stayed the same....cold and indifferent.


    And he never apologized for his behavior.


    Instead, he chuckled coldly in response and said arrogantly putting his sword inside his sheath.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord doesn''t care about the gender of those people who dared to harm this Lord''s wife. Whoever will dare to harm Rui will suffer regardless of who they are."


    "This Lord doesn''t care for anyone except Li Rui."


    Xi Ying''s eyes stared at Zhao Wang Lei arrogantly as he said thesest few words.


    For a moment, Zhao Wang Lei felt that those words were meant for him.


    However, when Xi Ying looked away from him, he dismissed this thought immediately.


    Because he was very sure that Xi Ying could know anything but he would never know his secrets because his secrets were well hidden or that was what he thought.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s attention diverted again when he heard Xi Ying saying


    "Your Majesty, since everything is already proved and Second Young Miss Li had already epted that it was she who schemed against this Lord''s wife, this Lord will now like to announce the punishment this Lord jas decided for them."


    Xi Ying''s deep and cold voice could make anyone have goosebumps in the banquet hall.


    Everyone could not help but think about what kind of punishment the young and cruel prime minister will give to the Li Sisters.


    "Go ahead."


    Zhao Wang Lei said and Xi Ying nodded his head.


    Without dying for another moment, he announced


    "This Lord wants life sentence for second Young Miss Li and for Third Young Miss Li..."


    Li Caihong who had been standing in a daze until now suddenly came out of her trance.


    She stepped forward and said loudly.


    "Why should I be punished? I didn''t do anything. It was she..."


    Pointing her finger at Li Na who was suffering from a huge shock after hearing Xi Ying''s announcement, she continued


    "It was she who nned everything. Did not she say it herself?"


    Li Na raised her head to re at her younger sister when she saw how she was putting all the me on her head now.


    "Do not lie now."


    Screamed Li Na and Li Rong saw how her two daughters were behaving with each other as if they had had animosity between them for a century...as if they had been enemies of some past life.


    As sisters, were they not supposed to look out for each other at such a time?


    Li Rong didn''t know what she was feeling but most of it was a disappointment.


    Disappointment of not being able to make them such a person who would at least look out for their own people.


    With nk eyes, she looked at her younger daughter who was now ring at her eldest daughter.


    "You were involved in all this as much as I was."


    Li Na screamed again.


    Li Caihong''s eyes immediately went wide.


    Yes, she also wanted Li Rui''s doom but she never made those ns.


    It was only Li Na who hade up with those ns.


    She was just a spectator to her schemes. Hell...her sister didn''t even tell her when she suddenly decided to change her target from Li Rui to Xi Ying during the Mid Autumn Banquet Festival.


    Li Caihong didn''t bother to look at her sister anymore. Instead, she turned to look at Xi Ying and then the Emperor.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and her lower face was covered with a cloth very nicely.


    The upper part of her face was also scarred but the scar there was much more faded than the hideous scar on her lower face.


    So the picture of Li Caihong having her eyes filled with tears made her L ok very pitiful as well as innocent.


    A few people almost believed her because of this when she said


    "Your Majesty, all these years I have respected my second sister, Li Na very much and Li Rui Jiejie��.she was my elder sister, Your Majesty. I was forced by the Second Sister to support her in damaging the Elder Sister''s reputation, Your Majesty. Otherwise, I would never intend to harm my Elder Sister.


    However, the rest were only disgusted by Li Caihong''s actions and those rest included Yi Jie. Yi Jie was breathing heavily because of the anger and other emotions she was feeling at this moment.


    Looking at how well Li Na and Li Caihong were able to pretend all these days, she wondered whether all the misfortune and bad incidents her daughter had were because of them only in the first ce.


    She couldn''t stop herself from standing up when she saw Li Caihong''s other pretense.


    "Your Majesty, she is lying."


    The Imperial Banquet hall seemed to go silent for Zhao Wang Lei at that moment.


    As if he was entranced, he slowly moved his head to look toward Yi Jie.


    How long has it been since he had heard her speaking to himst��how long had it been to hear her voice!


    Zhao Wang Lei tried to remember and remembered very soon.


    It was four years ago��when she had pleaded with him to call for a physician for her daughter.


    Since then he never heard her voice because he didn''t get the chance.


    Regardless of how much he loved Yi Jie, Zhao Wanh Lei had always known that he needed to keep his love a secret.


    Otherwise, all the little bit of power and respect he held in this Empire would also vanish slowly and slowly.


    People would hate him for having an interest in a married woman and in history, his name would be counted amongst those Emperors who could do anything for their lust.


    But only he knew that this was love, not his lust.


    He also knew that somewhere he was wrong but one couldn''t make their heart understand the same, now could they?


    So he was also helpless.


    .


    .


    .


    It took Zhao Wang Lei a great effort to look away from Yi Jie and look at his Eunuch.


    The old Eunuch understood and said loudly immediately.


    "Second Madam Li, if you wish to say something then please stand in the center of the banquet hall in front of His Majesty and then say it."


    General Li''s eyes sharpened immediately and his hand almost stretched out to pull his wife back.


    However, Yi Jie was faster than him.


    His hand just hung in the air as he saw Yi Jie walking towards the center of the banquet hall.


    Why does she think that she needs to say anything?


    Can she not see that Xi Ying was managing it so well?


    He obviously noticed the way Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes didn''t even move away from Yi Jie in the beginning.


    His heart was filled with rage and in those few moments, General Li felt a strong urge to kill Zhao Wang Lei.


    Especially after knowing everything, his heart didn''t have any respect for Zhao Wang Lei.


    He was never supposed to sit on that throne that gave him so much power to n against his n just because he wanted his wife.


    His wife whose voice perhaps never have been this loud as it was today shocked General Li.


    "Your Majesty, this one''s daughter had given an ointment to Minister Li, my husband ''s Elder Brother for Li Caihong."


    As she said this, Yi Jie looked toward Li Qiang.


    Her eyes were emotionless as if she was waiting for whether Li Qiang would also refuse her daughter''s goodness at such a moment.


    Whether he would try to save his daughters or not.


    She wished he would not.


    She didn''t have any kind of trust and love left for the second household now but she didn''t want to lose all that for Li Qiang also whom she had always held so high in her eyes.


    Li Qiang''s face was also nk when he stood and bowed his head to the Emperor.


    After finishing his greetings, he looked at the Emperor and said


    "Your Majesty, whatever this minister''s Second Sister-In-Law is saying is right."


    Finishing his words, Li Qiang silently sat down on his seat with the same nk face. Yi Jie sighed in relief at the same time.


    She turned back to look at the Emperor and at the same time she could hear people''s whispers again.


    A sad smile graced her lips.


    Now all these people will finally know that it was not her daughter who was heartless but it was these sisters who deserved her daughter''s heartlessness.

 Chapter 532 Yi Jie Speaks For Li Rui

    <h4>Chapter 532 Yi Jie Speaks For Li Rui</h4>


    Yi Jie''s voice was audible to everyone present inside the banquet hall as she said


    "Your Majesty, however, Li Caihong threw away that ointment because she didn''t want anything from my daughter��because she despised my daughter."


    Yi Jie revealed and gasps sounded in the banquet hall.


    So the whole story was this.


    People looked at each other. Their minds had the same thought.


    Those rumors were just a half story.


    "Your Majesty, Li Caihong threw away the ointment and when she got to know that the same ointment could perhaps heal her face, she sent her mother to Xi Manor ��to ask my daughter for the ointment again. This one doesn''t understand that if my daughter already showed her generosity once by giving the ointment to heal Li Caihong''s face even after she knew what these two sisters nned against her, why is she being shamed like this just because she refused to give the same ointment for the second time ��when her first act of generosity was never appreciated."


    Yi Jie raised her head high. Her hands were trembling but she clenched them tightly.


    It was perhaps the first time she was speaking like this in front of the Emperor but she suppressed the fear inside her heart thinking that it was for her daughter��she needed to do this for her daughter.


    "In fact, I am proud of my daughter. I am proud that she didn''t let anyone step on her face again."


    Perhaps because of nervousness, Yi Jie forgot to use this one and spoke as ''I'' but no one really seemed to mind this.


    Because they were too lost in hearing whatever she was saying.


    "The one who wants to harm my daughter''s chastity, who had always despised her so much, who didn''t even leave her husband and used such dirty ways to get my daughter''s ce, doesn''t deserve her mercy."


    "That was all I had wanted to say."


    Yi Jie bowed her head again and then went back to her seat silently.


    When General Li held her hand, he frowned, feeling how cold they were. The anger inside his heart disappeared and was reced by worry.


    "Are you alright?"


    Yi Jie just nodded her head in response. She was actually feeling a little dizzy but she thought that it was merely because of the nervousness she was feeling because of speaking so freely in front of the Emperor.


    She didn''t know why but every time she would even think about the Emperor, the only thing she would be able to feel was fear.


    The endless fear.


    She shook her head and paid attention to the ongoing matter while General Li held her hands in his hand��trying to warm them.


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything after Yi Jie had walked back to her seat.


    He just silently looked toward Zhao Wang Lei. A wave of disgust washed over his heart when he saw a dazed look in Zhao Wang Lei.


    The disgusting Emperor was still fantasizing inside his mind about an already married woman.


    Zhao Wang Lei was indeed a sick man.


    To bring him out of his daze, Xi Ying said coldly and loudly.


    "Your Majesty"


    Sure enough, Zhao Wang Lie came out of his trance, and Xi Ying continued


    "No one else knew about First Madam Li going to Xi Manor except her daughters, Your Majesty. This Lord hopes that this thing is enough to make it clear that it was the Li Sisters who spread these false rumors about this Lord''s wife."


    Inside his heart, Xi Ying was now getting a little frustrated. Just to prove them wrong person wrong he had to do so much.


    In his whole life, he had perhaps never spoken so much in the Imperial Court. It was rather easy to just abduct Li Na and Li Caihong and then torture them till they will breathe theirst.


    However. Xi Ying didn''t know whether his wife would appreciate his move much or not.


    And hence no matter how much he desired to torture these pair of sisters, he could only control himself and choose a way, his wife won''t have any problem with or so he wished.


    Because he still didn''t know whether Li Rui would get angry at him because of this, today''s stunt of his.


    Perhaps Zhao Wang Lei also sensed Xi Ying''s impatience and hence he didn''t dy this matter anymore.


    He also thought that this much time should be enough for Youxio''s shadow guards to kill Li Rui and her son.


    So he announced


    "Zhen punishes Second Lady Li with the life sentence."


    Li Ring''s whole body went stiff when she heard this.


    ckness swept across her eyes telling her that she was soon going to lose her consciousness.


    However, thest bit of rationality kept her awake.


    She wanted to hear whether Xi Ying has destroyed her younger daughter''s life also or not.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t ask Xi Ying for what punishment Li Caihong will get instead he announced on his own


    "Third Lady Li will be sent to the nunnery."


    And that was when Li Rong copsed down on the floor.


    Her daughters'' lives have been destroyed by Xi Ying.


    The Emperor himself had announced these punishments and hence she couldn''t do anything.


    Li Qiang immediately stood up from his seat and ran towards his unconscious wife who was held by the Imperial Guards.


    Zhao Wang Lei just nced at the duo before he looked at Xi Ying as if nothing happened and asked


    "Is Prime Minister Xi satisfied with the punishment Zhen has decided?"


    A thoughtful look could be seen on Xi Ying''s face that made Zhao Wang Lei. Just what does he think of himself.


    He was the Emperor so Xi Ying should blindly say yes to him and then thank him for the justice he had served him.


    However, Xi Ying had always been like this. Even Zhao Wang Lei knew this. This was not the first time he was behaving like this.


    He wouldn''t really agree to something until he was really satisfied regardless of who was standing in front of him.


    It was after a few moments, Xi Ying finally nodded his head and said


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This Lord is satisfied with the punishment that Your Majesty has given to Third Lady Li. Many thanks for doing the justice."


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed in relief unconsciously.


    Fortunately, Xi Ying agreed otherwise if he had refused and asked him to change the punishment then Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know what he would have done.


    In the end, he also knew that he would have to agree because he needed Xi Ying''s help to achieve what he wanted.

 Chapter 533 Revealing Princess Wenling’s True Face?

    <h4>Chapter 533 Revealing Princess Wenling''s True Face?</h4>


    Zhao Wang Lei had thought that Xi Ying was finally finished and he was about to sign Eunuch Wang to continue the banquet.


    Everyone had thought the same.


    Hence the convoy''s ministers looked panicked. The man they needed to attack the second prince had not arrived yet so they didn''t know what they would do if the banquet started and all the performances ended just like that.


    Their n was to attack during the banquet.


    However, Xi Ying, who was unaware of their thoughts, saved them again.


    "Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying''s cold voice sounded again and Zhao Wang Lei frowned deeply.


    What did he want now?


    "This man here��"


    Xi Ying pointed to the man who was still held down by two Imperial Guards��the man whom Xi Ying introduced to everyone as the brother of the man who was hired by Li Na and Li Caihong to defile Li Rui.


    "This Lord had called this man here because today this Lord wanted to reveal everyone''s true face��at least of those people who had tried to harm this Lord''s wife."


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes again moved around the hall as if he was trying to find the people who had tried to harm Li Rui.


    Some people though knew that they were not the person Xi Ying was looking for, they still could feel the sweat forming on their foreheads.


    It was a few momentster when Xi Ying''s eyes finally stopped in a direction and on someone.


    People followed his gaze and they gasped when they saw that someone was none other than Princess Wenling.


    Princess Zhao Wenling who had just sat on her seat a few moments ago had a pale face when she saw Xi Ying looking at herself with cold eyes.


    If it was some other day then she would have perhaps blushed shyly having the young prime minister''s attention to herself.


    However, at this moment, she knew that the consequences were different.


    She was perhaps going to be in big troubleter if she didn''t do anything now.


    The nervous princess suddenly remembered what the old nanny had told her outside the banquet hall.


    "Her Majesty, the great Empress also knew about the truth, My Princess."


    Her mother knew that four years ago it was Li Na and Li Caihong who had drugged Li Rui and ��and she had drugged Xi Ying.


    It was just the most unfortunate coincidence for her that they met each other inside that room. Two people drugged with aphrodisiacs ��what could have happened ��the princess herself could think enough about this.


    Li Rui was not really at fault four years ago.


    However, her mother let her think the opposite and made her hatred towards Li Rui more intense��so intense that she decided to kill Li Rui, the same girl who had saved her life once.


    Princess Wenling didn''t even know, for a moment, what exactly she was thinking about.


    Her mind was messed up.


    She still didn''t like Li Rui, she was very envious of her but at the same time, she could find herself standing on the wrong path.


    All theseplex emotions were starting to make her feel dizzy��until her eyes suddenly fell on her mother.


    It was her mother who was the reason behind all this and she couldn''t even understand why she did all this.


    Confused, Princess Wenling came out of her trance when she heard Xi Ying''s cold voice again.


    He was not looking at her now, instead, his eyes were on her father, the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty, this man was hired to take my wife''s life just a few months ago��when this Lord was not present here in the Imperial City and went to the border to solve the border problems. The man was told that it was this Lord''s wife who had killed his brother and hence he wanted to avenge his brother''s death. Your Majesty, now this Lord wishes to question the whole Imperial n, if this Lord''s family is not even safe here in the Imperial City in this Lord''s absence then how can they expect me to leave the Imperial City in the future when some problem arises and the Empire would need my presence somewhere else."


    "How can someone really expect this Lord to leave this Lord''s family here in danger alone?"


    Zhao Wang Leo''s eyes sharpened. He was understanding where Xi Ying was trying to go and he was not satisfied with that at all.


    This matter should not be discussed here today in the Imperial City.


    Though his daughter was a little stupid, he still needed her to harm Li Rui. If Xi Ying revealed everything about the stupid princess in front of everyone, then he would have no other choice than to punish her ording to Xi Ying''s wish.


    Just when Zhao Wang Lei wanted to say something to stop the discussion on this matter then and there, Minister Xin suddenly stood up from his seat and greeted Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Greeting, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s fists were clenched and he was feeling very annoyed because of being interrupted. However, he had to put on an emotionless face and nod his head calmly at the greeting.


    Xin n was no less noble than Xi or Li n. It could be sensed from their n''s name also. The name Xin ��it was the same name the Empire had.


    The whole Empire was named on the name of their n because it was the Xin n''s ancestors who had found a small ce in Empire Xin and then made it huge slowly and slowly.


    A few yearster, they had given it to the n Zhao who did everything to make the Empire Xin powerful and prosperous.


    However, no one changed the name of the Empire.


    The Xin n stayed in one of the higher-ranking noble families in the whole Empire.


    Due to the past the n had, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t disrespect Minister Xin in front of everyone.


    He smiled bitterly inside his heart.


    Sometimes he could feel that everyone was powerful inside this Empire except him��the Emperor himself.

 Chapter 534 What Will Zhao Wang Lei Do?

    <h4>Chapter 534 What Will Zhao Wang Lei Do?</h4>


    "Your Majesty"


    Minister Xin nced at Xi Ying and then at the Emperor before he said


    "Your Majesty, this ministerpletely agrees with Prime Minister Xi. All of us are loyal to the Empire, towards Your Majesty, and towards the Imperial n. However, we do love our families also."


    The ministers nodded their heads at Minister Xin''s words.


    "Your Majesty, if only one is ensured that his family is safe and secure in the Imperial City while he is away toplete his duty for the Empire, he canpletely dedicate himself to his job."


    The sounds of agreements echoed just after Minister Xin finished his words.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s fists were again clenched inside his sleeves.


    His face was still emotionless and when the Imperial banquet hall gained its silence again, he finally said.


    "Zhen can understand what Minister Xin is trying to say, however, Zhen doesn''t think that this day is appropriate to discuss such matters."


    Zhao Wang Lei just wanted to stop Xi Ying from doing something. He thought that once the banquet would finish, he wo7uld again discuss this matter with Xi Ying, and then by making some kind of deal, he would be able to stop Xi Ying from revealing the stupid princess'' deeds in front of everyone.


    However, Minister Xin was making it difficult for him.


    How could Xi Ying not see what the Emperor was trying to do!


    He smiled coldly and suddenly looked towards the ministers of the convoy. With the same kind of smile lingering on his lips, he asked them coldly whether they had any problem if he wanted to get justice for his wife today only.


    The strange smile on Xi Ying''s lipsbined with the cold voice in which he asked the convoy''s ministers this question, it almost seemed as if he was threatening them.


    The convoy''s ministers were left angry by his arrogance, however, they also knew that at this moment, agreeing with Xi Ying was in their favor also.


    So they shook their heads and one of the ministers even stood up and told Zhao Wang Lei that there was no need to feel embarrassed.


    Such matters weremon in every Empire but it was very important to sort them out so that no one would ever dare tomit such mistakes again.


    The ministers of the Imperial Court apuded the convoy''s minister for his wise words and then everyone finally concentrated on the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei was stuck now. He was feeling very angry inside his heart but he didn''t have any way to vent.


    Helpless, he could only nod his head while Eunuch Wang announced that Xi Ying could proceed with whatever he had wanted to say.


    Xi Ying nodded his head. With the cold smile still lingering on his lips, he revealed what Zhao Wang Lei was trying to hide.


    Sitting beside Zhao Wang Lei, Qin Wenya was watching everything silently.


    She wondered who this other person was because, in her eyes, Xi Ying would never reveal her daughter''s deeds in front of so many people. Zhao Zhuang Chen and Qin Wenya had unconsciously started to believe that Xi Ying was on their side from the day Xi Ying had revealed Zhao Wang Lei''s true intentions to them.


    So she thought that Xi Ying would not do this to her daughter.


    And hence she couldn''t understand anything.


    It was only when Xi Ying opened his mouth and said


    "Your Majesty, this man here as I said, was hired by someone to kill my wife, Li Rui. The person who had hired him to do this was none other than��"


    The small pause seemed to be very long to a few people and this included Yi Jie whose heart was restless to know who this other person was.


    At the same time, General Li also looked forward to the answer. He knew that the person must not be the Emperor as Xi Ying would not reveal Zhao Wang Lei''s name just like that.


    "Princess Wenling."


    Gaps echoed in the Imperial Banquet hall as soon as Xi Ying revealed that person''s name.


    At least hundreds of pairs of eyes suddenly turned in Princess Wenling''s direction, who already had a pale face under Xi Ying''s cold and sharp pair of eyes.


    He knew ��he knew everything!


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that Xi Ying already knew everything including how she nted her people in Xi Manor.


    Her whole body went cold as she opened and closed her mouth in order to say something but couldn''t let out a single word.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    It was Qin Wenya who tried to say something to save her daughter. Princess Wenling also turned to look at her mother.


    She would have appreciated her mother for speaking in her favor at such a moment if the circumstances would have been different ��if only she didn''t know that she was in her current circumstances because of the same mother.


    So she found Qin Wenya''s voice only annoying at this moment.


    She saw how her mother looked toward her father hoping for any kind of help from him but her father also had a cold and indifferent face just like Xi Ying.


    Princess Wenling''s heart sank inside her chest suddenly.


    With the same emotionless face, she heard his father asking Xi Ying


    "Prime Minister Xi, do you have any evidence for what you speak of ?"


    The whispers inside the banquet hall continued while everyone again waited for Xi Ying''s answer.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly in response and said


    "Your Majesty, this man here ims that he was hired by Princess Wenling. What more evidence do you need?"


    Seeing that the Emperor was looking at the man, the guards raised the head of the man who was about to copse on the floor if not held by them.


    Another guard suddenly poured water on the man''s face, making him open his eyes abruptly and then try to gulp the air in a huge amount suddenly.


    He looked confused for a moment when he looked at his surroundings but when his eyes fell on Xi Ying, they were filled with horror.


    He was afraid or more precisely terrified.


    As if facing death would be better than facing Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying ignored his fear and stepped forward in his direction making the man want to crawl away from him.


    But neither did his body have that power nor did the Imperial guards loosen their hold on him.


    His whole body was shivering when Xi Ying stopped in front of him and smiled coldly.


    "Tell them everything."


    And he swallowed that did nothing tofort his already dry throat.

 Chapter 535 What Will Princess Wenling Do?

    <h4>Chapter 535 What Will Princess Wenling Do?</h4>


    "It was me��it was me who tried to kill Lady Li��"


    The guards started stuttering loudly as soon as Xi Ying finished his words.


    The whole Imperial banquet hall was echoing with his voice.


    In fear, he looked around the banquet hall and then suddenly pointed his finger in Princess Wenling''s direction.


    "That woman��.it was she who had asked me to do so. It was she who told me that Lady Lii killed my brother, My Brother��I had loved him so much so I was very grieving over his death even after four years. I was furious at Lady Li and decided to use that opportunity to avenge my brother. That woman helped me in getting inside the Imperial Pce when Lady Li entered to meet Princess Consort Yi and I��.I .. attempted to kill her when she was passing by the Imperial Garden."


    An ear-deafening silence prevailed in the banquet hall after the guard finished his words. People looked at each other and then at Princess Wenling.


    Everyone was aware of her affection for Xi Ying so they could obviously conclude why Princess Wenling did this.


    If It was before then perhaps some people would have understood the reason behind her actions��after all, in their eyes, then Li Rui had stolen the man Princess Wenling had loved all these years by using vicious schemes.


    However, now it was clear to everyone that Li Rui never nned that incident four years ago. She herself was a victim who was coincidentally saved by Xi Ying instead of bing prey of an Imperial Guard.


    In their eyes, Li Rui was still lucky.


    In the end, her sister''s viciousness proved to be a fortune for her.


    If only they knew what all she had suffered to get the fortune of this fortunate fate.


    Putting aside all this, everyone now felt a little disgusted by Princess Wenling''s actions. Regardless of what Li Rui did, was it right to hire a man to kill someone?


    Now they were waiting to see what the Emperor would do.


    Will he punish the princess he adored as Xi Ying wanted or will he let her go?


    But even if the Emperor decided to let Princess Wenling go then would Xi Ying ept this?


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent. His face was still emotionless making anyone unable t9oprehend what exactly was going on inside his mind.


    It was a few momentster when his eyes flickered suddenly and he opened his mouth to say something.


    However, before he could let out a sound, Princess Wenling suddenly stood up from her seat and started shouting


    "It was not me��It was never me. It was her��all of this is done by her."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s fists clenched inside his sleeves as he looked at the stupid princess who was pointing her finger at the old nanny.


    He cursed her inside his heart. She didn''t need to say anything. He was about to handle the situation.


    He could always tell Xi Ying that he could not believe this Imperial Guard anymore because the Imperial Guardpletely looked very scared of Xi Ying so he could always try to point out that Xi Ying might be forcing the Imperial Guard to say all this.


    Even at this moment, Zhao Wang Lei was trying to manage everything but Princess Wenling started to speak again as she climbed down from her seat which was a little higher than from others.


    Standing in front of the man who was badly beaten and bruised, the princess looked into his eyes sharply and coldly.


    Pointing her finger towards the old nanny whose mouth was still partly opened as she tried toprehend whatever was going on, she asked


    "Was it she who had asked you to do so?"


    The man followed her finger slowly and looked towards the old nanny for a few moments and nodded his head slowly.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply as he understood where this was going.


    He wanted the punishment for both Princess Wenling and the old nanny. However, now it seems that Princess Wenling would save herself.


    "Then why did you point your finger at Princess Wenling just now?"


    It was Zhao Zhuang Chen who spoke this time.


    Standing up from his seat, he was now ring at the badly beaten man. If something stained his sister''s reputation, then Zhao Zhuang Chen knew very well that it would be an obstacle in his path to getting the throne also. After all, Zhao Wenling was his sister.


    The man immediately shook his head and gathered his weak strength to let out the words without stuttering.


    "No, Your Highness. It was that��that old nanny. This one had always been talking about her."


    Princess Wenling sighed in relief while the old nanny''s face went paler than before as if her whole world had copsed suddenly.


    "No��"


    She shouted suddenly as she also climbed down from the seat where Princess Wenling was sitting. All this while, she had been standing by Princess Wenlig''s side.


    Now she was understanding why the princess wanted to know everything about that incident. She was just looking for something that could save her and now she would be able to save herself.


    Because the man had really never seen the princess before.


    It was only she who had done so at the Emperor''smand but still, she couldn''t just let her name stain like this and then get the punishment.


    On the other hand, the badly beaten man was terrified when he heard the old nanny denying his im.


    If they proved that it was he who was lying then he would get only death because that was what they do with a person who lied in front of the Emperor.


    "It was she��"


    The man said in a loud voice and continued


    "I remember her face very clearly. She even had offered the money. She had told me that her mistress Princess Wenling despised Lady Li and since Lady Li had killed my brother, it would be good for both of us if I killed Lady Li."


    The old nanny swallowed as she knew that whatever the man was saying was indeed true while princess Wenling''s lips quivered in fear and panic hearing the man''s words.


    She couldn''t help but re at the old nanny hearing this.


    Who tells a man who was being hired to do a thing like murder such a thing?


    Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, she couldn''t help but clench her fists in fear and panic.


    Now, what will she do?

 Chapter 536 Weaving A Trap For Qin Wenya

    <h4>Chapter 536 Weaving A Trap For Qin Wenya</h4>


    p!


    The loud sound of the p echoed in the huge Imperial banquet hall.


    Everyone looked at the old nanny who was now lying on the floor with her head tilted sideways.


    The old nanny''s eyes were filled with shock as she stared at nothing in particr.


    It was perhaps the second time the princess had pped her. Thest time was when she had advised her about something the princess had not liked, however, even at that time the princess had been brainwashed by her in a few days.


    Brainwashed to kill Li Rui.


    Though she had never apologized, the old nanny hadforted herself by saying that she stillpleted her job.


    Princess Wenling''s cold and sharp voice sounded in the nanny''s ears which were still ringing with the loud sound of the p.


    "How dare you, a servant, smear my name like this!"


    "When did I ever ask you to hire anyone to kill Rui?"


    Princess Wenling''s eyes were full of disbelief as she looked down at the old nanny. The people couldn''t help but start to believe that Princess Wenling really didn''t know anything about all this from the beginning itself.


    The noble family members shook their heads as their eyes filled with disgust and looked at the old nanny.


    That''s why they say that you should not favor these servants more than needed.


    Almost all of them knew that the old nanny was the most favored servant of the Princess.


    And this was how the old nanny repaid!


    But there was still one more question left!


    Perhaps the people didn''t think of that question or if they did, no one dared to ask. However, Xi Ying fearlessly asked the pretenseful princess.


    "So, Your Highness means to say that this old nanny who is also Your Highness'' servant nned all that ��without even letting Your Highness know anything."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows in surprise as he pondered over his own question. On the other hand, Princess Wenling was happy to see that even though just to ask this question, Xi Ying was finally talking to her.


    She controlled the smile of excitement that was about to threaten from her lips and nodded her head with a pitiful face that she thought would incite some pity inside Xi Ying''s heart.


    However, when she heard Xi Ying''s next questions, her heart sank inside her chest.


    "But Your Highness, Why did this old nanny do so? What kind of enmity did the old nanny have with this Lord''s wife?"


    The question made Princess Wenling''s throat dry.


    Though she didn''t know what kind of rtionship that man had with Li Rui, she had indeed asked the old nanny to hire someone to scare Li Rui.


    Though it was only to scare Li Rui, who would believe her if she really revealed what she had wanted to do!


    So she could not do so.


    Princess Wenling swallowed as she tried toe up with something. However, nothing came to her mind.


    In the end, she shook her head innocently and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, I don''t know the answer to your question. This thing��I think only she can answer."


    Princess Wenling said in a very soft and gentle voice. However, when her eyes fell on the old nanny, they were filled with pain as if the betrayal from the old nanny had hurt her very much.


    Looking towards the still shocked old nanny she whispered in a choked voice.


    "Nanny, why did you do so? What did I not give you? I used to respect you so much but you��"


    A tear nicely slid out of the princess'' eyes as she continued


    "Rui and me��regardless of whatever she did to me, I have always considered her as my friend."


    Princess Wenling moved her eyes to look at Xi Ying with a sad smile on her lips as she said this.


    However, all her pretense was in vain when she found that Xi Ying was not even looking at her. Instead, he was looking at the old nanny.


    Stepping forward, he took out his sword in one swift move and then put it on the old nanny''s neck.


    "This Lord wants one thing ��either the answer or your head."


    Xi Ying said coldly while the old nanny trembled fiercely under the sword. Princess Wenling''s eyes were also wide as she had not expected that Xi Ying would do such a thing here.


    She clenched her fists tightly and prayed inside her heart that the old nanny would not take her name.


    In the current circumstances, even if the old nanny revealed that she was asked by her(Princess Wenling) to find someone to scare Li Rui, even then Xi Ying would despise her.


    And she didn''t want that.


    The old nanny lowered her eyes suddenly.


    She stayed silent for a few moments. Just when Xi Ying was about to move his sword forward to cut her head and Zhao Wang Lei was about to stop him, her voice sounded


    "It was Her Majesty, the Empress who had asked me to do so."


    And the Imperial banquet hall went silent again before the sharp whispers echoed in it again!


    The Empress had ordered the old nanny to hire someone to kill Li Rui.


    Qin Wenya who was sitting beside Zhao Wang Lei had her eyes narrowed, but her eyes didn''t have any fear as she said coldly.


    "Nanny, do you think that anyone would believe you if you spout rubbish against Bengong?"


    It was only Zhao Wang Lei whose eyes shed suddenly. His fists inside his sleeves clenched tightly and he immediately saw an opportunity in front of him.


    The opportunity to lower Qin Wenya''s high prestige so that the mighty Empress and princess of the Qin Empire won''t dare to threaten him again.


    He just wished that his most trusted servant, the old nanny, was really going to do what he was thinking she was going to do.


    The old nanny raised her eyes and looked at Xi Ying without any fear in her eyes.


    "Four years ago��"


    She paused for a moment before she continued


    "Her Majesty hade to know that Li Sisters had nned against Lady Li but she hid it from everyone."


    And the new revtion was the origin of the new whispers.

 Chapter 537 Qin Wenya Tries To Save Herself

    <h4>Chapter 537 Qin Wenya Tries To Save Herself</h4>


    The Imperial Guard stepped inside the Imperial Banuqet hall with a woman following him. Her eyes stayed on the floor as she followed him silently and she seemed to be very scared.


    "Your Majesty"


    There was a cold and fearless smile on Xi Ying''s lips as he nced at Qin Wenya and asked coldly


    "Does Your Majesty recognize this woman?"


    Qin Wenya swallowed and tried topose herself as she shook her head in oblivion and said calmly


    "No, Prime Minister Xi. Bengong doesn''t know who she is."


    At this answer, Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. The smile on his lips went colder and then said with the same cold smile


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry. This Lord will help Your Majesty in rememberimng."


    Qin Wenya''s fists were clenched so tightly that her naild dug into her palm. She was scared as now she was realizing that Xi Ying knew everything.


    Everything that she had thought had been hidden very well by her known to Xi Ying. But how, she was unable to find the answer to this question.


    She could only watch as Xi Ying asked the maid to raise her head and speak in front of the Emperor.


    The maid really raised her head, however, she never spoke. When her eyes fell on Qin Wenya, they were filled with horror.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat and her mouth parted widely as she breathed heavily. It was only then people saw that she didn''t have tongue.


    The maid didn''t speak not because she was terrified of Qin Wenya but because she didn''t have tongue.


    "She can''t speak, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying spoke again and his eyes againnded on Qin Wenya.


    "Your Majesty must be knowing why the maid can''t speak. After all, it was only Your Majesty who had taken the right to speak from this maid. It was Your Majesty who had ordered her people to cut down the maid''s tongue."


    A few people in the banquet hall had their eyes wide while others closed their eyes as they imagined the scene in their minds.


    It was surprising that the maid didn''t lose her life when they cut her tongue.


    Amidst the silence inside the banquet hall, Xi Ying continued


    "The maid had been hired by Li Na and Li Caihong to drug this Lord''s wife Li Rui, four years ago. She was the same maid who had informed everyone about this Lord''s wife disappearance from the banquet hall at that time and then had led everyone to the room ��where she was foundter on."


    Those who were present in the banquet hall four years ago really remembered that something like that had happened so they nodded their heads as they heard whatever Xi Ying said.


    "Unofrtunately, she was found by Her Majesty who didn''t want all of this toe out and hence to silence the maid she ordered her people to cut her tongue and then sent her far away from the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying had started investigating the incident that had happened four years ago as soon as he had returned to the Imperial City after getting his body back.


    He had asked his shadow guards that had came to the Imperial City from the valley to collect all the evidence that could help him getting justice for Li Rui wheneve he would find the right opportunity.


    All these people were in his care all this time. He was just waiting for a day like today where he would be able to humiliate all these people who had humiliated his wife in front of so many people.


    He looked at Qin Wenya who was the starting point of whatever had happened four years ago. Yes, Li Na and Li Caihong had schmened against Li Rui but if Qin Wenya had not hidden all these evidences then there would have been no misunderstanding between him and Li Rui.


    He would not have lost himself in his anger feeling that he was being used and ignored Li Rui for four years. His son would not have lived away from his mother for these four years when he needed his mother a lot.


    For all this, Xi Ying despised a part of himself as well as Qin Wenya wholly.


    The maid had her head lowered and her body shivered every few seconds. She never dared to raise her head to look at Qin Wenya again.


    On the other hand, Qin Wenya was standing there on the throne calmly.


    She never said anything until Zhao Wang Lei asked her on his own.


    "What does Empress wish to say in response now?"


    Qin Wenya''s face didnn''t have any emotion. After a few moments of silence, she said calmly.


    "Yes, I did so."


    Though she looked calm, her heart was on fire. She knew this would be a huge setback to everything she had nned for her and her children''s future. Butt she could also see that Xi Ying was adamant to prove her guilty here today. If she refused, he would just present more evidence ��evidence about which even she doesn''t remember so it would be better if she took the me on herself after this.


    But in a different way.


    With a calm face, she continued


    "Li Rui was drugged in the Imperial Pce. Even though it was Li Sisters who drugged her, it was an Imperial maid who had mixed that drug in her drink. It was an Imperial Guard who had tried to defile her. How could this Empress let all this be revealed to the ordinary citizens and then put a stain on the Imperial n? Which maiden would feel safe and protected in the Imperial Pce after all this woulde out! It was this thought that had made this Empress hide all this, Your Majesty. This Empress was just trying to protect the prestige of the Imperial n."


    The banquet hall was silent after Qin Wenya''s speech but it could be seen that many people were moved by her words. They believed her. She was just doing what an Empress would do.


    However, Xi Ying''s cold sneer brought them out of their trance.

 Chapter 538 Qin Wenya’s Fall

    <h4>Chapter 538 Qin Wenya''s Fall</h4>


    Whispers started in the Imperial Banquet hall just after the old nanny stopped speaking.


    Qin Wenya''s face didn''t have any emotion.


    Now not even fear could be seen on her face.


    Xi Ying wondered what the mighty Empress was thinking right now. Was she really thinking that she would be able to save herself even after this?


    If she was, then soon she was going to get to know that she was very very wrong.


    Qin Wenya calmly stood up from her seat amidst those whispers which were silenced down as soon as people saw her standing up.


    They wanted to hear what she will say.


    After hearing all this, it was obvious that the reputation of the Empress will lower, and hence same will happen with the reputation of the Imperial n.


    Li Rui deserved justice four years ago not right now.


    Though she still got it, what was the benefit now?


    Li Na was sentenced for the rest of her life but Li Rui had still borne the stain on her reputation for four whole years.


    It was none other than the Empress who stopped Li Rui from getting the justice she deserved.


    Who will be able to put their trust in the Imperial n again if the Empress could also do this?


    "All of this is a lie. This old nanny is telling lies. Your Majesty��"


    Turning to look at her dear husband, Qin Wenya spoke very calmly though her inside were burning with fire.


    How could she not see what Zhao Wang Lei was trying to do! He was trying to make her fall on her face in front of everyone! He was trying to reduce her power in Xin!


    Qin Wenya promised herself that once she would deal with the current circumstances she would show Zhao Wang Lei the consequences of whatever he was doing right now.


    He was perhaps too confident in himself right now but she will show him that he won''t be able to move even a strand of her hair without her will!


    This throne belonged to her son and the power that an Empress should have in an Empire, she would always have more power than that.


    "Your Majesty, Bengong believes that Your Majesty will only take a decision on the basis of some evidence."


    "Whatever this old nanny is saying are merely words. She doesn''t have any evidence for what she is saying."


    The people inside the Imperial banquet hall nodded their heads at this while the old nanny had her mouth parted in shock. She indeed did not have any evidence.


    How could she have any evidence all of a sudden!


    The old nanny opened and closed her mouth as she tried to form words but could not let a single one out from her mouth.


    She was trying to remember the name of the vige where that maid was sent by Qin Wenya. However, her old memory did not help her in anything.


    This was not good!


    Only by putting all the me on Qin Wenya, she would be able to save herself today. The old nanny knew this.


    She was just a servant so she could not and did not have any power to deny the order of an Empress and hence she was not at any fault in whatever she did.


    That was what the old nanny was going to do.


    After proving that it was really Qin Wenya''s fault, even if she was given any punishment, it would surely be very less than she would have gotten in the usual circumstances.


    However, now how she will prove that it was really Qin Wenya who had hidden everything and though it was a lie, it was Qin Wenya who had asked her to hire someone to kill Li Rui.


    Qin Wenya was also very miffed on thinking that the old nanny was putting false me on her.


    Yes, she had hidden the incident four years ago but she had never hired any man and never had asked the old nanny to hire someone to kill Li Rui.


    So she knew very well that the old nanny was trying to trap her.


    Only now she was able to see whatever Xi Ying was saying was really true. The old nanny was really one of Zhao Wang Lei''s people.


    And she put a snake on her daughter''s side.


    Now this snake was trying to bite her also.


    However, Qin Wenya wondered whether it was Zhao Wang Lei who had asked the old nanny to hire someone to kill Li Rui and if he had, then why did he want to kill Li Rui!


    Qin Wenya''s thoughts were messy but she was clear with one thought she needed to save herself at any cost.


    So with a calm face that only an innocent person would have in such a situation, she said


    "Your Majesty, Bengong has not done any such thing. Why would Bengong hire someone to kill Lady Li? What kind of enmity does Bengong have with Lady Li?"


    "Because Princess Wenling likes Lord Xi. It was not once, that Her Majesty and even Princess Wenling had hired so many people to kill Lady Li so many times, however, every time Lord Xi''s shadow guards would protect Lady Li and Lady Li wille out safe."


    The old nanny said immediately before Qin Wenya could give any other excuse to save herself.


    The people had their eyes wide on hearing this.


    Everyone had always thought that it was Princess Wenling who suffered in all this. She had affection for Prime Minister Xi for so many years but one incident snatched Xi Ying from her.


    However, who knew that the same princess who imed in front of everyone that Li Rui was her best friend regardless of what happened years ago, the same princess was nning to kill Li Rui behind her back��behind everyone''s back.


    The eyes looking at Princess Wenling became slightly strange now.


    Inside his heart, Xi Ying found everything very ridiculous.


    Here, everyone was trying to save themselves. These people were not seeing that while doing all this, they were letting all their secrets out one by one.


    However, he won''t stop them from doing all this. He will just watch silently and then in the end, he will benefit from their loss.


    He would get justice for his wife whom they had always tried to harm.


    He would get justice for his Rui!

 Chapter 539 Lord Xi Has Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 539 Lord Xi Has Evidence</h4>


    "What rubbish you are spouting?"


    Princess Wenling shouted hysterically on hearing the old nanny''s words.


    Her heart and eyes were filled with panic when she nced at Xi Ying and found him looking at herself with a pair of deep ck eyes that were filled with coldness and indifference.


    He already disliked her enough and the old nanny was just making the situation more worst for her.


    Princess Wenling could suddenly see that perhaps the old nanny was not as loyal as she imed and showed herself to be.


    Just once she was put in a difficult situation, she betrayed her like this.


    She even was trying to put all the me on her mother in front of everyone now. She was really very daring.


    Her heart was filled with anger thinking that before she was thinking of doing something to reduce the nanny''s punishment after all this.


    However, now the only thing she wish to do was p her face until death.


    So she did so.


    She stepped forward and raised her hand to p the old nanny.


    However, just when she had raised her hand, she heard a deep cold voice sounded in the Imperial banquet hall.


    "Guards, hold the princess."


    It was Zhao Wang Lei who ordered so.


    This time, he was left dissatisfied by the old nanny''s move.


    They still needed the princess. Though she was stupid, she was still useful to them. Princess Wenling was the only shield Zhao Wang Lei was using to cover himself while attempting to kill Li Rui so many times.


    It was only this shield that had saved him all this time and he still needed this shield��especially when Xi Ying was trying his best to protect Li Rui now.


    Just when he was thinking of setting everything right, the princess had started to behave like a shrew.


    Could she not tell that her being angry would only show everyone that whatever the old nanny was saying was true?


    The thing that she had to learn from Qin Wenya was this. She still looked so calm after everything.


    The Imperial guards held the princess before she could p the old nanny The old nanny looked terrified and had closed her eyes.


    However, when she didn''t feel any impact of the heavy p on her face, she opened her eyes. A cold smirk formed on her lips when she saw the struggling princess held by the Imperial guards as she shouted.


    "Leave me��.leave me. I will kill her. Just a servant and she is trying to climb onto my head."


    The princess was angrier on seeing the smirk on the nanny''s lips.


    However, the nanny looked fearless as she continued to smile coldly and whispered


    "That is how you have always shut my mouth but today no one can stop me. I have done many wrong things while working under you and your mother. Today I wish to do one right thing at least."


    Eunuch Wang wanted to apud the old nanny for the act she was putting in front of everyone while Xi Ying raised his eyebrows on hearing the old nanny''s words.


    Mockery shed in his eyes but he still stood silent.


    Everyone''s time wille one by one. Those who are thinking that they are safe will soone to know how wrong they have been.


    Xi Ying sighed as he suddenly what his beautiful and cute wife might be doing in Xi Manor right now. The thought made him want to go to Xi Manor right away and see her. However, he knew that right now it was almost near impossible.


    His presence here was necessary. The circumstances made him feel irritated because they were stopping him from meeting his lovely wife.


    He heard Qin Wenya saying again


    "Your Majesty, the old nanny does not have any evidence and yet she is spouting rubbish against Bengong and the Princess. Requesting Your Majesty to punish the old nanny wisely. Lying in front of the great Emperor means death. Bengong hopes that Your Majesty would give her a befitting punishment."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched on hearing this.


    Was Qin Wenya thinking that he will let it end like this and so soon?


    With a face that didn''t have any emotion, Xi Ying stepped forward and said in his deep cold voice.


    "Who said that there is no evidence? This Lord has the evidence that Her Majesty had hidden everything from Minister Xin four years ago with the help of her people."


    The banquet hall went silent for the umpteenth time again.


    No one could believe that Xi Ying really had the evidence. However, all of them also knew that Xi Ying must not be lying so almost everyone was starting to believe that Qin Wenya had really hidden the truth four years ago.


    Qin Wenya could also see this and hence her eyes went sharp as she looked at Xi Ying.


    She had thought that Xi Ying was on her side, however, the situation seemed to be different altogether now. At the same time, panic started to surround Qin Wenya''s heart.


    If Xi Ying was adamant about proving her wrong today, then would she really be able to save herself.


    Qin Wenya forcefully calmed herself down and said calmly


    "What kind of evidence Prime Minister Xi is talking about?"


    She was sure that she had not left any evidence. Even if Xi Ying had any kind of evidence, perhaps she can find some fault in it and then prove that that evidence was not valid.


    Thinking this, Qin Wenya had asked this question.


    However, when Xi Ying pped his hand and an Imperial guard entered the Imperial banquet hall, Qin Wenya''s face went pale on seeing the person he brought with him.


    Everyone in the Imperial banquet hall was curiously looking at this new person but Qin Wenya could recognize the person at one nce. That was the, especially of her memory.


    She never forgot a face after seeing it once.


    Xi Ying really had evidence and she was really into big trouble!

 Chapter 540 Qin Wenya Tries To Save Herself

    <h4>Chapter 540 Qin Wenya Tries To Save Herself</h4>


    The Imperial Guard stepped inside the Imperial Banuqet hall with a woman following him. Her eyes stayed on the floor as she followed him silently and she seemed to be very scared.


    "Your Majesty"


    There was a cold and fearless smile on Xi Ying''s lips as he nced at Qin Wenya and asked coldly


    "Does Your Majesty recognize this woman?"


    Qin Wenya swallowed and tried topose herself as she shook her head in oblivion and said calmly


    "No, Prime Minister Xi. Bengong doesn''t know who she is."


    At this answer, Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. The smile on his lips went colder and then said with the same cold smile


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry. This Lord will help Your Majesty in rememberimng."


    Qin Wenya''s fists were clenched so tightly that her naild dug into her palm. She was scared as now she was realizing that Xi Ying knew everything.


    Everything that she had thought had been hidden very well by her known to Xi Ying. But how, she was unable to find the answer to this question.


    She could only watch as Xi Ying asked the maid to raise her head and speak in front of the Emperor.


    The maid really raised her head, however, she never spoke. When her eyes fell on Qin Wenya, they were filled with horror.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat and her mouth parted widely as she breathed heavily. It was only then people saw that she didn''t have tongue.


    The maid didn''t speak not because she was terrified of Qin Wenya but because she didn''t have tongue.


    "She can''t speak, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying spoke again and his eyes againnded on Qin Wenya.


    "Your Majesty must be knowing why the maid can''t speak. After all, it was only Your Majesty who had taken the right to speak from this maid. It was Your Majesty who had ordered her people to cut down the maid''s tongue."


    A few people in the banquet hall had their eyes wide while others closed their eyes as they imagined the scene in their minds.


    It was surprising that the maid didn''t lose her life when they cut her tongue.


    Amidst the silence inside the banquet hall, Xi Ying continued


    "The maid had been hired by Li Na and Li Caihong to drug this Lord''s wife Li Rui, four years ago. She was the same maid who had informed everyone about this Lord''s wife disappearance from the banquet hall at that time and then had led everyone to the room ��where she was foundter on."


    Those who were present in the banquet hall four years ago really remembered that something like that had happened so they nodded their heads as they heard whatever Xi Ying said.


    "Unofrtunately, she was found by Her Majesty who didn''t want all of this toe out and hence to silence the maid she ordered her people to cut her tongue and then sent her far away from the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying had started investigating the incident that had happened four years ago as soon as he had returned to the Imperial City after getting his body back.


    He had asked his shadow guards that had came to the Imperial City from the valley to collect all the evidence that could help him getting justice for Li Rui wheneve he would find the right opportunity.


    All these people were in his care all this time. He was just waiting for a day like today where he would be able to humiliate all these people who had humiliated his wife in front of so many people.


    He looked at Qin Wenya who was the starting point of whatever had happened four years ago. Yes, Li Na and Li Caihong had schmened against Li Rui but if Qin Wenya had not hidden all these evidences then there would have been no misunderstanding between him and Li Rui.


    He would not have lost himself in his anger feeling that he was being used and ignored Li Rui for four years. His son would not have lived away from his mother for these four years when he needed his mother a lot.


    For all this, Xi Ying despised a part of himself as well as Qin Wenya wholly.


    The maid had her head lowered and her body shivered every few seconds. She never dared to raise her head to look at Qin Wenya again.


    On the other hand, Qin Wenya was standing there on the throne calmly.


    She never said anything until Zhao Wang Lei asked her on his own.


    "What does Empress wish to say in response now?"


    Qin Wenya''s face didnn''t have any emotion. After a few moments of silence, she said calmly.


    "Yes, I did so."


    Though she looked calm, her heart was on fire. She knew this would be a huge setback to everything she had nned for her and her children''s future. Butt she could also see that Xi Ying was adamant to prove her guilty here today. If she refused, he would just present more evidence ��evidence about which even she doesn''t remember so it would be better if she took the me on herself after this.


    But in a different way.


    With a calm face, she continued


    "Li Rui was drugged in the Imperial Pce. Even though it was Li Sisters who drugged her, it was an Imperial maid who had mixed that drug in her drink. It was an Imperial Guard who had tried to defile her. How could this Empress let all this be revealed to the ordinary citizens and then put a stain on the Imperial n? Which maiden would feel safe and protected in the Imperial Pce after all this woulde out! It was this thought that had made this Empress hide all this, Your Majesty. This Empress was just trying to protect the prestige of the Imperial n."


    The banquet hall was silent after Qin Wenya''s speech but it could be seen that many people were moved by her words. They believed her. She was just doing what an Empress would do.


    However, Xi Ying''s cold sneer brought them out of their trance.

 Chapter 541 The Merciless Lord Xi

    <h4>Chapter 541 The Merciless Lord Xi</h4>


    "For the prestige of the Imperial n��"


    Xi Ying sneered coldly again as he said those words in his cold voice.


    His eyes on Qin Wenya were filled with mockery and one of his hands rested on his sword. His patience was really ending.


    This drama��now he just wished to end it.


    So just in a span of a few hours, Xi Ying''s sword came out of its sheath for the second time and it again rested on the same neck.


    "P��P��Prime Min..Minister Xi. What are you doing? This servant didn''t do anything wrong now."


    The old nanny who was shivering badly under the sword said with difficulty.


    However, Xi Ying kept his sword in the same ce instead with more force than almost made the nanny think that if she moved even a bit, the sword would cut her neck on its own.


    "Tell everyone, seventeen years ago��who was it who had hidden the hairpin in Li Zhan''s clothes during the banquet. Tell everyone the truth."


    The old nanny''s throat went dry and her wide eyes were filled with shock.


    Even Princess Wenling who was standing silently until now was trembling all over. That incident��it had a great shadow over her heart.


    Zhao Wenling still remembered that she had not been able to sleep for many nights after she had seen Li Zhan''s dead body getting out of thatrge hall.


    Li Rui''s screams would ring in her ears and she had almost thought at that time that she would go crazy. If it had not been her mother, who had told her again and again that she didn''t do anything wrong because it was Li Rui first who had betrayed her in this friendship, Zhao Wenling would have never recovered from that trauma.


    Yes, it was Li Rui who had betrayed her.


    It was Li Rui who had tried to take her life, who had tried to steal the limelight that had belonged to her so she did nothing wrong but show her ce to her.


    But how did Xi Ying know about that incident?


    Her heart was filled with panic as she clenched her fists tightly to stay calm. But it proved to be very difficult.


    The thought that Xi Ying knew everything made her wonder if he also knew that it was she who was involved in this nning. Princess Wenling''s body went cold when she thought this.


    Who told Xi Ying all this? She thought silently and without any effort, only one name came to her mind and that name belonged to Li Rui.


    Yes, it must be Li Rui who told Xi Ying everything.


    That bitch��.


    The guilt of wronging Li Rui for four years that Zhao Wenling had been feeling suddenly vanished away and her hatred for Li Rui returned again and with high force this time.


    It was Li Rui who made Xi Ying hate her so how could she not hate Li Rui!


    Inside her mind, Princess Wenling promised herself that once all this would finish, she would definitely kill Li Rui even if she would need to do it herself.


    However, at this moment, what could she do?


    The old nanny was trying to put up an act of being innocent.


    "This old servant doesn''t know what Prime Minister Xi is talking about."


    The old nanny said firmly and put a confused expression on her face.


    Irritation shed through Xi Ying''s eyes. He removed his sword from the nanny''s neck making her heave a sigh of relief but the old nanny never saw the cold glint in her eyes.


    A momentter, the old nanny was screaming wildly in the banquet hall rolling from here to there while holding her right hand in her left hand.


    In front of everyone, Xi Ying had cut her pinky finger mercilessly.


    The old nanny remembered that she had never suffered after she had entered the Imperial Pce.


    In all her life after entering the Imperial Pce, she had never cried out with anguish and pain except the two times when she had been pped by the princess.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s deep and cold voice sounded in the banquet hall.. It had a warning��a warning for Xi Ying to stop. However, Xi Ying didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    He looked at the screaming old nanny and picking the cut finger from the floor he said


    "If you don''t want it to be your hand next time then dare to pretend in front of this Lord again!"


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Wang Lei shouted this time.


    However, Xi Ying again ignored him shocking all the people.


    "Now tell everyone what exactly had happened seventeen years ago. Everything��and by everything this Lord also means how you had framed this Lord''s wife when it was you who had pushed the princess inside the pond."


    Xi Ying''sst few words were again a new revtion.


    By now, people were shaking their heads as they wondered just how many people had schemed Li Rui. However, what they admired was how patiently Xi Ying was standing there and demanding justice for his wife.


    Though he was behaving outrageously, this was the most merciful behavior you could expect from the merciless prime minister of the Xin.


    If he had his way with these people, then ording to his reputation, he should have killed all of them by now.


    Zhao Wang Lei was left very furious by Xi Ying''s outrageous behavior, Without thinking anything, he said coldly


    "Guards, hold Prime Minister Xi down."


    Xi Ying smirked coldly when he heard this.


    Yi Jie looked panicked while General Li stood up from his seat and was about to say something when Xi Ying heard the sound of footsteps from his behind.


    Even before those Imperial guards could surround him, he said coldly as he shed his sword in front of them arrogantly.


    "If you wish to lose your life then step forward."


    Finishing his words, he then turned to look at the Emperor and said coldly.


    "If Your Majesty wishes to make this banquet hall a battlefield, then this Lord would dly do so because even this Lord''s patience is ending now."

 Chapter 542 Rui Was Wronged

    <h4>Chapter 542 Rui Was Wronged</h4>


    "If Your Majesty wishes to make this banquet hall a battlefield, then this Lord would dly do so because even this Lord''s patience is ending now."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with coldness when he heard Xi Ying''s words inside which a threat was hidden very well.


    "Prime Minister Xi, your behavior is very outrageous."


    At these words, Xi Ying chuckled coldly.


    "Is it, Your Majesty?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he asked this question. Then without giving any chance to anyone to answer him, he said


    "It is not. Does Your Majesty wish to know what is more outrageous? The more and most outrageous thing is how so many people scheme against just one person who is none other than this Lord''s wife��the outrageous thing is that she had never done anything wring to all these people but she had still suffered from all the false usations that were put on her."


    "She never pushed the princess inside that pond that day but she was said to be envied of the princess. Her maid never stole the hairpin in the banquet seventeen years ago but again it was she who was again med for asking her maid to do such a disgusting thing. She never schemed to marry this Lord but even this Lord thought that she schemed to get married to me. Everything because of this Lord''s ignorance and all these people''s schemes."


    Xi Ying finished coldly as his cold eyes nced at each and every person who had been part of these schemes.


    Li Na and Li Caihong had been taken away from the Imperial banquet hall and Li Qiang had already left with his unconscious wife so the left people were princess Wenling, the old nanny, Qin Wenya, and of course Zhao Wang Lei.


    At this moment, Zhao Wang Lei also seemed to realize something.


    His thought that Xi Ying was protecting Li Rui all this while just because she was pregnant with his child was all along wrong.


    No! Xi Ying was protecting Li Rui because now he finally knew that Li Rui never schemed against him to marry him.


    All these ns were never set up by her.


    Zhao Wang Lei knew very well that only this misunderstanding had been the only source of hatred between Xi Ying and Li Rui and now since this misunderstanding was clear, Xi Ying was genuine and sincere to Li Rui.


    He would protect Li Rui as a loving husband was supposed to protect his wife and since it was Xi Ying who had so many powerful people on his side working for him then it would be very easy for him to do so.


    Now Zhao Wang Lei suddenly doubted whether the shadow guards of the Youxio organization would really be able to do their job.


    If Xi Ying was here then he was no fool to leave Li Rui there alone in Xi Manor. His people must be guarding Xi Manor very well.


    However, at the same time, he tried to assure himself that those shadow guards would never tell Xi Ying that it was he who had sent them to kill Li Rui because Youxio''s shadow guards never did such a thing even if they were caught in the past.


    He tried to assure himself that Xi Ying was still loyal to him because he didn''t know about his secrets. He could still create some misunderstanding between them and make Xi Ying hate Li Rui again.


    Though he thought all this, his fists were tightly clenched inside his sleeves.


    He could see the sympathy and pity in people''s eyes as they heard Xi Ying''s words. They agreed with Xi Ying. Li Rui has been wronged.


    And hence when Xi Ying put his sword on the old nanny''s neck and threatened her to speak the truth if she didn''t wish to lose her life, Zhao Wang Lei, even as the Emperor could say nothing except for hearing the scared old nanny revealing everything.


    Inside his heart, he was very angry at the old nanny. She was supposed to keep her mouth shut and not say anything even if Xi Ying really took her life.


    However, now Zhao Wang Lei saw very clearly that the old nanny was not as loyal as he had thought her to be.


    He remembered that he had found the old nanny many years ago inside a forest where he had gone hunting. At that time, he had been saved by the old nanny from the attack of an animal.


    He had been impressed by the bravery and loyalty that she had shown to him and hence he had offered her to work by his side.


    However, after he had returned from the first ande back to the Imperial Pce, Princess Zhao Wenling hade to him demanding that he should make Li Rui herpanion in the Imperial Pce.


    It was not her request that had bothered Zhao Wang Lei.


    It was the name she had taken. Zhao Wang Lei would never forget that name even in her dreams.


    Because to him, this name meant his death.


    He had refused in the beginning.


    He had not wanted Li Rui to even step inside the Imperial Pce.


    However, he had been helpless when Qin Wenya hade to him and had said arrogantly that he need to grant her daughter''s wish.


    He saw how Li Rui slowly started to win his daughter as well as the Imperial Pce''s people''s hearts.


    Zhao Wang Lei agreed in the end but inside his heart, he was very angry. The anger only made his mind work faster and he soon came up with a n.


    He gave the old nanny to Qin Wenya during one of their outings and then the old nanny entered the Imperial Pce as one of the Empress'' servants.


    The old nanny knew her work. She had to fill Qin Wenya''s mind against Li Rui first and then made her think that Princess needed the old nanny by her side.


    Qin Wenya really fell into the trap and gave the old nanny to the princess.


    And after that whatever happened, Zhao Wang Lei have been very satisfied with all that.


    Li Rui had been banned from the Imperial Pce and he had been living a peaceful life until she stepped inside the Imperial Pce again.


    Now looking at Xi Ying, he suddenly thought that whatever he had heard years ago was really true.


    At this moment, the old nanny was describing everything.


    She told everyone that she had been sent to the princess'' side by the Empress. She was asked to fill the princess'' mind against Li Rui.


    It was she who pushed the princess inside the river.


    Amidst all this, Zhao Wang Lei was relieved with just one thing the old nanny never mentioned his name.


    However, he didn''t know that he was still safe from all this me because Xi Ying was letting him stay out of it.


    His time woulde but not now.


    Xi Ying first wanted to wipe all these loyal people from Zhao Wang Lei''s side and then dethrone him.


    So that he would find himself in the same helpless situation, he had been in his past life.


    The helplessness he had felt in his past life when he had his wife''s and his son''s cold body in his arms, Xi Ying wished that Zhao Wang Lei would feel the same kind of helplessness at the time of his death.

 Chapter 543 The Punishemnt Time

    <h4>Chapter 543 The Punishemnt Time</h4>


    The old nanny had already finished speaking.


    She had told everyone everything. At this moment, she was sobbing and crying loudly as she tried to make everyone believe that she was never at fault.


    She was merely a ve who could only do as she was being told by the Empress.


    However, no one in the Imperial Court was paying attention to her. Almost every pair of eyes was fixed on Qin Wenya who was looking at Xi Ying with a calm and cold pair of eyes.


    Xi Ying stared back fearlessly but the difference was that his eyes were colder.


    So cold that Qin Wenya could not even bear to look into them for a long time and as a result, it was she who first looked away.


    Her heart was filled with anger as well as panic.


    Even Xi Ying knew that the old nanny was the Emperor''s person but he was still making everyone believe that it was she who nned everything just because she hid all those things four years ago and seventeen years ago.


    And she was very right!


    Xi Ying was indeed punishing her for this.


    Xi Ying knew that Qin Wenya was very powerful.


    She was so powerful that she could have easily gone against Zhao Wang Lei and reveal everything to everyone.


    However, she stayed silent and that was her fault.


    She didn''t have any fear of losing her life because Zhao Wang Lei could never do so as he knew that the Qin Empire would destroy Xin if Zhao Wang Lei really killed Qin Wenya even if he didn''t make it look like an intentional murder.


    And hence she didn''t have anything to fear but she still hid everything and brainwashed her daughter against his wife.


    "Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying looked away from Qin Wenya who was trying to avoid meeting his eyes and said arrogantly


    "This Minister wants Your Majesty to give a right punishment to Her Majesty and Princess for everything they have done to this Lord''s wife."


    Zhao Wang Lei breathed in and out silently.


    The oue of this long drama was only half satisfying for him.


    He wanted Qin Wenya''s destruction but he didn''t want the princess to go down so suddenly and immediately. However, at this moment he didn''t have any choice but to think of some punishment.


    "Princess Wenling is punished to stay inside her chambers. She won''t ever step out from there until Zhen''s further order."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed. However, just when he was about to open his mouth and say something, Zhao Wang Lei said


    "Prime Minister Xi, Princess was young. It can be said that it was the Empress who made her do all that. Don''t worry. Zhen will never let Princess appear in front of you and your family again."


    "What does Father Emperor mean by that?"


    Princess Wenling asked when she heard her father''s words.


    She would never be able to appear in front of Xi Ying. The thought made a tightening feeling appear in her chest. She wanted to ask more but Zhao Wang Lei didn''t disappoint her and answered immediately


    "Princess marriage will be fixed soon. Princess will step out of her chambers only when her marriage will be fixed."


    Princess Wenling''s eyes widened on hearing these words.


    Her marriage�� with whom?


    Of course, from the current circumstances, she could see that that person won''t be Xi Ying. Her chest was tight and her eyes started to fill with tears.


    It was all of a sudden when the princess started to shout.


    "No!"


    She iled her arms here and there as she screamed like a shrew.


    "I shall not marry anyone else except for Xi Ying."


    The women inside the banquet hall gasped on seeing the princess''s bravery in saying this out aloud. It was one thing to keep your affection inside your heart and then like that person.


    It was endearing.


    But for a woman, saying such a thing aloud in front of so many people was very shameful ��especially when that man was already married to someone else.


    They looked at Xi Ying but Xi Ying''s face didn''t have any emotion.


    He pretended as if he never heard the princess'' words.


    It was Zhao Wang Lei who had a furious face and ordered


    "Hold the princess and move her out of Zhen''s sight. Princess needs to reflect on her wrongdoings."


    Zhao Wang Lei.s voice was very cold. Two Mamas immediately held the princess and then dragged her out of the banquet hall regardless of how much she shouted.


    It was now Qin Wenya''s turn.


    "Because of notpleting the responsibilities an Empress had and taking advantage of her position to manipte the truth and represent to everyone something else, the Empress would hold no power in the Imperial Pce now. The Imperial harem would be ��"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes roamed in the Imperial banquet hall and then suddenly stopped on Yi Huiqing.


    "The Imperial harem would be managed by Princess Yi from now."


    People looked at each other hearing the Emperor''s decision. In such circumstances, the most suitable oue was that some other Imperial Consort or concubine would manage the Imperial harem but Zhao Wang Lei didn''t have any concubines and consort who were suitable for such a huge position so having Princess Consort Yi manage the harem was also not a bad thing.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei''s forehead had a deep frown.


    He didn''t want his wangfei to be the person who would be managing the harem for Zhao Wang Lei.


    She was his wangfei ��not Zhao Wang Lei''s concubine.


    Even Yi Huiqing didn''t want such a huge responsibility but she had no other choice except for stepping forward and ept it.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei who was about to interrupt this smooth procedure suddenly nced at Xi Ying and found the young prime minister lightly shaking his head at him.


    So Zhao Zhang Wei sat down silently.


    However, inside his heart, he wondered why Xi Ying stopped him just now.

 Chapter 544 The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 544 The Dream</h4>


    The banquet hall was filled with a different kind of tension after the princess was dragged outside.


    Now the eyes were on Qin Wenya.


    Zhao Wang Lei never needed to tell Qin Wenya that she also needed to leave after whatever has been revealed..


    The Empress left on her own. Her face didn''t look good when she passed by Xi Ying''s side. Her eyes were calm but cold as she stopped there and looked at him for a few moments.


    The daring prime minister didn''t cower away from her cold and calm gaze and looked back with a cold smile on her lips that was very sessful in provoking Qin Wenya.


    Qin Wenya now had the mere title. All the power that she held before as the Empress was taken away from her.


    So what did Xi Ying even have to fear?


    She could not even move a strand of his hair when she was an Empress and now that she was no longer the Empress, she would not be able to do anything even now.


    Qin Wenya seemed to read all this from Xi Ying''s cold and mocking eyes.


    Her palms were almost bleeding as her nails dug deeper into their skin.


    Her heart was burning with the fire of rage but she didn''t have anywhere to vent.


    She could only turn her eyes away from the cold and indifferent prime minister and then leave the banquet hall silently under all the eyes.


    The Emperor ordered to start the banquet again.


    No one noticed the relieved look that the minsters of the convoy had on their faces. They looked at each other and then looked away as if nothing happened.


    The person who they needed to kill Zhao Zhang Wei was here finally.


    Also, Zhao Wang Lei giving the responsibility of the harem to Yi Huiqing who was also Zhao Zhang Wei''s wangfei only confirmed their guess that he was thinking of making Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor.


    The banquet started again.


    Xi Ying now could not wait for it to finish.


    He wanted to go back to Xi Manor as soon as possible.


    He wanted to see if Li Rui was happy with whatever he did. No matter how she showed herself to be indifferent to all this, Xi Ying knew that Li Rui felt wronged.


    She felt wronged because she had to stay inside Li Manor for so many years. She felt wronged because she had heard so many bad words and born so many false usations for all these years.


    Xi Ying wished that all this would give some relief to those feelings of his wife.


    Lost in his thoughts, Xi Ying didn''t notice the peculiar behavior of a man who was now performing in the banquet hall.


    He would have surely noticed it if he had not been this lost, if only he knew that there was danger around him.


    Hence, it was veryte when amidst the dancers, a man suddenly took out a dagger from his sleeve.


    Gasps and shouts were heard immediately that brought Xi Ying out of his trance.


    The Imperial Guard ran towards the man but still, they were standing a little far away from the performers, and hence their speed could never bepared to the speed of the man who had a dagger in his hands and was ready to throw it.


    But where��.


    Xi Ying who was still trying to understand the situation had his cold eyes narrowed. They flickered when he finally understood who was the target of the dagger.


    He swiftly stood up from his seat��ready to fly and throw that dagger away, however, everything was toote.


    The dagger left the man''s hands.


    And flew towards Zhao Zhang Wei.


    No one understood anything until it reached just near Zhao Zhang Wei.


    And then screams echoed in the Imperial banquet hall.


    The joyous ce soon turned into a battlefield.


    This banquet was never supposed to be peaceful.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui was sleeping inside her room.


    Her eyes were closed and her beautiful face glowed because of her pregnancy. Suddenly a soft frown marred her beautiful forehead as if she was seeing something that she didn''t like.


    "No��"


    A whisper escaped her lips and her hand clutched the bedsheet tightly.


    "Don''t��"


    She whispered again as a tear slid out from one of her eyes. And then the next moment, she suddenly sat up on the bed as she panted heavily.


    "Ying��"


    Xi Ying''s name escaped from Li Rui''s lips and she looked around the room anxiously. Only then did Li Rui realize that what she had been seeing a few moments ago was just a dream.


    A deep sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    However, Li Rui frowned again when she remembered everything she saw in her dream.


    There was blood everywhere.


    A sword had shed in front of her eyes.


    A sword that had been separating necks from bodies constantly...without any stop. At the end of her dream, she had seen a deserted ground that was filled with dead bodies.


    That had blood and nothing else.


    In the mid of that ground was kneeling a man with his head lowered. His hands had a sword.


    Li Rui still remembered the mournful vibes the figure emitted at that time. She had been shocked when the man had raised his head suddenly.


    His face was full of red blood but she still recognized him.


    She recognized him because of his cold and indifferent eyes.


    They were so cold that all the coldness of this world seem to be nothing in front of them. Her heart was still restless whenever she remembered those cold eyes.


    They didn''t have any emotions.


    Then the man suddenly whispered her name


    "Rui"


    She remembered the sad smile on his lips as he had raised his hand that had the sword full of blood.


    �� and then ��without any hesitation pierced his own heart with that same sword.


    The man was none other than her husband, Xi Ying.

 Chapter 545 Going To The Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 545 Going To The Imperial Pce</h4>


    Li Rui was still thinking about her dream. Her face was a little pale when she looked outside the opened window.


    It was already night.


    Xi Ying should return by tonight or tomorrow morning.


    She looked at Xi Ling who was holding her hand tightly and was deeply asleep. There was no doubt that today''s incident had scared Xi Ling though he didn''t show it. That''s why he insisted to sleep with his mother today and stay by her side constantly at least until his father returned from the Imperial Pce.


    Her restless heart calmed down slightly when she saw her son''s face.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared inside her room.


    "An Ju"


    Li Rui called out with a frown on her forehead when she saw that An Ju had a strange expression on her face.


    She knew that An Ju would not havee here leaving the job of guarding the room where those shadow guards were tied if it had not been important.


    "My Lady, An Shing is here. My Lady needs to go to Imperial Pce as soon as possible."


    An Ju said in a low voice seeing that Xi Ling was also inside the room but asleep.


    The words made Li Rui inhale sharply and she couldn''t help but ask immediately


    "Is everything alright?"


    "This servant doesn''t know anything yet, My Lady. An Shing just asked me to tell My Lady to get ready as soon as possible."


    Li Rui swallowed as she remembered her dream but then nodded her head lightly.


    She didn''t need to get ready. She carefully took her arm out of Xi Ling''s hold and then covered him with the nket again.


    After that, she just picked a shawl to cover herself as the air outside was very cold and not good for the child in her belly.


    After that, she stepped out of her room with An Ju.


    An Shing was in the living room.


    His face also didn''t look bad and it increased the ominous feeling inside Li Rui''s heart.


    "Is he alright?"


    That was the first question that escaped her lips.


    An Shing immediately understood who Li Rui was asking about. He bowed his head respectfully and told her immediately so that she won''t worry.


    "My Lord is fine. Requesting My Lady not to worry."


    The answer made Li Rui release a sigh of relief. Her heart that had been hanging finally fell down to its ce.


    She covered her body with a shawl properly and said to An Shing.


    "Let''s go."


    An Shing hesitated.


    They needed to reach the Imperial Pce as soon as possible. Would it be alright if he held his master''s wangfEi and then used qinggong.


    An Ju seemed to understand what he was thinking.


    "I will take Madam to the Imperial Pce."


    An Ju said to An Shing who immediately nodded his head as he didn''t find anything wrong and said to her


    "Go to Xinhe Pce with My Lady."


    The words made Li Rui frown deeply. She wanted to ask but then choose to go silent as An Ju told An Shing to guard the room where the shadow guards were tied.


    She also told An Shing that An San was also inside the manor so he should be careful.


    An Shing''s eyes flickered and they suddenly went. Even though these few words of An Ju, he seemed to understand something has happened in Xi Manor, while all of them were away and it was def8intely rted to An San.


    His heart was filled with anger when he remembered whatever An San has done before. However, he could only control his anger for now and tell An Ju that he will guard the Manor against everyone and this everyone, of course, included An San as well.


    Punishing An San��this right belonged to only their master. The only moment they will hit An San would be when he will try to obstruct their path or harm their master, mistress, or Young Master.


    Before leaving, Li Rui asked An Shing to take care of Xi Ling. She didn''t wish to leave her son alone in Xi Manor but she also knew that it might not be good to take Xi Ling with her as well as she still didn''t know what were the circumstances in the Imperial Pce.


    And she trusted An Shing.


    An Shing had been there when Xi Ying had left for the borders.


    So Li Rui was sure that these shadow guards except An San would never let anything happen to her soon because in their eyes, Xi Ling was their young master and their master''s son as well.


    Thinking this, she felt a little assured.


    In a few moments, An Ju flew away with Li Rui in her arms to the Imperial Pce.


    An Shing first went to the room where Xi Ling was sleeping. After that, he went to the room where the shadow guards were tied.


    When he opened the door, An Shing immediately saw four shadow guards inside the room. All of them were tied to the chairs with rope.


    An Shing stepped forward and looked at the four of them one by one.


    The four of them were also looking at him with cold eyes as if they wished to kill him then and there.


    An Shing ignored the anger he could feel from them. He knew that their intentions must not be good if An Ju has kept them here. What made him feel strange was that none of them moved even once.


    They sat on the chairs like statues.


    An Shing shook his head and decided to ask An Ju everythingter. He was about to step out of the room when his eyes suddenly fell on the hem of the cloth of one of the shadow guards.


    The sign that was embroidered on the hem ��it was recognized by him.


    His eyes flickered and he looked at four of them one by one again.


    When his eyes fell on thest man, An Shing noticed that there was a different kind of coldness and mockery in his eyes as if he knew that he(An Shing) knew that he had already recognized them.


    An Shing cursed loudly and then stepped out of the room mming the door loudly.


    The shadow guards were from Youxio organization.


    He obviously understood what they were here for.


    An Shing now wished that his master woulde back to Xi Manor as soon as possible. They needed to find out just who was cruel enough to hire Youxio''s shadow guards to kill Madam and Young Master.

 Chapter 546 What Happened In The Imperial Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 546 What Happened In The Imperial Pce?</h4>


    Since they used qinggong, it didn''t take much time to reach the Imperial Pce.


    Still, perhaps it was Li Rui''s constant thoughts about finding out what was wrong in the Imperial Pce, that made her think that it took them a long time.


    An Ju flew towards the Xinhe Pce.


    Her eyes looked down at the vacant ground and they stopped when she saw her master looking above. Carefully, An Ju tightened her hold on Li Rui''s waist and started to go down.


    Though she was an expert in such a skill as Xi Ying''s shadow guard, she still couldn''t help but feel a little scared as she did all this.


    Because Li Rui was pregnant with her master''s child.


    Even if she would have not pregnant, An Ju knew that she would be punished if something happened to Li Rui.


    The thought made An Ju cautious and do everything carefully.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips and she heard the same from Li Rui as soon as they got down. The female shadow guard smiled lightly as she understood that her mistress have also been scared.


    She could understand.


    It was natural for Li Rui to feel scared since she didn''t know qingqong and was not in habit of flying in the sky every day like her.


    However, she admired her courage and tolerance of still not speaking a single word all this while.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying immediately stepped forward and pulled his wife towards him.


    His hand went around her waist and he hugged her in his arms while his nose buried inside his hair inhaling her sweet scent.


    It calmed his restless heart down a little.


    Xi Ying didn''t know why but he had been feeling this restlessness since the morning. All this while, there had been just one thought inside his mind.


    Was Li Rui alright?


    And what happened almost a shichen ago inside the banquet hall only increased the restless inside his heart.


    He was suddenly doubting himself because he knew that it was all because of hisck of attention that this happened.


    "Is everything alright, Ying?"


    His wife''s sweet voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears and he closed his eyes for a moment before he stepped back and looked into her clean ck eyes.


    Xi Ying felt ashamed to say his next few words but he had to say it.


    "I messed up, Rui. I messed up everything."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw regret and guilt in Xi Ying''s eyes. This made her wonder what exactly happened that she didn''t know about.


    She looked at An Ju.


    Xi Ying was perhaps not in the right state of mind. Otherwise, she knew very well that he would never prefer that his shadow guards would look at him when he was in such a weak state.


    So Li Rui sighed An Ju to leave.


    An Ju bowed her head and with ast nce at her master, she left from there knowing very well that they needed some private time.


    After that, Li Rui held Xi Ying''s hand and asked softly


    "I am sure whatever has happened must not be your fault solely, Ying. You must not have done it intentionally. I believe you."


    The few words��perhaps Li Rui didn''t know, how big of relief they gave to Xi Ying.


    His hold around his wife''s hand tightened and Xi Ying suddenly felt his eyes a little blurry. His heart was warm as he blinked his eyes furiously trying to hide the little bit of moisture that had suddenly gathered there.


    He raised Li Rui''s hand and kissed her knuckles deeply as he whispered


    "Thank you, I really needed this."


    Li Rui blinked and smiled a little. She, of course, noticed that Xi Ying was about to cry but seeing that he didn''t want her to see it, she pretended as if she had never seen it.


    After this small interaction, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand and took her further inside the Xinhe Pce.


    Li Rui frowned when she noticed that they were walking towards Yi Huiqing''s chambers. She was familiar with Lantai Courtyard because she had visited Yi Huiqing once.


    At the same time, she noticed how there were a great number of maids was standing outside and trying to peek inside the room.


    The smell of medicines immediately wafted through her nose and her heart sank down suddenly.


    Was her Elder sister alright?


    Li Rui couldn''t even wait to go inside the chambers and see with her own eyes. She looked towards her husband and asked with uncertainty lingering in her voice


    "Ying, Is Elder Sister alright?"


    Li Rui''s heart sank deeper when she noticed that Xi Ying''s body went stiff at her question. He never looked at her.


    Instead, he continued to guide her toward the chambers.


    The smell of medicines only became stronger with every step and when they stepped inside the chambers, Li Rui''s eyes stopped at the bed.


    There on the bed, lied Yi Huiqing, her elder sister with her eyes closed.


    The scene was no different from how she had seen her sister when thest time, she visited her during her miscarriage.


    There was just one difference. Li Rui noticed suddenly.


    Yi Huiqing''s lips had a peaceful smile as if nothing in this world bothered her any longer.


    Li Rui left Xi Ying''s hand and Xi Ying also did the same as he saw her stepping inside the chamber towards the bed where Yi Huiqing was lying.


    He saw how Li Rui took in Yi Huiqing''s state.


    Her eyes first stayed on her face and then on the wound that was on Yi Huqing''s chest just where her heart was.


    The wound was tightly bounded with clothes but the red stain on the top of the cloth still showed that the blood was still leaking.


    The Imperial Physician has not been even able to stop the blood in thest shichen.


    They said that the dagger that pierced Yi Huiqing''s chest had some poison on it and the poison was still inside Yi Huiqing''s body.


    Even if she woke up after so much blood loss, the poison would still kill her even before she would wake up.


    "Elder Sister"


    Li Rui called out softly and Xi Ying closed his eyes seeing the dazed look on his wife''s face.


    However, Yi Huiqing never responded.


    In the ear-deafening silence of the room, a voice that was filled with heavy despair sounded suddenly.


    "Save her. Please save her."

 Chapter 547 What Happened In The Imperial Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 547 What Happened In The Imperial Pce?</h4>


    Since they used qinggong, it didn''t take much time to reach the Imperial Pce.


    Still, perhaps it was Li Rui''s constant thoughts about finding out what was wrong in the Imperial Pce, that made her think that it took them a long time.


    An Ju flew towards the Xinhe Pce.


    Her eyes looked down at the vacant ground and they stopped when she saw her master looking above. Carefully, An Ju tightened her hold on Li Rui''s waist and started to go down.


    Though she was an expert in such a skill as Xi Ying''s shadow guard, she still couldn''t help but feel a little scared as she did all this.


    Because Li Rui was pregnant with her master''s child.


    Even if she would have not pregnant, An Ju knew that she would be punished if something happened to Li Rui.


    The thought made An Ju cautious and do everything carefully.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips and she heard the same from Li Rui as soon as they got down. The female shadow guard smiled lightly as she understood that her mistress have also been scared.


    She could understand.


    It was natural for Li Rui to feel scared since she didn''t know qingqong and was not in habit of flying in the sky every day like her.


    However, she admired her courage and tolerance of still not speaking a single word all this while.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying immediately stepped forward and pulled his wife towards him.


    His hand went around her waist and he hugged her in his arms while his nose buried inside his hair inhaling her sweet scent.


    It calmed his restless heart down a little.


    Xi Ying didn''t know why but he had been feeling this restlessness since the morning. All this while, there had been just one thought inside his mind.


    Was Li Rui alright?


    And what happened almost a shichen ago inside the banquet hall only increased the restless inside his heart.


    He was suddenly doubting himself because he knew that it was all because of hisck of attention that this happened.


    "Is everything alright, Ying?"


    His wife''s sweet voice fell in Xi Ying''s ears and he closed his eyes for a moment before he stepped back and looked into her clean ck eyes.


    Xi Ying felt ashamed to say his next few words but he had to say it.


    "I messed up, Rui. I messed up everything."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw regret and guilt in Xi Ying''s eyes. This made her wonder what exactly happened that she didn''t know about.


    She looked at An Ju.


    Xi Ying was perhaps not in the right state of mind. Otherwise, she knew very well that he would never prefer that his shadow guards would look at him when he was in such a weak state.


    So Li Rui sighed An Ju to leave.


    An Ju bowed her head and with ast nce at her master, she left from there knowing very well that they needed some private time.


    After that, Li Rui held Xi Ying''s hand and asked softly


    "I am sure whatever has happened must not be your fault solely, Ying. You must not have done it intentionally. I believe you."


    The few words��perhaps Li Rui didn''t know, how big of relief they gave to Xi Ying.


    His hold around his wife''s hand tightened and Xi Ying suddenly felt his eyes a little blurry. His heart was warm as he blinked his eyes furiously trying to hide the little bit of moisture that had suddenly gathered there.


    He raised Li Rui''s hand and kissed her knuckles deeply as he whispered


    "Thank you, I really needed this."


    Li Rui blinked and smiled a little. She, of course, noticed that Xi Ying was about to cry but seeing that he didn''t want her to see it, she pretended as if she had never seen it.


    After this small interaction, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand and took her further inside the Xinhe Pce.


    Li Rui frowned when she noticed that they were walking towards Yi Huiqing''s chambers. She was familiar with Lantai Courtyard because she had visited Yi Huiqing once.


    At the same time, she noticed how there were a great number of maids was standing outside and trying to peek inside the room.


    The smell of medicines immediately wafted through her nose and her heart sank down suddenly.


    Was her Elder sister alright?


    Li Rui couldn''t even wait to go inside the chambers and see with her own eyes. She looked towards her husband and asked with uncertainty lingering in her voice


    "Ying, Is Elder Sister alright?"


    Li Rui''s heart sank deeper when she noticed that Xi Ying''s body went stiff at her question. He never looked at her.


    Instead, he continued to guide her toward the chambers.


    The smell of medicines only became stronger with every step and when they stepped inside the chambers, Li Rui''s eyes stopped at the bed.


    There on the bed, lied Yi Huiqing, her elder sister with her eyes closed.


    The scene was no different from how she had seen her sister when thest time, she visited her during her miscarriage.


    There was just one difference. Li Rui noticed suddenly.


    Yi Huiqing''s lips had a peaceful smile as if nothing in this world bothered her any longer.


    Li Rui left Xi Ying''s hand and Xi Ying also did the same as he saw her stepping inside the chamber towards the bed where Yi Huiqing was lying.


    He saw how Li Rui took in Yi Huiqing''s state.


    Her eyes first stayed on her face and then on the wound that was on Yi Huqing''s chest just where her heart was.


    The wound was tightly bounded with clothes but the red stain on the top of the cloth still showed that the blood was still leaking.


    The Imperial Physician has not been even able to stop the blood in thest shichen.


    They said that the dagger that pierced Yi Huiqing''s chest had some poison on it and the poison was still inside Yi Huiqing''s body.


    Even if she woke up after so much blood loss, the poison would still kill her even before she would wake up.


    "Elder Sister"


    Li Rui called out softly and Xi Ying closed his eyes seeing the dazed look on his wife''s face.


    However, Yi Huiqing never responded.


    In the ear-deafening silence of the room, a voice that was filled with heavy despair sounded suddenly.


    "Save her. Please save her."

 Chapter 548 The Desperate Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 548 The Desperate Second Prince</h4>


    The hoarse and despair-filled voice made Li Rui, as well as Xi Ying, look away from the unconscious Yi Huiqing who was lying on the bed.


    Their eyes moved to the man who was currently sitting by the bedside and holding Yi Huiqing''s hand.


    For a moment, shock shed through Li Rui''s eyes when she noticed the state Zhao Zhang Wei was in at this moment.


    His phoenix eyes werepletely red, his face was pale and she even seemed to have heard a hint of begging and pleading in his voice.


    The Imperial Prince was begging her to save her elder sister.


    He was so desperate that he didn''t feel any shame in bowing his head in front of anyone at this moment. She concluded she and Zhao Zhang Wei have never been that familiar with each other.


    When she continued to look at him in a daze, Zhao Zhang Wei was disappointed and said again and this time more desperately.


    "Lady Li. if saved Qingqing today then I promise you that I will stay grateful to you for my whole life."


    It took Li Rui a whole moment to digest whatever Zhao Zhang Wei was saying. There was no doubt that she had never liked this man.


    This man was, after all, the reason behind her elder sister''s all sorrows and grievances.


    The image of her elder sister that she had to see whenst time she had visited Xinhe Pce was still very fresh in Li Rui''''s mind ��as if she had given up on any kind of hope of living.


    Her showing the mirror of reality to her sister that the prince who was also her husband had actually never cared for her sister had also given a huge shock to her elder sister but she had also seen that somewhere her elder sister also knew this.


    It was just that her fragile heart had always refused to ept this.


    For a moment, that day, Li Rui had wondered whether she did the right thing or not. Her sister''s love for the prince even if it was just one-sided, but was at least giving her hope to continue her life in a vicious ce like Imperial Pce, but after that day, how will she live there!


    It made her wonder just how much brave and courage her sister must have gathered to love a man like Zhao Zhang Wei.


    It must have been very tiring.


    She had always adored Yi Huiqing and hence she dislike Zhao Zhang Wei for making her sister reach this state.


    Now today when the same man was desperately begging her to save her elder sister''s life, Li Rui didn''t know what she should think.


    Had all of her thoughts about Zhao Zhang Wei been wrong from the start or what she was seeing today was just her illusion!


    "Rui��"


    Li Rui came out of her trance only when she heard her husband''s voice.


    Her cold and indifferent eyes move away from Zhao Zhang Wei. She understood what Xi Ying had wanted to say so without saying anything, she just moved toward the bed.


    Her hand reached out to hold Yi Huiqing''s hand and her fingers trembled for a moment when she realized how cold Yi Huiqing''s hands were.


    Zhao Zhang Wei noticed it.


    His phoenix eyes went redder and his hold around Yi Huiqing''s other hand tightened. He could also feel the coldness of her body and this coldness was seeping through his bones and heart.


    His own words that he had said to Yi Huiqing when had visited Lantai Courtyard rang in Zhao Zhang Wei''s ears.


    "From today, Benwang will never step inside your courtyard, Yi Huiqing��until you will invite Benwang yourself. Otherwise, Bengwang will not stop here even if you will be on the brink of death."


    That day, Yi Huiqing''s rejection of his touch had hurt him so much, that he had spat out the words from his mouth that he could never even think of saying.


    His mind had been blinded by the rage because his ego had been hurt.


    Now today, Zhao Zhang Wei regretted immensely.


    He wished to remove the remembrance of that bad memory from his mind. In what kind of bad moment, did he say those inauspicious words that even got true.


    He should have never said such a thing because only today he was realizing the severity and gravity of his words.


    Now the same words were attacking his heart again and again like knives.


    The scene from a shichen ago also shed in front of his eyes.


    Whatever happened in the Imperial Court was very sudden. Zhao Zhang Wei had been surprised when he had seen the dagger flying toward him.


    He had panicked not because he could not avoid it. He was a very capable martial artist. However, he could not let anyone see this, and to avoid the dagger, he had to use the high speed.


    Just when he was thinking about what exactly he should do, he saw a figure running to stand in front of him.


    The scent that lingered around his nose for the first time only increased the panic inside his heart instead of calming him because the circumstances at that moment were very different.


    "Qingqing"


    Just one scream had escaped his lips before everything went nk for him.


    As he had seen Yi Huiqing''s body slowly fall down the floor, Zhao Zhang Wei had felt that his whole world was copsing slowly and slowly.


    Yi Huiqing''s peaceful smile shed in front of his eyes as she had been lying in his arms. Blood was constantly trickling down from her chest but she was still smiling.


    A smile that was full of peace.


    A smile that indicated that she was very happy with whatever happened. That she had been waiting for such a moment.


    That she had been very tired of living and perhaps of loving him as well.


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly felt deep suffocation inside his chest when he thought this.


    She might be tired but he still couldn''t let go.


    He would not be able to live if she really left him alone in this world.


    It was at that moment, that he realized this.

 Chapter 549 Saving Yi Huiqing

    <h4>Chapter 549 Saving Yi Huiqing</h4>


    "Can you save her?"


    Li Rui turned to look at the man who was asking her this question. Her eyes were calm and indifferent as she looked at the hand that Zhao Zhang Wei was holding.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei looked like a child who was anxiously waiting for her mother to wake up.


    A child whose only support system in this world was his mother. Zhao Zhang Wei looked like that child.


    The difference was just that here it was not Zhao Zhang Wei''s mother but his wangfei and her elder sister, Yi Huiqing.


    However, he still looked so dependent on her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart went cold as well as his eyes. He looked at Li Rui coldly and said


    "If you can''t then just say it. I will immediately look for some other expert."


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew very well that every passing moment was crucial for his wife. He couldn''t afford to waste even a single moment.


    But he also knew one more thing. He won''t let anything happen to Yi Huiqing. Even if he would need to exchange his life for her, he would do that.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying frowned when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei talking to his wife in such a tone. He sneered coldly.


    He was really trying to understand Zhao Zhang Wei''s condition.


    Both of them had done unforgivable mistakes but Zhao Zhang Wei was worse than him. He had seen his children dying in Yi Huuqing''s womb silently.


    And he still had the gall to talk to his wife in this manner as if he was the only person who was worried about him.


    So he said mercilessly showing the reality to the second prince.


    "Your Highness might not remember but this Lord will help Your Highness. The Imperial Pce has experts in the medicinal field. Even if Your Highness wishes to seek anyone from outside, it would take a lot of time and as the Imperial Physician, Princess Consort doesn''t have that much time. So it would be better if Your Highness would talk carefully to this Lord''s wife and not forget the respect that he should be giving to others in his sorrow."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything in response to Xi Ying''s words.


    However, his phoenix eyes were dim because he understood that whatever Xi Ying was saying was really right.


    His heart was being pierced with a sharp knife whenever he looked at Yi Huiqing''s unconscious face.


    "I apologize."


    He said to Li Rui sincerely without moving his eyes away.


    "But please save her. I will give you whatever you will wish."


    Li Rui never said anything to Zhao Zhang Wei''s question. While the two men were having their fierce conversation, she was silently trying to detect what kind of poison Yi Huiqing''s body has.


    She knew that she first needed to stop bleeding and then take out the poison. A few momentster, she turned to look at Xi Ying and said calmly.


    "I need a few things."


    Xi Ying nodded his head but before he could say anything, Zhao Zhang Wei spoke


    "What do you need? I will immediately ask servants to bring it.


    Xi Ying shook his head and sighed.


    He stepped forward and suddenly ced a hand on Zhao Zhang Wei''s shoulder.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei."


    It was perhaps the first time, Xi Ying was calling Zhao Zhang by his name but there was no anger in his voice.


    "This Lord will manage everything. Believe me, there is nothing you can do at this moment, The only thing you can do is try to hide that Rui is here to save Yi Huiqing. The things she needs are in Xi Manor and can''t be found here so you don''t need to worry about anything."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was a little reluctant but after a moment, he understood that whatever Xi Ying was saying was right.


    Still, he looked at the young prime minister and said firmly


    "Tell me if you need any kind of help but nothing should happen to Qingqing."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    A few momentster, Li Rui came to him with a paper that had a few written things and said


    "Give this to An Ju and ask her to go to Xi Manor with this paper. Ask her to go to him. He will give her all the medicines and herbs that this paper has written in it."


    Xi Ying nodded his head understanding what Li Ru was saying.


    Li Rui never took the old physician''s name but Xi Ying knew that he was the only person who could help them in such a thing.


    So he left the chambers to do the said job.


    Now Li Rui was left alone inside the chambers with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei shouted for Lin Daiyu and asked her to bring all the necessary things from the Imperial Physician that a person would need to heal a wound after Li Rui told him to do so.


    Lin Daiyu saw Li Rui when she entered but she didn''t say anything.


    She was relieved to see Li Rui. There was now a hope inside her heart that her mistress will be saved.


    She hurriedly went to gather whatever Li Rui would need.


    An Ju also came back soon.


    There was no time and Li Rui also started soon. When she was about to cut Yi Huiqing''s clothes, she looked at Zhao Zhang Wei who was still holding Yi Huiqing''s hand and looking at her face without any expression, and said solemnly.


    "Your Highness needs to leave the room."


    "No!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei said immediately.


    He would not leave Yi Huiqing alone. Li Rui could see his determination so she signed Lin Daiyu to go out and call for Xi Ying.


    Indeed, it was only Xi Ying who could take Zhao Zhang Wei out of Yi Huqing''s chambers. It took Xi Ying a few moments and some hot, provoking, and cold words but in the end, Zhao Zhang Wei really left the chambers with a grim face.


    Before leaving, he looked at Li Rui and asked


    "Will she be alright?"


    Li Rui''s eyes dimmed slightly for a moment and she said honestly


    "I don''t know. A physician can never be sure in such circumstances."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart sank at these words. He was also angry and almost wished to have an assurance from Li Rui that she would save Yi Huiqing regardless of what situation Yi Huiqing was in.


    But he also knew that Li Rui was not at any fault.


    It was he. He was weak. If only he had been scared and not scared of showing his abilities to anyone, Yi Huiqing would have not been in this state today.


    If it was his mistake then what right did he have to get angry at someone else?


    "I won''t be able to live without her."


    He whispered breathlessly.


    Outside his wangfeis chambers, he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "That man��where is he?"


    Xi Ying''''s eyes also went cold when he understood whom Zhao Zhang Wei was talking to.


    "I also need to talk to him."


    He said coldly and both the men set out to have a ''nice talk'' with the man who had attacked Zhao Zhang Wei and because of whom Yi Huiqing was in this state right now.

 Chapter 550 Were Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei Same?

    <h4>Chapter 550 Were Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei Same?</h4>


    "Who sent you?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice was deathly cold as he asked this question to the man who was tied with ropes and was now kneeling on the ground.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had one of his knees on the ground as he sat in front of the man.


    The man''s face was now full of bruises and his clothes were almost torn because of the constant beatings he had received in thest shichen when they were not here.


    Standing behind him, Xi Ying looked at his shadow guard An Si who shook his head with a solemn face.


    His shadow guard had not found anything rted to the man.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply as he wondered who would want to attack Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s and Qin Wenya''s names instantly shed inside her mind.


    Could it be them?


    Looking back at the man whom Zhao Zhang Wei was torturing right now in different ways, Xi Ying sighed heavily.


    "He won''t say anything like this."


    He told Zhao Zhang Wei who stopped beating the man and took a moment to nce at Xi Ying.


    However, when he looked back at the man who was smiling like a psycho despite being beaten so badly, Zhao Zhang Wei''s confidence ttered suddenly.


    He pulled the man''s hair roughly and pped him across the face as he said


    "Do you think that you can save yourself just like that after harming my qingqing so severely?"


    The man continued tough, making Zhao Zhang Wei more furious.


    His wife''s blood still coated Zhao Zhang Wei''s hands. He had not washed his hands because he wanted himself to remember that it was he who was responsible for Yi Huiqing''s current condition.


    "Find his family out. He must have someone who would be rted to him. Kill that person if he still refuses to tell the truth."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said in an emotionless and cold voice as he remembered his wife''s pale face.


    Surprise shed through Xi Ying''s eyes when he heard the prince''s words. However, when he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s face that didn''t have any emotion, an understanding look shed through his eyes.


    He could understand that Zhao Zhang Wei was not thinking rationally. Even he would have done the same if something like that had happened to Li Rui.


    In fact, he would have destroyed the same Emperor who hade to Xinhe Pce, just once, but after the Imperial Physician announced that there was no cure, he patted Zhao Zhang Wei''s shoulders sympathetically and then left there.


    Yi Family was still there in Xinhe Pce��outside Lantai Courtyard.


    Xi Ying remembered Grandfather Yi requesting the Emperor to look for some expert physician. However, very conveniently, the Emperor had told the old man that there was no one who is more expert in such a thing than the Imperial Physicians.


    And just like that, the Yi Family had copsed.


    Zhao Wang Lei could have at least assured them that he would try to find someone to cure Yi Huiqing. However, the cruel-hearted Emperor would never do such a thing.


    In fact, he had never done anything that he didn''t find worthy of wasting his time.


    Yi Huiqing''s life never mattered to him. It mattered to Zhao Zhang Wei but again, Zhao Zhang Wei never mattered to Zhao Wang Lei and hence he would never bother to look for someone who would be able to cure Yi Huiqing.


    Xi Ying had actually already decided that he would bring Li Rui to the Imperial Pce to see Yi Huiqing once.


    However, he had not expected that an Imperial Physician would not be able to treat Yi Huiqing at all.


    The old physician said that there was no hope. Hearing this, Xi Ying had immediately sent An Shing to Xi Manor.


    Now that Li Rui was here to treat Yi Huiqing, he could finally concentrate on trying to find out who exactly was behind all this.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance only when he heard a painful groan inside the prison cell that was lightened with only amp.


    He shook his head when he saw how furiously Zhao Zhang Wei was beating the man. If he let him continue like this then the man would die soon and then they won''t have any way to find out who was behind all this.


    Xi Ying immediately stepped forward to stop Zhao Zhang Wei when he thought this.


    "Your Highness must remember that he is the only person who can help us in finding out whoever is behind all this."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were red and he was ready to punch the man again when Xi Ying spoke this. Hearing Xi Ying''s words, he stopped for a moment and then looked at him suddenly


    "I don''t care. His face is infuriating me. There my wife is lying on the brink of death. I can''t bear to have this man breathing here when my wife is in such a state because of him."


    Surprise shed through Xi Ying''s eyes.


    At this moment, he could finally see the intense feelings that Zhao Zhang Wei has always suppressed for Yi Huiqing.


    Even though he had doubted that Zhao Zhang Wei had some kind of feelings for Yi Huiqing, he had never thought that it was so deep.


    At this moment, he looked as if he could ruin the whole Empire if it came to save Yi Huiqing.


    It made him wonder whether it had always been like this or whether the circumstances had made him finally realize how much that woman who was now on the brink of death actually mattered to him.


    Bitterness spread inside Xi Ying''s chest suddenly as he started to wonder whether he and Zhao Zhang Wei were the same kind of man.


    He also realized just how much Li Rui mattered to him on the day she was standing in front of that arrow.


    On the day Li Mei saved her from that arrow, Xi Ying had finally realized that without Li Rui, he was nothing.


    Perhaps Zhao Zhang Wei also needed such a push to realize the intensity of his feelings for Yi Huiqing.

 Chapter 551 Xi Ying Finds Out Who Was Behind The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 551 Xi Ying Finds Out Who Was Behind The Attack</h4>


    In the end, Xi Ying was able to stop Zhao Zhang Wei.


    With a cold face, the young Prime Minister pulled the furious Prince away from the badly beaten man and said coldly.


    "I don''t care if you want to kill him or keep him alive. You can do whatever you wish to ��but after I am done with finding out the truth."


    The banquet had been organized by him.


    Xi Ying had ensured that it would be a safe ce for his people.


    Zhao Zhang Wei and he ��both of them were together in a battle that willst long and hence Xi Ying knew that Zhao Zhang Wei was also one of the people on his side.


    If something had happened to him, then his side would have been at a big loss.


    It hurt his ego that for the first time, someone dared to attack even after he had taken so many measures.


    He would surely find out who was behind all this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei still struggled for a moment ��at least until Xi Ying enlightened him again.


    "Don''t forget that he is just a pawn in this scheme. The real mastermind is someone else. Do you want to satisfy yourself merely by killing a pawn?"


    The words seemed to wake Zhao Zhang Wei up from his rage. He instantly stopped struggling and silently stepped aside and let Xi Ying do whatever he wanted.


    He was not sure that he would be able to stop himself from killing the man if he stepped near him again.


    Xi Ying looked around for a moment and then outside the cell. As he had asked the Imperial Guards not to linger around, they really have done so.


    He sighed in relief and then took out a bottle from his robe.


    Looking at the beaten man, whose head was hanging low as he spat out blood from his mouth, coldness shed through his eyes. Xi Ying suddenly stepped forward and pulled that man''s hair making him raise his head.


    After that, he pushed one of the pills inside the man''s throat forcefully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei watched all this red-eyed. Confusion shed through his eyes as he didn''t understand what Xi Ying was trying to do.


    The man perhaps thought that it was poison and struggled only once.


    But then suddenly stopped struggling. Xi Ying knew why he did so. These people think that it is always better to die than to be kept alive and tortured.


    However, the man was very wrong in thinking that he will kill him just like that.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had the same thoughts as the man wanted to step forward and stop Xi Ying but Xi Ying suddenly turned to look at him and blinked his eyes in assurance.


    So Zhao Zhang Wei stopped himself.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying stepped back.


    On the other hand, the man waited to feel any shortness of breath or any other sign that could indicate that he was going to die soon but he didn''t feel anything.


    Soon he looked as confused as Zhao Zhang Wei.


    CXi Ying, however, only asked him.


    "Tell me, who sent you to kill His Highness?"


    The man sneered as he suppressed the confusion. He only thought that it might be some slow poison that would act slowly and kill him.


    Perhaps the young prime minister wanted to ckmail him with the antidote and ask him to spill the truth in exchange for it.


    However, he was not going to fall into any such trap.


    Thinking this, he opened his mouth to tell the same thing to Xi Ying. However, what came out of his mouth was.


    "It was Minister��"


    The man suddenly shut his mouth tightly.


    A deep scowl and shocked expression marred his face.


    Did he just say what he hears with his own ears?


    Zhao Zhang Wei also looked surprised and a little confused. Though the man shut his mouth soon, Xi Ying''s eyes had a thoughtful look immediately.


    Minister��who could it be?


    And just then the next moment, his eyes went cold again.


    Who else could it be?


    He should have guessed already.


    As if he had found the missing piece of the puzzle, Xi Ying suddenly understood everything.


    It could only be those ministers from Qin who were part of the convoy. That was where only he had been irresponsible.


    He should have never trusted Zhao Zhuang Chen. Zhao Zhuang Chen must have investigated but he would never tell him even if he found out that Zhao Zhang Wei''s life was in danger.


    After all, it would be the most suitable thing for him.


    Giving this matter to Zhao Zhuang Chen��It was his biggest mistake.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was still trying to figure out everything when Xi Ying suddenly dashed out of the prison cell.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    He shouted from behind and then shouted again when he saw that Xi Ying was not stopping.


    "Xi Ying��"


    However, Xi Ying continued to run. Helpless, Zhao Zhang Wei could only follow him.


    He knew that Xi Ying must have understood something.


    Getting out of the prison cell, he hurriedly instructed the Imperial Guards to keep an eye on the attacker and then followed Xi Ying who was almost starting to disappear from his eyes now.


    As Xi Ying flew towards the chambers where the ministers from the convoy were living, he also called out his shadow guards who were in the Imperial Pce except for An Ju.


    An Ju was still in Lantai Courtyard to protect Li Rui. So he didn''t want her to move from her ce.


    He increased his speed. His eyes were cold and indifferent when his eyes fell on the gates of the closed chambers.


    He wished to catch the ministers before they would leave for Qin. Though he could also catch them even if they left Qin but he didn''t want to deal with so much hassle. He wished to catch them when they were still here in Qin.


    Xi Yingnded on the ground and with a fierce and swift kick, he kicked the gates of the chambers.


    As soon as did it, Zhao Zhang Wei who could not use his martial arts and hence reachte, stopped behind him.


    His phoenix eyes shed with understanding as he understood that it was someone from the convoy who nned all this.

 Chapter 552 Yun Weilan Knows Zhao Zhuang Chen’s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 552 Yun Wen Knows Zhao Zhuang Chen''s Truth</h4>


    "Why are you in so hurry?"


    One of the ministers who was packing his things in a hurry was asked by hispanions.


    The minister who was asked couldn''t help but look at him incredulously when he heard the question.


    A momentter, he suddenly shook his head as he suddenly thought about why he got stuck in between these fools.


    Why did His Majesty not choose someone else?


    Seeing the confused face of his otherpanions, he suddenly felt a little depressed inside his chest. He continued to pack his stuff and hid a dagger inside his sleeve.


    His voice had a hint of anger as he exined coldly.


    "What do you expect me to do after whatever has happened? We didn''t get the sess in our n and the attacker is in their hands."


    It could be seen that the minister was very agitated as he said this.


    "Do you even know what it means? It means that they are just a few steps away from finding out that all this proposal of the treaty from Qin ��all of it was just a pretense. They will find out that we were just sent here to avenge our dead Prince''s death."


    The other ministers surely swallowed as they heard all this but then the next moment, they looked causal and carefree and one of them even dared to say.


    "They won''t find out anything. His Majesty had assured us that the attacker was a very capable shadow guard. He won''t reveal our names regardless of what kind of torture they would give him. His family��they were in Qin''s Emperor''s hands. He would never dare to reveal our names."


    The other ministers also nodded their heads in assurance when they heard this.


    Yes, their Emperor had assured them.


    Seeing this, the minister who had just stopped speaking felt confident and continued.


    "We can''t leave in hurry like this. If we will leave like this, then we will create more dubious gazes on ourselves."


    Again, there were more agreements.


    However, the minister who was ready to leave merely shook his head in disappointment. He would also have believed his Emperor but he knew the prime Minister of Xin a little more than anyone in Qin did.


    It was only he who had always talked to Xi Ying while they were at the border trying to reach some kind of pact that would be able to stop the war.


    Every time, Xi Ying presented his Empire so well that the minister couldn''t help but feel envious of Xin for having such a capable minister like Xi Ying.


    If only Qin did have such a minister, it would not have reached the situation it was in now.


    There was no one to ascend the throne.


    All the princes lost their lives on the battlefield.


    The prince who died in thest war was the only prince who was of suitable age to ascend the throne. Even after he died, the Emperor had a son who was just born.


    So Qin had some assurance but just a month ago, the child died suddenly.


    And hence now the Empire Qin whose Emperor was already sixty-five years old didn''t have any heir.


    Not only this, their economic condition was also not right.


    All the money that should have been used for the Empire was used in the war and hence ordinary citizens are starving and there are riots in every street.


    Even in this kind of situation, their Emperor wanted to do nothing but take revenge on Xin.


    It was not Xin who was responsible for their current circumstances.


    It was them.


    It was the Emperor.


    It was only now the minister could see everything. However, hispanions were still blind to everything for him.


    How could they rest assured from the assurances that the Emperor gave to them! The Emperor was blind in the anger of taking revenge.


    It didn''t matter to him even if they lost their lives while fulfilling his desire of taking his revenge.


    He won''t be foolish like them.


    Thinking this, the minister immediately raised his feet to leave the chambers. However, just at this moment, the door of the chambers was kicked open and when the minister saw Xi Ying standing at the door, his face went deathly pale.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside his chambers, Zhao Zhuang Chen was drinking the wine.


    His eyes were cold as he stared at nothing in particr and swallowed the wine from the ss.


    When he raised the huge mug to pour the wine into the ss, he got angry at seeing that it was empty.


    "Where are you all useless people!"


    An angry shout sounded inside his chambers.


    In just a moment, a maid came running inside the chambers. However, Zhao Zhuang Chen looked angrier on seeing her and said angrily


    "What are you doing here? Where is she? As her toe here with the wine!"


    The maid immediately nodded her head as she understood whom Zhao Zhuang Chen was stalking.


    It was almost when Zhao Zhuang Chen was about to lose his calm, that Yun Wen entered the chambers with another mug of wine in her hands.


    Yun Wen stepped forward with an indifferent face and poured the wine into his ss.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen also sat down on his chair silently and picked up the ss from the table. Yun Wen continued to stand beside him silently.


    She knew that if she tried to leave then she would get nothing but more humiliation so it was better to stand here silently until this drunkard would go to sleep after consuming a lot of wine.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen drank one ss after another without any stop.


    After a quarter of shichen his body was unable to support himself and hence he was leaning on the chair.


    Yun Wen frowned and stepped away.


    She could smell the alcohol even at such arge distance. She had never liked this smell but it never mattered in Dn Pce what she liked or what she did not.


    When Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t move for a long time, Yun Wen thought that he was finally asleep so she was about to leave.


    However, the next moment, her wrist was suddenly grasped. The scream almost escaped her mouth when she was pulled back roughly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s cold eyes stared back at her.


    Yun Wen had never seen him like this before. At this moment, he looked like a hideous beast who could kill anyone in front of him.


    Her heart was filled with fear and she wanted to struggle to get free but then again she was afraid that her struggle would only anger him more.


    Just when she was thinking of what she should do, Yun Wen heard something shocking from Zhao Zhuang Chen''s mouth.


    "Why did that bastard not die? I nned so nicely. I hid so well from Xi Ying that the convoy was nning to attack Zhao Zhang Wei��.then w..hy did he still get saved?"


    Towards the end of his words, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t seem to have any energy to continue speaking so his voice slurred a little but Yun Wen still heard everything clearly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was already unconscious. His grip on her wrist had loosened but she stood there like a frozen statue.


    She was too shocked to hear the truth.

 Chapter 553 Yi Junjie’s Request From The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 553 Yi Junjie''s Request From The Emperor</h4>


    The news spread through the Imperial City like wildfire.


    The Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei was attacked during the banquet in front of so many people. The Nobel family members who were present during the banquet immediately left the Imperial Pce after the banquet hall started to go chaotic.


    A few people stayed in the Imperial Pce who were also a part of the Imperial Court as they had to hear the next orders from the Emperor.


    Though in all this, Yi Huiqing got wounded and now was fighting with death, no one really mentioned her.


    The most important thing that seemed to everyone was that someone dared to attack an Imperial Prince in the Imperial Pce itself.


    It was a shame��a shame on the Imperial n.


    The shame that they let the attack happen and the shame that someone really dared to do such a thing.


    "Find out who was behind this attack."


    Minister Xin who was the in-charge of the investigation immediately nodded his head while other ministers stood silently waiting for the Emperor to say his next words.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t say anything after that.


    He merely waved his hand as if to dismiss everyone.


    A few people sighed in relief. Most of them had expected that the Emperor would be very angry after this incident and hence they were behaving very carefully all this while but the Emperor didn''t look even that angry.


    This made them wonder if Zhao Wang Lei would have been the same if it was Zhao Zhuang Chen who was attacked.


    Again the people had their own thoughts.


    That the Emperor actually favored the first prince not the second.


    When First Prince was the crown prince, it was very clear who would sit on the throne. However, after he was dethroned, the Emperor never made his intentions clear that who he wanted to make his heir.


    The Second Prince was very intelligent. Though he had started to reveal his intelligence only now, the people could see that the Imperial Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei, also had the ambition of ascending the throne.


    While the first prince who had suddenly fallen from the grace always had the same ambition so who was going to win in the end!


    The ministers were about to leave when they suddenly noticed Minister Xin standing at the same ce and a momentter, Minister Xin asked the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, How is Princess Consort Yi doing now?"


    The Ministers paused and didn''t leave immediately when they heard Minister Xin''s question. This was something��that even they should have asked. However, their mind was filled with many other thoughts so they never thought about the one who got actually harmed in the whole process.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t have any expression when he answered Minister Xin''s question.


    "The Imperial Physician said that there is no chance of saving the Princess Consort."


    The ministers were shocked when they heard this and looked at each other with a deep gaze.


    It was a thing to note down that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have any heir and Zhao Zhuang had a son who was already walking on the ground of the Imperial Pce.


    And hence this thing made Zhao Zhuang Chen a stronger candidate for the throne than Zhao Zhang Wei.


    And now if Princess Consort Yi died, then the prince would have no choice but to marry someone else as his wife.


    But then again, it would only result in taking more time to produce an heir from the main wife.


    But Minister Xin was thinking about something else.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t we look for some other physician? As long as Princess Consort Yi is breathing, there is still some chance that we can save her."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was again emotionless just like before but inside his heart, he was feeling very irritated because of Minister Xin''s words.


    He was not happy with whatever happened.


    It was not that he really cared about Zhao Zhang Wei being dead or alive. It was just a few moments where he could see Yi Jie was also stolen from him because of all this mess.


    And now Minister Xin''s suggestion irked him more.


    Yi Huiqing was of no use to him.


    He had passed an Imperial edict of marriage between Zhao Zhang Wei and her so that he would be able to control Yi n.


    Even if she died, it would not matter and change anything for him.


    Zhao Wang Lei had just thought this when Eunuch Wang came running inside the chambers and said hurriedly


    "Your Majesty, Lord Yi is outside and wishes to meet Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with irritation again.


    He obviously could guess what was someone from the Yi family doing here. However, he had no choice except for allowing this Lord Yi to enter his chambers.


    The ministers left the chambers one by one.


    Outside the chambers, they saw Yi Junjie standing with a cold face.


    A few of them wanted to go ahead and gave some sympathy but seeing the cold and emotionless face of the young Lord, they decided that it was better not to do so.


    Without even ncing at them seriously, Yi Junjie went inside the Emperor''s chambers.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside his chambers, Zhao Wang Lei signed Eunuch Wang to pour some tea for him in the cup.


    He could feel a headache forming because of all this.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Yi Junjie greeted Zhao Wang Lei as soon as he entered the chambers.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t acknowledge his greeting until he took a sip from the cup and put it back on the table.


    "What is Lord Yi here for?"


    A momentter, he asked calmly.


    Yi Junjie who was standing with his head bowed until now finally raised his head.


    "Your Majesty, this one is here with a request."


    "Go ahead."


    Zhao Wang Lei said casually.


    Yi Junjie obviously noticed the casualness in his voice. His eyes were cold and indifferent seeing him behaving like this.


    He was justing from his sister''s chambers. Aftering to know that Li Rui was there to treat Yi Huiqing, Yi Junjie was relieved.


    He was about to go to Xi Manor to tell Li Rui everything.


    However, he had not expected that she would already be there. Now he was at least assured that there was someone to treat his sister.


    Yi Junjie knew that if Li Rui could not save Yi Huiqing then there was perhaps no one in this Empire who would be able to save Yi Huiqing.


    And he believed that Li Rui would really save his sister but what after his sister woulde back to life!


    That was what he was here for!


    "Your Majesty, this one requests a separation for his sister from the His Highness, The Second Prince."


    And the Imperial Chambers were filled with an ear-deafening silence after that.

 Chapter 554 Yi Junjie’s Request From Zhao Wang Lei(2)

    <h4>Chapter 554 Yi Junjie''s Request From Zhao Wang Lei(2)</h4>


    Zhao Wang Lei had never expected that Yi Junjie would request something like that. He had thought that he was here to request him to look for some suitable physician who would be able to treat his sister. And for that, he even had a ready speech.


    Who for more capable than the Imperial Physician!


    If he knew someone who was more capable than him, then he should look for that person on his own!


    However, after hearing Yi Junjie''s wish, he was tongue-tied.


    Separation ��who had even dared to demand separation from him for the marriage that had been arranged by him, the Emperor!


    No one has ever dared to do so.


    The old Eunuch by Zhao Wang Lei''s side sensed his master''s displeasure and said to Yi Junjie.


    "Does Lord Yi even know what he is talking about?"


    "Yes."


    Yi Junjie said fearlessly ignoring Eunuch Zhang''s feeble attempt of making him change his words.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered when he saw this.


    Seeing that the old Eunuch was about to say something else, he stopped him by raising his hand and then looked at Yi Junjie.


    "Why does Lord Yi have such a wish ��at such a moment when your sister is lying on the bed? Does she know how you are trying to ruin her marriage?"


    "No, she doesn''t. Princess Consort Yi is unaware of all this but this Lord is sure that Princess Consort will be equally happy with this decision."


    Yi Junjie said confidently.


    In front of his eyes, shed Yi Huiqing''s lost eyes when he had seen her confessing that day her children were poisoned and killed by someone else.


    And Zhao Zhang Wei knew this all along but never bothered to tell her the truth.


    Yi Junjie came out of his trance when he heard Zhao Wang Lei speaking coldly.


    "Zhen would not grant any such wish."


    Zhao Wang Lei said coldly and then waved his hand to dismiss Yi Junjie.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Yi Junjie had wanted to say something else too but Zhao Wang Lei interrupted him and said


    "Lord Yi should know that such matter can''t be discussed until Princess Consort is present here herself."


    That was also true.


    Yi Junjie knew this and hence he could only go silent. His lips were pressed in a thin line as he slowly turned around to leave.


    However, inside his heart, Yi Junjie was determined that as soon as Yi Huiqing would woke up, he would bring this matter up again.


    Today his sister was fighting with death because of the same man who was the reason for all his suffering.


    Yi Junjie was now determined not to let his sister in this rtionship that was only giving her pain any longer.


    Behind him, Zhao Wanng Lei scoffed coldly.


    His thoughts werepletely different from Yi Junjie because he never expected that Yi Huiqing would really wake up again.


    What separation��there would note any need of that.


    Now he wished that Yi Huiqing would really do that otherwise if Yi Huiqing really woke up and recovered her health, Yi Junjie would bring this matter up again.


    And then perhaps he would have granted his wish.


    Heaving to grant the divorce to a couple who were arranged by him, it would be humiliating for Zhao Wang Lei because that would be epting that his decision of marrying Yi Huiqing and Zhao Zhang Wei was incorrect.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s mood soured with these thoughts.


    The next moment, he looked at Eunuch Wang and said


    "Any news from Xi Manor?"


    However, his mood only got worse when Eunuch Wang shook his head.


    "Send someone to check what is going on."


    Eunuch Wang immediately nodded his head and left to do the said job.


    However, he had just left when he came back. Zhao Wang Lei frowned and said


    "Why did youe back?"


    Eunuch Wang was panting as he told his master.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Xi found out who was behind the attack?"


    "What?"


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately stood up from his seat.


    His eyes were filled with panic. Actually, the only person who he could think of was behind this attack was ZhaobZhuang Chen. If Xi Ying really found that this attack was done by Zhao Zhuang Chen, then all of his ns would be a mess.


    Zhao Wang Lei knew that.


    "Is he outside?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked immediately. The only thing inside his mind was that he needs to stop Xi Ying.


    He needs to stop Xi Ying from telling this to anyone else.


    "Ask him to enter!"


    Zhao Wang Lei said and sensing the hurry in his voice, Eunuch Wang departed.


    Soon Xi Ying entered the Imperial Chambers. However, he was not alone.


    With him entered a few Imperial Guards who were dragging three men inside.


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned as he tried to recognize who these people were. However, their badly beaten faces and lowered heads made him unable to do so.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying greeted the Emperor with a bow and a cold voice. After that, he looked at the three ministers and said


    "Your Majesty, these three ��it was they who had nned this attack. That attacker was hired by them."


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned.


    He only thought that these three were also Zhao Zhuang Chen''s people. So Xi Ying had found out or not that the attack was nned by Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    To know how much Xi Ying knows, Zhao Wang Lei asked him.


    "Who are they, Prime Minister Xi?"


    "They are ministers from convoy who were sent from Qin."


    And hearing this, Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes went wide with surprise and shock.


    Indeed, now he looked at the three ministers, they were indeed from the convoy.


    But they looked almost unrecognizable from the state they were currently in.


    Just how did Xi Ying beat them!


    Zhao Wang Lei thought inside his heart as he tried topose himself.


    However, he never knew that it was not Xi Ying who did this.


    It was the second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei who was responsible for the current state of the convoy ministers.

 Chapter 555 The Restless Zhao Wang Lei

    <h4>Chapter 555 The Restless Zhao Wang Lei</h4>


    "Prime Minister Xi, are you sure that it was they who nned this attack?"


    Zhao Wang Lei who was now seated on the sofa looked at the badly beaten convoy ministers asked Xi Ying in a cold voice.


    He looked angry and he was indeed angry on finding out that the so called proposal of treaty from the neighboring Empire was nothing but a pretence.


    In the reality, they were here for a revenge.


    Of Course, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t care for whoever they nned to attack. The only thing that he could not ept was betrayal.


    He, the Emperor of Xin, was lied to by all these people.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying said without any hesitation lingering in his voice.


    His eyes looked no less colder than Zhao Wang Lei. Instead he was more angry than anyone else. After all, banquet was organized by him and hence the safety of everyone was also his resposinsibility.


    He has never face any sich situation before where someone else had been in danger just because of his one mistake.


    On the other hand, the ministers in the convoy suddenly looked at each other after they heard the Emperor''s words.


    Their eyes flickered and one of them raised his head despite the pain he feeling inside his body and said to Xi Ying.


    "What evidence do you have to prove that it was us who nned the attack?"


    Just after he finished his words. The other minister turned to look at Zhao Wang Lei and said


    "If Xin doesn''t have any evidence then Xin can''t keep us here in such a situation. The Emperor should know that we are ministers sent by a neighboring Empire. If we were treated harshly and His Majesty came to know about this then it would not be good for Xin."


    There was a cold smile on Xi Ying''s lips as he heard the words from the minister''s mouth. His smile was cold but it surely had the mocking he felt for the said words.


    At the same time, Zhao Wang Lei sneered coldly.


    "Do all of you not know who exactly will be in trouble even if your coward Emperor decided to start a war?"


    The harsh truth seemed to p the minister awake.


    Their faces that were already red because of being beaten went redder and they bowed their heads in embarrassment.


    Indeed their Empire didn''t have any money to even start a war. Even if somehow they started it, there would not be any chances of their winning in any situation.


    Zhao Wang Lei obviously trusted Xi Ying.


    He knew that the young prime minister must be having some valid evidence to say that these ministers were involved in the attack.


    With all this, when he remembered that the prince of the enemy Empire was killed during thest war, he could feel that their Emperor must have chosen this cowardly way to avenge the death.


    "He did a very big mistake."


    Zhao Wang Lei sneered coldly and after that, he said coldly.


    "Put them in the prison. Zhen wants someone to inform their Emperor how his intelligent ministers were caught in Xin. After that, Zhen will decide their punishment."


    Eunuch Wang nodded his head and called more Imperial Guards. The one who was already there and the one who came now dragged the ministres forcefully towards the prison.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s face was a little calmer now.


    Zhao Wang Lei acted in this matter just as he wanted him to do. Perhaps there was still some rationality inside his mind that was making him realize that he was still the Emperor of Xin or perhaps it was something else that made him do all these that only a diligent Emperor would do.


    Xi Ying didn''t really care.


    No matter how much Zhao Wang Lei would be good, even if he tried to change himself now, Xi Ying would not abandon his idea of killing him mercilessly.


    The pain inside his heart whenever he would remember his past life, his wife''s and child''s cold body ��all of it was still there.


    Xi Ying knew that it was going to stay there ��for a very long time or perhaps only vanish away with his death.


    And for this pain, the only person who was responsible was Zhao Wang Lei so how could he let go of this man so easily!


    Even now, Xi Ying didn''t want Zhao Wang Lei to stay calm. He liked to see him panicked, helpless, and restless.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord still has something else to say."


    Xi Ying said calmly and Zhao Wang Lei immediately paid attention to him.


    Perhaps the Emperor thought that Xi Ying was again going to talk about the enemy Empire only and hence paid so much attention to him, however, Xi Ying proved Zhao Wang Lei wrong very soon.


    With his next words, he indeed snatched away Zhao Wang Lei''s calmness.


    "This Lord had some doubts on the convoy''s people already. This Lord had doubted their intentions since this so-called treaty was offered. So this Lor had requested the first prince to investigate the convoy''s people."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was calm but Xi Ying still noticed how the robes around his sleeves wrinkled slightly.


    His fists were clenched tightly.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied in his heart.


    There was a different kind of satisfaction every time he would see Zhao Wang Lei trying to hide his panic.


    How long he will do this!


    "Your Majesty, His Highness send his people to this Lordst night and assured this Lord that there was nothing that convoy''s people were nning. He even said their only aim was to sign this treaty so that they can improve the situation of their Empire with the help of Xin. In other words, they were helpless and unable to do anything against us. And now today this attack��Your Majesty, This Lord doubts His Highness'' intentions."


    And Zhao Wang Lei''s face went taut.


    He silently cursed inside his heart.


    That foolish Zhao Zhuang Chen!


    In the end, Zhao Zhuang Chen was still involved in all this.

 Chapter 556 Was Yi Huiqing Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 556 Was Yi Huiqing Alright?</h4>


    The Imperial chambers were silent.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t have any emotion but inside his heart, he was thinking about what should he say to Xi Ying. He couldn''t let Zhao Zhuang Chen''s reputation go lower than it already was.


    After all, after him, he wanted him to ascend the throne.


    Only then he would still be able to have some power over Xin and achieve what he always wanted to have.


    To have Yi Jie by his side, he would need power even after he would leave the throne, and that power��he would only be able to get if Zhao Zhuang Chen, who didn''t have any mind, would ascend the throne.


    The throne would belong to him but it would be his mind that would be working behind him because, by that time, he would have killed Xi Ying��the only person who could see behind these schemes of his.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know that Xi Ying had already made his son against him by engraving in his mind that Zhao Wang Lei favored Zhao Zhang Wei and wanted him to be the next Emperor.


    He was only thinking one thing.


    ''If people came to know that Zhao Zhuang Chen schemed to kill his own brother with the enemy empire then it won''t be good for him.''


    Then Zhao Zhuang Chen would not be able to ascend the throne regardless of how much sincere his efforts will be.


    "Perhaps Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t find anything, Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Wang Lei said after a few moments.


    But who was he kidding! Xi Ying was not going to stop so soon!


    "But Your Majesty, His Highness investigated so deeply that he even knew what was the situation of the enemy Empire. How could he not know what were they nning!"


    Zhao Wang Lei was tongue-tied after this.


    In fact, he was already sure inside his heart, that Zhao Zhuang Chen must have hidden it from Xi Ying even if he knew about the ns of attack during the banquet.


    However, he couldn''t really let Xi Ying know this.


    Zhao Wang Lei was again silent for a few moments before he sighed and told the young prime minister.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen will investigate this matter deeply. Zhen would not let go of the people who were involved in all this. After all, a princess consort had lost her life in this attack."


    Xi Ying scoffed inside his heart silently as he heard Zhao Wang Lei''s solemn words.


    He was already so sure that Yi Huiqing was going to die. Indeed, Zhao Wang Lei never cared whether Yi Huiqing was going to die or live.


    Such a person never deserved to be the Emperor.


    For an Emperor, every innocent life in his Empire should be precious but to Zhao Wang Lei, even the people he should be caring about were not precious to him.


    Outside, Xi Ying smiled politely and bowed his head before saying


    "Then Your Majesty must investigate deeply. If Your Majesty wishes, this Lord can provide some help to Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying coldlyughed inside his heart when he saw anger shing across Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes.


    Zhao Wang Lei was angry because Xi Ying''s words indirectly indicated how incapable his people were of investigating things,


    Even if they were capable, now Zhao Wang Lei didn''t even have enough manpower on his side.


    He still forced a calm smile on his lips and said


    "Sure, Zhen will tell Prime Minister Xi if we needed any help."


    Xi Ying smiled brightly ��one that could make any maiden in Xin dazed and then bowed his head again to take his leave.


    He closed his eyes and chuckled in satisfaction when as soon as he stepped outside, he heard a loud bang.


    Perhaps in anger, Zhao Wang Lei has kicked away the table that was ced in front of him.


    His ears were sharp as he was a martial artist so he could hear the sound very clearly even though a normal person should not be able to hear it.


    Soon he saw Eunuch Wang running outside.


    With a worried face, Xi Ying asked Eunuch Wang


    "Is everything alright, Eunuch Wang?"


    Eunuch Wang was startled for a moment perhaps because he had not expected to see Xi Ying still standing outside the chambers.


    Xi Ying, of course, saw the coldness passing through the old Eunuch''s eyes as the old Eunuch tried to answer calmly.


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi. His Majesty is just in a bad mood. After all, someone from the Imperial Pce was going to lose her life today."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and then nodded his head.


    "This servant will take his leave then, Prime Minister Xi."


    Eunuch Wang said as annoyance shed through his lowered eyes when he saw that Xi Ying was still not moving away.


    Xi Ying again nodded his head and said ''sure''. He smiled as he saw Eunuch Wang making his way out of there.


    He tried to guess where the old Eunuch was going.


    Perhaps to Dn Pce!


    Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    When he was having such a great mess on his side, how could he let Zhao Wang Lei''s side sit still?


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying sighed as he started to walk back to Xinhe Pce.


    The urge to see his wife was again starting to rise.


    Li Rui was like a drug to him that he never wished to leave. If he would not see her every few hours, won''t embrace her small body in his arms, he would always feel that something was amiss.


    Xi Ying was not worried about Yi Huiqing. He just knew that as long as Li Rui was still there she would never let anything happen to her elder sister.


    And hence everything on his side was still in control.


    Perhaps Xi Ying had so much confidence in Li Rui and that''s why when he went back to Xinhe Pce and sensed the depressing atmosphere, he felt very shocked.

 Chapter 557 Will Yi Huiqing Wake Up?

    <h4>Chapter 557 Will Yi Huiqing Wake Up?</h4>


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t apany Xi Ying when thetter went to Imperial chambers with the convoy''s ministers.


    He, instead, went to Xinhe Pce or more precisely Lantai Courtyard.


    Lin Daiyu as told by Xi Ying was standing outside Yi Huiqing''s chambers to stop anyone who tried to enter outside only.


    Xi Ying didn''t want anyone to know that Li Rui entered the Imperial Pce and treated Yi Huiqing.


    After all, during the banquet, he had said that Li Rui couldn''t attend the banquet because she was feeling unwell.


    Especially if someone saw her and came to know that she was pregnant, then it might not be good for her.


    Standing outside her mistress'' chambers, Lin Daiyu kept her eyes everywhere.


    However, her face went pale when she saw that it was Zhao Zhang Wei who was walking toward the entrance.


    "Your Highness"


    Lin Daiyu bowed her head when she saw Zhao Zhang Wei was in front of her. However, the prince didn''t even acknowledge her greeting and tried to walk past her.


    Lin Daiyu''s eyes widened seeing this and she said immediately.


    "Your Highness, this servant is ordered by Lady Li not to let anyone enter wangfei''s chambers."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face that didn''t look good already had a cold expression after he heard Lin Daiyu''s words. He remembered that Li Rui had indeed asked him to leave the room when he was inside.


    However, at that time, he had left silently because he also wanted to see the man who had attacked him but hurt Yi Huiqing instead.


    Now he wanted to be by his wife''s side and no one could stop him.


    Lin Daiyu was scared when she saw his cold face.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even say anything and ignoring her words, he started to walk towards the entrance again when Lin Daiyu spoke again.


    "Your Highness, Wangfei is without clothes inside. It is not appropriate for Your Highness to go inside."


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had paused amidst his steps looked as if he had heard a joke. He scoffed a momentter and then turned to look at his wangfei''s maidservant.


    "What did you say just now?"


    Lin Daiyu lowered her head silently when she heard his question. She swallowed when she heard him continuing.


    "The woman who is lying on the bed inside the room is Benwangfei if you don''t remember."


    Lin Daiyu nodded her head and whispered in a low voice.


    "This servant apologizes, Your Highness."


    She also knew that her excuse to stop Zhao Zhang Wei was not valid but Lin Daiyu''s heart was also filled with a little resentment for Zhao Zhang Wei. From the day, she had got to know that her mistress had been trying her best to avoid any kind of contact with the second prince, she had been trying to do the same.


    Now today, when her mistress was hurt because of saving the prince, she felt very distressed for her mistress.


    Perhaps she was too courageous or presumptous, but she wished that Zhao Zhang Wei would not even linger around her mistress anymore.


    The only thing he had given to her mistress till now was pain.


    So what was he doing here now!


    However, Lin Daiyu also knew that she didn''t have any right to express her presumptuous thoughts regardless of how much she cared for her mistress.


    Helpless, she could only watch as Zhao Zhang Wei went inside her mistress'' chambers.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei stepped inside Yi Huiqing''s chambers, he saw her lying in the same atet on the bed as he had left her. The difference was that now her clothes has been removed.


    Her chest and lower part of her body was covered with a nket and he could only see her naked shoulders telling him that what Lin Daiyu was telling him was indeed correct.


    However, he didn''t look bothered and stepped further inside.


    His eyes shed with surprise, fear, panic and shock when he saw that Li Rui was nting some needles inside Yi Huiqing''s body.


    This��Zhao Zhang Wei knew that this technique was called acupuncture and it was especially used to let the poison out of someone''s body.


    He had read this in a book but he also knew that acupuncture was not something that anyone could master.


    He was scared that Li Rui would do something wrong and hurt Yi Huiqing.


    The woman surely raised her head to look at him when she felt his presence. Zhao Zhang Wei saw a small frown on Li Rui''s forehead and then without saying anything, she continued to do her own work.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who was ready to stop her suddenly paused. Li Rui looked so focused and her every action looked experienced.


    He gritted his teeth and stopped himself from stopping Li Rui.


    He had seen how much Yi Huiqing trusted Li Rui. Perhaps he should trust his wife''s trust once.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart would always squeeze inside his chest and a deep frown would mar his face when he would see Li Rui nting a needle in some part of Yi Huiqing''s body.


    However, the woman didn''t even blink her eyes as she did all this.


    He tried tofort himself by saying again and again that it was solely because Li Rui was very experienced in all this.


    He stood there silently, never dared to make a single noise because he feared that he would disturb Li Rui.


    "You��"


    It was only when Li Rui suddenly made a cut on Yi Huiqing''s finger, Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t stop himself from speaking.


    He stepped forward to push Li Rui away from Yi Huiqing but then he saw a trail of ck blooding out of Yi Huiqing''s fingers.


    "It is the poison."


    Li Rui told him calmly as she let the blood flow out in a bowl.


    She would need to study the poison in the blood and then see if there would be any side-affects left in Yi Huiqing''s body.


    Zhao Zhang Wei surprisingly seemed to believe her easily this time. He stood silently as Li Rui removed the needles from Yi Huiqing''s body one by one.


    After all the needles were removed, Li Rui started to stand up from the bed.


    "Is she alright now?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked her immediately.


    Li Rui stopped amidst her steps. She looked at Zhao Zhang Wei for a few moments silently and then said calmly


    "We will get to know in half a shichen!"

 Chapter 558 Is Rui Lying?

    <h4>Chapter 558 Is Rui Lying?</h4>


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t look too good after he heard Li Rui''s answer.


    His phoenix eyes were still red and his face had impatience. He himself didn''t sense the anxiousness in his voice when he said


    "The poison is already out so Qingqing should be alright now."


    "No!"


    Li Rui said calmly.


    "If she doesn''t wake up in half a shichen then there is no hope."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes went wide at Li Rui''s words. The next moment, they were filled with anger and he stepped closer to Li Rui as he said in a threatening voice.


    "Benwang dare you to say that again, Lady Li."


    However, Li Rui didn''t look afraid at all. She put her hand on her slightly swollen abdomen and stepped away from Zhao Zhang Wei calmly.


    "Rui thinks that Your Highness is wise enough to control his emotions and not show his power on a Lady."


    Zhao Zhang Wei opened and closed his mouth unable to say anything. He really wanted to do something��force Li Rui to say that Yi Huiqing was alright but he didn''t really think that there was any way for doing that,


    The woman didn''t seem to be afraid of anything or anyone.


    When he didn''t say anything, Li Rui spoke again in the same calm voice.


    "The poison might have already done its work, Your Highness. If it has not then Elder Sister would wake up in half a shichen but if it has then she might not wake up at all."


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly stepped back. His each step was heavy and his eyes were slightly out of focus.


    He didn''t want to believe Li Rui''s words but they also seemed to make sense to him.


    His voice was persistent when he spoke the next time.


    "But Xi Ying said that only you could treat Qingqing."


    Li Rui went silent at these words.


    Her eyes flickered with something before she spoke again not before she let out a sigh that was full of disappointment.


    "Rui tried her best, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips were parted slightly as if he wanted to say something else too but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Suddenly, he looked towards the bed and then Li Rui saw him walking towards the bed.


    He held Yi Huiqing''s hand tightly as he sat on the bed just beside her.


    His other hand stroked Yi Huiqing''s hair gently and Li Rui heard him say.


    "She will wake up."


    "I still need to make her happy. I still need to apologize for all the pain I have given her."


    "I still need to live a long lifetime with her."


    A smile graced Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips and his voice was full of beleive as he whispered more likely to himself.


    "She will definitely wake up."


    Because if you didn''t, then I will follow you in afterlife."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and silently left with the bowl of ck blood in her hands while Zhao Zhang Wei continued to sit by Yi Huiqing''s side.


    .


    .


    .


    It was almost half a shichenter when Li Rui entered again Yi Huiqing''s chambers.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was sitting in the same position and he was still stroking Yi Huiqing''s hair gently.


    "Your Highness, it is already more than half a shichen."


    Zhao Zhang Wei stopped stroking Yi Huiqing''s hair when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    The smile that he had on his lips faltered for a moment and he raised his head to look at Li Rui.


    A deep frown marred his forehead and he turned to look out of the window as if he couldn''t believe that half a shichen had passed already.


    However, even if he believed Li Rui, he still said


    "She will wake up. She is just angry with me and hence taking her own time to wake up."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei was about to continue whatever he was doing before but Li Rui said firmly making him halt amidst his actions again.


    "No, she won''t."


    Lin Daiyu was now standing at the entrance but she could clearly hear Li Rui''s words.


    Her mouth was parted as she sobbed. She covered it as if afraid to make any noise but her tears didn''t stop flowing out.


    It was at that moment, Xi Ying entered Lantai Courtyard.


    From the entrance only, he sensed that there was something wrong especially when he heard Lin Daiyu''s sobs from outside.


    His heart sank inside his chest and his pace quickened as he walked further inside the chambers.


    Xi Ying only saw Li Rui''s back from where he was standing.


    "Your Highness, Elder Sister will not wake up now."


    He heard her saying calmly and his body frozepletely.


    Xi Ying knew very well that if something happened to Yi Huiqing, then it would be his fault solely.


    Yi Huiqing was never supposed to be in the Imperial Pce as Zhao Zhang Wei''s wangfei from the start but it was he who started all this.


    It was because of hisck of attention that Zhao Zhang Wei got attacked.


    His eyes went towards the bed where Zhao Zhang Wei was sitting. His phoenix eyes were deathly cold as he stared at Li Rui.


    Xi Ying''s protective side immediately came out and he walked forward to step beside Li Rui.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold gaze didn''t waver and he said to Li Rui coldly.


    "She will wake up. If Lady Li doesn''t wish to stay anymore then you can leave."


    Saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei turned to look at Yi Huiqing. His fingers stroked her hair gently as he felt so much sorrow inside his heart.


    The sister for whom Yi Huiqing cared so much was saying these words so calmly today. His qingqing perhaps had never imagined this, right?


    Was not he just the same?


    He also never cared for her when she used to care for him.


    His qingqing ��she has suffered so much because of him and now even today she was here because of him.


    Li Rui stayed there for a few moments and then she left the room again.


    Xi Ying obviously followed her.


    As he saw her checking the ck liquid in a bowl, calmly, his eyes flickered suddenly and he said out aloud.


    "Rui, you are lying, right? Yi Huiqing will wake up soon."

 Chapter 559 Lord Xi Knows His Wife Very Well

    <h4>Chapter 559 Lord Xi Knows His Wife Very Well</h4>


    Li Rui''s hand that was stirring the ck blood in the porcin bowl stopped suddenly when she heard Xi Ying''s words.


    Her eyes shed with surprise and she raised her head to look at him as she put down the bowl on the table ced in front of her.


    Xi Ying looked very confident and sure in whatever he was saying.


    "Why do you think so?"


    She asked him with confusion-filled eyes. She had thought that she had hidden it very well. But she had never expected that Xi Ying would still catch her.


    Xi Ying smiled lightly as he stepped forward and put his hand around his wife''s waist.


    He pulled her inside his arms.


    Caressing her cheek with hun thumb lightly, he said with amusement flickering in his deep ck eyes.


    "Well...this Lord knows his wife enough to know that she would not look so calm and collective if something really happened to her loved ones."


    This was one thing that Xi Ying admired about Li Rui. Though sometimes, it made him feel distressed about her as well.


    However, there was a different charm in Li Rui that always attracted Xi Ying to her.


    The way she cared for her people, the selflessness inside her for them and to save their lives...it made Xi Ying wish that he would also be one of those people one day.


    Li Rui had been so broken when her maid, Li Mei, whom she had always considered herpanion had died.


    Then how could she look so calm when her own elder sister whom she had adored since her childhood was fighting the death.


    It was only because Yi Huiqing was safe now.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying with no expression on her face but she didn''t notice how her lips had formed a small pout ...so small that Xi Ying would not have noticed if the shape of those pink and soft lips was not engraved inside his mind.


    It almost looked as if she was disappointed in herself because of being caught.


    The thought felt a little funny to Xi Ying and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    He leaned down suddenly closer to Li Rui''s face and whispered in a hoarse voice as he looked intensely at her lips.


    "Isn''t your husband so intelligent? You should reward him Rui."


    Li Rui''s calm expression immediately vanished away and she had a baffled look on her face.


    They were discussing something else ...then how did they start to talk about all this so suddenly!


    She could feel the heat on her cheeks and she again felt helpless because of feeling shy so easily.


    The surprise in her eyes increased when Xi Ying leaned closer as if to catch her lips in a deep kiss.


    Li Rui gasped and immediately put her hand on his chest stopping him and turning her head away and hence Xi Ying''s lips fell on her cheek instead.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t seem to be disappointed. He soon trailed more kisses on her cheek and then her neck.


    Li Rui breathed heavily as she whispered while trying to push him away.


    "Ying, we are still in the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying chuckled as he finally understood why she was refusing.


    He held her hand that was on his chest and put it on his shoulder as he bit her earlobe and whispered seductively


    "Don''t worry, no one wille here."


    Li Rui closed her eyes feeling the hot breath falling on her ears.


    Xi Ying sucked the red earlobe with his lips and Li Rui couldn''t stop the moan that escaped her lips.


    "Nngh... Ying"


    The sweet moan was as of encouragement for Xi Ying and his grip around Li Rui''s waist tightened.


    It had been so long since he had embraced her like thisst.


    Though he wished to wait until the child will be born, he couldn''t help but consider whether they could really do it as if it was already more than three months, Li Rui has always been pregnant.


    His body felt hot when he thought of doing it with Li Rui and he unconsciously buried his head in her neck.


    It was at this moment when Lin Daiyu suddenly entered the room while calling out to Li Rui.


    "Young Miss Li, Prime Minister X..."


    Lin Daiyu halted amidst her steps when she saw the scene inside the room.


    Her red and swollen eyes went wide with shock when she saw that the couple was embracing each other.


    She hurriedly turned around and started to stutter.


    "Apolo...gy My Lady and My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were cold as he felt Li Rui stiffening inside his arms. He, however, with a calm and indifferent face stepped away from her knowing that she would feel ufortable if he continued to stay in the same position.


    "What is it?"


    Xi Ying asked the maid coldly. Lin Daiyu could feel that Xi Ying was very angry but she didn''t have any mind to apologize right now.


    She was more worried about her mistress than herself.


    "My Lady."


    Still having her back towards Li Rui, she continued


    "Wangfei didn''t wake up and His Highness is taking her out of the Imperial Pce."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and she immediately started to walk towards the exit of the room while Xi Ying followed her silently.


    Lin Daiyu followed them silently. However, her heart was filled with disappointment.


    Lady Li in her eyes looked very calm as she had said that her mistress would no longer wake up and even now, she was being intimate with her husband in such circumstances.


    Lin Daiyu wondered whether Li Rui really deserved all the care and love her mistress had given to her for all these years.


    Her nose felt sore when she remembered how Yi Huiqing used to worry about Li Rui in thest four years even though she herself was in great condition.


    With a heavy sigh and tear-filled eyes, Lin Daiyu silently followed Li Rui and Xi Ying out.


    Xi Ying and Li Rui found Zhao Zhang Wei on their way to Lantai Courtyard.


    With Yi Huiqing in his arms, Zhao Zhang Wei looked ready to go somewhere.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t have any emotion as he faced Xi Ying and Li Rui. Without saying a single word to them, he started to walk ahead. Xi Ying sighed as he blocked the young prince''s way.


    "Where is your Highness going?"


    Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhang Wei without caring about how he was looking at him with his cold gaze.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were red. He looked down at the woman in his arms and then answered in a low voice.


    "To Yantun Valley."


    And the outer hall of Lantai Courtyard went silent with these two words.

 Chapter 560 Yantun Valley

    <h4>Chapter 560 Yantun Valley</h4>


    Yantun Valley was neither a part of Xin nor the part of the countries that were a neighboring country of Xin.


    It was a valley amidst the mountains��the area that never any Empire tried to win over.


    The reason was simple.


    In Yantun valley lived a group of five physicians��physicians who could cure any kind of disease.


    That was what everyone say about Yantun valley''s physicians.


    There was also a saying that those physicians could bring a dead person to life.


    However, it depended on their will who they wanted to treat. Thest person that Yantun valley had epted to treat from the outside world was almost a century ago.


    After that, many rich people had gone their with their loved ones who they wanted to get treated, however, those physicians never epted those people.


    When anyone tried to use the force, they were killed mercilessly. Many people of course had nevere back from Yantun valley.


    So the contemporary people only thought that there was only two oues a person would get after going Yantun valley.


    Either they would get their loved one treated from those ''immortal'' physicians, which had a probability almost zero, or they would lose their life and nevere back again.


    Slowly and slowly, people stopped going to Yantun valley and they would simply ept their fate when their family member would die.


    That''s why the outer hall of the Lantai courtyard which had only three more people except for Zhao Zhang Wei and an unconscious Yi Huiqing went silent at Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with surprise-filled eyes.


    It had been actually many years since he hadst heard the name of Yantun valley. Perhaps the mention had been in one of the books he had read during his childhood. His father had told him many things about the ce from the same book.


    However, Xi Ying never thought that such a ce really existed in this world.


    If there was, then why was it not conquered until now. He believed that it was just some kind of rumor spread by someone that slowly became a legend in the books.


    Xi Ying remembered even when he had asked his father whether this ce really existed or not, his father had uncertainty-filled eyes and had said honestly.


    ''I don''t know. I have never seen or heard anything about this ce from anyone else except in the books.


    After that, Xi Ying tried to find out more information from the books but every time he would find something, he would see that all of it was written by just one person and all the information was the same.


    It said that there were five physicians in the valley and they had a few disciples who they were training.


    In this world, nothing interested them except the poisons, medicines, and diseases.


    They would only take a person inside their valley if the person was suffering from a disease that they have never seen before so that they would be able to learn something new.


    In other words, the people they cured were nothing but an experimental body for them.


    Though the person who had gone inside never came out because after going inside once, the person himself would not have any will to go out.


    This used to make people wonder what kind of power the valley possessed.


    However, for Xi Ying, this kind of magical valley never existed.


    "Does Your Highness know where this valley is?"


    Xi Ying asked the prince curiously.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered for a moment but then he said confidently.


    "Benwang will find it."


    Now, looking at Zhao Zhang Wei, Xi Ying felt that love could really make people go to any limit.


    Just like he, who had been taught from his childhood that he and his n was supposed to be loyal to the Imperial n, but knowing that the Emperor wanted the life of the person he loved dearly, he wished to kill the Emperor itself.


    And Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know that Yi Huiqing was alright, he was ready to take Yi Huiqing to Yantun valley��a valley that no one knows where it was.


    "And what will this Lord answer when someone wille and ask about Princess Consort and Your Highness?"


    To Xin Ying''s question, Zhao Zhang Wei replied icily with an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Benwang doesn''t care."


    The only person he cared about right now was the woman in his arms.


    Xi Ying could really understand Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He looked towards Li Rui who still had a calm face and wondered when exactly she nned to tell Zhao Zhang Wei the truth.


    At the same time, he wondered why she was lying to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    She perhaps couldn''t understand but he knew what might be Zhao Zhang Wei feeling on knowing that the woman he loved might no longer wake up.


    It could be seen from the prince''s face itself that had changed so much in just a few shichens.


    "Your Highness."


    It was Li Rui who stepped forward this time.


    She held Yi Huiqing''s hand and touched it softly as she looked at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Elder Sister''s hands are already cold. By the time, you will reach Yantun valley, she will already stop bre��"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei said to Li Rui coldly.


    His phoenix eyes on Li Rui were sharp and cold as if he wanted to do nothing but strangle her for saying such words.


    Xi Ying frowned and said coldly.


    "Your Highness, please refrain yourself from speaking so rudely to this Lord''s wife."


    "Then ask her to stay out of this matter. If she can''t help then she better stay out of it, Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei finished and started to walk forward.


    However, Li Rui who looked calm and collected blocked his way. This time, Zhao Zhang Wei almost raised his hand to push her away and Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with coldness when he saw this.


    The young prime minister stepped forward to save his wife. However, he suddenly saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s hand halting amidst his actions.


    His phoenix eyes were on Li Rui''s slightly protruding stomach as he took his hand back.


    The coldness in Xi Ying''s eyes reduced to some extent.


    Fortunately, Zhao Zhang Wei had enough rationality to see this.


    On the other hand, he also saw that Li Rui''s eyes softened for a moment. When Zhao Zhang tried to pass her again, she finally said


    "I can save her but why should I save her?"

 Chapter 561 Her Jiejie Was Tired

    <h4>Chapter 561 Her Jiejie Was Tired</h4>


    Zhao Zhang Wei who heard Li Rui''s words and stopped amidst his steps.


    When he turned around with Yi Huiqing in his arms, his cold face suddenly had an incredulous expression as he looked at calm Li Rui.


    "You are asking why should you save Qingqing?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rui said calmly and Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes were soon converted into icicles. Even Lin Daiyu who was frowning at Li Ruis'' words flinched when she saw his eyes and lowered her head in fear.


    With the same eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped forward and said coldly.


    "Perhaps because she is your sister��the sister who had always cared for you. Even when she was in living in the Imperial Pce in not so favorable situation, she would still think about you and worry."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled coldly when he saw that Li Rui still looked very calm and collected. He suddenly wondered just how did Xi Ying love such a woman. She was indeed a scheming, selfish, and maniptive woman as the rumor proved her to be. Though she might have been schemed against in the past, Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t really feel any sympathy for Li Rui at this moment.


    The next moment, with no expression on his face, he asked her coldly


    "What do you want in exchange for saving her?"


    He would give whatever she asked for as long as she would save Yi Huiqing.


    In some part of his heart, Zhao Zhang Wei knew very well that even if he departed for Yantun valley at this moment, then he might not reach at time��especially when he didn''t know where it was.


    He didn''t know whether it really existed so Li Rui was the only option for him.


    In fact, if she wanted anything then she should have told him from the beginning itself.


    Then, by now, his qingiqng would have woken up perhaps.


    However, the women were too merciless. She saw her sister''s pale face and felt her cold body even after being capable of saving her, she didn''t do anything to save her.


    "Your Highness, Rui doesn''t wish for anything."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned when he heard Yi Huiqing''s words.


    Inside his heart, he was thinking if he should do something to force this woman if she still didn''t agree to save Yi Huiqing.


    However, when Li Rui continued, Zhao Zhang Wei''s all thoughts stopped.


    "Rui wonders why she should save Jiejie."


    Li Rui stepped forward. Her lips had a sad smile as she looked at unconscious Yi Huiqing in Zhao Zhang Wei''s arms.


    "Last time, when Rui had visited Jiejie, Jiejie had said to Rui that it would have been better if she would have also died with her child. She said ��she was very tired."


    The words unconsciously brought Zhao Zhang Wei to that night when he had initiated intimacy with Yi Huiqing on his own for the first time but was rejected.


    That night, she had said the same words to him.


    The exhaustion and forlorn look in her eyes was still very fresh in his mind as she had said


    ''Wangfei is very tired, wangye.''


    Unfortunately, he had been unable to understand the true meaning those words held.


    Raising her head to look at Zhao Zhang Wei''s emotionless face, Li Rui had the same kind of look on her face as she continued


    "Rui wondered whether Jiejie will be happy if Rui saved her or she will be sad because she would have to continue her life in this horrible ce ��somewhere she was between so many people but stil ��so alone."


    "My Jiejie��she used to have the brightest smile in this Imperial City but this horrible ce ��it had changed her to the point that she doesn''t smile any longer."


    Li Rui blinked back the tears that surfaced through her eyes as she said thest words.


    Xi Ying who saw this lowered his head in guilt and regret.


    It was true.


    Yi Huiqing and she had spent arge part of their childhood together. Yi Huiqing was her sister, her friend, and herpanion when no one wanted to apany her because of those rumors from the Imperial Pce.


    She and Yi Huiqing, both of them married on the same day.


    She remembered the day before her marriage.


    Yi Huiqing hade to meet her that day though she was not allowed to do so.


    ''I wish I could rece you, Rui. I wish I could take away all your bad luck.''


    That was what her jiejie had said to her that evening.


    Though Li Rui had smiled only and held her sister''s hand, she had wanted to say the same words.


    ''I wish I could rece you, Jiejie.''


    Seeing Yi Huiqing after four years in such a miserable condition had torn her heart though she never showed it to anyone.


    However, she had still tried her best to tell her Jiejie that what she was running after never wanted to be hers so she should stop running before she would get so tired that she would find herself tired enough to leave this world silently.


    And fortunately, her Jiejie had listened.


    But aftering to know from Lin Daiyu that Yi Huiqing got this poison inside her body because of saving Zhao Zhang Wei, Li Rui didn''t know what she should conclude.


    The second prince, inside her heart, was a cold and indifferent man who cared for nothing but the throne.


    That''s why for four years, he never noticed her sister''s care and affection.


    And now today, he looked ready to save her ��perhaps because he didn''t want to bear the burden of someone losing their life because of him.


    But Li Rui was afraid.


    She was scared that Yi Huiqing would do it again. Zhao Zhang Wei had a long battle in front of him and he would face many dangers. She didn''t want Yi Huiqing to protect a person who was so cold to her.


    So it was better for both of them to separate from each other right now!

 Chapter 562 Zhao Zhang Wei Begs Li Rui

    <h4>Chapter 562 Zhao Zhang Wei Begs Li Rui</h4>


    Li Rui came out of her trance when she heard a ''thump'' sound.


    With surprise-filled eyes, she stepped backward.


    It was Zhao Zhang Wei who had fallen to the ground with both of his knees on it. Yi Huiqing was still in his arms.


    "Save her."


    Li Rui''s mouth parted slightly when she sensed the trembling in the prince''s voice.


    Was he crying?


    She didn''t know because his head was lowered but she soon got her answer when Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head.


    Her eyes flickered with surprise when she saw his phoenix red eyes filled with tears. Those tears must be there for a long time��at least enough to slide down as he spoke


    "Please save her."


    Even his lips were quivering as he spoke


    "Her body is going cold."


    Zhao Zhang Wei could feel it. He could feel the coldness of Yi Huiqing''s body through her clothes and it scared him.


    Having the body of the woman in his arms, he couldn''t live without it as she was slowly losing her life��it was pure torture.


    With trembling hands, he held Yi Huiqing carefully with one hand and then put his fingers on her wrist.


    Even her pulse was very weak now.


    More tears slid down Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes as he traced Yi Huiqing''s bloodless lips with his fingers.


    "Qingqing, I can''t ��live without her."


    He hugged Yi Huiqing''s body to his chest as he cried like a child while burying his face in her neck.


    And at that moment, Li Rui saw a different prince.


    Very different from what she had thought about him.


    Everything that she was going to say suddenly stuck in her throat. She had wanted to ask Zhao Zhang Wei to promise her that he would separate from Yi Huiqing willingly after she would recover.


    However, now Li Rui didn''t really know if she should say that now or not.


    Yi Huiqing save Zhao Zhang Wei so it only meant that she still loved him. And from what it looked like, Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart was also not empty from feelings for her.


    Then what was wrong with both of them?


    "Bring her back inside the chambers. Cold weather is not good for her."


    Li Rui said calmly and Zhao Zhang Wei immediately started to get up from the cold floor.


    His face was stained with tears and Xi Ying for a moment couldn''t believe whether he was really seeing always proud Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Immediately, Zhao Zhang Wei walked back to the chambers.


    After he hadid down Yi Huiqing on the bed, Li Rui asked him to leave the chambers. This time, Zhao Zhang Wei never argued with Li Rui.


    He obediently left the room with Xi Ying.


    Lin Daiyu stayed inside the room to help Li Rui.


    Li Rui did the same thing this time. She performed the acupuncture once again but this time it took her a very less time and hence she came out soon.


    "Is it done?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked anxiously as soon as he saw her stepping out of the room.


    "Yes"


    Li Rui said calmly. She asked Lin Daiyu to change Yi Huiqing''s clothes and then warm the room. After that, she looked back at Zhao Zhang Wei and said


    "Jiejie will wake up in half a shichen."


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked silently at Li Rui for a few moments. It was not that he didn''t believe Li Rui. It was just that he could slowly understand what had happened just now.


    Li Rui knew that she could save Yi Huiqing or perhaps she had already treated Yi Huiqing before but she intentionally said to him that Yi Huiqing was in danger.


    Though Zhao Zhang Wei felt a little angry at this, he never said anything to Li Rui.


    Perhaps he deserved this.


    He thought inside his heart bitterly. After all, he didn''t cherish Qingqing when she used to cherish him.


    Lantai Courtyard didn''t have any other servant except for Lin Daiyu right now.


    When Xi Ying had told Zhao Zhang Wei that Li Rui could treat Yi Huiqing but he didn''t want anyone to see Li Rui, he had immediately ordered everyone to the vacant Lantai Courtyard.


    Even Yi Family was not allowed to step inside and see Yi Huiqing. Grandfather Yi, Father Yi, and other family members had protested but Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t listen to anyone.


    So right now, there was no one in the Lantai courtyard except for these few people.


    Zhao Zhang Wei patiently waited for Lin Dauyu to change Yi Huiqing''c clothes. After Lin Daiyu came back, he went inside the chambers and came out soon.


    Yi Huiqing was really alright now. Relief could be seen on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face. He had seen just now how bloodless lips and face were returning to life again. Though he still felt a little restless on seeing her unconscious face, he knew that he could do nothing but wait.


    "Go and bring something healthy and delicious to eat for Prime Minister Xi and Lady Li."


    He said to Lin Daiyu when he came out.


    Lin Daiyu immediately ran out of the courtyard to the Imperial kitchen to do the said work. Xi Ying nodded his head politely at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He had actually thought of going back to Xi Manor right now so that Li Rui would first have something and thene back to check Yi Huiqing once if it was needed.


    However, it would take time and he didn''t know if it would be good for LiRui to stay hungry for so long.


    Zhao Zhang Wei did the same and then went back inside the chambers. Every moment without seeing Yi Huiqing seemed to make him feel as if he should stop breathing because it suffocated him.


    He wished to spend each and every moment in herpany now. Where he would be able to feel her, touch her.


    He wished to be the first person she would see as soon as she would wake up.


    After this, from today itself, Zhao Zhang Wie decided that he would change everything. No matter how much Yi Huiqing will push him away, he will stand there.


    He won''t mind her rudeness, her cold words. He would win her heart again and make her love him again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled at his thoughts.


    However, when he went back, the smile on his lips vanished on seeing an additional person inside the room.

 Chapter 563 Lord Yi And Zhao Zhang Wei’s Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 563 Lord Yi And Zhao Zhang Wei''s Conversation</h4>


    "What is Lord Yi doing here?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked Yi Junjie coldly who had his hand on Yi Huiqing''s wrist now. Zhao Zhang Wei knew that he was perhaps trying to check whether the pulse was weak or strong.


    Yi Junjie took his own time in standing from the bed and never looked at Zhao Zhang Wei from beginning to end.


    This made Zhao Zhang Wei furious.


    If it had been someone else who had entered instead of him, then people could have started to talk bad about his qingqing.


    Yi Junjie was Yi Huiqing''s brother so he could ept it but what people will see is that he was not her brother who was rted by blood.


    Yi Junjie finally stood up from the bed and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    His eyes didn''t have any respect and he didn''t greet Zhao Zhang Wei as he stood in front of him a few momentster.


    "Your Highness, this Lord had gone to meet His Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned hearing Yi Junjie''s words. He couldn''t understand why Yi Junjie was telling him this. Just like Zhao Wang Lei, he also thought that Yi Junjie had gone to see Zhao Wang Lei because he had wanted the Emperor to find some suitable physician to treat his sister.


    Zhao Zhang Wei only thought that Yi Junjie still don''t know that Yi Huiqing was free from the poison now and hence that''s why he was talking about this.


    He thought to inform him about this. However, before he could open his mouth he heard Yi Junjie continuing


    "This Lord requested His Majesty to grant either the divorce or separation between Your Highness and Princess Consort Yi."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips were still parted because he had wanted to tell Yi Junjie that Yi Huiqing was alright. However, after hearing Yi Junjie''s words, he suddenly went silent as he didn''t know how he should react.


    It took him a few moments to register what Yi Junjie said just now.


    His mind went nk and then slowly and slowly as the words registered in his mind, his eyes started to fill with rage.


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei finally found his voice and said coldly


    "What did you say just now?"


    However, Yi Junjie didn''t look afraid in the slightest.


    He informed Zhao Zhang Wei beforehand because he didn''t want any obstaclester. Now he would make sure that his sister would get free from this man who could give her nothing but pain.


    "This Lord wants his sister to separate from Your Highness."


    "Yi Junjie!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were filled with so much anger as if he wished to kill Yi Junjie through his eyes only.


    "Who are you to take such a decision!"


    He questioned


    Divorce or separation...he never ever thought of these words regarding his and Yo Huiqing''s marriage even when everyone said that he should marry someone else because Yi Huiqing was not bearing him any child.


    However, when all this happened, Zhao Zhang Wei never realized that Yi Huiqing had actually made her own ce inside his heart from a very long ago.


    Otherwise, had it been any other woman in ce of Yi Huiqing, he could have easily married someone else, and had it been any other man in ce of him then he would have taken three or four wives by now.


    Not to have a child because Zhao Zhang Wei already knew why Yi Huiqing couldn''t bear him a child but to enjoy something a lustful man wanted to enjoy.


    It is just that it took him very long to realize this.


    There was no one in the Imperial Pce who could love him selflessly like Yi Huiqing and hence he felt awkward, and dubious, and took a long time to ept it.


    Long enough that he made Yi Huiqing tired.


    Yi Junjie was looking at Zhao Zhang Wei with a ridiculous smile on his face. In his eyes, the second prince looked nothing but ridiculous right now.


    "I am her brother."


    Yi Junjie said confidently but Zhao Zhang Wei soon retorted.


    "Not blood-rted."


    "Doesn''t matter."


    Yi Junjie had expected such a response already and said indifferently. It didn''t matter that he was not rted to the Yi Family by blood, They were his family since the time he hade to Imperial City with his uncle Yi.


    And Yi Huiqing was his sister.


    "I am, of course, more qualified than Your Highness because at least my sister has never suffered because of me and doesn''t wish to get away from me."


    The words Zhao Zhang Wei are like a heavy rock. Though he knew what Yi Junjie said was right, it was still difficult to ept. Did he really not have any right to his wife?


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt very irritated by Yi Junjie''s confidence and said in annoyance.


    "Lord Yi, do you know that your mannerless words can put in you deep trouble? Benwang can ask the Imperial Guards to put you inside the prison for speaking to Benwang like this."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said with a cold smile on his lips.


    He wanted to see the fear in Yi Junjie''s eyes. He wanted him to say that he was wrong in bringing up such a thing.


    However, the cold smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips and mockery from his eyes vanished when he heard a soft voice suddenly


    "Elder Brother"


    Slowly Zhao Zhang Wei turned his head to look behind Yi Junjie��towards the bed. Joy shed through his eyes when he saw that Yi Huiqing was finally awake.


    "Qingqing"


    Zhao Zhang Wei whispered softly and started to walk towards the bed but Yi Junjie who was standing near the bed was faster than him.


    Yi Junjie couldn''t help but frown when he noticed the eagerness of the prince. It made him wonder why he was pretending to be caring towards his sister so suddenly.


    "Huiqing."


    Yi Junjie sat on edge of the bed and stroked his sister''s hair ��just like he used to do when she used to fall sick in childhood.


    At that time, Yi Junjie would silently sit by the bedside and look after Yi Huiqing. The Yi Family members were helpless because no matter how much they tried he would not get up from there.


    The same thing he used to do with Li Rui whenever thetter would fall sick. He would go to Li Manor and stay there until Li Rui would get better.


    "Elder Brother��"


    Yi Huiqing''s voice was a little hoarse and crooked and she could speak in a very low voice.


    "I am alright."


    Yi Huiqing said softly. She could see that he was concerned about her.


    However, after finishing his words, Yi Huiqing said suddenly.


    "Elder Brother ��should leave now."

 Chapter 564 Zhao Zhang Wei Won’t Leave Yi Huiqing

    <h4>Chapter 564 Zhao Zhang Wei Won''t Leave Yi Huiqing</h4>


    Yi Junjie was startled when he heard Yi Huiqing''s words.


    Yi Huiqing saw this. She was feeling very tired. Exhaustion could be seen on her face and she wanted nothing but sleep.


    She had been confused when she had started to gain consciousness.


    However, the familiar chambers had brought Yi Huiqing the memories before she had lost her consciousness.


    So she was saved. She had concluded bitterly!


    In fact, she had wished wholeheartedly that she would really die because Yi Huiqing couldn''t really see any aim in her life now.


    Why and for whom she should live?


    Yes, there was her family and they would be sad if she died but anyways she couldn''t meet them and they couldn''t see her.


    It was only on the special asions they saw each other so it won''t matter much or would it?


    However, she hade out of her thoughts when she had heard a cold voice


    "Lord Yi, do you know that your mannerless words can put in you deep trouble? Benwang can ask the Imperial Guards to put you inside the prison for speaking to Benwang like this."


    Yi Huiqing recognized the voice very well.


    Sure enough, when she had turned her head slightly she saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s face only a little bit but she was sure that it was him.


    And standing in front of her was her elder brother, Yi Junjie.


    Yi Junjie''s eyes dimmed and her heart sank inside her chest.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was talking to her elder brother like this, she didn''t like it even a bit.


    She didn''t know what was the matter but she knew that whatever Zhao Zhang Wei said was right. His one order could put her brother in the prison and that''s why she asked him to leave. Though it was very cruel and insensible of her to ask him to leave, she thought that it was better than he would leave.


    Anyways if anyone saw him in the inner courtyard, then it won''t be good for him.


    She didn''t know if Yi Junjie understood her after staring at her for a few moments and then suddenly stroked her hair for onest time and smiled gently.


    "Alright. Elder Brother will tell everyone that Huiqing is alright."


    Yi Huiqing forced a smile on her lips and Yi Junjie left just like that.


    She was aware that Zhao Zhang Wei was still standing in the room, however, she never looked at him.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei was filled with eagerness after Yi Junjie left because he thought that he would finally be able to talk to Yi Huiqing.


    He was already disappointed to see that it was not him whom Yi Huiqing saw first just after waking up.


    But when he saw her closing her eyes again without even looking at him, Zhao Zhang Wei was very hurt.


    However, he suppressed it and asked gently.


    "Qingqing, do you feel any pain?"


    He could see that there was a frown on her forehead.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought that the wound on her chest might be hurting.


    However, Yi Huiqing just whispered without even opening her eyes.


    "No!"


    And after that, she went silent again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was at a loss for words. He could feel that perhaps she didn''t want to talk to him.


    So he tried to be understanding and decided to call for a physician.


    Li Rui must be having dinner right now so Zhao Zhang Wei exited the chambers and asked Lin Daiyu to call for the Imperial Physician.


    The Imperial Physician should be able to provide some medicine to stop the pain.


    Thinking this, Zhao Zhang Wei went back inside the chambers.


    He slowed down his steps when he noticed that Yi Huiqing was deeply asleep. Carefully, Zhao Zhang Wei sat at the bedside.


    When he noticed that Yi Huiqing was really deeply asleep, he finally gathered his courage and touched her forehead lightly.


    A frown marred his forehead when he sensed that it was a bit warm.


    Fortunately, the physician came soon and Zhao Zhang Wei anxiously asked him to check Yi Huiqing.


    The Imperial Physician looked stupefied when he saw that Yi Huiqing''s face actually looked better than before.


    For a moment, he thought that his eyes were betraying him and so he took Yi Huiqqing''s pulse, however, he flinched when he sensed that Yi Huiqing''ss pulse was also fine.


    Imperial Physician Li looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with a shocked face and said


    "Your Highness, wangfei ��the poison doesn''t seem to be there��how��This servant had checked just a few moments ago��"


    If it was there, then it should have done its job by now and Yi Huiqing should not be breathing at this moment.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei cut him sharply and said


    "That''s none of your business. Does she have a fever?"


    Imperial Physician Li had never seen the always gentle second prince behaving so fiercely. Even when his wangfei had a miscarriage, he didn''t look so fierce.


    So he sensibly shut his mouth and said


    "Yes, wangfei does have a mild fever. But it might be because of the wound. This one will immediately prepare some medicine."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head. He stayed near the bed until Imperial Physician went back and came with the medicine.


    Yi Huiqing was unconscious so more of the medicine was sleeping out.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned and took the bowl from Lin Daiyu.


    After that, he said coldly.


    "Get out."


    Imperial Physician Li and Lin Daiyu who didn''t want to leave had to leave reluctantly.


    Imperial Physician Li still wanted to know how the poison suddenly disappeared from wangfei''s body.


    However, he couldn''t really insist to stay after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold voice.


    After they left, Zhao Zhang Wei took a sip from the bowl and immediately put his lips on Yi Huiqing''s lips.


    His eyes closed as he transferred the medicine into her mouth.


    Inside his heart, he couldn''t help but remember the same scene from a few months ago. At that time, he had feed Yi Huiqing the medicine in the same way and she had looked so cute and annoyed.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s suddenly felt his stuffiness inside his heart and his hold around Yi Huiqing''s waist tightened.


    If Yi Junjie really thought that he was going to leave Yi Huiqing then he was very wrong.


    The woman inside his arms was his everything. She was the sole purpose of his fight for the throne.


    Before he had been living to avenge his mother''s death only but now��he wanted to live for this woman also.


    To protect her, to have children with her, to spend a beautiful life while loving her.


    All of this was something that he had never dared to imagine before but with Yi Huiqing, it looked possible.


    So how could he leave her!

 Chapter 565 "You Are Not At Fault"

    <h4>Chapter 565 "You Are Not At Fault"</h4>


    After leaving Lantai Courtyard, Yi Junjie went to the chambers where Yi Family members were staying.


    That part of the Imperial Pce was only used by the guests.


    Just when he entered the chambers, he could feel the depressing atmosphere. He saw Mother Yi sitting on a couch with nk eyes that were now red and swollen.


    It could be seen that she was now left with no tears to shed.


    Every member was silent.


    Yi Junjie saw the sorrowful faces of Grandfather Yi, Grandmother Yi, and Father Yi, he was relieved inside his heart that Yi Huiqing was finally safe and he would not have to give them any bad news.


    Hurriedly he stepped inside the chambers and sat in front of the woman who was not his mother by blood but have never loved him less than a mother.


    "Mother"


    Yi Junjie called out gently as he held his mother''s hands. His lips had a smile as he saw Mother Yi trying to focus her eyes on him.


    She must be feeling very despaired to behave like this.


    Yi Junjie caressed her thumb gently as if he was trying to make her rx and then said


    "Mother, Huiqing is alright."


    "Huh?"


    Mother Yi looked confused for a moment. But her lips were parted and she was breathing heavily. The nkness of her eyes was fading away and she was looking at Yi Junjie with hope.


    A few momentster, she asked hoarsely


    "Junjie, what did you say?"


    Yi Junjie smiled as he looked at other family members who were also looking at him now.


    "Huiqing is alright. I am just returning from her chambers. The physician said that she just have a mild fever and had already prescribed the medicine."


    Tears slid out of Yi Yang''s eyes hearing Yi Junjie''s words.


    Just a shichenter, she was thinking that she might not be able to see her daughter in her end time. It was a horrible feeling for Yi Yang as a mother.


    She closed her eyes as she whispered something.


    Yi Junjie let her as he knew that she must be thanking the god.


    "Junjie, are you saying the truth?"


    Grandfather Yi asked Yi Junjie and Yi Feng also looked at him with the same dubious eyes. Both men thought that perhaps he was just trying tofort them. However, Yi Junjie nodded his head and hence Yi Yan couldn''t help but ask.


    "But didn''t the Imperial Physician say that they don''t have any cure for the poison?"


    The question made Yi Junjie smile more gentle and wide. For once, he looked towards the gates of the chambers where the Imperial Guards were standing and then in a very low voice he said


    "It was Rui who treated Huiqing."


    Yi Yang who had just heard these words on opening her eyes and smiled softly. She was about to essay something when Yi Junjie continued


    "But we need to keep it a secret. Don''t mention it again."


    Grandfather Yi''s eyes flickered as he seemed to have understood something. The old man who was looking older than his age just a few moments ago now had a bright smile on his face.


    But when he said his next words, his face was serious.


    "None of us is going to mention this thing."


    In Yi Family, everyone loved Yi Huiqing and had been worried for her. To them, Li Rui was no less than Yi Huiqing so they understood that it must be important to hide it if Grandfather Yi and Yi Junjie were telling them to do so.


    So they nodded their heads solemnly.


    After that, Yi Yang asked whether she could see Yi Huiqing or not. Yi Junjie''s smile vanished because he soon remember that the prince was not letting anyone see Yi Huiqing.


    Since the moment the Imperial Physician had said that there was no cure, Zhao Zhang Wei had ordered coldly that no one would see or meet Yi Huiqing.


    The Emperor had ordered the same saying that enough time should be given to the prince because he didn''t look ready to ept his wangfeis'' death.


    Yi Junjie scoffed inside his heart coldly.


    In his eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei was just doing some drama. Perhaps a drama that would be able to make his chances of ascending the throne stronger.


    After all, mourning for his wife would make him look more virtuous and caring for his people.


    He would never believe that Zhao Zhang Wei was genuinely concerned for his sister.


    "Mother, I will try to do something but it will take time."


    Yi Yang nodded his head hearing Yi Junjies''s words.


    She gently cupped his cheek and smiled. She didn''t ask him how he knew that Yi Huiqing was alright. In fact, no one asked him such a question and Yi Junjie appreciated that.


    They believed him and he was grateful for that.


    Though he had faced many things in his childhood, he still had a family.


    Though he couldn''t get the woman he loved, he still had people around him who loved him.


    To Yi Junjie, this kind of life was also not bad.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying and Li Rui were still in Lantai Courtyard.


    They had finished their dinner. After the maid left the chambers with the remaining dishes, Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and asked him.


    "Did you find out who was behind the attack?"


    The question made Xi Ying stiff.


    His lips were pressed in a thin line as he didn''t know how he should answer this question


    Li Rui of course noticed this unnatural behavior and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Ying, is everything alright?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head immediately. He sighed and said finally


    "It was my fault, Rui. I have been irresponsible while making the arrangements for the banquet and hence they got sessful."


    "They? Who are they?"


    Li Rui asked and Xi Ying told her everything without leaving anything.


    Xi Ying looked away from Li Rui''s face after he finished telling her everything. He didn''t want to see the disappointment in her eyes. He himself was disappointed.


    Hence when Li Rui who was thinking silently turned to look at Li Rui noticed how Xi Ying was trying to avoid her gaze.


    As if he was some child who had done some silly mistake.


    She was surprised and confused but a momentter, she understood the reason behind her actions when she remembered hisst few words.


    Li Rui''s heart went soft and she held Xi Ying''s hand that was ced on the table.


    Xi Ying was startled by the soft touch and gathered his courage to look at her.


    "It was not your fault, Ying."


    Li Rui said softly.


    Xi Ying didn''t know why but he felt his eyes going blurry at the soft and gentle words. Perhaps because before there had been no one who would tell him such a thing.


    He lowered his head and kissed her hand with a heavy kiss and whispered


    "It''s alright. You don''t need tofort me. I know that I have been wrong here but don''t worry, they will face the worst of me."


    Li Rui sighed as she wanted to say more but then decided to stay silent.


    She seemed to understand that no amount of words could make Xi Ying understand that he was not really at fault, He must have never thought that the neighboring Empire would n against Zhao Zhang Wei and hence Zhao Zhuang Chen would hide the real information from his for his own profit.


    He was very intelligent, and a good strategist but in the end, he was also a human.


    A human, who could sometimesmit some mistake.

 Chapter 566 Appearance Can Be Misleading

    <h4>Chapter 566 Appearance Can Be Misleading</h4>


    After having dinner, Li Rui checked Yi Huiqing once more. She also checked the medicine presceribed by the Imperial Physician.


    After she said that, everything was alright, Zhao Zhang Wei sighed in relief.


    Xi Ying told him that now they needed to leave.


    The young prime minister wanted his wife to have rest. Though Zhao Zhang Wei wished that Li Rui would stay in the Imperial Pce only until Yi Huiqing would recover from the dagger wound, however, he knew very well that it was impossible.


    Xi Ying would never allow Li Rui to live in the Imperial Pce where she had already been harmed countless times.


    So he decided topromise.


    The young prime minister was at least agreeing to bring his wife here whenever it was needed.


    After Xi Ying and Li Rui left, Zhao Zhang Wei asked Lin Daiyu to let other servants and maids enter Lanati Courtyard and clean his wangfei''s chambers.


    He knew very well that if the Imperial Physician already knew that Yi Huiqing was now free from the poison then it would be difficult to hide it.


    Anyways he would need to reveal it sooner orter.


    So he said to Lin Daiyu.


    "Ask Imperial Physician Li Toe here."


    Lin Daiyu immediately left to do both the jobs.


    Imperial Physician Li came to Lantai Courtyard soon as if he was sitting ready to visit Lantai Courtyard.


    However, when he saw the scene of Zhao Zhang Wei sharpening his sword in Yi Huiqing''s chambers, the old physician felt his breath hitching inside his throat.


    "Y..Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even raise his head as he said


    "So Imperial Physician Li is here?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Good."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head in satisfaction but Imperial Physician Li only flinched when he sharpened his sword again.


    Never in his dreams, the old physician had thought that a gentle second prince could also behave like this.


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei finally raised his head and said


    "Imperial Physician Li, it was you who treated Benwangfei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said firmly but Imperial Physician Li only looked confused in response.


    "But Your Highness��this servant didn''t��"


    However, Imperial Physician Li stopped amidst his words when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes going cold at his words.


    He gulped audibly as the sweat started to form on his forehead.


    "Did Imperial Phyisciaan Li say something?"


    "No, Your Highness."


    The old physician who had learned well said immediately and Zhao Zhang Wei smiled immediately ��just like how the gentle second prince used to smile.


    However, this smile now only gave chills to Imperial Physician Li.


    Appearance could be misleading.


    The old physician learned a new lesson in his life today.


    .


    .


    .


    "Yi Jie, go and have some rest, alright?"


    General Li said to his wife who was sitting silently on the bed. His eyes were filled with worry and distress as he looked at her suspiciously pale face.


    She must be very tired to have such a pale face. General Li thought inside his heart.


    Yi Jie looked toward her husband and shook her head lightly.


    "Heng, is there any news from the Imperial Pce? How is Huiqing now?"


    General Li sighed heavily as this was not the first time Yi Jie was asking him this question. However, he had the same answer.


    He didn''t have any news.


    How could he have any news when the second prince had disallowed everyone from seeing Yi Huiqing!


    General Li just hoped that Xi Ying would have enough mind to bring Li Rui to the Imperial Pce to treat Yi Huiqing.


    Though he had already sent a letter to Li Hua who would also tell Li Rui if she didn''t know already that Yi Huiqing needed him.


    General Li knew very well that now it was only she who could save Li Rui.


    "I will wake you up as soon I will get any news. But for now, you should rest."


    General Li said gently and tried to make her lie down on the bed forcefully. If Yi Jie got sick, then he would not be able to bear it.


    However, Yi Jie resisted and pushed her husband''s hands away.


    "I don''t wish to sleep, Heng."


    She pleaded to General Li who looked helpless.


    Seeing this, Yi Jie continued softly.


    "My mind f very disturbed. I don''t understand what kind of enmity the Empress had with our daughter to do all this. I don''t understand why the princess who used to adore our Rui so much suddenly turned so vicious. That nanny��just what kind of wrong thing did our Rui do to her?"


    General Li took his wife in his arms when he saw her eyes going teary after her outburst.


    Yi Jie was breathing heavily but she still continued to say


    "And now our Huiqing��why both of our daughters are suffering so much, Heng?"


    General Li couldn''t answer his wife''s question. He could only pat herb back gently tofort her.


    Today''s revtion had also shocked him.


    Before General Li had his own doubts when Xi Ying had told him that it was Zhao Wang Lei who wanted to kill Li Rui.


    But now, when General Li focused on this matter deeply, he could see that something was amiss.


    The nanny said that she schemed against Li Rui because the Empress asked her to do so and hence she was Empress'' person but if she was really Empress'' person then why would she have pushed the princess inside the pond.


    It was clearly someone else who was involved in all this.


    Just when he was thinking this, a maid came running inside the courtyard and knocked on the door.


    General Li went to look who it was.


    "Master, there is news from the Imperial Pce. Lord Yi sent it. Lady Yi is alright now."


    General Li immediately released a sigh of relief and went back inside the room to tell this news to his wife.


    However, when he saw the scene inside the room, his eyes went wide and his heart was filled with panic.

 Chapter 567 Yi Jie Was Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 567 Yi Jie Was Poisoned</h4>


    When Li Rui reached Xi Manor with Xi Ying, the night had already started to fade.


    If it was said, they had an early breakfast in the Xinhe Pce, then it would not be wrong. Xi Ying frowned looking at the sky.


    As he let Li Rui down to the ground carefully, he said strictly.


    "You must rest now."


    The whole night, she didn''t have even a wink of sleep and he didn''t know whether she was resting during the day in his absence or not. In such a situation when she was pregnant, it was not good for her not to have a proper rest.


    "Alright."


    Li Rui said obediently and Xi Ying''s anxiousness vanished to some extent on hearing her soft voice. With her hand in his own, he started to walk towards the Plum Courtyard when An Shing suddenly appeared in front of both of them.


    "My Lord, General Li is outside the Xi Manor''s gates."


    "What?"


    Xi Ying frowned in confusion when he heard An Shing''s words. He would have thought that the general was here to ask him about Yi Huiqing but the news was already spread in the whole City that the princess Consort Yi was fine now.


    General Li must be aware of it now.


    Then why was he here?


    Li Rui''s thoughts were no different from Xi Ying. She only thought that it must be something important if her father came to Xi Manor at such a time.


    "Ying, we should go there."


    Xi Ying nodded his head with a serious expression on his face as both of them started to walk towards the entrance of the Xi Manor.


    "Did Father say something?"


    Li Rui asked An Shing.


    "No, My Lady. General Li is here with a carriage. This servant had already let the carriage inside the Manor but General Li said that he would tell the whole matter to My Lord or My Lady only."


    An Shing told Li Rui who nodded her head but the worry was clearly evident on her face.


    Seeing this, Xi Ying held his wife''s hand and assured her in his deep voice.


    "Everything must be alright, Rui. Even if it is not, we will make it alright together."


    We have already lost so many things, so much time with each other. He would try until hisst breath that he and his people would not lose anything else now. He had wanted to say but could only keep these words inside his heart.


    It was now their enemies'' turn to lose their everything.


    Both of them soon reached the entrance and sure enough, they found General Li waiting there with a rather very anxious and panic-stricken face.


    The expression on General Li''s face made Xi Ying suddenly wary. Could it be that everything was really not alright?


    Heposed himself as his hold on Li Rui''s hand tightened. Their steps in General Li''s direction quickened and General Li who had noticed them also started to walk towards them.


    A relief could instantly be seen on the middle-aged General''s face when he saw his daughter.


    "Rui,e with me."


    Saying this, General Li held his daughter''s hand and then started to pull her towards the carriage that was now set on the ground.


    Being pulled by General Li, Li Rui had to leave Xi Ying''s hand who let it happen reluctantly and then followed both of them.


    After both of them were near the carriage, General Li said to Li Rui.


    After he noticed that both of them were alone, General Li told his daughter.


    "Your Mother is inside the carriage, Rui. She copsed suddenly. Check immediately what is wrong with her."


    Li Rui''s eyes shed with surprise when she heard her father''s starting words but afterward with concern when she heard hisst few words.


    Xi Ying''s face also looked serious. However, by this time, he was only thinking that it could be because of the exhaustion also.


    Immediately, Li Rui lowered her head to go inside the carriage and Xi Ying helped her in doing so as her belly was a little bloated now so she had to be a little careful with her each and every movement.


    "Careful."


    He whispered as his hand went around her waist and after she was inside the carriage, he left her.


    Looking at General Li''s worried expression, Xi Ying couldn''t help butfort him.


    "Everything will be alright, General Li. It might be because of the exhaustion that Second Madam Li suddenly copsed."


    However, General Li shook his head as he sighed and said


    "I wish that this is the thing. But she vomited blood. I was first going to call for the physician but then a few momentster, I saw her lips going light blue ��as if she was ��"


    General Li couldn''tplete his next words but Xi Ying understood what the middle-aged General Li was trying to say.


    Yi Jie might have been poisoned by someone.


    "That''s why I brought her here immediately. If this is true then Rui will treat Yi Jie in the time a normal physician will try to find out what kind of poison it is."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    After she had treated Yi Huiqing, Xi Ying''s trust in his wife''s capability had only increased. General Li also trusted his daughter but since it was his wife who was inside the carriage, he still couldn''t help but worry.


    All kinds of what if''s couldn''t help but sh inside his mind.


    A few momentster, Li Rui peeked out of the carriage and looked at Xi Ying. Both the men also looked serious when they saw the cold and serious expression on Li Rui''s face.


    "Ying, Mother has been poisoned. We need to take her to Plum Courtyard as soon as possible."


    General Li''s eyes widened for a moment and then his lips quivered. At this moment, he looked like a scared child as he asked his daughter.


    "Rui, will your mother be alright?"


    Li Rui turned her head slightly to look at her father. The truth was that she was also scared. After all, it was her mother who was poisoned.


    She couldn''t bear to see her father like this but she had to be honest.


    "I don''t know, Father. The poison is very fatal."


    With cold eyes, she continued


    "It can be said that whoever gave it to Mother wanted her life."

 Chapter 568 The Rotten Plants

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Rotten nts</h4>


    General Li''s face didn''t look good after he heard whatever his daughter told him.


    Xi Ying could see that once the General woulde to know who had poisoned Yi Jie, he would not hesitate to kill that person.


    With a cold and emotionless face, the middle-aged General took out his wife from the carriage and then followed Xi Ying Li Rui to the Plum Courtyard.


    All this while, he never looked at Yi Jie and Li Rui''s eyes never moved away from her mother. Her forehead had a small frown and her eyes were deathly cold as she said to her father


    "The poison must be inside Mother''s body for a long time to make her look like this."


    The words made General Li look down at his wife who was in his arms unconsciously and his face was morphed into shock.


    Yi Jie''s face was deathly pale. However, her lips that had been slightly blue before were no longer blue.


    Li Rui who sensed his father''s shock looked in the front with a cold face and said


    "It happens when one is fed ''Suriyan''. The poison makes one''s body hollow from the inside. When it is about to approach its most deadly phase, it shows its sign but just for a few moments. Mother''s lips looked slightly blue a few moments ago as Father said��"


    Li Rui looked at her father for affirmation. It was obvious that she heard everything inside the carriage when Xi Ying and her father were talking.


    "If Mother had been asleep, then we would not have even gotten to know that she had been poisoned ��not even after the poison would have already done its work."


    General Li inhaled sharply when he heard this. He suddenly felt a little happy that Yi Jie didn''t sleep when he had been forcing her to do so.


    "We need to hurry. The poison will soon start to take the most deadly form inside Mother''s body."


    The three of them quickened their pace and Xi Ying who had been silent until now, finally asked Li Rui.


    "Rui, how long do you think the poison had been inside Second Madam Li''s body?"


    Hearing this question, Li Rui looked at her mother''s face again and said a few momentster.


    "Almost a nine to ten shichens perhaps��"


    "Then it should be around after yesterday''s morning."


    Li Rui nodded her head and both of them looked at each other as they said


    "This means the poison was from the Imperial Pce."


    And General Li''s eyes only had more rage after hearing this. He will dig out this person who wanted to kill his beloved woman�� regardless of whoever it was.


    .


    .


    .


    General Li''s eyes were slightly red from the corner as heid Yi Jie down on the bed.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but remember thest time she had seen her father like this. It was perhaps when her mother had a normal fever a few years ago. It was a normal fever but her father had taken the whole manor on his head and had disallowed everyone to step inside his and her mother''s courtyard. He didn''t want anyone to disturb her mother''s rest so that she could recover properly.


    She perhaps couldn''t even imagine what he must be feeling inside his heart now.


    Seeing the tight hold of his father on her mother''s hand, Li Rui looked away and said as she walked towards the table that had a different kinds of herbs and books.


    "Father needs to go out."


    "Why?"


    General Li asked immediately.


    The next moment, however, he understood. His presence might affect or disturb Li Rui when she will treat his wife, but he still couldn''t help but ask his daughter


    "Rui, can''t Father stay here?"


    Li Rui sighed as she turned around and looked at her father. She shook her head lightly and said softly


    "No!"


    She just knew that if her father stayed here, then she won''t be able to perform the acupuncture. General Li had never seen his daughter performing acupuncture. It was not that Li Rui thinks that his father doubted her ability but she just knew that her father would not be able to see as she would prick her mother with needles and then cut her finger''s flesh to let the poison-filled blood out from her body.


    Even she was not sure whether she would be able to do it.


    Before this, whenever she had performed acupuncture, the person lying in front of her was not rted to her by blood. Evenst night, she had prepared her mind for a few moments before she had performed acupuncture on Yi Huiqing whom she treated like her Elder Sister.


    Then the woman lying in front of her was her mother now.


    But to let the poison out from her mother''s body as soon as possible, Li Rui knew that she would have to use acupuncture.


    Li Rui sighed softly when she saw that her father was still standing there. She could only look towards Xi Ying and XI Ying nodded his head immediately.


    He walked towards General Li.


    Xi Ying had thought that he would feel a little awkward as he had never talked to General Li except for some bickering or Empire matters. Even when he was thinking of how he talked to the general a few moments ago, he felt a little awkward.


    But seeing the worry, fear, and panic on General Li''s face, everything came out of his mouth naturally.


    "General Li, you are only dying Rui. She needs to start the treatment as soon as possible."


    Saying this, Xi Ying used force as he freed Yi Jie''s hands from General Li''s hands and then took General Li out of the room.


    On their way out of the room, Li Rui also asked Xi Ying to send Li Hua, Liu Lan, and the old physician inside the room.


    So as soon as Xi Ying and General Li exited the room, the three more persons entered the room one by one. Li Hua was shocked when she saw Yi Jie on the bed and asked her mistress what happened.


    However, Li Rui told her that they didn''t have any time for all this, and Li Hua who understood immediately nodded her head and asked her mistress what she needed to do.


    Li Rui asked Li Hua and Liu Lan to remove the clothes from her mother''s body and then with the old physician, she went to the garden in the back of her courtyard.


    The old physician held themp as he saw her probing one herb and then another. When Li Rui finally seemed to have found one, she sighed in relief. However, her eyes sank when she noticed that the nt was already rotten.


    The part of the nt she needed to make the medicinal paste so that it could fight against the poison inside her mother''s body was already rotten. She carefully looked at other roots but soon she came to know that all of the roots were already spoiled. And there was only one pot of this nt in her courtyard.


    Now, what will she do?

 Chapter 569 Finding The Herb

    <h4>Chapter 569 Finding The Herb</h4>


    "What happened, Girl?"


    The old physician as he saw that Li Rui was standing straight without cutting the nt from the pot.


    "Hurry! Here dig it out."


    He said as he forwarded a pointy thing to Li Rui that could help her in digging out the nt. However, Li Rui shook her head and said in a low voice.


    "They can''t be used. All of them are already rotten."


    There was so much heaviness in her voice. The old physician''s heart sank inside his chest. He looked at the nts and couldn''t help but ask


    "From where are they rotten?"


    "Their roots."


    Li Rui answered again in a low voice as she stepped out from the grassy area. The old physician also bent down to check one of the nts and his face went red when he saw that it was indeed spoiled.


    "It is my fault."


    The old physician couldn''t help but say to himself. After all, it was he who was taking care of these nts since Li Rui was pregnant.


    When he looked at Li Rui''s lost eyes who didn''t know what she should do, the old physician cursed himself inside his heart.


    Soon he saw Xi Ying and General Li entering the garden. Both of them had seen her entering the garden and hence they followed her after Xi Ying asked most of the servants to leave the courtyard.


    Butler Shui Cao was asked to stand outside the Courtyard so that whenever there was something they needed, Li Hua or Liu Lan would be able to tell him right away.


    "Rui, is everything alright?"


    Xi Ying asked gently when he saw that his wife''s face didn''t look too good. His hand unconsciously went around his waist and his other handheld her hand as he caressed her knuckles to soothe down the sadness that was lingering in her eyes.


    Her hands were still stained with soil but he didn''t care as he picked a cloth from the nearby table and started to wipe her hands. At the same time, he waited for her answer.


    The old physician also stood up from his spot and came to stand beside Li Rui.


    "Girl, I apologize. Those nts... they were my responsibility but because of me, you can''t use them now that you need them."


    Xi Ying frowned on hearing the old physician''s words and unconsciously looked toward the nts.


    "What happened? "


    He asked the old physician who told him with a heavy heart that the nt that Li Rui needed to treat her mother was rotten. General Li''s face didn''t look good after hearing this.


    Panic filled his heart and he asked his daughter anxiously.


    "Rui, what can we do now? Show the nt to Father. Father will try to arrange it as soon as possible."


    Li Rui looked at her father. Her lips were pressed in a thin line. She wanted to tell her father that he wouldn''t be able to find the kind of nt she needed in the Imperial City or around Imperial City. Even if he went far to find this nt, they didn''t have much time.


    But seeing the panic as well as hope in her father''s eyes, Li Rui couldn''t bear to do so.


    She freed her hands from Xi Ying''s hold and picked the book she had brought from her room from the table. Opening the book, Li Rui pointed her finger at the nt and said to General Li.


    "This one, Father. I need this herb to treat Mother.


    General Li looked at the nt carefully and Li Rui could see the hope slowly dying down in his eyes. Her father must have already seen much more than her and she was sure that it was his first time seeing this nt.


    Still, as if assuring himself, he said


    "It''s alright. Father will immediately ask the soldiers to look for this nt."


    Xi Ying was also looking at the nt. He was thinking of sending his shadow guards to look for when his eyes fell on the old physician who was wearing aplicated expression on his face.


    Xi Ying''s eyes immediately sharpened and he stepped forward ��just in front of the old physician.


    "You know, right��where we can find this herb?"


    Xi Ying''s question made Li Rui look at the old physician. Only now she remember that even when she had shown those nts to the old physician, he had a veryplex expression on his face and had said again and again that she couldn''t grown these nts here in the Imperial City.


    ording to him, it needed a skill that a young girl like her could never possess.


    Did it not mean that he had seen those nts before also?


    The old physician swallowed when he heard Xi Ying''s question. He saw the way the three people were looking at him and sweat started to form behind his back.


    "That��"


    ''I don''t know''. He had wanted to say but he couldn''t say it knowing that it was he because of whom they were at such a big loss today.


    So he spoke the truth.


    "I know."


    General Li''s eyes were filled with relief. Though the old physician waspletely unknown to him, he said immediately.


    "Can Old Master tell this General where I can find this herb? Is it far away from the Imperial Pce? Is it in Xin or somewhere else?"


    The old physician looked at eager face of General Li and shook his head. General Li''s heart sank because he thought that the herb was not in Xin.


    Xi Ying noticed it.


    Just when he was about tofort the middle aged General by saying that no matter how far it was, by using his highest speed, he would get it for Li Rui''s mother, he heard the old physician saying.


    "It can be find in the Imperial City itself."


    "Where?"


    General Li asked again swiftly and Li Rui looked at the old physician with a confusion as well as suspicion filled gaze.


    "This herb��I have seen it in the Imperial Pce."


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed as he suddenly understood everything. Of course, the old physician had lived in the Imperial Pce for a memorable amount of time, so it was possible for him to see this herb in the Imperial Pce.


    "Good."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said to General Li.


    "Don''t worry, General Li. This Lord will immediately ask An Si to bring the herb from the Imperial Pce."


    However, the old physician shook his head with a heavy sigh again and said


    "No��it is not that easy."


    And the three people looked at him again.

 Chapter 570 Going To The Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 570 Going To The Imperial Pce</h4>


    "This kind of herbs were used to be nted by My Master in the Imperial Pce."


    The remembrance of his master who was a very popr and experienced physician but was killed mercilessly brought tears to the old physician''s eyes.


    The old physician''s master was cherished by the previous Emperor because he had saved many lives that no one expected could really be saved.


    The old physician used to feel very grateful because of being taught by such a great master. However, all his life, he had spent in disappointment whenever he remembered that he didn''t do anything as those Imperial Guards killed his master.


    The current Emperor killed such a precious gem just to hide something vicious that was done by him.


    "The previous Emperor understood the importance of the herbs that were nted by my master and hence hired some trained shadow guards and Imperial Guards to guard that area. I don''t know if this area still exists in the Imperial Pce. By the time, I left the Imperial Pce, it was still there and it was only my master who used to take care of it. Though my master was training a few people in taking care of that special garden, I am not sure if His Majesty still kept the garden after my master''s death or not."


    Xi Ying nodded his head. He had indeed read a lot about Imperial Physician Gu in the books that described the era of the previous Emperor.


    General Li who understood only a little bit of what the old physician said had a deep frown on his forehead.


    "Then we need to check if this garden is still there in the Imperial Pce or not."


    It was Li Rui who spoke this time.


    "Yes."


    Xi Ying agreed and heard the old physician saying again


    "But, it''s not easy. If the garden is still there, there are almost fifty or more shadow guards guarding it. It won''t easy to invade and get that herb."


    Xi Ying had a thoughtful expression on his face. It was not that he thought that entering the garden was difficult but it will take more time than they had.


    And if they created some kind of chaos in the Imperial Pce then he was sure that he would have to go to the Imperial Pce to handle the mess instead of being here in Xi Manor when Li Rui needed him.


    It would be good if the herb could be gotten without creating any mess or without any kind of fight.


    The next moment, Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he looked at General Li.


    They could get the herb from the Imperial Pce without any mess��in fact without facing any kind of problem.


    Xi Ying said to General Li a little firmly.


    "General Li, we will leave for the Imperial Pce immediately."


    General Li had many questions inside his heart but seeing Xi Ying''s determined face, he thought that it was better to see what kind of n the young prime minister had. After all, they didn''t have much time and hence he could believe in Xi Ying''s sharp mind and intelligence.


    And just like that, a few momentster, Xi Ying and General Li were standing at the entrance of the Plum Courtyard ready to leave for the Imperial Pce.


    Seeing his wife''s calm face, Xi Ying''s heart melted. He knew that she didn''t show it but she was equally afraid. Holding his wife''s hand, Xi Ying said gently


    "Don''t worry, I won''t return without getting the herb."


    Li Rui immediately felt the tears surfacing through her eyes but she blinked her eyshes furiously to hide them.


    She just hummed in a low voice and whispered softly.


    "I shall wait for you. I will start the acupuncture. I will need the herb immediately after performing the acupuncture. The acupuncture��it will take me half a shichen to perform it."


    Xi Ying smiled and said


    "Understood. I have half a shichen."


    Li Rui nodded her head seriously.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Just take care of yourself and our child."


    Xi Ying said and after that, Xi Ying asked Li Rui to go back inside the Plum Courtyard.


    As soon as Li Rui left, he heard General Li''s anxious voice.


    "Prime Minister Xi, even if we use the fastest horse, It will take almost half a shichen to reach the Imperial Pce only.


    At these words, Xi Ying turned around to look at the middle-aged General Li with a smirk on his lips and said


    "Who said that we are going to use horses, General Li!"


    General Li looked confused at these words. But he only saw Xi Ying stepping forward in his direction and then the young prime minister put one of his hands around his waist.


    After that, they were soon in the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui had already started performing acupuncture. At the same time, in less than half a shichen, Xi Yingnded inside the Imperial Chambers with General Li.


    "This��"


    General Li who recognized that they were in the Imperial Chambers where the Emperor himself resided, looked at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying merely nodded his head and then walked towards the bed where Zhao Wang Lei was sleeping.


    Xi Ying smiled in mockery as he looked towards the bed and then said respectfully


    "This Lord is aware that Your Majesty is awake."


    Zhao Wang Lei who was lying with his eyes closed opened his eyes a few momentster. His eyes first went to Xi Ying and then to General Li who was standing behind him.


    "Your Majesty, someone��"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows when he saw someone jumping inside the room. It was definitely a shadow guard and a guard whose job was to protect Zhao Wang Lei.


    So Zhao Wang Lei still had people to protect him on his side.


    He looked at Zhao Wang Lei and could immediately see the wariness in the Emperor''s eyes. No matter how much he disliked the man in front of his eyes, he still had to talk politely with him right now.


    "This Lord apologizes for invading Your Majesty''s chambers like this but it was necessary. This Lord requires Your Majesty''s help in something."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were still scanning General Li and Xi Ying one by one before he spat out coldly.


    "What kind of help?"

 Chapter 571 The Scared Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 571 The Scared Emperor</h4>


    "What kind of help?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked coldly. Though his face was calm, Xi Ying could clearly see the panic and wariness in his every action. This made Xi Ying feel a little amused.


    So Zhao Wang Lei was actually wary of him even though he had not shown any signs of being disloyal to him.


    ''Was it not why he had nned to kill you?'' Xi Ying mocked inside his heart.


    In fact, Zhao Wang Lei had always been wary of him. It was not only today. Since the day he had shown intelligence like his father, Zhao Wang Lei had been like this. At some point, Xi Ying remembered how his father sometimes used to tell him he had been a good friend of the Emperor.


    But he had always used ''had been''.


    Xi Ying wondered if Zhao Wang Lei ever considered him as ''the son of his dear friend''.


    Putting a full stop to his thoughts, he looked towards the shadow guard who was still inside the room and said to Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty, he needs to leave from here. Only then this Lord can talk to you regarding whatever this Lord is here."


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned clearly not liking what Xi Ying said. With a calm face, he told the young prime minister.


    "Prime Minister Xi, you should be aware that this is not safe for an Emperor. Invading Zhen''s chambers is already a big crime. You are still standing here safe because of Zhen��"


    Zhao Wang Lei couldn''tplete his words because General Li soon interrupted him.


    "Your Majesty, the matter is regarding this General''s wife. Requesting Your Majesty to hear this General once."


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but apud General Li for his words inside his heart. In fact, he was here with this n only. He knew very well that as long as he mentioned Yi Jie, Zhao Wang Lei would readily hear him.


    And sure enough, the Emperor''s eyes were first filled with surprise and then with a momentarily panic. Without thinking anything, Zhao Wang Lei looked at his shadow guard and said


    "Leave."


    The shadow guard was surprised by his master''s order and said


    "But Your Majesty."


    However, before he could finish his words, Zhao Wang Lei ordered him coldly.


    "Leave unless you wish to get beheaded by Zhen."


    The shadow guard could only leave after hearing these words and Zhao Wang Lei immediately looked at General Li.


    He was about to ask him ''what happened to Yi Jie'' when his eyes suddenly fell on Xi Ying. No, he needed to talk calmly, If Xi Ying noticed his eagerness regarding Yi Jie then his secrets might be in danger.


    So first, Zhao Wang Leiposed his expression and then looked at General Li calmly as he asked


    "General Li, what is the matter?"


    Xi Ying stood silently and let General Li talk to Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty, this General''s wife has been poisoned during the banquet yesterday."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with shock.


    His Yi Jie��she had been poisoned in his own Imperial Pce. Who dared to do this! Zhao Wang Lei was so furious that he wished to destroy everything in the Imperial Pce.


    But the little bit of rationality kept him reminded that right now there was a more important thing than this.


    "How is she now, General Li?"


    Now even if he wanted, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t hide the panic and fear in his voice but Xi Ying easily pretended not to notice it.


    "Not well, Your Majesty. The poison she was fed is very rare and fatal. It has already started working inside her body. We have only a shichen left."


    General Li eyes were red as he said all this. Only he knew how scared he was inside his heart. It took him all his strength to stand straight and say all this. Because at this moment, he wanted nothing but to stay by his wife''s side.


    "Then why did youe here alone? You should have brought her here to let the Imperial Physician Sun check her."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked as if he was snarling like a beast at General Li.


    Xi Ying was left surprised by his behavior but General Li didn''t look surprised at all. It was as if he had already expected such a reaction from Zhao Wang Lei.


    General Li looked at Zhao Wang Lei with a cold face and said


    "I have my daughter to treat my wife, Your Majesty. The thing is that we need an herb to treat Yi Jie. A herb ��that can only be found in the Imperial Pce."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked a little calm when he heard General Li''s first few words. He knew after the Mid Autumn Banquet festival that Li Rui was very capable of treating people''s diseases and curing the poison.


    Imperial Physician didn''t have any cure for Zhao Bo Jin as well as Yi Huiqing''s poison. Though Zhao Zhang Wei spread the news that it was Imperial Physician Sun who treated Yi Huiqing, he was not a fool to believe this news.


    He had a doubt that it was Li Rui who treated Yi Huiqing. But since Yi Huiqing''s matter waspletely unrted to him, he didn''t care. The only thing that had bothered him was that Li Rui was still alive.


    But at this moment, Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but think that it was good that Li Rui was alive. Because it was only she who could cure Yi Jie.


    When Zhao Wang Lei heard General Li''sst few words, he started to climb down from the bed as he asked General Li.


    "What kind of herb do you need?"


    Xi Ying searched his robe and took out a paper. He passed the paper to Zhao Wang Lei after a thought. There was no harm ording to him.


    Zhao Wang Lei also wanted to save Yi Jie.


    "Wait here. Zhen wille with the herb soon."


    Zhao Wang Lei said coldly and then without even wearing his Imperial robe, he left the Imperial chambers quickly.

 Chapter 572 Zhao Wang Lei’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 572 Zhao Wang Lei''s Thoughts</h4>


    As Zhao Wang Lei walked through the dark corridors of the Imperial Pce in hurry with Eunuch Wang who held themp for him, he couldn''t help but thank his mother silently inside his heart.


    When he had killed that old physician, he had also ordered to destroy this garden but it was his mother''s message sent to him that stopped him from doing so.


    At that time, he had thought that he had already disappointed her enough, the only thing she was asking from him was that small garden to be kept and take care of, he could grant that small wish of hers so he let that garden stay in the Imperial Pce.


    When had he thought that he would need the same garden one day to save the life of his beloved woman? He never wondered how General Li and Xi Ying knew about the garden.


    He was just thankful that they knew about the garden so that they coulde here. Otherwise, he would have perhaps killed everyone in this Empire and then himself.


    Yi Jie was his bottom line. In front of her, everything was forgiven as well as everything could be destructed by him.


    As Eunuch Wang waited for the door to get open, after knocking thrice Zhao Wang Lei took out the paper from his sleeve.


    As soon as a head peeked outside the door, he forwarded the paper and said coldly.


    "Bring this herb carefully out for us."


    The person was obviously startled when he saw Zhao Wang Lei. It took him a few moments to recognize Zhao Wang Lei but when he did, his eyes went wide and he immediately opened the doors wide and said


    "Your Majesty, this servant wees Your Majesty in this hum��"


    "Stop this rubbish and do what you have been asked to do"


    Zhao Wang Lei said coldly and the man who was about to kneel stopped abruptly. A momentter, he immediately vanished with the paper from there to get the asked herb.


    It was a few momentster when Zhao Wang Lei was about to go inside himself and check that the man came back.


    "Here it is, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head in satisfaction seeing the herb properly ced in therge pot.


    Eunuch Wang forwarded his hand to hold the pot from the man but Zhao Wang Lei stopped him and held it himself.


    He was afraid that someone would spoil the herb. Xi Ying had told him that every part of this herb was needed to cure the poison.


    And just like that, he walked back to his chambers quickly.


    .


    .


    .


    General Li was filled with relief when he saw Zhao Wang Lei stepping inside the chambers. He immediately walked to him and tried to take the pot from him.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei avoided his hands and said coldly


    "What if you spoiled it?"


    The words made General Li''s eyes cold and he couldn''t help but whisper sharply.


    "That''s something that I should say to you. After all, you have always spoilt everything."


    As he said this, General Li took the pot forcefully from shocked Zhao Wang Lei''s hands. The proud Emperor must have never expected General Li to talk to him like this �� especially after so many years.


    However, General Li was not finished yet and continued


    "Don''t forget that she is my wife and my wife is my life. I will care for this pot more than anyone else can."


    Saying this, General Li walked back to Xi Ying and said hurriedly.


    "Let''s leave, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and soon General Li left the Imperial Pce with Xi Ying.


    In a daze, Zhao Wang Lei walked toward his bed. General Li''s words rang inside his ears again and again. Slowly, his eyes started to go red and his fists were clenched tightly.


    He was breathing heavily as he questioned himself whether it was really he who spoilt everything! However, even if he did, he was already a long way ahead of thinking if he had done everything right or wrong.


    Zhao Wang Lei suddenly pped his hand thrice and a shadow guard appeared in his chambers a few momentster.


    "Your Majesty."


    The shadow guard kneeled down on the ground and greeted him.


    "Follow Lord Xi and General Li. If they are going to Xi Manor then go to Xi Manor and report whenever you notice something strange."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The shadow guard obeyed without any question and soon left Imperial Chambers while Zhao Wang Lie continued to sit on his bed with a cold face.


    .


    .


    .


    All his way, Xi Ying felt someone following him. He wanted to check who it was but he also knew that he didn''t have that much time.


    So he decided to check it after reaching Xi Manor.


    But on reaching Xi Manor, he realized that it was none other than Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guard. After some thought, Xi Ying didn''t say anything to the shadow guard but he ordered An Shing not to let the shadow guard inside the Manor.


    After that, he and General Li went to Plum Courtyard.


    Liu Lan was standing at the entrance of the Plum Courtyard. She almost screamed in delight when she saw Xi Ying and General Li.


    She didn''t even need to ask if they had brought the herb. Liu Lan just knew that if it was his master then he would nevere back unsessful.


    "Here, give this to Madam."


    Xi Ying took the pot from General Li and then gave it to Liu Lan.


    Liu Lan held it carefully and went to the room, Li Rui was treating Yi Jie neither too slow nor too fast.


    The sun had already risen in the sky and General Li and Xi Ying were still standing outside the room, Li Rui was inside with Yi Jie.


    The door of the room finally opened after two whole shichens and Li Rui stepped out of the room.


    Both of the men immediately looked at her waiting for her to say something. However, she had just stepped outside and whispered


    "Ying��"


    Her eyes suddenly started to close. Sensing that something was not right, Xi Ying hurriedly forwarded his arms to support her body that was about to copse on the floor.


    "Rui��"


    And then Xi Ying''s shout sounded in the Plum Courtyard.

 Chapter 573 Lord Xi Blames Himself

    <h4>Chapter 573 Lord Xi mes Himself</h4>


    "What happened to her?"


    The voice that was filled with anxiousness sounded in the deathly silent room.


    The old physician who had just put his hands on Li Rui''s wrist to check her pulse rasied his head to look at Xi Ying with a deadpanned expression on her face.


    When Xi Ying this, he frowned in anger and said coldly.


    "Why are you looking at this Lord? Check Rui carefully."


    The words that he spit out this time only angered the old man more.


    He couldn''t help butugh in anger as he said


    "I will check if you will let me check. Keep speaking like this and I will ask oke of your shadow guards to throw you out of this room."


    The old physician seemed to realize that the mere idea was ridiculous so he changed his words after a little thought.


    "Your shadow guards might not do it but that girl Li Hua will of course do it."


    In these few days, the old man have seemed to realize that Li Hua seemed to have some resentment towrads Xi Ying inside her heart. Though the maid would act polite on the surface, after all, Xi Ying was still the master of Xi Manor but he had seen her being wary whenever Li Rui was with Xi Ying.


    As if she was worried that Xi Ying will harm Li Rui.


    He also observed it after many observations and it really seemed to be true.


    Once the old physician had asked Li Hua whether she didn''t trust Xi Ying with her mistress.


    The maid was obviously startled that he knew but then a momentter, she smiled bitterly and said coldly


    "Troubles seemed to follow my Young Miss since the day she had met Lord Xi."


    And after living in Xi Manor, the old physician couldn''t agree more with Li Hua.


    It was indeed the truth.


    He really liked the girl, Li Rui. Her temperament was very nice.


    Though she was very capable in making medicine and antidotes, she didn''t seem to be proud at all.


    It was only this young man who always roamer around with cold face and put this girl in troubles.


    The old physician came out of his trance when he heard another wave of infuriating words from Xi Ying''s sharp and merciless mouth.


    "Tell me if you are not understanding anything. This Lord will look for some other physician."


    The old physicia''s lips twitched in anger as he looked at Xi Ying''s cold face.


    His eyes were of course filled with panic and the old physician knew very well that he was very worried about his wife.


    So he controlled his anger and tried to make Xi Ying understand as gentle as he could with the anger that was still roaring inside his heart.


    "Young man, you need to remember that this old man is not an expert like your wife who can tell at a nce what happened to the patient. I need to first take her pulse and only then I can say something."


    The old physician felt his words were very reasonable and he could''ve have said it in better way.


    Today his amazement regarding Li Rui''s talent in medicine has only increased after he had seen her performing acupuncture on her mother.


    The girl''s hands had been trembling a lot. So in the beginning he had been not sure whether she really knew it or not.


    But after a few minutes when she closed her eyes and breathed deeply, she lookedpletely different when she opened them again.


    It was after that he saw her poking needles here and there in her mother''s body parts as if she had done it conutless times in her life.


    She looked so experienced in it.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he started to remember his shifu (master) on seeing Li Rui.


    His eyes again had gone damp with moisture but he had blinked it away fearing that he would miss any movement of Li Rui''s hands.


    The old physician thought that he exined it well to Xi Ying but he couldn''t help but have an urge to hit his head with the wall when he heard Xi Ying saying


    "Just do it fast."


    The old physician took deep breaths and pretended as if Xi Ying was never seated on the other side of the bed...as if his threatening cold gaze was never on him.


    After putting his fingers on Li Rui''s wrist, he sighed when he took his hand back a few momentster.


    "What is it? Is it something serious?"


    The old physician didn''t dare to dy in telling Xi Ying anymore because Xi Ying looked ready to take out his sword and kill him if he really said that Li Rui was not fine.


    With a deep sigh, he told Xi Ying


    "She went unconscious because of the exhaustion. In this state, her body needs a lot of rest. Her body must be very tired for her to copse like this."


    Immediately Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with pain and distress.


    His hand left the sheath of his sword. He med himself silently.


    Again, he didn''t take care of Li Rui properly.


    She must be very tired.


    The old physician said right.


    First she didn''t get any sleep the whole night because she was in Xinhe Pce and then after returning to Xi Manor, she spent almost three Shichen running here and there to treat her mother.


    Even when she was in Xi Manor in his absence, he was sure that she must have not rested properly otherwise she would not have copsed like this.


    He should have thought of this.


    As Xi Ying was indulged in self me, the old physician continued to speak with sympathy filled eyes.


    "Young man, you need to let her rest. The whole night she didn''t sleep. And even during the day, she fought with those enemy shadow guards...."


    The old physician couldn''tplete his words as Xi Ying soon interrupted him and asked coldly.


    "Who did she fight with?"

 Chapter 574 Lord Xi Knows Who Sent People To Kill Rui

    <h4>Chapter 574 Lord Xi Knows Who Sent People To Kill Rui</h4>


    m!


    The door fell down after one kick from Xi Ying.


    His ice-cold eyes looked at the four shadow guards who were tied to the chairs icily.


    The three shadow guards who were sleeping with bored expressions on their faces woke up immediately while the fourth shadow guard who had been awake calmly looked towards the door when he heard the noise.


    His eyes flickered with interest when he saw the man with a cold face stepping inside the room.


    There was something different around his aura...an aura that he had never experienced in anyone else''s presence.


    And it didn''t take him a long time to realize that the man could be none other than ....


    Lord Xi Ying, Prime Minister of Empire Xin!


    Perhaps the other three shadow guards also seemed to realize this and looked at Xi Ying curiously.


    They have heard a lot about the young prime minister but it was their first time seeing him closely.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was looking at four of them one by one very carefully. His eyes, of course, noticed the sign on the hem of their clothes and they only went colder when he realized that the shadow guards were from the Youxio shadow guard organization.


    "An Si."


    Xi Ying said coldly and soon a shadow guard dressed in ck clothes appeared inside the room. The four shadow guards looked at him thinking inside their hearts that he must be An Si.


    No one noticed the disappointment flickering in the eyes of the shadow guard who had been looking at Xi Ying fearlessly since the moment, the young prime minister had stepped inside the room.


    He didn''t know why he was looking forward to seeing the same shadow guard with whom he had fought outside Plum Courtyard.


    "Uncover their mouths."


    Xi Ying said to An Si who immediately stepped forward and uncovered the mouths of four shadow guards.


    The three out of four intentionally grinned at An Si after their mouths were uncovered. It could be seen that they wanted to provoke him. However, An Si just passed them from one to the other chairs with a cold and indifferent face as if they were nothing but clowns to him.


    The three shadow guards felt more amused on seeing this.


    After all, these small tricks of theirs had always worked on people.


    They soon put their attention on Xi Ying when they heard them say


    "Now speak ��who sent you to Xi Manor?"


    Xi Ying''s voice was icily cold just like his eyes when he asked this question. The three shadow guards looked at each other with amusement flickering in their eyes.


    Was the young prime minister really thinking that they would just tell him the name of that person so easily?


    Hmph��it was the rule of their organization to keep the name of the people hidden who were their clients... and they never broke their rules.


    When they turned their heads to look back at Xi Ying, they had a bored expressions on their faces.


    However, the three of them were left shocked when they heard their leader saying the next moment.


    "Let me meet Lady Li once. I will tell you who sent us to kill your wife."


    Gu Li, the leader of Youxio said to Xi Ying.


    "Master��"


    He immediately heard the voice of his shadow guards calling out to him but he didn''t pay attention to them. He looked at Xi Ying trying to guess whether the young prime minister would ept his demand or not.


    However, when he saw Xi Ying looking at him with narrowed old ck eyes, Gu Li knew that it won''t be easy.


    Xi Ying sneered coldly.


    Was he fool to let his wife meet these shadow guards who were sent here to kill her? The mere thought made Xi Ying fill with rage and he said coldly.


    "Do you think that this Lord doesn''t know who sent you here?"


    Looking at the curiousness in the shadow guard''s eyes, Xi Ying smirked coldly and continued


    "Isn''t the person that stupid Emperor?"


    Gu Li''s calmness vanished for a moment and he looked at Xi Ying with surprise-filled eyes. So the young prime minister already knew that it was Zhao Wang Lei who sent them. However, they still couldn''t show any agreement with his words unless��he let him meet his wife once.


    However, Xi Ying was not going to do that. He looked at Gu Li coldly knowing very well now that he was the master of the other three.


    Since he was the master, he would of course suffer more than the others.


    "Tie them ��and beat them until I ask you to stop!"


    Xi Ying said coldly.


    Soon An Su also stepped inside the room and he with An Si started to do as their master had asked them to do.


    One by one they tied the three shadow guards and then fourth to the separate pole.


    The three shadow guards merely smiled while Gu Li looked calm.


    And the beating started!


    Xi Ying walked back to the living room and called out to An Ju. An Ju appeared in front of him soon.


    His eyes were cold and sharp as he looked at the female shadow guard and said


    "Why was this Lord not told anything as soon as you saw me?"


    An Ju lowered her head in guilt. She actually wanted to but she never got the chance. Her mater already looked too involved in other matters so she thought that she could always tell himter about all this.


    However, when had she thought that he woulde to know before she would tell him anything!


    "Now, tell this Lord each and every detail of the attack!"


    Xi Ying said coldly and An Ju opened her mouth to detail everything.


    The young prime minister''s eyes were red after he finished hearing everything. His fists and jaw were clenched tightly as he spoke


    "Where is that b*****d?"


    An Ju knew very well who her master was talking about. So she told him


    "He is still in Xi Manor."


    "Good."


    Xi Ying whispered coldly and then left Plum Courtyard.

 Chapter 575 Xi Ying Has Gone Crazy?!

    <h4>Chapter 575 Xi Ying Has Gone Crazy?!</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce, the servants had started to do their daily chores.


    However, the doors of the Imperial chambers didn''t open daily. Eunuch Wang knew already that Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t be disturbed after whatever happenedst night.


    Since today the Imperial assembly was not going to be there as it was just the next day after the banquet, Eunuch Wang decided not to knock on the door unless his masteres out on his own.


    He stood obediently outside Imperial Chambers waiting for his master.


    On the other hand, inside the Imperial chambers, Zhao Wang Lei was sitting on the bed in the same position.


    Even the shadow guard who suddenly appeared inside the room was surprised when he found him sitting in the same position.


    However, hiding his expression, he quickly kneeled down and greeted respectfully.


    "Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s body was taut as he looked at the shadow guard. His fists were clenched tightly when he asked him.


    "What is the news?"


    "General Li''s wife is alright now, Your Majesty."


    A few words washed away all the sadness, panic, and fear that Zhao Wang Lei had inside his heart for the past few shichens.


    A few momentster, he found his voice again and asked


    "How did you find out?"


    "General Li himself came to find this servant and asked me to go back to tell His Majesty this news. General Li also asked to thank His Majesty in his stead."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was nk for a few seconds as he whispered


    "Li Heng��"


    But then the next moment, he scoffed coldly and said


    "Leave."


    The shadow guard left from there and Zhao Wang Lei also got up from the bed to do his jobs as an Emperor.


    ---------


    The sun had already risen in the sky.


    The rays fell inside the room lightening it up a little.


    Li Rui was lying on the bed inside the same room. Her long eyshes fluttered slowly showing that she was about to wake up.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes once but closed them again when she couldn''t get used to the brightness of the room.


    "Mother��"


    However, when she heard the soft and familiar voice, Li Rui couldn''t keep her eyes closed for even a moment longer. She immediately opened them again and looked at the bedside.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ling called out softly as his hand went out to hold his mother''s pinky finger. He had a bright smile on his lips as he asked


    "Mother, have you rested properly?''


    Li Rui smiled at her son. Inside her mind, the memories of what had happened before she had gone unconscious started to return little by little.


    "Young Miss, you are awake."


    Li Hua who had entered the room with hot charcoal to make the room warm immediately walked toward the bed.


    She put the bucket of charcoal on one side and then walked to stand in front of her mistress.


    "Young Miss, do you feel unwell? Or any kind of pain?"


    She seemed to be very anxious as she didn''t even take a breath as she hit her forehead with her own palm and said


    "I should just call the old physician here to check the young miss."


    Saying this, Li Hua turned around to leave the room when Li Rui stopped her and said


    "No, there is no need."


    Li Hua was about to argue when she heard Xi Ling asking her in a confusion-filled voice.


    "Sister Li Hua, what happened to Mother? Why do you want that old man toe here and check Mother?"


    Li Hua bit her tongue immediately.


    Young Master woke up early and came running to find his mother. Li Hua told him that Li Rui was resting and he should not disturb her. She knew that telling Xi Ling that her mistress copsed would not turn the circumstances into anything good.


    Xi Ling was however a very sensible child. He obediently sat by her mistress'' side and didn''t speak a single word.


    But now she mistakenly spoke all this in front of him.


    "That young master��I��"


    "It is nothing, Xi Ling."


    Li Rui said softly.


    "Just the regr check-up to assure that your sibling is fine."


    "Ohhh"


    Xi Ling nodded his small head and then immediately said that he would go out and ask that old man toe here and check on his sibling.


    As soon as Xi Ling ran out of the room, Li Rui asked Li Hua.


    "Where is Ying?"


    "His Excellency, Young Miss��"


    Li Hua sighed as she started to tell her mistress that Xi Ying had found out about the shadow guards who were tied in the guest room from the old physician.


    After that, he was very angry and ordered them to be beaten up until his next order.


    Li Rui got down from the bed as soon as she heard this. She didn''t know why but she wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    "Young Miss��"


    Li Hua tried to stop her when she saw that her mistress was trying to go out of the room.


    "Miss, you still need to rest."


    However, Li Rui shook her head. She picked up the shawl lying on the bed and draped it on her body.


    "I am alright. Don''t worry."


    After saying this, she left the room and Li Hua could only follow her helplessly.


    As soon as Li Rui stepped out of the room, she first went towards the guest room where those shadow guards were tied. However, when she opened the door, she didn''t see Xi Ying anywhere.


    There were only An Si and An Su inside the room who were beating those shadow guards.


    Li Rui frowned slightly when her eyes suddenly fell on the blood trickling down a shadow guard''s forehead.


    She looked away immediately and covered her mouth. Felling the bile rising in her throat, she scrunched her eyebrows.


    Li Hua immediately understood and picked the bowl from the nearby table.


    Caressing Li Rui''s back gently, she put the bowl in front of her and said


    "Young Miss, are you alright?"


    Fortunately, Li Rui didn''t vomit out anything. Looking at the shadow guards who still had the wooden rod in their hands, Li Hua felt furious and said


    "Can''t you see that Young Miss is not feeling well? Stoop beating them already."


    Surprisingly the shadow guards didn''t refuse and obeyed Li Hua''s words. After all, Li Rui was pregnant with their master''s child. Herfort was the first thing they would want.


    Both of them threw away the wooden rods and stepped out of the room as Li Hua took Li Rui away towards the living room.


    Soon An Ju also came there with the old physician.


    "Girl, you are awake? Good��your husband would have chopped me alive if you had not woken up in this shichen. That irritating fellow��sigh."


    Li Rui, on the other hand, was confused.


    "I didn''t feel anythingst night at the sight of blood."


    The old physician somewhat understood what happened just now and said immediately.


    "It happens sometimes, Girl. Don''t worry. But what are you doing here? Your body needs rest. Go and have rest."


    Just as the old physician finished his words, General Li entered the living room.


    Seeing Li Rui in the living room, his eyes shed with relief and he immediately walked toward her and said anxiously.


    "Fortunately, you are awake, Rui. Your dear husband had gone crazy. Go and stop him. He is going to the Imperial Pce to kill Zhao Wang Lei."

 Chapter 576 "I Also Need You, Ying"

    <h4>Chapter 576 "I Also Need You, Ying"</h4>


    As soon as Li Rui heard her father''s words, she got up from the sofa she was sitting on and walked toward him.


    "Father, what happened?"


    General Li wanted to tell her everything when he suddenly realized that he didn''t know whether she knows or not that it had always been Zhao Wang Lei who attacked her in the past.


    In Li Rui''s eyes, it had always been Princess Wenling who sent those shadow guards to kill her. Though Xi Ying told him that it was Zhao Wang Lei who sent those shadow guards yesterday, he still had his doubts as he couldn''t really think of any reason behind Zhao Wang Lei''s desire to kill his daughter.


    But for now, General Li really felt guilty that in a rare moment of kindness and pity, he told Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guard that Yi Jie was now alright so he should go back to the Imperial Pce and inform his master about this.


    Xi Ying would note to such a conclusion if he was not so sure.


    General Li thought inside his heart. So he should have never felt pity for the man who had deathly intentions toward his daughter and not so good intentions towards his wife.


    Looking at his daughter who was waiting for him to answer her question, General Li lowered his head in guilt and said in a low voice.


    "You first go and stop him from leaving the Xi Manor."


    After that, he seemed to be afraid that Li Rui will ask him more questions so he said in an annoyed voice.


    "This General also has a wife to take care of. You are his wife. Go and manage that crazy man."


    After finishing his words, General Li left there hurriedly.


    Li Rui could only sigh helplessly and hurriedly leave the Plum Courtyard to find Xi Ying.


    Sure enough, she found Xi Ying near the entrance of Xi Manor.


    Except for An Ju, now all the shadow guards she had seen in the past few days around him were there. Even An Si and An Su.


    "We will go to the Imperial Pce and kill Zhao Wang Lei."


    She stopped amidst her steps when she heard him saying these words to his shadow guard coldly.


    The shadow guard surely looked startled on hearing his words but didn''t dare to argue. They obediently nodded their heads and said in a chorus.


    "Yes, Master."


    So her father has been right.


    Li Rui sighed as she stepped forward. She was about to call him when she was near Xi Ying. But suddenly, Xi Ying turned around as if he already knew that she was there.


    His cold eyes immediately softened at her sigh and he walked forward to hold her in his arms before she could reach him.


    "You are awake."


    He stroked her cheek softly feeling her temperature.


    "Why did youe out?"


    As he said this, Xi Ying looked at Li Hua who was standing a few steps away from Li Rui with her head lowered.


    "You should rest inside your room, Rui. I will be back soon."


    He so wished to be there with his wife at such a time but Xi Ying had this strong urge to kill Zhao Wang Lei today.


    More than that, he was angry with himself.


    He should not have called An Shing to the Imperial Pce. An Shing should have been here to protect Li Rui. He could imagine Li Rui fighting with those shadow guards and it scared him very much.


    She was pregnant. Fighting like that could have harmed her as well as his child.


    As he thought this, Xi Ying''s arms tightened around Li Rui''s waist as if he was scared that she would vanish in thin air.


    He only came out of his trance when he heard Li Rui asking him.


    "Ying, where are you going?"


    Li Rui asked him calmly. Usually, she would be very shy when Xi Ying would embrace her like this in front of servants or shadow guards but today she let him do so.


    She silently waited for him to answer his question.


    Xi Ying looked at his wife''s calm face and he knew that she had already heard him so he said honestly


    "I am going to the Imperial Pce."


    Li Rui looked at him silently for a few moments. His deep ck eyes were again filled with coldness and ruthlessness.


    She smiled the next moment and said softly.


    "But I don''t want you to leave."


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes were suddenly filled with surprise when he heard Li Rui''s words. But he soon understood that she was trying to stop him from leaving Xi Manor.


    Though he really wished to stop after hearing her sweet words, he couldn''t.


    He removed his hands from Li Rui''s waist and said firmly.


    "Rui, I really need to go. I will kill that man today."


    How dare he even think of such a vicious n of killing his wife in his absence! Xi Ying could feel the rage inside his heart that urged him to destroy everything in this Empire.


    Breathing heavily, he turned around and said to his shadow guards


    "We shall leave now."


    "Yes, Master."


    The shadow guards said in a chorus.


    However, before Xi Ying could use qingqong and jump in the sky, Li Rui suddenly ran towards him and hugged his waist from behind.


    "Ying, don''t go please��"


    Xi Ying''s heart felt itchy when he heard his wife''s soft voice and the words she said to him. If it had been any other day, he would have thrown away everything and just done whatever she wanted.


    But today it seemed difficult.


    It was regarding her life. He couldn''t bear to think that her life was in constant danger.


    He steeled his heart and put his hands on her hands around his waist ��trying to remove them as he said


    "I need to go, Rui."


    However, the next words really broke the string with which his firm resistance towards his wife was hanging.


    "But I also need you here, Ying... with me."

 Chapter 577 If Something Happened To Rui, Lord Xi Will Destroy Everything

    <h4>Chapter 577 If Something Happened To Rui, Lord Xi Will Destroy Everything</h4>


    In the end, Li Rui was sessful in dragging Xi Ying away from there.


    Xi Ying let himself be pulled by his wife who had aparatively smaller frame than him. His deep ck eyes looked at Li Rui''s hand that was on his arm. They were very intense as he looked at his back.


    No one could guess what actually was going on inside his mind.


    General Li who was ncing every now and then outside the room''s window was relieved when he saw this scene. The next moment, a smile graced his lips when he saw a dazed Xi Ying following his daughter silently.


    Indeed, love could change everyone.


    After that, he hurriedly closed the window fearing that the cold wind would make the room cold and his wife who was still asleep would feel ufortable.


    As he turned around to look at unconscious Yi Jie, General Li walked to sit beside her. Her face was still very pale but it looked better thanst night.


    Stroking her hair gently, he promised himself that he would find out who was the reason behind this state of hers.


    On the other hand, the servants lowered their heads silently when they saw Xi Ying and Li Rui entering the Plum Courtyard.


    Though they were not looking at her, Li Rui''s ears were slightly red and Xi Ying obviously noticed it.


    As soon as both of them stepped inside their room, the position changed suddenly, Now it was Xi Ying who was holding Li Rui''s arm.


    The door was closed abruptly and Li Rui was dragged gently to stand against it.


    Li Rui''s clean ck eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Ying��"


    She wanted to say something when she inhaled sharply on looking into his intense deep ck eyes. They were so intense that she forgot whatever she had wanted to say.


    Both of his hands were on the door around her head caging her against his body and the door. Though he didn''t touch her, she could feel his warm breaths falling on her face and this small thing made her face go red.


    "Tell me��"


    His voice was hoarse, husky and deep as he said these two words. Li Rui had to clench her fists to stop herself from trembling.


    It was not that she was afraid. It was something pletely something else. There was something different about the air inside the room.


    As she tried to avoid meeting his intense eyes, Li Rui heard him questioning her in the same voice.


    "Tell me��did you say those words just to stop me?"


    Li Rui''s heart skipped a beat and she lowered her head silently. However, Xi Ying suddenly pinched her chin gently and made her look in his eyes.


    Looking into her clean and calm eyes, he already knew the answer.


    She indeed said these words to stop him from going to the Imperial Pce. However, he still couldn''t help but feel his heart roaring inside his chest when he remembered those words.


    He leaned towards her and whispered in his deep husky voice.


    "Can you say that again, Rui?"


    I also need you here, Xing ��with me.


    Xi Ying had never imagined that one day his Rui would say these words to him. Not even in his dreams. So how could he not feel what he was feeling now on hearing such an unexpected thing ��even though it was fake!


    As if he was encouraging her, he caressed her chin gently and said almost in amand.


    "Say it."


    Li Rui swallowed.


    Her eyes were looking everywhere but at him.


    "Rui��"


    Li Rui almost melted in his arms when she heard him calling her so seductively. It made her legs go weak. As if to save herself from the further torture, she finally whispered


    "I need you here, Ying��"


    Even before she couldplete her words, Xi Ying''s lips sealed hers and a deep and heavy kiss was initiated.


    "Nnghh��"


    An embarrassing moan unconsciously escaped her lips when Xi Ying''s tongue invaded her mouth to explore the inside.


    His one hand was wrapped around her waist carefully as he stepped backward slowly and slowly ��never breaking the kiss in between his steps.


    And then a few momentster, Li Rui was lying on the bed under Xi Ying.


    The kiss still continued ��more deep and passionate than before�� so much so that Rui Had never imagined that a kiss could turn out like this.


    She could feel nothing but his lips on hers, his touch against her skin, and his warm breaths on her cheeks.


    It burnt her insides.


    He left her lips reluctantly when he felt she was out of breath and she could almost feel his reluctance as he showered kisses on her neck.


    A momentter, Xi Ying was silently looking at Li Rui''s red face as she still breathed heavily. His eyes were hooded and still had those intense emotions that Li Rui was still unable to recognize.


    Li Rui really wished to cover his eyes so that he would not look at her like that. It gave her some weird feeling inside her stomach.


    She would have thought that it was because of the pregnancy but somewhere she knew it was not.


    As she tried to calm herself, she heard his deep voice again.


    "Rui��if something were to happen to you, I will destroy the whole Empire. I will destroy everything."


    Li Rui''s body went still. This time, she didn''t avoid his eyes. She looked into them but the only thing, at this moment, in her mind was her dream fromst night.


    In the dream, Xi Ying was kneeling amidst arge ground that was full of dead bodies. His hand held a sword that was covered with blood everywhere. Even his face was covered with blood and his lips had cold smile as he looked at those cold dead bodies in therge ground.


    A tear unconsciously slid down from one of her eyes.


    He was alone inside that world, after killing everyone with his own hands.


    His aura screamed nothing but ruthlessness, coldness and


    ��.Loneliness.

 Chapter 578 The Bold Rui

    <h4>Chapter 578 The Bold Rui</h4>


    "You��you can''t do that��"


    Li Rui whispered as she looked at Xi Ying without blinking her eyes. However, she only saw the ferocity in his eyes increasing at her words.


    She swallowed as she could feel her heartbeat quickening inside her chest.


    It was not that she was afraid ��she was just��she didn''t even know why she had this urge to hide away from his eyes.


    His finger wiped the corner of her eyes gently. He leaned down to kiss her forehead careful enough not to put weight on her stomach.


    Looking into her eyes, he said in his firm and deep voice.


    "Then keep your eyes on me always."


    Li Rui''s mouth parted slightly as she heard his unreasonable words. However, Xi Ying didn''t seem to care how unreasonable he sounded at this moment.


    He just continued regardless of everything.


    "If you removed your eyes from me and set it on anyone else, then I won''t be able to control myself, Li Rui."


    If you don''t love me, it''s alright. But don''t love someone else too.


    However, his possessive words and demands didn''t end here, he continued


    "Then you must never leave my sight, my side. You must stay with me forever. If you ever tried to leave me, then I shall destroy anything."


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui whispered with shock-filled eyes.


    She couldn''t take his words lightly at all as from his deep eyes, she was sure that he would really do whatever he was saying.


    She was shocked and confused.


    Was it really love?


    If it was love, could someone really love someone else like this!


    As her mind started to fill with all these thoughts, she saw Xi Ying leaning closer to her again and then his lips covered her lips again.


    Li Rui sighed as she closed her eyes ��no longer thinking of anything.


    He was here now so she should be relieved. Rest of the things didn''t matter.


    After a long and deep kiss, Xi Ying''s eyes were again hooded with desire as he looked down at the woman lying under him.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered in his hoarse voice.


    "Don''t you want to stop me? Then stop me from leaving right now."


    His eyes were meaningful as he looked down at her but Li Rui looked confused.


    "Are you not here already?"


    She asked with confusion-filled eyes.


    A smirk yed on Xi Ying''s lips at this question and he whispered in her ear intentionally grazing his lips on her earlobes as he spoke.


    "Why do you think that I won''t leave again?"


    Li Rui''s eyes went wide when she heard his words. It took her a few moments to understand where this was going and she could only utter one word with a shocked face.


    "Shameless��"


    Xi Ying moved away from Li Rui''s body with a deadpanned expression on his face. His eyes were nk as he looked down at her.


    "I should leave now."


    Xi Ying said with a serious expression on his face.


    Li Rui watched him stepping away from her and then crawling towards the end of the bed to get down.


    "Ying"


    Her eyes were filled with panic and she did the only thing that came to her mind.


    Li Rui''s one hand went forward to hold Xi Ying''s arm and with one swift movement, now Xi Ying was lying under her as she straddled him.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with surprise because of the sudden change.


    "Rui��"


    He called out confused.


    "What ar��"


    However, he could notplete his words when he felt a sudden pressure on the most sensitive part of his body.


    "Argh��"


    Xi Ying groaned deeply as his mind went nk. Down there, he was already very hard since he had heard Li Rui''s words at Xi Manor''s entrance but now this pressure was making everything intolerable for him.


    When Xi Ying opened his eyes, he couldn''t believe the scene in front of them.


    There his wife was now untying his pants. This was something that he had never expected her to do. At the same time, he was amazed.


    Did she think of this only thing to stop him!


    When he had asked her to stop him, he meant her to kiss him on his lips. He wanted her to take the initiative.


    After all, he was very generous. But he had not known that she would do something like this.


    He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    He opened his mouth to say that she didn''t need to do something like this. But when he saw Li Rui''s curious and surprise-filled eyes on the lower part of his body, Xi Ying wisely shut his mouth.


    Let her do whatever she wishes.


    After all, he was very sure that he wouldn''t get the chance to see her in such a state again. Like this ��as she straddled him.


    In the next few moments, Xi Ying experienced many things but the most dominant was the pleasure. A pleasure that he had never experienced before.


    Even after Li Rui got down from him, he still didn''t leave her.


    He kissed her again and again. Slowly he removed his clothes and then hers.


    His hands roamed all over her body experiencing the soft skin of her body.


    "Rui��"


    His eyes were deep as he stopped and looked at her. He had been determined not to do ''it'' until Li Rui would birth to their child.


    But at this moment, he really wished to do ''it''.


    And three months had passed already.


    Li Rui''s cheeks burnt red when she understood what he was asking. Without looking into his eyes, she nodded her head.


    Deep down somewhere, she also wanted this.


    Hearing his groans of pleasure did something to her as well. Li Rui closed her eyes when she felt Xi Ying''s lips on her body.


    His movements were gentle and careful but she still couldn''t control the tears escaping from her eyes.


    It was too much.


    She again med everything on her pregnancy hormones and silently enjoyed whatever he gave her.

 Chapter 579 Xi Ling Was Punished Unreasonably

    <h4>Chapter 579 Xi Ling Was Punished Unreasonably</h4>


    It was after more than a shichen that Xi Ying opened the door of the room.


    Afraid that the cold wind would enter the room, he closed the door immediately.


    His face stayed calm when he saw Li Rui standing a few steps away from the door. Li Hua''s face was red indicating that she knew what was going on inside the room.


    However, it was not because of shame that she was red but it was because of anger.


    Her mistress just copsedst night because of the exhaustion and this man��he was a beast in Li Hua''s eyes.


    Completely unaware that the maid was cursing him inside her heart, Xi Ying ordered coldly.


    "Bring warm water."


    Li Hua suppressed her anger and immediately left from there to do the said job.


    She brought the warm water quickly because she was hoping that her mistress would finally be able to rest.


    Xi Ying took therge bowl and cloth from the maid''s hands and then opened the door again. Only after the door was closed again, did Li Hua raise her head and re at the closed door.


    Turning around to look at the woman lying on the bed, Xi Ying couldn''t help but feel a fire burning inside his body again.


    Li Rui was now asleep.


    Guilt shed through his eyes as he thought that he should have restrained himself. But today Li Rui has been especially responsive.


    Every time, he tried to stop, her sweet moans would make him unable to do so.


    And it had been a long time since they hadst done it.


    Xi Ying''s adam apple wobbled as he stepped towards the bed and removed the nket that was covering her body gently.


    Suppressing the heat inside his body, he gently cleaned her body.


    After that, he left the room for a few moments to wash. Soon he came back andy down on the bed beside his wife.


    His deep eyes stared at her sleeping face until he closed them and fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying didn''t dare to sleep for a long time. He knew that Li Rui had not eaten anything since she hade back from the Imperial Pce.


    After sleeping for half a shichen, he asked Liu Lan and Li Hua to go to the kitchen and ask them to prepare the meals.


    Liu Lan and Li Hua divided the work as they needed to arrange the tables also and then left from there. Just when Xi Ying was about to go back inside the room, he heard Xi Ling''s voice.


    "Father"


    Xi Ying turned around again and found his three and half year old son running towards him. His indifferent eyes softened immediately. He was seeing his son for the first time since he had returned from the Imperial Pce.


    Everything happened so suddenly that he just asked his shadow guards whether his son was fine or not. After they told him that nothing happened to Xi Ling as Li Rui protected him very well, he just left Plum Courtyard to kill Zhao Wang Lei because he had been too angry.


    Xi Ying bent down on picked his son in his arms. However, his lips couldn''t help but twitch in resentment when his son wrinkled his small forehead at his actions and said eagerly


    "Father, leave Xi Ling, Xi Ling wants to go inside the room and meet Mother."


    Completely, in a mood of spanking the butt of the little brat, Xi Ying asked his son


    "Then, why did you call me?"


    "So that Father would not close the door again. Before also Xi Ling hade to see Mother but Sister Li Hua didn''t let Xi Ling go and when Xi Ling tried to sneak, the door was locked."


    Xi Ling who exined to his father everything very nicely pouted at hisst few words.


    Xi Ying sighed and ignored the little bit of resentment inside his heart. He had returned from the Imperial Pce after a whole day but his son still didn''t show some affection.


    They say right in the end. Sons are close to their mothers.


    His son was not filial at all towards him!


    At the same time, he was happy. Regardless of whether they stayed away from each other for the whole three years, Li Rui had still developed a lovely bond with her son that he no longer seemed to love him like her.


    He wished that this time they would have daughters as he had heard that daughters are closer to their fathers.


    A sweet and lovely daughter like Li Rui��the more Xi Ying thought, the more he liked his thought.


    And he no longer liked the brat in his arms.


    With a hmph, he put Xi Ling down on the ground. Xi Ling, however, was very happy and wanted to walk past his father to go inside the room and see his mother.


    However, before he could do so, Xi Ying dragged him away from his cor in the living room and then gave him a book to read. He also ordered his son not to move away from here until he is asked to.


    Xi Ling pouted with teary eyes as he looked at his father''s leaving back. He promised himself inside his heart that he would definitelyin to his mother about his father.


    His father was bing more and more reasonable with every passing day.


    He didn''t do anything wrong but he was still given an extra book to read waahh��!


    After Li Hua informed Xi Ying that the meal was ready and already served, Xi Ying woke up the deeply asleep Li Rui reluctantly.


    He didn''t wish to wake her up but she had not eaten anything since midnight and now it waste in the morning.


    "Rui��"


    He caressed her cheeks gently as he tried to wake her up. However, he was left surprised when she didn''t wake up immediately like every other time.


    Instead, she frowned as if she was in a lot of pain.


    Xi Ying was worried as he shook Li Rui''s shoulders lightly to wake her up. He couldn''t bear to see even that expression on her face as if she was being tortured heavily.


    "Rui��"


    He said a little loudly and suddenly Li Rui opened her eyes and called out his name.


    "Ying��"

 Chapter 580 A Meal With General Li

    <h4>Chapter 580 A Meal With General Li</h4>


    Li Rui''s eyes were filled with confusion after she woke up.


    "Are you alright, Rui? Where does it pain?"


    Xi Ying was worried. He thought that because they did ''it'' during Li Rui''s pregnancy then it might have hurt her.


    However, Li Rui looked more confused at his question and asked him.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    "You were frowning just now ��in your sleep��as if you were in a lot of pain��"


    "Ohhh"


    Li Rui whispered as she remembered her dream fromst night unconsciously. But looking at Xii Ying''s concern filled eyes, she didn''t wish to tell him anything and said calmly.


    "It might be some dream but I don''t remember anything."


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but hug his wife when he heard this.


    "It is better to forget such dreams then."


    He whispered as he kissed her hair.


    After that, he didn''t mention the dream again worrying that she would remember it. Xi Ying didn''t doubt Li Rui at all because, in his eyes, there were many events in her life that could give her scary dreams.


    Especially when he knew that she still sometimes dreams of Li Zhan dying in the Imperial Pce.


    It hurt him. He wished that he could take away all that pain and painful memories from her��if only that was possible.


    "You need to eat something."


    Xi Ying whispered gently as he helped Li Rui in getting up from the bed. Li Rui suddenly realized that she was not wearing the clothes and covered herself with the nket as she sat up.


    She immediately started to burn her cheeks and she looked at Xi Ying as she tried to say as calmly as he could.


    "You go. I wille out after getting dressed."


    However, Xi Ying refused to leave her alone. Perhaps it was the fear of losing her after hearing whatever happened during his absence yesterday in Xi Manor that Xi Ying no longer wished to leave Li Rui alone.


    "No, I will help you."


    He said persistently.


    Li Rui''s eyes widened. Before this, Xi Ying had never tried to persist whenever she had asked him to leave alone.


    But then again, they had done it only once after their marriage.


    Li Rui still wanted to refuse but she didn''t even get the chance.


    In a blink of an eye, the nket was removed from her body.


    Though she didn''t feel cold as the room was warm because of the charcoals, she still felt very embarrassed.


    But Li Rui was the kind of woman who always preferred to hide her embarrassment, especially in front of her husband.


    As if she seemed to understand that if she still refused, he would see through her, she stayed silent regardless of how embarrassed and shy she was feeling and let him dress her.


    Xi Ying didn''t dare to rest his eyes on Li Rui''s body for a long time fearing that he would feel changes in his body again.


    He quickly helped her in wearing the dress and then made her climb down from the bed. After that, he put a thick robe over her body.


    Li Rui looked at herpletely covered body and felt a little helpless.


    As if understanding the expression on her face, Xi Ying said calmly.


    "It is cold outside."


    After that, without any other word, Xi Ying put his arm around his wife''s waist and stepped out of the room.


    The weather was indeed colder today.


    Li Rui realized when a sharp cold win suddenly hit her cheek. The wind alone made her cheeks hurt. Seeing the opened window in the courtyard from where the wind wasing from, Xi Ying frowned while Li Hua immediately went to close the window.


    Xi Ying put his warm hands on Li Rui''s cold cheek.


    Only after he felt that her temperature was alright, did he start to walk towards the dining room.


    However, his mood soured a little when he saw two people sitting in the dining room already as soon as he stepped inside the dining room.


    As if sensing the young prime minister''s presence, General Li turned around to look towards the door. His one hand was still around his wife''s waist which was covered with thick clothes just like Li Rui.


    At one nce, he could sense that Xi Ying was not much happy because of his and his wife''s presence. However, General Li didn''t feel offended at all when he saw this. Instead, he felt that he did a very right thing and hence he grinned widely as he greeted Xi Ying


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Since his wife was also present here, Xi Ying could also not insult General Li and greeted him with gritted teeth.


    "General Li!"


    However, as soon as he finished his greeting, he asked immediately.


    "What is General Li doing here with Madam Li? Second Madam Li is still recovering from her health. General Li did a very wrong thing by letting her get out of bed in such a situation."


    As soon as he finished saying his words, Xi Ying called his hands. Soon, Liu Lan who was standing outside the door stepped inside the room and Xi Ying asked her to send the meal to the room where Yi Jie was staying.


    However, General Li merely smiled sensing Xi Ying''s generous intentions, and said sweetly


    "There is no need to bother so much, Prime Minister Xi."


    After saying these words, General Li looked at his daughter instead of Xi Ying and said


    "Rui, your mother wanted to have a meal with you and I couldn''t refuse her. There should not be any need to worry, right? I didn''t let her even walk��.carried her all the way here."


    Li Rui''s face was very calm as she said


    "Yes, Father, There should be no problem."


    Xi Ying red at General Li knowing very well that he was silencing him using his daughter who was his wife.


    However, he also knew that he didn''t have the luxury of having a meal with his wife alone right now. Frustrated, he could only walk towards the chairs silently with Li Rui.


    General Li grinned more widely on seeing Xi Ying''s eyes that were full of annoyance and frustration.


    He had an inclination that he was really going to enjoy this meal.

 Chapter 581 Xi Manor Belongs to Rui

    <h4>Chapter 581 Xi Manor Belongs to Rui</h4>


    "Mother, how are you feeling now?"


    Li Rui asked her mother as soon as she sat down on the chair in front of her. Yi Jie smiled lightly as she looked at her daughter with soft eyes that were filled with motherly love.


    "Better than before."


    Her voice was a little hoarse and weak indicating very well that the poison had made her lose her health to some extent and it would take her a great time to recover it again.


    General Li hid the distress he was feeling for his wife and draped the nket with which he had covered her straight though it didn''t even move from its ce.


    "You will be like before in a few days."


    He said firmly and Yi Jie nodded her head at her husband''s words knowing very well what was going on inside his heart and mind.


    After that, she looked at Li Rui again.


    Her eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears when she remembered whatever had happened during the banquet. She tried to blink them back but General Li had already noticed it.


    "Jie''er, is there something wrong? Do you feel pain anywhere?"


    General Li didn''t even give any chance to his wife to answer his question. Instead, he looked at his daughter and said anxiously.


    "Rui,e and check your mother. She doesn''t seem really well."


    Li Rui frowned and was about to get up when Yi Jie shook her head and whispered


    "I am alright."


    Xi Ying sighed in relief. Though he knew that Yi Jie and General Li were Rui''s parents, he wished that they would let his wife have her meal peacefully.


    She was also a pregnant woman after all. She also needed to eat on time and then have a proper rest. Xi Ying frowned deeply as he was firm now that he will make sure that Rui will have a proper rest.


    He didn''t want her to copse again.


    In fact, they should not have done ''it.'' As much as he enjoyed it and Li Rui was willing, he still didn''t want this fleeting pleasure to cost him his wife''s health.


    Lord Xi was angry at him and med himself inside his heart while General Li asked his wife why she was crying if she was not feeling unwell.


    Yi Jie went silent.


    She didn''t wish to bring Li Na, Li Caihong, and Princess Wenling''s names to the dining table. They have already gotten their punishments.


    No matter how much angry she was, she knew that she would have to satisfy her heart with this only.


    Also, she knew her daughter very well.


    Her daughter was like her. Regardless of who tried to harm her, she would surely not be able to have a proper meal after hearing the news of someone''s life imprisonment, someone being sent to be a nun in the monastery, and someone being locked inside their chambers.


    So she smiled tightly at her husband and said casually


    "I was just thinking who poisoned me."


    General Li didn''t doubt his wife''s words. In fact, he had been thinking the same sincest night. Yi Jie''s words made Li Rui and Xi Ying go into deep thought as well.


    Both of them unconsciously looked at each other and Xi Ying held his wife''s hand under the table indicating that he will manage everything.


    He will find out soon who exactly tried to harm Yi Jie.


    After all, he had Zhao Wang Lei to help him also this time.


    Xi Ying thought inside his heart mockingly.


    The atmosphere at the table was a little strange after Yi Jie''s words and Yi Jie instantly regretted it. To change it, she tried to say something else.


    "Lord Xi"


    Xi Ying raised his head to look at Yi Jie who had called him out. Yi Jie''s eyes were filled with gratefulness as she said


    "Thanks for letting us stay here."


    In fact, this ''thanks'' was not only for letting them stay in Xi Manor. This ''thanks'' Yi Jie gave to Xi Ying because she was happy to see that there was someone to stand for her daughter in front of the Emperor itself.


    There was someone to protect her and never let her feel wronged.


    Though before she had been afraid Xi Ying''s favor for Li Rui might be only for some time now Yi Jie believed that she had been wrong.


    There were misunderstandings between her daughter and son-inw before, but now that all the misunderstandings got cleared, Xi Ying would never leave her daughter''s side. She wished that she was right in what she was thinking.


    Xi Ying who had an indifferent face didn''t feel anything when Yi Jie thanked him. But he knew that he needed to say something polite. After all, Yi Jie was his wife''s mother.


    However, before even he could open his mouth and say something, he heard General Li scoffing in mockery and then saying


    "What are you thanking him for, my dear? This manor belongs to our daughter as well."


    Yi Jie looked at her husband with helplessness-filled eyes as if pleading with him not to say something that could make Xi Ying upset.


    General Li sighed as he held her hand under the table and shut his mouth obediently. However, for the first time, Xi Ying was very happy with General Li''s words.


    This could even be seen on his face itself.


    His hold around Li Rui''s hand tightened unconsciously and he said with a gentle smile on his lips.


    "General Li said right, Second Madam Li. This Manor belongs to Rui more than me so there is no need to thank this Lord."


    Yi Jie''s fear vanished immediately and she couldn''t help but smile at Xi Ying''s words. General Li arrogantly nodded his head as he said


    "Of course. That''s how you are supposed to behave with my daughter."


    Xi Ying ignored General Li this time and picked up a te to serve the food to his wife.


    In response, General Li only heard his wife whisper in his ears.


    "Shut up"


    General Li obediently shut his mouth.


    While Li Rui looked at her husband silently who was now serving the food on a te, she knew very well for whom!


    Xi Manor belongs to Rui more than me��


    The words couldn''t help but ring in her ears making her heart warm for the first time in thest few years.


    The cold ice of the winter could only be melted by the warmness of the sun.

 Chapter 582 Who Poisoned Yi Jie?!

    <h4>Chapter 582 Who Poisoned Yi Jie?!</h4>


    After finishing the meal, Xi Ying exited the dining room with Li Rui while General Li carried Yi Jie back to the room they were staying in.


    Yi Jie refused him a lot as she felt very embarrassed because of being carried like this but General Li didn''t listen to her at all.


    After he could no longer see General Li and his wife, Xi Ying looked at his wife walking beside him and suddenly bent down to pick her up in his arms.


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui gasped as she tried to put her arms around his neck. She lookedpletely surprised and startled.


    "Rx"


    Xi Ying whispered as he started to walk toward their room.


    Li Rui also felt very shy but she didn''t say anything.


    Looking down at his wife, who silently listened to him, he felt his heart going soft and asked her


    "Do you feel pain at that ce?"


    It took Li Rui a moment what he was talking about but when she understood, her face immediately went red.


    Xi Ying chuckled deeply as he suddenly leaned down and nuzzled his nose against her nose.


    "How can you be so cute, Rui!"


    Li Rui blinked her eyes unable to understand from where did he find her cute!


    "No��"


    She whispered softly and then looked at anywhere bit at him. Understanding her embarrassment, Xi Ying didn''t ask any other questions and just entered the room.


    After making her lie down on the bed, he said strictly.


    "Now rest until I wake you up myself."


    Li Rui obediently nodded her head. She also knew that her body needed rest. As long as it concerned her child, she would never take any risk.


    Xi Ying smiled as he pressed a kiss on her forehead and then waited for her to go to sleep.


    After he felt her even breathing, he finally left the room.


    "No one should disturb the Madam while she is having rest."


    He instructed Li Hua.


    After that, Xi Ying went to the living room to find his son reading the book he had given to him. He was satisfied to see his son so focused.


    Silently, Xi Ying walked toward him and suddenly picked him up in his arms.


    "Father��"


    Xi Ling gasped and then smiled.


    Putting his arms around his father''s neck, he nuzzled his nose against his father''s cheek lovingly.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows sensing the sudden change in his son''s behavior.


    ''So the brat would only get on the right path by the punishment��''


    He pondered inside his heart silently. However, soon he was proved wrong when Xi Ling leaned back in his arms and asked sweetly


    "Father, Can Xi Ling meet Mother now?"


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched in amusement as well as in amazement.


    ''A dog''s tail could never go straight''.


    "No"


    He said mercilessly and smiled when he saw his son''s smile vanishing. In the end, he was also his father so when he saw his son''s eyes filled with sadness, he told him the truth.


    "Your mother needs rest, Xi Ling. Last night, she went unconscious because of exhaustion. It is not good for her and the baby''s health."


    Xi Ling''s big ck eyes immediately went wide and he said immediately.


    "Xi Ling knew that there was something wrong. That old man had been heaving so suspiciously since this morning. Lingering around mother''s room continuously and asking Sister Li Hua how is Mother now."


    Xi Ying was surprised on hearing his son''s words.


    "The old physician was wandering about Rui''s room?"


    He asked his son who nodded his small head vigorously and said


    "Yes, Father. He even cursed Father when Sister Li Hua told him that Father was inside with Mother."


    Xi Ling wrinkled his eyebrows trying to remember something without even noticing his father''s cold face.


    "What did the old man say? Yes! ��Father he said that Father doesn''t know the meaning of the word ''restrain''."


    "I see."


    Xi Ying spoke with a cold smile on his face.


    "But how is Mother now, Father?"


    Xi Ling asked his Father. Xi Ying let down his son and said in a neither too gentle nor too cold voice.


    "She is alright now but she needs rest."


    Fortunately, Xi Ling was a sensible child and immediately nodded his head as he said


    "Then Xi Ling won''t disturb Mother."


    "Good."


    Xi Ying said with satisfaction. He was about to ask his son about the book when his eyes fell on the man standing at the doors of the living room.


    His eyes flickered and he looked at his son.


    "Go and y for some time."


    Xi Ling was very happy about being permitted to y and immediately ran away from there, fearing that his father would change his mind and suddenly hand him some other book to read.


    As soon as his son left, Xi Ying looked at the man standing at the doors of the living room and called out.


    "An Ping"


    An Ping walked to stand in front of his master and bowed his head respectfully.


    "This servant greets My Lord."


    Xi Ying acknowledged his greeting and then asked coldly.


    "Did you tell them to reach here as soon as possible?"


    An Ping raised his head and this time smiled as he told his master.


    "They are already here, My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with surprise and then with relief.


    "In Xi Manor?"


    He asked his shadow guard who answered.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Xi Ying was satisfied. He was about to leave with An Ping when General Li entered the living room and looked at him.


    "Is everything alright, General Li?"


    General Li nodded his head and looked at Xi Ying''s shadow guard. Seeing this, Xi Ying signed An Ping to leave and finally looked at General Li waiting for him to say whatever he wanted to say.


    "Prime Minister Xi, do you doubt anyone ��any person who wished to take Yi Jie''s life?"


    General Li had been thinking for a long time ��actually since thest night itself but he couldn''t reallye up with any name.


    So he couldn''t help but ask the young prime minister this question.


    Xi Ying actually found many people dubious and Li Rong was also included among those people. But he didn''t say anything to General Li.


    "No, General Li.


    General Li was disappointed on hearing this but Xi Ying assured him that he would surely find out whoever did this. General Li merely nodded his head. Just when Xi Ying was about to leave, he turned around to look at General Li and said seriously.


    "General Li, did you really wish to kill dethrone Zhao Wang Lei with me?"

 Chapter 583 Xi Yong Knows His Mistakes!

    <h4>Chapter 583 Xi Yong Knows His Mistakes!</h4>


    "Prime Minister Xi, why are you asking such a question?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying with a confused face.


    Xi Ying turned aroundpletely to face the middle-aged General. This time, his eyes were filled with coldness and indifference as he looked at him and said


    "General Li, this Lord thinks that you still do take him as your friend?"


    There was no need to say the name. Xi Ying knew that General Li must have understood who he was talking about and this was worse.


    Sure enough, General Li''s face went nk for a few moments, and then he looked at Xi Ying without saying anything or answering his question.


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but scoff seeing this.


    His fists were clenched tightly as he whispered


    "I can''t believe that a man who wishes to kill your daughter ��you think of that man as your friend!"


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    General Li wanted to speak but Xi Ying raised his palm indicating him not to say anything. He stepped forward his cold eyes didn''t move away from General Li''s face.


    "Let this Lord make one thing clear to you, General Li. If you are not with this Lord with your whole heart, then there is no need to pretend because this Lord despises the people who pretend and lie."


    General Li''s frowned deeply as he sighed looking away from Xi Ying''s cold eyes.


    "Prime Minister Xi, why are you suddenly talking about this? Do you think that this General will betray you?"


    A cold smirk graced Xi Ying''s lips on hearing the question. He intentionally provoked the general.


    "Maybe ��who knows."


    General Li had an incredulous expression on his face as he looked at Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi. For god''s sake, even if you didn''t wish to believe me at all, one thing should still make you believe. You are my daughter''s husband. Would this General, as a father, ever wish to make his own daughter a widow?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes however didn''t even flicker at General Li''s words. He looked at General Li with a deadpanned face as he said coldly.


    "Then why did you inform Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guard that Second Madam Li is fine now?"


    General Li was surely startled on hearing this. He wondered how Xi Ying got to know about this. However, soon he thought that nothing could stay hidden from Xi Ying as long as something happened in Xi Manor.


    "He helped as well."


    Xi Ying silently watched General who was trying to defend himself.


    "I just wanted him to know in the exchange for his help."


    Stepping forward again, Xi Ying was now very close to General Li''s face. His cold eyes drilled holes in General Li''s face as he tried to enlighten him


    "He did nothing for us. Everything he did was for himself��.you know it very well."


    "But��"


    "No but''s ....General Li! If this small thing can be counted as his help in your eyes, then this Lord doesn''t think that you are the appropriate person to apany me in this battle."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with rage as he remembered the most horrible dream he had seen in his life��his past life.


    "You don''t even what kind of sins he hadmitted��even if Godes down and asks this Lord to forgive Zhao Wang Lei, this Lord will still have the wish to kill him until myst breath."


    General Li''s eyes went wide with shock. He saw how much hatred there was in Xi Ying''s eyes. Zhao Wang Lei schemed against his n and he had been very angry. He also wished to kill Zhao Wang Lei at that time.


    But General Li had never felt this much hatred for Zhao Wang Lei.


    Xi Ying looked as if killing Zhao Wang Lei was the most important thing for him to do.


    Xi Ying didn''t care for the surprise in General Li''s eyes, he silently turned around and then left from there while General LI stood there pondering over his words.


    He was trying to realize exactly where he went wrong! Otherwise, Xi Ying would not have reacted like this.


    .


    .


    .


    A few momentster, Xi Ying was standing outside his study room.


    He looked at the fifty shadow guards who were kneeling on the ground. He nodded his head in satisfaction while inside his heart he couldn''t help but wish ''if only they were here yesterday.''


    Then his Rui would not have been put in such a great danger by him!


    Yesterday, so many things happened but it made Xi Ying realize that he needed to be more careful.


    He could never let his guards down as he had already stepped inside the battlefield. So many mistakes hemitted in thest few days put the people around him, his wife whom he treasured deeply in danger.


    First, he gave such an important matter to Zhao Zhuang Chen to manage and it led Yi Huiqing to get attacked, and then he left only An Ju at Xi Manor to protect Li Rui even after knowing how those vicious people were waiting for such an opportunity.


    Xi Ying''s mood was not much good.


    "Get up."


    He said to the shadow guards and after them assigned them different jobs. After all, he still needed to find out who nned to poison Yi Jie.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying went back to Plum Courtyard.


    He opened the door of the room very slowly.


    Li Rui was sleeping inside the room on the bed. Without making any noise, Xi Ying stepped inside the room and then closed the door. After that, he walked towards the door. Looking at Li Rui''s peaceful face, Xi Ying apologized to her endlessly.


    His hand lingered above her belly but he didn''t dare to touch her fearing that she would wake up.


    "Father is sorry for putting you in danger."


    Xi Ying apologized to her unborn child. After that, he sat there beside Li Rui for more time.


    His eyes were nk and no one could guess that he was nning his next move.


    After this, he was not going to let Zhao Wang Lei stay alive for long.

 Chapter 584 Will Li Caihong Run Away?

    <h4>Chapter 584 Will Li Caihong Run Away?</h4>


    Sleeping inside her room, Yi Huiqing slowly opened her eyes. It took her a few moments to adjust to the light inside the room even though it was dim.


    The next moment, she heard the familiar voice and closed her eyes with a sigh unconsciously.


    "Qingqing, do you need something?"


    Why is he still here?


    Yi Huiqing thought inside her heart silently.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t respond for a few moments. In the past few shichens, she had woken up many times and then went back to sleep again but this was not the only thing that stayed the same. The presence of the man sitting beside her bed also remained the same.


    She would always find him sitting beside her looking at her face or hearing his voice questioning whether she was alright or not.


    In other words, he didn''t seem to leave the room at all since the moment she had gotten her consciousness back and she still didn''t know whether he was there when she was unconscious.


    ''Does he not have any other work?''


    She wanted to ask him this question but then thought she should not. She didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Did he not say that he would not step inside her courtyard regardless of what happened?


    Then what was he doing here now?


    It was better if she ignored him.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei got worried when he didn''t hear any response. He got up from the chair he was sitting on and leaned down towards Yi Huiqing.


    "Qingqing��"


    The name itself made Yi Huiqing have goosebumps. She pressed her hand on her temple but was actually covering her ears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who noticed this frowned more deeply and said


    "Qingqing, are you having a headache?"


    He sat down on the bed and tried to remove her hand as he said gently


    "Physician Sun had told me that your head might hurt because of the weakness. Let me press it for you."


    Yi Huiqing thought that she heard it wrong.


    Why would the dignified Imperial Prince press her head because she was having a headache?


    Yi Huiqing flinched when she felt Zhao Zhang Wei''s touch and immediately pushed away his hand. Her hand was no longer blocking her sight and she was looking at Zhao Zhang Wei''s face with an incredulous expression on her face while Zhao Zhang Wei was equally startled because of being pushed away by her.


    "Qingqing��"


    He whispered but Yi Huiqing again closed her eyes in confusion. She indeed was having a headache and Zhao Zhang Wei''s ''qingqing'' was irritating her more.


    Just when did he start calling her by this name��especially after theirst fight?


    It was she who had been stabbed by the poisoned arrow but the effect seemed to be there on Zhao Zhang Wei''s brain.


    Yi Huiqing felt more of a headacheing her way and she said to Zhao Zhang Wei with a soft frown on her forehead.


    "Can Your Highness leave this wangfei alone for some time?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei stiffened at Yi Huiqing''s words. He finally sensed the irritation in her voice. Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly remembered those days when he used to have the same expression on his face while Yi Huiqing used to wait outside his study room with soup or sometimes porridge. That time, he had just gotten up from the high fever that had stayed for almost fifteen days.


    He wanted her to leave from there but she would never leave until Eunuch Zhang would take it from her and pass it to him.


    However, it was a different thing whether he really drank it after that or not. Bit regardless of everything, she will bring him these soups and porridge


    Looking at Yi Huiqing''s emotionless face, Zhao Zhang Wei also wanted to persist like her but he didn''t know he just couldn''t gather the courage to do so.


    She was still wounded. He should not irritate her or make her angry.


    With great difficulty, he dragged the words out of his mouth


    "Alright, I am sorry for irritating you."


    After that, he looked at her for a few moments and finally left the room and Yi Huiqing sighed in relief.


    Soon Lin Daiyu stepped inside the room.


    "My Lady, His Highness told me that My Lady is having a headache. Should this servant press it for you?"


    Yi Huiqing swallowed on hearing Lin Daiyu''s first few words and then nodded her head without saying anything.


    Lin Daiyu stepped forward and pressed her mistress'' forehead for her while Yi Huiqing couldn''t help but look towards the door again.


    After a few moments, she looked away as if nothing happened.


    After all, nothing happened at all!


    --------


    After the banquet ended in such great chaos, everyone had left for their manors. However, Li Na was now allowed to leave the Imperial Pce.


    She was dragged to the Imperial prison by the Imperial Guards.


    Li Qiang had to hold his wife as she cried and begged the guards to let her daughter go. Li Na struggled like a crazy woman but nothing could stop them except the Emperor''s orders.


    Li Na was taken away but Li Caihong still went to Li Manor with her Mother and Father.


    And today the Imperial Guards from the Imperial Pce wereing to Li Manor to take her away to the monastery.


    Li Rong was sitting inside Li Caihong''s room. Her face was nk and her eyes were red and swollen. She suddenly looked at her daughter whose face was covered and said


    "Caihong, run away from here!"


    Li Caihong''s eyes went wide with shock when she heard her mother''s words. However, Li Rong looked firm as she stood up and walked toward her.


    "I will pack your clothes. You must run away now. They will reach here anytime."


    Li Caihong looked shocked as she saw her mother really packing some of her clothes. She couldn''t help but ask.


    "But where will I go, mother?"


    Li Rong paused amidst her steps when she heard this. Her lips trembled as she looked at her daughter and whispered


    "I don''t know. But just run away from here��go anywhere but nevere back here."

 Chapter 585 Li Caihong Ran Away

    <h4>Chapter 585 Li Caihong Ran Away</h4>


    "I don''t know. But just run away from here��go anywhere but nevere back here."


    Li Rong had just said these words and turned around to pack a few more clothes and some jewels for her daughter when a maid came running to the courtyard. Without even entering the room, she shouted from outside and said


    "My Lady, Madam��they are here to take My Lady."


    Li Rong''s eyes widened with surprise while Li Caihong looked the same. Her heart was filled with resentment for everyone.


    Even for the maid who was shouting such words as if it was some joyous event. However, what Li Caihong didn''t know was that it was indeed a joyous event for almost every servant that had been working in Li Manor for only a few years.


    After all, she and her elder sister had tortured these servants enough for them to celebrate when they are leaving.


    "Caihong��hurry!"


    Li Rong said quickly and then hurriedly stuffed the bag that had clothes in Li Caihong''s hands. After that, she took all the jewels she was wearing since the banquet and then stuffed it inside the same cloth bag.


    Li Caihong herself couldn''t understand what was going on and what she should do.


    However, one thing she was sure of was she didn''t wish to go to the monastery and be a nun.


    Li Rong patted her daughter''s cheek with tear-filled eyes and whispered


    "Runaway to some faraway ce and nevere back here. Marry a good man, Caihong ��who will cherish you."


    Li Caihong couldn''t help but hug her mother when she heard her words. Her mother was so nice to her even after whatever happened!


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but wish that only she would have never followed her sister''s ways. The same sister for whom she did so many things was the reason behind all of her miseries in the present.


    Li Caihong really regretted but the regret was sole because of her current situation. She never regretted trying to harm Li Rui.


    In fact, she thought that her sister was a fool to get caught like this. If it had been her, then she would have managed everything wisely.


    "We don''t have much time."


    Li Rong whispered as she pushed her daughter towards the window.


    "Mother!"


    Li Caihong gasped in shock when she realized what her mother was trying to do but Li Rong merely nced at her and said


    "We don''t have any other choice, Caihong. You need to leave through the back door. The front door must be surrounded by the Imperial Guards."


    Li Caihong could only do what her mother was saying. As she tried to jump out of her room through the window, she shed tears in helplessness.


    "You need to go ahead on your own, Caihong."


    Li Rong said softly behind her daughter when she was finally out of the room.


    The back gate was not far away from Li Caihong''s room but Li Rong still wished to apany her. However, she also knew that she needs to go out and manage the guards for some time so that Li Caihong would get enough time to run away.


    Li Caihong understood and nodded her head with tear-filled eyes.


    She covered her face with the veil nicely and then walked in the back gate''s direction without taking a single look at her mother.


    Soon she was near the back gate that was being guarded by the soldiers. Li Caihong halted amidst her steps seeing this.


    She knew that it wouldn''t be easy to go out.


    She looked around and soon saw a servant walking by. Without any hesitation, she picked a big stone and threw it toward the servant.


    "Ahhh��"


    The stone hit his forehead and he was bleeding heavily in no time.


    The soldiers heard the scream and ran towards the servant. As they asked him what happened, Li Caihong took advantage of this opportunity and finally left Li Manor.


    Hiding outside the Manor, she looked at it for a few moments.


    Her resentment only increased inside her heart.


    Towards Li Rui, towards Xi Ying, and towards her own sister.


    However, Li Na was already inside the prison. The only people who deserved to be fallen now were Li Rui and Xi Ying.


    And she promised herself that she would surely take her revenge if she ever got the chance in the future but that was what she thought.


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t take a long time for the news to spread that Li Caihong ran away from Li Manor.


    In a shichen, the whole Imperial City knew that Li Caihong who was punished by the Emperor to be a nun ran away when the Imperial Guards went to Li Manor to send her to the monastery.


    It was all because of the Guards who searched the whole Imperial City in Li Caihong''s search. However, the whole afternoon passed they couldn''t find anything.


    In the end, they returned to the Imperial Pce to tell this to the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei only looked annoyed when he heard the news. He looked a lot distracted and irritated today so Eunuch Wang didn''t dare to say anything.


    When he saw his master''s frown at this matter, he looked at the Imperial Guards and reproached them.


    "His Majesty has many other important works to do. Did you even think before bringing such a trivial matter to His Majesty!"


    The head of the Imperial Guards bowed their heads. He knew very well that Eunuch Wang was right but he dared toe here only because this matter involved Xi n.


    The head of the Imperial Guards knew very well that it was Xi Ying who had decided this punishment for Third Lady Li so he was afraid that the Emperor will get angry when he wille to know that Li Caihong ran away because it would obviously make Prime Minister Xi angry.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t seem to care at all and why would he?


    Li Caihong being alive or dead didn''t concern him so he waved his hand and said to the head of the Imperial Guards.


    "Go to Xi Manor and inform Prime Minister Xi about this."


    The head of the Imperial Guards felt a chill running down his spine when he heard this. However, he couldn''t refuse the Emperor''s order so he bowed his head silently and then said respectfully


    "This servant will obey Your Majesty."

 Chapter 586 Where Is Li Caihong?

    <h4>Chapter 586 Where Is Li Caihong?</h4>


    It was evening now.


    Xi Ying was sitting inside the study room. His table was free of books but a long map wasid on it.


    The map of the Imperial Pce.


    His cold eyes looked at the map intently but his calm face couldn''t help anyone else to guess what exactly was going on in his mind.


    At the same time, the door of the study room was knocked.


    Xi Ying didn''t even raise his head as he asked


    "Who is it?"


    "Master, it is An Shing."


    "Step inside the room."


    Xi Ying ordered coldly and An Shing soon stepped inside the room. He finally raised his head and walked across the table to stand in front of his shadow guard whose head was lowered and asked coldly


    "What''s the matter, An Shing?"


    "My Lord, the head of the Imperial Guards from the Imperial Pce is here."


    "Ohhh��"


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t change at all and the next moment, he waved his hand and said


    "Let him inside."


    "Yes, Master."


    An Shing bowed his head and left from there. Xi Ying turned around and picked the map from the table and folded itpletely.


    After that, he put it inside one of the books from the rake.


    At the same time, the door of the study room was knocked again.


    Xi Ying didn''t acknowledge the person outside immediately. He picked the same book and then sat on the chair with it open in his handsfortably.


    Only after that, he ordered coldly


    "Enter."


    Sure enough, it was the head of the Imperial Guards. Xi Ying recognized him very well.


    The man''s head was lowered but whether it was because of fear or respect, it was unknown. However, he was feeling fortunate when he didn''t stammer while saying his next few words.


    "Greetings, Prime Minister."


    Xi Ying grunted in acknowledgment and asked coldly.


    "What brought you here to this Lord''s Manor?"


    There was surely something about his aura, his cold voice. The head of the Imperial Guards thought inside his heart. Even if he wanted to say his next few words with his back straight, he couldn''t do so.


    "Prime Minister Xi��actually��"


    The man swallowed before he continued again


    "Actually this morning, the guards went to Li Manor to send Third Lady Li to the monastery as it had been decided. However, the third Lady Li ran away this morning. My men��they tried to find her everywhere in the Imperial City but they couldn''t find her anywhere."


    The man paused thinking for a moment about what his next words should be. A few momentster, he continued


    "This one apologizes for the irresponsibility of my men."


    The man closed his eyes and sighed in relief. His head was lowered so Xi Ying couldn''t see all this.


    However, he himself couldn''t see how the prime minister sitting on the chair was smiling coldly.


    "Ran away��."


    His words but neither cold nor warm making the man wonder whether he would be kicked by him or not.


    However, Xi Ying just asked him one question and that was


    "How is His Majesty doing?"


    The man was a little confused by this question. It took him a few moments to arrange his words and say


    "His Majesty is doing very well, Prime Minister Xi."


    As if feeling that it was not enough, the man continued


    "His Majesty regrets deeply that Imperial Guards couldn''t find Third Lady Li anywhere and hence sent this one to apologize to Prime Minister Xi."


    "What''s the need for an apology?"


    Xi Ying said with a cold smile on his lips, however, the head who couldn''t see this was relieved inside his heart. It seemed that this matter didn''t matter that much to Prime Minister Xi as he showed in the Imperial banquet hall that day. He knew these noble families very well.


    Perhaps Prime Minister Xi was also putting a show in front of Lady Li''s parents. However, all of these things were not something that he should care about.


    He merely wanted to leave Xi Manor safely today.


    "This one is grateful to Prime Minister Xi for showing this mercy."


    "Can you do a work for me?"


    Xi Ying again said something that the head had not expected. However, he hurriedly nodded his head and said


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying smiled and then took a paper and brush. He scribbled with the brush for some time and a few momentster, he passed a letter to the head and said


    "Here take this to Your Majesty."


    The man stepped forward and took the letter from Xi Ying. He put it inside his robe and said


    "Prime Minister Xi, this one will take this letter to Your Majesty safely."


    Xi Ying nodded his head without looking at the man. His eyes were already on the book that was in his hands. Seeing this, the man understood and decided to take his leave.


    After the man left, Xi Ying pped his hands and soon An Shing stepped inside the study room again.


    "My Lord."


    "Where is she?"


    Xi Ying asked An Shing coldly.


    An Shing''s face didn''t have any emotion as he said


    "In the stables."


    "Good."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her run away from Xi Manor. Don''t let her run into Madam and transfer her to some other ce in a few days. Also��don''t give her anything to eat or during until myst order."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An Shing obeyed and Xi Ying waved his hand to dismiss him. The shadow guard left from there.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he focused his attention back on the book.


    He had already known that Li Rong might try to attempt something like this so as soon as his shadow guards hade to the Xi Manor, he sent a few of them to Li Manor.


    And as soon as Li Caihong stepped out of Li Manor, they caught her.


    The stupid Li Rong didn''t know that Li Caihong staying at the monastery was the safest option for her daughter.


    Now in the eyes of everyone else, her daughter had already escaped, so even if he killed her no one would find anything.


    And how could he let such a woman linger around freely who had so much poison inside her heart for his wife!


    That would simply be a stupid thing to do especially after whatever he had learned from yesterday''s incidents.

 Chapter 587 Making A Request To Zhao Wang Lei

    <h4>Chapter 587 Making A Request To Zhao Wang Lei</h4>


    A shichenter, Zhao Wang Lei was taking the letter from the head of the Imperial Guard that was sent to him with a confused face.


    However, when he opened the letter and read it, his face turned ck and blue.


    "Requesting Your Majesty to help this Lord find out who poisoned Second Madam Li during the banquet. This Lord wishes Your Majesty to just help this Lord in this matter because this Lord wishes to deal with that person on his own ��unless he runs away again from His Majesty''s clutches."


    It was thest few words written in the letter that made Zhao Wang Lei very furious.


    Indirectly Xi Ying taunted him for having such an incapable andzy Imperial Guards who couldn''t stop a criminal from running away. Though they sealed the Imperial City gates immediately, but even after that, they couldn''t find Li Caihong in the whole Imperial City.


    Zhao Wang Lei also understood that Li Caihong must be in Xi Ying''s hands now otherwise he would not have sat silently. It could be seen from the way the young prime minister was taunting him.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was very cold as he dismissed the head of the Imperial Guards.


    After that, he said to Eunuch Wang.


    "Find out who poisoned Yi Jie!"


    Eunuch Wang knew the importance of this person to his master so he immediately bowed his head and said that he would find out everything soon.


    Zhao Wang Lei tore the letter into his hands. Xi Ying''s threats or taunts didn''t matter to him at all. It only made him realize that his thought of getting rid of the young prime minister after achieving everything he wanted to achieve was very right.


    As for finding out the daring person who was courageous enough to poison Yi Jie in his own Imperial Pce, he was obviously going to find it out whether Xi Ying had asked him or not.


    And how he would deal with this person, only he knew!


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time, Xi Ying stepped out of his study room.


    All of his shadow guards who saw him stepping out kneeled down on the ground. It was obvious that they were already done with all the jobs they had been assigned to do.


    Xi Ying was satisfied.


    "Rest for tonight. From tomorrow, we shall start the real work."


    "Yes, Master."


    The shadow guards said in chorus and Xi Ying again assigned a few shadow guards the job of guarding Xi Manor and asked An Shing to rest for tonight.


    After all, this was done, he finally went to Plum Courtyard.


    "Where is Madam?"


    Xi Ying asked the maid who answered him.


    "Madam is with Young Master inside his room."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and started to walk toward his son''s room. However, when he was on his way, he was blocked by General Li.


    "Where are you going, Prime Minister Xi?"


    An irritated expression could be seen on Xi Ying''s face but General Li just smiled.


    "Seeing Prime Minister Xi''s expression, this General feels that Prime Minister Xi must be missing this General. Let''s have some talk."


    Hearing this, Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    It was impossible that General Li didn''t know that he was going to see his wife. However, he was intentionally trying to take him away and waste his time.


    He couldn''t help but ask the middle-aged General.


    "When are you leaving for Li Manor, General Li? Second Madam Li is doing well, right? And if she is not, then she can stay here but this Lord thinks that General Li should not stay away from Li Manor for so many days."


    General Li''s lips twitched when he sensed how eagerly Xi Ying wanted to send him away. However, a momentter, his eyes brightened and he said with a smirk on his lips.


    "Prime Minister Xi, did you not say this Manor belongs to my daughter as well? Then how can you ask me to leave?"


    Xi Ying rolled his eyes coldly and was about to say something when he saw his wife entering the living room with his son so he just closed his mouth.


    However, General Li who was waiting for his reply felt suspicious and turned around. When he saw his daughter, his eyes shed with an understanding and he looked at Xi Ying with mockery.


    Without any hesitation, he walked toward his daughter and said with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    "Rui, your husband is asking me to leave Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with shock. He had never expected that General Li would tell this thing to his wife. He looked at his wife who was now looking at him calmly and breathed deeply.


    "Rui��General Li misunderstood. I was just asking him whether it will be good to leave Li Manor just like that. Your third uncle also left for the borders a few days back and your elder uncle is not in the state of managing everything. General Li is also here��so I was just telling you that if he wished he could leave Second Madam Li here in our care and leave for Li Manor."


    Xi Ying finished with gritted teeth as he looked at General Li.


    The only reason he was controlling his anger was that General Li was Li Rui''s father.


    General Li also looked a little bored after Xi Ying exined his words so nicely. However, Li Rui''s face was very serious now and she said to her Father


    "Father, Ying is right."


    General Li looked a little startled while Xi Ying sighed in relief.


    "Father should indeed go to Xi Manor."


    General Li also looked serious now as he knew that his daughter would not say it without any reason.


    "What happened, Rui?"


    Li Rui looked at her father for a few moments. She was sure that he didn''t know anything. She looked down at her son who had been standing silently and asked him to go back to his room.


    Xi Ling was very obedient to his mother and immediately left from there though he didn''t wish to leave his mother.


    Li Rui looked back at her father and told him.


    "Father, Li Caihong ran away from Li Manor this morning."


    And General Li''s eyes went nk hearing this.

 Chapter 588 Yi Jie Was Not That Weak

    <h4>Chapter 588 Yi Jie Was Not That Weak</h4>


    General Li couldn''t believe the words he heard.


    Xi Ying also looked surprised that Li Rui knew this. But then he thought that it must be Li Hua who told her about this matter. But he was a little conflicted inside his heart now.


    Should he tell Rui that Li Caihong was caught by his people?


    What if she asked him to free her? Xi Ying didn''t wish to do that actually. He wanted to make Li Caihong''s life so worse that she would regret whatever bad she had done to his wife.


    But he didn''t know whether Li Rui wanted the same or not.


    Before he could say anything, a whisper sounded in the silent living room.


    "Ran away��"


    Everyone came out of their thoughts and looked towards the door of the living room.


    "Yi Jie��"


    General Li''s nk eyes gained their focus back when he saw his wife standing at the door of the living room with an equally nk face and eyes.


    He immediately walked towards her and supported her frail body in his arms. Her body looked much weaker than after the poison had been removed.


    Her pale face only increased the distress in General Li''s eyes.


    "She ran away��Heng."


    Yi Jie spoke with bitterness-filled eyes as she looked at her husband. Her heart seemed to be wrenched by something as he continued


    "It must be Li Rong who helped her in running away."


    Yi Jie didn''t even wish to call Li Rong ''Elder Sister-In-Law''. Li Rui noticed this and she couldn''t help but feel surprised when she sensed the bitterness in her mother''s voice.


    However, Yi Jie looked unaware of everything. She was just too much angry. She felt aggrieved for her daughter. General Li tried to calm her down but she clutched her husband''s arms and continued to speak.


    "Her daughters did so much to my daughter. They did everything that��that not even a step-sister would not think of doing and she is still protecting them with her whole heart, Heng."


    Yi Jie was breathing heavily as she said all this so General Li felt panicked.


    "Calm down, Yi Jie��we will talkter. You should rest for some time."


    However, Yi Jie refused to move from there. Clutching her husband''s arms firmly, she said coldly


    "I don''t ever wish to see her face, Heng. I don''t ever wish to see her daughters."


    Tears spilled out of her eyes that was how angry Yi Jie was feeling right now.


    Li Caihong ran away. She saved herself from the punishment that was already nothing in front of what she did to Li Rui.


    The fact didn''t settle well with Yi Jie at all.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who had never liked Li Rui''s mother much in the past was looking at her with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Yi Jie was a better parent in Xi Ying''s eyes than General Li who didn''t look too angry after knowing whatever his nieces did to his daughter.


    But Yi Jie��she looked like the mother who wished to destroy everything because her children were harmed. She had the sensibleness of looking guilty for not being able to protect her daughter but General Li would only defend himself whenever he tried to tell him that he did many wrong things to Li Rui.


    Perhaps it was these thoughts that made Xi Ying step forward and say to the raging Yi Jie.


    Or perhaps he knew that he won''t be able to hide anything from Li Rui so Xi Ying chose this way to reveal everything. He just wished that Yi Jie would support him just as he was expecting and hence Li Rui would not stop him from doing what he wanted to do to Li Caihong.


    "Li Caihong didn''t run away from the Imperial City."


    Yi Jie heard Xi Ying and looked at him. Seeing the hope in the woman''s eyes, Xi Ying was also filled with hope and continued


    "Madam Li, this Lord''s people caught her before she could leave the Imperial City."


    There was a long silence in the living room after Xi Ying finished.


    Li Rui''s face didn''t look so calm now and she was looking at Xi Ying with surprise-filled eyes. Actually, she still didn''t understand what was going on.


    She didn''t know why Li Caihong ran away from Li Manor.


    After all, she didn''t know whatever happened yesterday during the banquet. She didn''t know that her mother now knew more deeds of not only Li Sisters but also of Princess Wenling.


    "Is she��"


    Yi Jie just whispered this but her eyes were filled with hope now. Xi Ying could see this very clearly. He even knew what she expected him to say and he said it intentionally.


    "Madam Li doesn''t need to worry. She will surely face all the suffering she deserves because of her sins."


    Relief shed through Yi Jie''s eyes and she closed her tear-filled eyes as she breathed deeply. General Li looked surprised when he saw this.


    It was not only Xi Ying who noticed this but every person inside the room noticed this.


    Xi Ying smiled suddenly as he looked at General Li''s shocked face.


    At this moment, he understood that General Li''s wife was not as dumb and weak as General Li took her to be.


    Because if she was, she would not have looked so relieved after hearing his words.


    Regardless of what her husband did for her, regardless of how much Li Rui suffered because of her mother indirectly, Xi Ying understood that Yi Jie was still a very good mother.


    More good of a mother than General Li as a father.


    He believed that if she knew Li Na''s Li Caihong''s true faces before, then Li n would have already distributed in two or three householdspletely by now.


    Unfortunately, she got to know everything toote.


    "It is good. She and her sister��they should suffer till theirst breath."


    Yi Jie whispered coldly giving another shock to her husband who had never perhaps expected her to say this kind of words.


    Li Rui who was wearing a confused expression finally stepped forward and looked at the three people present inside the room.


    "Can anyone tell me what is going on?"

 Chapter 589 General Li Knows His Mistakes

    Chapter 589 General Li Knows His MistakesThe three people in the living room were silently looking at Li Rui.


    Xi Ying didn��t know if he should really tell whatever happened during the Imperial banquet to Li Rui. Though he knew that he won��t be able to hide for a long time, he still wished that it would take longer than he had thought.


    Because he didn��t know whether Li Rui will be happy or sad about whatever happened.


    It was a little funny how the young prime minister who had never feared anyone in his life was sacred of telling something to his wife but it was the truth now.


    A truth that he himself couldn��t deny.


    So Xi Ying stayed silent.


    Frowning, Li Rui moved her eyes from her husband to her father. She had expected Xi Ying to say something to her but seeing him silent, now she was more curious to know what exactly happened.


    ��Father.��


    General Li��s face was nk. One of his arms was still around his wife��s waist and he avoided the matter sessfully.


    ��Nothing, Rui. It is not something that you should hear in this state.��


    She was pregnant, after all. General Li didn��t wish for her daughter to hear these kind of things when she was with child.


    However, he looked dumbfounded when his wife suddenly removed his arm from her waist and then walked towards Li Rui.


    Holding her daughter��s hand, she told Li Rui.


    ��I will tell you, Rui. Mother believes that my daughter is stronger than that.��


    Saying this, she turned around to re at her husband. In Yi Jie��s eyes, her daughter deserved to know everything.


    Feeling sad or happy, that was her own choice. But she only wished that it would provide some relief to her wronged heart.


    Because she as her mother could only find relief in the miseries of her daughter��s enemies.


    So Yi Jie held her daughter��s hand and then started to walk towards the room she had been staying.


    ��Yi Jie����


    General Li wanted to follow his wife but Xi Ying blocked his way this time. Looking at the confused general, Xi Ying smiled and said


    ��Did you not wish to talk about something, General Li?��


    General Li frowned in displeasure and said hurriedly so that he would move out of his way.


    ��You know I was just messing with you, Prime Minister Xi.��


    ��Ohhh����


    Xi Ying whispered but didn��t move out of General Li��s way. Instead, he asked him directly.


    ��But why do you wish to stop your wife, General LI?��


    General Li had an incredulous expression on his face as he looked at Xi Ying and said


    ��Do you not know, Prime Minister Xi?��


    ��No, this Lord doesn��t know why General Li wants to stop Madam Li?��


    In fact, Xi Ying thought that it would be better if Yi Jie told Li Rui everything. From what it looked like Yi Jie didn��t find anything wrong with whatever happened during the banquet.


    And perhaps Li Rui would be able to see the same if her mother talked to her.


    However, General Li��s persistence to stop his wife confused Xi Ying. He came out of his thoughts when he heard General Li sighing and saying


    ��I know my daughter, Prime Minister Xi. She would not feel any relief from knowing that Li Na and Li Caihong got what they deserved. She would not feel happy that now everyone knew the true face of Princess Wenling. Instead, she would only feel hurt when she woulde to know how all these people tried their best to harm her reputation and worse��they tried to kill her.��


    Xi Ying went silent at these words.


    He knew very well that General Li��s words were true. However��


    ��She already knows everything, General Li.��


    ��What?��


    ��Rui knows everything about how Li Na, Li Caihong, and even Princess Wenling tried to harm her from time to time.��


    This was something that General Li never knew. He was so surprised that he couldn��t help but ask


    ��Then why did she not tell me anything in the past?��


    The words made Xi Ying smile coldly. His voice was filled with the same coldness as he said


    ��This is what happens when you burden the mind of a child with the thoughts that someone out there is trying to destruct his or her n ��that it was she who provoked that someone to do it more fiercely.��


    General Li��s face was emotionless after he heard Xi Ying��s words. He knew very well that Xi Ying was taunting him indirectly.


    However, Xi Ying didn��t stop at all. He continued


    ��Just so that you won��t ever be alone against Zhao Wang Lei, she silently took whatever Li Na and Li Caihong gave her. Even now, she feels that if Li Na and Li Caihong��s truth came out then her n will get divided.��


    General Li opened and closed his mouth to say something but he couldn��t really say anything.


    What could he say!


    Li Rui had been right in her thoughts actually. Li Rong and Yi Jie were so detached from each other after whatever happened.


    They didn��t wish to see each other faces.


    Li Heng knew that the things between the first and second households would never stay the same now.


    Xi Ying saw General Li taking in everything silently. He also stayed silent for a few moments before he told General Li.


    ��However, this Lord is going to change her thoughts, General Li. It will take time but this Lord will make her realize that she had never been wrong. It was the people around her who were wrong��including this Lord and including you.��


    After finishing his words, Xi Ying walked away from there while General Li continued to stand there.


    It was not that he didn��t know that he had done mistakes.


    He just wanted to protect her. But in these attempts of his, he lost the smile he had adored.


    He never wished anything bad for his daughter. In the end, Li Rui was the child he adored most in Li Manor.


    His strong and sensible daughter, Li Rui.

 Chapter 590 A Mother’s Heart

    Chapter 590 A Mother��s HeartInside the room, Li Rui was seated on the bed with Yi Jie.


    Her face didn��t have any emotion and her eyes looked nk. Yi Jie had already finished telling her daughter everything.


    However, when she saw Li Rui��s nk face and nk eyes, she couldn��t help but feel a little uneasy.


    ��Rui����


    She held her daughter��s hand and whispered softly


    ��I know that all of this might be very sudden and hurtful for you.��


    Yi Jie didn��t know about anyone else but she knew very well that her daughter had really taken Princess Wenling as her true friend otherwise why would she have fought with her father to go to the Imperial Pce.


    Even though she didn��t like that ce, she would still go there just because she didn��t want the princess to feel alone.


    That was how caring and lovable her daughter was.


    Now knowing that the same person tried to kill you��even she had been shocked and furious when Xi Ying had told everyone that Princess Wenling even sent people to kill her daughter.


    She felt despair for her daughter.


    She felt sad that her daughter sent ointment for Li Caihong even after so much happened only to get all this in return.


    When Li Rui didn��t say anything for a long time, Yi Jie got worried.


    ��Rui����


    Li Rui came out of her trance and smiled tightly at her mother.


    ��I am alright, Mother.��


    Yi Jie sighed in relief and nodded her head.


    She continued to hold her daughter��s hand and said a few momentster.


    ��Rui, they deserved whatever they got. In fact, they deserve more.��


    Yi Jie��s eyes were cold when she said this. Li Rui was less surprised than before. However, she couldn��t help but feel warm inside his heart.


    This was the first time she was seeing her mother talking about someone like this and it was for her.


    She smiled softly. Yi Jie was relieved to see that Li Rui was at least smiling. She also smiled and said what she had inside her heart from long ago.


    ��Prime Minister Xi really adores you.��


    Li Rui��s smile vanished and she blinked her eyes vigorously as if to confirm whether her mother really said what she heard.


    Yi Jie chuckled seeing this.


    ��Are you shy��?��


    ��No��No��Mother. I was just����


    Yi Jie chuckled again knowing very well that her daughter was feeling shy. She patted her cheek and said


    ��I am relieved now. Seeing how he stood up for you in front of the Emperor, Mother knows that Rui will stay happy with him always. Still, Rui��if someday anything ��and Mother really means anything��if anything happened then never hesitate toe to Li Manor.��


    Li Rui looked at her mother in confusion as to why she said this.


    But Yi Jie never exined anything. Her heart was filled with many things. Now that she looked back at four years in the past, she regretted that she didn��t stand up against her husband and bring her daughter to Li Manor when she had been suffering here in Xi Manor.


    But if things repeated themselves in the future, Yi Jie promised herself that she would never do the same again.


    ��Li Manor is also your home, my daughter. Mother is still your Mother����


    Yi Jie blinked her eyes to stop her tears but a tear still slid down her eyes. All these words, she was supposed to say when her daughter had married Xi Ying more than four years ago.


    However, circumstances have been different back then.


    ��Mother and Father will protect you with their anything, Rui.��


    Li Rui��s throat wobbled she nodded her head seriously. Though she looked calm from the outside, her inside was different.


    It felt good to hear these words from her mother.


    She couldn��t help but remember how her father had made her promise four years ago that she would not leave Xi Manor regardless of whatever will happen.


    At that time, she had wished for him to say the same words her mother said today. But what he had said waspletely different.


    At that time, she had wondered whether her father still disliked her for whatever happened seventeen years ago in the Imperial Pce.


    Holding her mother��s hand, Li Rui kissed its back softly and whispered


    ��Rui is fine. Mother should not worry.��


    Li Rui had never expected that her words would make her mother cry. Sobs erupted from YI Jie��s mouth and she suddenly had her daughter in her arms.


    ��Mother�� what happened?��


    Li Rui asked in confusion but Yi Jie didn��t say anything and continued to cry. What could she say?


    She just remember the evening she had gone to see her daughter after the incident four years ago. That evening also, she had been crying like today but when she had gone to see her daughter, she hadposed herself.


    She had thought that she needed to be strong for her daughter.


    So as soon as the maid had informed her that Rui was awake, she had wiped her face and had gone to her courtyard.


    However, when had she expected that it would her daughter instead who would console her. Li Rui never cried. Any other girl if had been in her ce would have looked different.


    But Yi Jie remembered how calm her daughter looked at that time. As if she had seen more strong winds in her life than that one. Something had broken inside her heart at that time and today happened the same.


    So it was not Li Rui who cried. It was she who cried for her daughter��s loss.


    ��Rui is fine. Mother need not worry.��


    That evening, she had said the same words as she hugged her in her arms and patted her back.


    In fact, Yi Jie could no longer remember thest time her daughter cried in front of her. The daughter who woulde running to her on getting just a small scratch was long gone.


    She and her husband had lost their Rui long ago!


    She wished to say to her daughter that she could cry sometimes in front of her. However, Yi Jie could not gather the strength to say anything.

 Chapter 591 Xi Ling Doesn’t Want A Sibling?!

    <h4>Chapter 591 Xi Ling Doesn''t Want A Sibling?!</h4>


    Xi Ying was seated in the living room with his son when his wife stepped out of the room with Yi Jie. His eyes immediately found her but with a mere nce, he couldn''t help but frown.


    It was not only he who looked like this. General Li also stepped forward when he saw his wife''s eyes and face. He was sure that she had cried hard in front of Li Rui.


    He didn''t wish to say anything after whatever Xi Ying had said to him so he just took Yi Jie back to the room to have some rest.


    Hence, only Li Rui, Xi Ying, and their son, Xi Ling were left in the living room.


    Xi Ling happily got down from the couch when he saw his mother.


    "Mother"


    Li Rui smiled softly as she ruffled her son''s hair whoughed happily. If it was someone else, then the small bun would have had a wrinkled face. However, it was his mother. He liked everything about his mother.


    Xi Ying was silently standing at the same ce looking at the mother-son interaction.


    Xi Ling''s ck eyes were fixed on his mother.


    A momentter, his smile disappeared and he held his mother''s hand that was on his head. Looking at his mother''s smile closely, he asked suddenly


    "Mother, what happened?"


    Li Rui''s eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at her son and said


    "Nothing, why is Xiao Ling asking this question?"


    Xi Ling shook his head with a wrinkled forehead. His head was raisedpletely to look at his mother as he said


    "There is something wrong with Mother''s smile��"


    Li Rui was startled while Xi Ying looked at his son with a smile on his lips. It seemed that he was not the only one who could see that something was wrong with Li Rui.


    In fact, he also knew what exactly was wrong with her. However, he didn''t really have anything to say tofort her heart right now.


    What could he say when he was the one who punished all of them��and when he didn''t feel that he did anything wrong.


    "Mother is fine."


    Li Rui maintained the smile on her lips and assured her son. Seeing that he still looked suspicious, she told him


    "Mother is just slightly tired."


    "Oh��"


    Xi Ling whispered with his lips curved in ''o''. He thought that his father was right. His mother was really tired. So tired that it could be seen from her smile.


    Xi Ling frowned again.


    "Mother didn''t use to feel so tired before��it is all because of this baby here."


    Xi Ling paused to think and then came up with a reason. His finger was not pointed towards his mother''s stomach.


    "If the baby makes Mother so tired then Xi Ling doesn''t want any sibling."


    "Xi Ling"


    It was Xi Ling who called out his son''s name in a cold voice. Xi Ling flinched when he heard it and turned around to look at his father with fear-filled eyes.


    Xi Ying breathed deeply to calm down the anger he was feeling at Xi Ling''s words when he saw this. Perhaps it was because of all he knew whatever happened yesterday, but he didn''t like at all whatever Xi Ling said just now.


    ''He was just a child.''


    Xi Ying said to himself inside his heart.


    Li Rui was also surprised by his outburst. She looked at her scared son and patted his head lovingly as she told him to divert his attention.


    "Xiao Ling should not say such words. What is the bay heard��won''t he feel bad if he came to know that his elder brother doesn''t want him?"


    Xi Ling also looked deep in thought when he heard his mother''s words. His mother was indeed right. His eyes shed with anxiousness and panic.


    "Mother that��Xi Ling was just worried for Mother. Xi Ling didn''t want to hurt baby''s feelings."


    Xi Ling twisted the hem of his small robes as he said these words. His head was lowered indicating that he knew he said something wrong.


    Standing behind him, Xi Ying sighed when he saw this. He stepped forward and picked up his son. Xi Ling was afraid that his father was still angry but he rxed when he heard his father''s gentle voice.


    "Every child is like this, Xi Ying. Your sister is no different."


    Xi Ling scrunched up his eyebrows wondering why his father was saying that it was his sister. He wanted a brother. However, he didn''t dare to say it. He just asked the question, he was most curious about.


    "Was Xi Ling also like this, Father?"


    His big ck eyes blinked at his father when he asked this. However,, the innocent question created an awkward atmosphere for Xi Ying.


    After all, how could he answer his son''s question when he was never there when Li Rui was pregnant with him.


    Fortunately, Li Rui seemed to have understood his dilemma and stepped forward to tell her son.


    "Your Father is right, Xiao Ling. Every child is like this. Mother feels tired too when mother had Xi Ling."


    However, his mother''s words only increased Xi Ling''s curiosity.


    He looked at his mother with a weird face and asked


    "So Xi Ling also have been there before? But why does Xi Ling not remember it?"


    Knowing very well that this was the time to stop his son, Xi Ying said


    "Let''s have dinner so that your mother can rest after that."


    Sure enough, as soon as Xi Ling heard this, he nodded his small head vigorously and said


    "Yes, Yes."


    The three of them went to the dining room to have dinner while Li Hua also asked the staff to serve the dinner.


    Tonight, General Li didn''te to the dining room with Yi Jie. Instead, he told Li Hua that he and Yi Jie will be having their lunch in the room only.


    When Li Rui heard this, she went silent and didn''t say anything.


    The dinner passed in silence.

 Chapter 592 Rui Wan Unable To Hate

    <h4>Chapter 592 Rui Wan Unable To Hate</h4>


    After the dinner, when she got up to apany Xi Ling to his room, Xi Ling refused. He didn''t want his mother to get more tired so he said that he could sleep on his own.


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction when he saw this.


    So like this, Li Rui and Xi Ying went to their room together. Inside the room, Xi Ying unconsciously helped Li Rui in taking off the thick robe she was wearing. It was only when he realized that he was holding the robe, he seemed to realize what he had just done.


    However, he was relieved that Li Rui didn''t reject his touch or help.


    As he saw his wife walking towards the dressing table, Xi Ying opened and closed his mouth many times but then chose to say nothing.


    He wanted to ask if she was alright after they did ''it'' in the afternoon. He wanted to ask her if she was sad and if she was then why was she sad.


    She didn''t have to be.


    However, in the end, he couldn''t let out a single word from his mouth.


    He just sat leaning against the bed as he watched Li Rui removing her essories. A few momentster when she stood up, he casted his eyes away to his book.


    The room has a pin drop silence as Xi Ying felt the side of his bed dip indicating that Li Rui had lied down on the bed.


    His heart was suddenly full of conflicts.


    Was she really angry with him?


    But what he did was not wrong!


    With a cold face, he stood up from the bed and blew out the light of themp.


    However, as he lied down on the bed, he couldn''t get even a wink of sleep. Restless he continued to change his positions.


    Whenever, he closed his eyes, everything that An Ju told him would ring in his ears.


    His Rui had to fight with those shadow guards with a sword today. It was not that Xi Ying didn''t feel proud. He was proud and relieved to know that she was able to protect herself and their children.


    However, the fact that someone out there was trying to kill her continuously and the person was still alive, it bothered him a lot.


    Anything could have happened.


    She was pregnant after all.


    Xi Ying suddenly felt very bothered by the gap between them. He didn''t hesitate to cross it this time and closed the distance between two of them.


    His arm went around his wife''s waist and he rested his cheek against hers gently. It was only when her sweet scent invaded her nostrils, he felt rxed.


    She was really there with him.


    She was alright. Xi Ying''s hand went to her belly. Their child was also safe.


    Though nothing happened, he would still not be able to forgive himself for this mistake of his.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered carefully.


    When she hummed, he knew that she was not asleep so he asked her.


    "Why are you not asleep yet?"


    Li Rui, who had her eye closed opened them suddenly and responded


    "I am not able to."


    They again went silent after this. It was after a long time, Xi Ying asked his wife


    "Why?...Are you thinking about what happened in the banquet yesterday?"


    Li Rui also took a few moments to answer ''yes''.


    "Are you angry with me?"


    Xi Ying asked almost immediately. If she said ''yes'' then he would be greatly disappointed. However, fortunately, Li Rui didn''t say ''yes but she didn''t say ''no'' as well.


    Instead, she turned around to look at Xi Ying with a surprised face and asked


    "Why will I be angry with you?"


    The question surprised Xi Ying as well. He looked at Li Rui who genuinely looked surprised and soon he understood that she was never angry with him.


    A sudden relief filled Xi Ying''s heart.


    Rui was really not angry with him! But then��


    "What were you thinking then?"


    Li Rui''s face went nk at this question. She rested her head on the pillow and her eyes stared at the ceiling.


    Her heart was filed with conflicts.


    "Do you know that princess had tried to poison Xiao Ling?"


    Rui ''s soft voice sounded in the room and when she heard Xi Yibg''s agreement she couldn''t help but turn her face to look at him.


    "I know but what are you thinking about it?"


    Xi Ying asked as he leaned closed to his wife. His hand held her hand and hiss other hand stroked her hair as if he was encouraging her to continue.


    He knew very well that Li Rui was the kind of person who kept everything bottled up inside her heart. But he wanted her to share everything with him.


    Her thoughts, everything about her��he would be very interesting to know all of them.


    Though, it took her a few moments to say it, he was happy when she opened her mouth and started.


    "I am just ��I am just thinking if she realized now how wrong she had been. Now that she knows that I never pushed her inside the pond ��she knows that ��I didn''t do anything four years ago to marry you��does she feel any regret?"


    Xi Ying''s hand that was stroking his wife''s hair stopped suddenly. He looked into her clean ck eyes that were filled with confusion.


    How rare she was to expect any kind of regret from the vicious princess!


    Xi Ying was very sure that the princess didn''t feel any regret. Even if she does, she was too proud to apologize to Li Rui.


    Perhaps Li Rui also understood this in a few moments of silence.


    She sighed bitterly as she confessed.


    "I should not be thinking this, right? I don''t know what is wrong with me. It is just ��perhaps it is because of the child."


    Xi Ying didn''t expose her and agreed with her. He stroked her hair and then covered her with the nket nicely.


    After that, he embraced her to sleep.


    His hand patted her back as if he was holding a child.


    His mind was filled with many thoughts. It was not because of the child��in fact, Li Rui had really thought of the princess as her true friend.


    Even now, there was a soft corner inside her heart for the princess.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with helplessness. In his eyes, the princess didn''t deserve all this. What she deserved was his wife''s hatred.


    However, it seems that his wife was unable to hate someone!

 Chapter 593 The Bitterness Of His Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 593 The Bitterness Of His Mistakes</h4>


    That night, Xi Ying again went to the study room after dinner.


    After he was sure that Li Rui was deeply asleep, he left for the study room. However, just when he stepped out of the Plum Courtyard''s entrance, he found General Li sitting inside the garden.


    Xi Ying nced and stood there for a few moments before he raised his foot to leave. However, General Li who sensed his presence turned around to look at him and called him out.


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying halted amidst his steps with a frown on his forehead. Talking to General Li was one of the difficult things for him ��perhaps it was either because of the past that perhaps only he knew about or because he just didn''t like the man as a father for his wife, Rui.


    "Where are you going thiste at night?"


    Xi Ying turned out to look at the middle aged General with annoyance filled eyes as he said


    "This Lord can ask you the same question, General Li. What are you doing here in the garden soter at night?"


    General Li chuckled on hearing his words, however, Xi Ying couldn''t find any amusement and hence he merely had a bored expression on his face.


    Seeing this, General Li sighed and stoppedughing soon. Looking at Xi Ying''s cold face, he said honestly.


    "I was thinking about what you said in the evening."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows at these words. So General Li gave some thought to his words.


    "I think you are right."


    A wry smile was there on General Li''s lips as he continued


    "I have not been a good father to my daughter. I used her to keep my wife unaware of everything I had wanted her to be. At an age when she should have been carefree, I pushed her to make herself strong. So what if she was stubborn to go to the Imperial Pce, I should have just locked her up. She, after all, was just a child so she would have forgotten the princess and the promise she made soon."


    All these words were said to General Li by XI Ying when they were at borders.


    At that time, he had found Xi Ying''s words very ridiculous. He had found Xi Ying''s anger ridiculous. But now, he was able to understand things from Xi Ying''s point of view. But Xi Ying also was not aware of many things.


    At the end of his words, General Li''s smile became drier as he looked at Xi Ying and said


    "Actually No! Prime Minister Xi, I know my daughter very well. She was not like any other child. She would have never forgotten the promise she made to the princess. In fact, if I would have locked her up then she would have constantly tried to leave Li Manor. Rui��she would have gone to see the princess regardless of how much I would have tried to stop her."


    "That time when Li Zhan stepped out to save my daughter, I could only let her do so, Prime Minister Xi. Unfortunately, I was not intelligent enough to find some loopholes in their scheming and save my daughter so I could only let Li Zhan do so. I had already threatened the Emperor to leave the Xin to save Li Rui from one punishment so I couldn''t do so again."


    Because If General Li had done so, even the ministers in the Imperial Court would have not been on his side.


    "The only wrong thing I have done was that I told her half truth. Her mind after Li Zhan''s death was not ready to ept it. I ��I can understand that how scared she must have felt at that time to push herself to be so stronger and calm."


    General Li''s eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears but he blinked them back. His daughter would always be a wound on his heart. Even if the wound would heal on seeing her happy with Xi Ying, the scar would still be there.


    "But she was too young to understand theplicated past this General, her mother, and Zhao Wang Lei had. So I could only tell her that half-truth to stop her from doing anything childish again that would risk her life again."


    Xi Ying''s face was nk after General Li finished. He actually didn''t have anything to say.


    He looked at General Li with emotionless eyes but his fists were clenched. At this moment, he couldn''t help but General Li was also right somewhere at his ce but what about the things his wife had gone through��


    Because of General Li.


    Because of him.


    "What about four years ago? Why did you never try to tell me that you never nned all that?"


    General Li had a helpless expression on his face as he said


    "I never knew that you would believe those baseless rumors."


    "This Lord had investigated. Only that''s why��"


    Xi Ying stopped amidst his exnation when he realized that the shadow guard he had sent to investigate was none other than An San.


    The remembrance of An San only made him more furious and he clenched his fists tightly. At this moment, he was tied down in the basement of his study room.


    He shook his head and focused on the present. Soon he heard General Li saying


    "I never knew that you investigated this matter, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying frowned deeply. A momentter, he asked Xi Ying


    "Why did you not try to investigate anything?"


    "I did."


    General Li said almost immediately.


    "I tried my best but I couldn''t find anything."


    Xi Ying frowned. What he had wanted to say was that General Li''s people must be very incapable then. But then he chose not to say it.


    Things slowly started to be clear to Xi Ying.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    So in the incident that happened four years ago, only he seemed to have gone wrong.


    Though he had decided to mend his rtionship with Li Rui when he hade to know that she was pregnant with his child, aftering back to the Imperial City, he concluded on his own that she never wanted this child.


    And after that, he never saw her again.


    Xi Ying was filled with bitterness on remembering those four years. It was a little surreal now that he thought that he stayed away from the woman for four years, he couldn''t say away even for a day.


    Especially when she was in his own manor.

 Chapter 594 The Speechless Yi Huiqing

    <h4>Chapter 594 The Speechless Yi Huiqing</h4>


    As if General Li sensed his bitterness, he chuckled deeply and then suddenly looked at Xi Ying with a serious face.


    "I really hate you for isting my daughter in this Manor for four years but at the same time, I feel grateful that she was safe here in your manor."


    "At first, when you told me that it was Zhao Wang Lei who wanted to kill Li Rui, I never believed you. I tried but I just couldn''t. I couldn''t find any reason for Zhao Wang Lei to despise my daughter. But now that I think over it, it can only be him."


    General Li tried to remember just how many capable people he hired to find out who was attacking his daughter again and again but he could never find anything.


    He spent half of his wealth in order to find this out but never got the result. In the end, he gave up when the attacks stopped.


    Who had known that the attack would continue again after Li Rui would turn sixteen?


    It was when she had been secretly returning from a nearby vige, where she used to go to practice medicines, for two shichen��that day she was attacked again.


    After that day, General Li didn''t dare to let Li Rui step out of Li Manor again. However, he was still worried.


    Though the attack didn''t happen again, he still tried to get his daughter married to Xi Ying when Zhao Wang Lei decreed a married between Zhao Zhang Wei and Yi Huiqing.


    Now that General Li thought about who could be strong enough to never be found out even by those capable people, Zhao Wang Lei really seemed to fit the criteria.


    Xi Ying sighed before he said


    "It is good that you finally believe this Lord, General Li. Now this Lord should leave."


    Xi Ying felt a little exhausted. Not physically but mentally.


    He just wanted to leave. However, General Li thought that Xi Ying didn''t believe him so he blocked his way and said firmly


    "Prime Minister Xi, believe this General. This General wishes to help you too. How can I let that man enjoy the throne when he is behind my daughter''s life! If to save her and my n, it is important to dethrone him, then I will do so."


    Xi Ying looked at General Li''s face silently for a few moments. He had to say that this time, General Li looked really firm ��at least more firm than in the past.


    Perhaps it was what made him say to him


    "Then do apany this Lord to the study room, General Li."


    General Li''s eyes flickered. It was only then he realized that Xi Ying was going to his study room before he stopped him ��and it was perhaps to n something.


    He didn''t ask anything, merely nodded his head and silently apanied Xi Ying to the study room.


    .


    .


    .


    It waste at night but Yi Huiqing couldn''t get even a wink of sleep.


    As she stared at the ceiling of her chambers with sleepless eyes, an irritated sigh escaped through her lips.


    Perhaps because she had slept throughout the whole day, she didn''t feel sleepy right now.


    A few momentster, when Yi Huiqing could no longer bear it, she tried to get down from the bed. However, as soon as she tried to do so, a sharp pain went through her chest.


    "Ah��"


    Yi Huiqing inhaled sharply. Her hand went to her chest.


    At the same time, an arm embraced her waist and she heard the harsh scolding.


    "What are you trying to do? Do you like to feel pain?"


    While the person said these words, he applied force and made her lie down on the bed carefully. Yi Huiqing was very familiar with the voice as well as the touch.


    Perhaps it was because she was touched by Zhao Zhang Wei after so many days, her body waspletely still and she didn''t dare to move even a bit as he lowered her down on the bed.


    After her back touched the bed, she opened her eyes and sure enough found Zhao Zhang Wei standing in front of her.


    But what was he doing here at this time?


    Before even she could ask him this question, Zhao Zhang Wei showered her with many questions.


    "What were you trying to do? Were you going to get down from the bed? Don''t you know that you have been restricted to leave the bed? Where is your maid?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was cold as he looked around the room as if searching for Lin Daiyu.


    "She is not here."


    He whispered coldly send was about to step out of the room. Seeing this, Yi Huiqing stopped him thinking that he was going to call Lin Daiyu.


    The girl was just sent by her to have some rest. She didn''t want Zhao Zhang Wei to disturb her rest. So she said immediately


    "Don''t call her here. She had just gone to sleep."


    Zhao Zhang Wei turned around to look at his wangfei with an incredulous expression on his face. He wanted to say something but then his phoenix eyes brightened up suddenly.


    Since she didn''t want her maid toe here then ��


    He smiled deeply and the next moment, Yi Huiqing saw him sitting on the chair that was ced beside her bed since she had woken up.


    "Your Highness��"


    She whispered in confusion as Zhao Zhang Wei settled himself on the chairfortably.


    "What?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked innocently. Seeing his innocent and handsome face, Yi Huiqing really went speechless for a few moments before she found her voice.


    As she inhaled deeply, she asked him as respectfully as she could.


    "Why are you sitting here, Your Highness?"


    At the question, Zhao Zhang Wei narrowed his eyes as he looked at her and said seriously


    "Of Course, to look out for you. What if you tried to get down from the bed again? So I will sit here to ensure that you will not do such a stupid thing again."


    And Yi Huiqing again went speechless wondering what exactly was wrong with Zhao Zhang Wei.

 Chapter 595 Xi Ying’s Dangerous Plan

    <h4>Chapter 595 Xi Ying''s Dangerous n</h4>


    It was almost morning when Xi Ying and General Li stepped out of Xi Ying''s study room.


    Both of them had serious faces but General Li had a graver expression on his face.


    "Prime Minister Xi, is your n not too dangerous?"


    Xi Ying turned his head to look at the middle-aged General with a deep frown on his face as he asked him


    "Then do you have a better n, General Li?"


    General Li''s face went nk as he looked at Xi Ying. Of course, he didn''t. After all, he was not a clever and intelligent strategist like Xi Ying.


    Still, the n ��


    "I don''t but I can''t let my daughter''s husband do such a dangerous thing. Let me tell you one thing, Prime Minister Xi. If something happened to you during this battle of yours then I won''t let my daughter stay a widow. I will marry her to some other man who��."


    "General Li"


    General Li was startled when he heard Xi Ying''s icy cold voice.


    "You better not say those words again."


    However, one thing that General Li most liked to do was to irritate and annoy his son-inw. So how could he miss this opportunity!


    Stepping forward with a smirk ying on his lips, he said


    "Why should I not, Prime Minister Xi? I am just stating the truth. There are many capable men who would wish to marry my daughter��"


    "General Li!"


    Xi Ying''s hand was on his sword as his eyes dug holes into General Li''s face.


    "If you were not Rui''s father then by now this Lord would have cut your tongue!"


    General Li was not surprised and afraid by what Xi Ying said. However, after a few moments of staring into Xi Ying''s cold and indifferent eyes, his own gaze went soft and he said


    "You really love my daughter, don''t you? Then why don''t you think again about this n of yours?"


    Xi Ying''s body stilled at General Li''s words. He looked away from General Li''s soft eyes and said coldly


    "Do you think that killing an Emperor would be so easy, Prime Minister Xi? We will need to take risks at every step. The n that this Lord has made is the safest way to kill Zhao Wang Lei. No one will get to know of anything. We will be able to clear everyone from our path and Zhao Zhang Wei would be able to ascend the throne easily."


    General Li sighed helplessly as he understood that he won''t be able to change Xi Ying''s mind. His eyes flickered as if he suddenly thought of something.


    He could only ask Rui to talk to Xi Ying. Only she would be able to change his mind.


    "This General will leave then."


    Xi Ying merely nodded his head and saw General Li walking towards the Plum Courtyard. He stood there for a few moments looking at the sky.


    No one could guess what was going on inside his mind.


    It was a few momentster, that he finally walked towards Plum Courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    Yi Huiqing woke up again in the morning. The sun had not even risen up. She just opened her eyes for a few moments and looked at the sky that could be seen from the slightly opened window.


    Perhaps it was because of the effect of the medicines, she was feeling sleepy again.


    She was just nning to go to sleep again when her eyes suddenly fell on the chair that was ced beside the bed.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but sh with surprise as she looked at the man who was deeply asleep with his head leaning against the chair.


    ''What was he doing here?''


    Yi Huiqing thought inside her heart.


    Her eyes then fell on the book that was lying on hisp. The memories fromst night shed inside her mind suddenly.


    She had slept when he was reading the book to her.


    Yi Huiqing suddenly looked away from Zhao Zhang Wei''s sleeping face and closed her eyes abruptly. She wanted to ignore that small throbbing feeling inside her heart.


    It meant nothing for her.


    In front of everything she had gone through, this was nothing.


    She never opened her eyes again and fell into the deep slumber again just like that.


    Running away was after all easier.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, General Li decided to leave Xi Manor with his wife Yi Jie.


    The early morning when Xi Ying woke up after the sleep of only a shichen, he got to know of this news. Li Rui also stepped out of the room with him.


    Since Yi Jie''s body was still weak, General Li decided to take leave for a few days from the Imperial Court. After he informed Xi Ying of his n of departure, Xi Ying asked Butler Shui Cao to make all the preparations.


    Yi Jie took Li Rui''s hand and suggested to her a few things she could do in her pregnancy. However, she couldn''t help but smile when she noticed that Xi Ying was also listening to her attentively.


    It warmed her heart to see that Xi Ying thought so much for her daughter.


    Half of the Imperial City assumed that Xi Ying favored Li Rui only because of her beauty and this kind of favor doesn''tst long. As Li Rui would grow old, her beauty would also fade away.


    Yi Jie was not unaware of people''s thoughts. She had heard many people talking like this in thest banquet.


    However, as she looked at Xi Ying and the way he looked at her daughter, she felt those people knew nothing.


    "Take care."


    In the end, she just said these words and then General Li helped his wife inside the carriage. The carriage was standing outside Plum Courtyard only. Since Yi Jie''s body was weak, Xi Ying asked Shui Cao to do this.


    After Yi Jie was seated inside properly, General Li walked back to stand in front of his daughter.


    "Visit us frequently in the future."


    He said to his daughter as he patted his head.


    Li Rui nodded her head with a smile on her lips. However, her eyes were filled with confusion when she heard her father continuing.


    "Also��talk to your husband about the ns he is making. Don''t let him do anything foolish."


    Xi Ying cursed General Li inside her mind as he suddenly understood why General Li didn''t say anything to himst night. It was because he had thought of this way.


    General Li left without even ncing at Xi Ying while thetter could already feel his wife''s questioning gaze on himself.

 Chapter 596 The Dungeons

    <h4>Chapter 596 The Dungeons</h4>


    Xi Ying was able to save himself from his wife''s questioning gaze in the end. He hurriedly left the Xi Manor with the excuse that he needed to reach Imperial Pce as soon as possible.


    General Li who was sitting inside the carriage that had just left Xi Manor watched Xi Ying leaving Xi Manor hurriedly and couldn''t control hisughter.


    Lowering down the curtain, heughed loudly while Yi Jie looked at her husband with a confused smile on her lips.


    "Heng, what happened?"


    General Li shook his head as he continuedughing and said


    "Nothing��I just saw a lion running away in fear."


    This confused Yi Jie more and she couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Who scared the lion?"


    General Li stoppedughing as he looked at his wife with mirth in his eyes.


    "Who else can it be? It can be his lioness only."


    Yi Jie chuckled at that. Though she understood that it must not be the whole matter but she was not too interested to know it.


    Instead, there was something else going inside her mind.


    Perhaps she was too curious about that so she blurted out


    "Heng, who poisoned me?"


    The amusement vanished away from General Li''s eyes. His deep eyes looked at his wife as he suddenly stood up from his seat and walked toward her.


    Picking her up from her seat, he let her sit on his knees. His actions were smooth as if he had already done it so many times. Yi Jie didn''t resist and silentlyid her head on his chest as she heard him speak.


    "I will find out soon. I promise you and I will not leave that person alive."


    Yi Jie hummed. After that, General Li patted her back and whispered


    "Sleep."


    Yi Jie obediently closed her eyes and fell asleep while General Li continued to stare at nothing in particr with cold eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce early but he really had a lot of work to do. He needed to send someone to inform the Emperor of the neighboring Empire that his ns didn''t get sessful.


    After that, he wanted to see what will be his reaction.


    The first thing that Xi Ying did was to go to the Imperial prison. The Imperial Guards didn''t try to stop him and bowed their heads when he entered.


    However, an Imperial Guard apanied him inside the dungeons.


    Xi Ying looked to his left and right in the prison cells that were so dark.


    He stopped amidst his steps when he suddenly heard a shrieking voice.


    "You are here."


    With a deep frown on his forehead, he turned to look in the direction from where the voice came. The voice belonged to a woman.


    Her hands that were covered with soil were clutching the bars of the cell as she looked at him with a pair of eyes that were filled with hope.


    It took him a few moments to recognize who exactly the woman was. However, when he did, Xi Ying''s cold eyes suddenly shed with satisfaction.


    It was none other than Li Na.


    Her face was covered with soil and her clothes were also not in a better condition. Looking at the torn clothes, Xi Ying''s eyes didn''t even flicker as he asked the Imperial Guard


    "Why is she not wearing the prisoner''s clothes?"


    "She refused to wear them."


    The Imperial Guard answered immediately. As if he thought that that was not enough, he continued


    "A mama had been called to make her wear those clothes forcefully. However, she fought with the old mama making her bleed. In the end, she was left alone in this cell in the same clothes."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. He suddenly noticed the te thrown outside the prison cell.


    He knew that it must be the food Li Na had refused her and had thrown out in anger. Just after a day, she was like this but she still had not gotten over her haughtiness.


    Xi Ying shook his head with mockery-filled eyes.


    "I know that you wille to save me, Prime Minister Xi."


    Li Na had dreamy eyes as she looked at Xi Ying. However, Xi Ying felt only one thing as he looked at her and that was disgust.


    Without one more nce at her, he turned around and left from there.


    Li Na''s shouts could be heard from his behind.


    "No��where are you going? Prime Minister Xi, please save me.


    Desperateness and helplessness could be sensed in her voice. However, Xi Ying didn''t feel any pity. The only thing he could picture in his mind was his wife.


    Li Rui must have felt the same when she had been dragged inside that room by that Imperial Guard who had been hired by the Li sisters to defile her.


    They never took pity on her. In fact, they tried to do it once more. It was another thing that Li Na changed her mind at thest moment and her target became him.


    Xi Ying''s fists clenched tightly. Unfortunately, the man was already dead.


    Otherwise, he would have surely made him die a horrible death. However, there was still no loss because Li Na and Li Caihong would suffer on his behalf as well.


    "Prime Minister Xi, please save me��.they won''t give me food."


    Li Na''s shout was heard again but this time, all he felt was satisfaction. She deserved it. In fact, she deserved more.


    The shouts continued until the Imperial Guard forcefully stuffed her mouth with a cloth and then tied her hands with a cloth.


    She could no longer shout no matter how hard she tried. Her face was red as she tried to throw out the cloth with his tongue. However, her attempts in doing so failed miserably.


    The only thing she could do was to see Xi Ying''s figure fading slowly and slowly. The hope that was there in her eyes vanished slowly and slowly.


    She understood veryte that Xi Ying was never there for her.

 Chapter 597 The Restless Xi Ying

    <h4>Chapter 597 The Restless Xi Ying</h4>


    Xi Ying stepped inside the prison cell where the ministers were tied.


    The prison smelt very bad.


    He took out the handkerchief from his sleeve and pressed it under his nose. The scent that he loved deeply immediately wafted through his nose.


    It belonged to none other than his wife.


    Xi Ying didn''t feel any shame in carrying a handkerchief that was usually carried bydies.


    It gave him releif whenever he felt restless for seeing her. He would carres it inside his sleeve using his other hand when he would feel bored by the ongoing discussions in the Imperial Court.


    Even Imperial guard noticed the unusualness of his handkerchief but then didn''t say anything when he saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes.


    With a pair of cold and indifferent eyes, Xi Ying looked at the ministers from the convoy who were now nothing but prisoners of Xin.


    They were crawling away from him at his sight.


    It could be seen just how much they were afraid of him.


    The Imperial Guard didn''t know whether he should be feeling proud that such a minister belonged to his Empire or he should feel scared on seeing just how sinister this young Prime minister could be.


    "Drag one of them out."


    Immediately almost all the ministers crawled to the farthest corner except the one who had been ready to leave the Imperial Pce as soon as the person hired by then had been arrested.


    His eyes didn''t have any fear as he looked at the approaching Imperial guard.


    The other ministers looked at him with confusion.


    But Xi Ying knew that look very well.


    While others were afraid of the torture that could perhaps make them lose their lives, this minister was just waiting for his death.


    He wanted to die so that he would be able to free himself from the life that others were hoingyto have in a few days.


    However what he didn''t know was that Xi Ying''s n was very different from what they had thought.


    All the ministers were beaten were badly so they didn''t have any strength to stand on their legs.


    Hence, the Imperial guard, as Xi Ying said really dragged out the minister with nk eyes.


    After they were out of the prison cell, Xi Ying ordered coldly.


    "Prepare a beautiful carriage."


    The Imeprial Guard looked confused by Xi Ying''s words, however, he knew that it was better of he didn''t question Prime Minister Xi.


    His curiosity was very less than his wish to stay alive.


    However, when Xi Ying said his next words, he couldn''t stop himself from saying anything


    "Drop the carriage at the border of their Empire with him being inside it."


    The minister who had been hearing Xi Ying''s words suddenly looked very scared.


    On the other hand, those who were inside the prison cell looked at each other with wide eyes when they heard Xi Ying.


    They understood very well that this was the way Xi Ying had chosen to let their Emperor know that his stupid n didn''t get sessful.


    However, what came to their mind was that they had the chance to go back to their Empire but they missed it stupidly.


    Immediately all of then crawled to the bars and started begging Xi Ying to send in ce of the already chosen minister.


    The chose minister looked at the other two minister with an exhausted expression on his face.


    They were fool in his eyes.


    Were they thinking that once they will reach their Empire, they would bepletely safe.


    The minister shook his head as he remembered the face of the stupid and crazy Emperor.


    As much as he knew that old Emperor, he would never let others know that a n that was nned by him didn''t get sessful and the people he had chosen for this n were arrested by Xin.


    He would never let others know of this thing and to hide this, he will immediately kill him also.


    However, the minister was not afraid in the slightest because he really wished to die.


    Even if his life was given to him after reaching the Empire, he would still prefer to die as he knew very well just how what kind of state his Empire was in.


    In one or other way, the only thing written in his fate was death.


    The Imeprial Guard looked hesitant after hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    When Xi Ying didn''t hear any response, he looked at him and saw this.


    "His Majesty had given all the freedom to this Lord to deal with their Empire."


    The Imeprial Guard was already scared when he saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes on himself.


    After he heard his words, he didn''t dare to say anything or show any heistance.


    Instead, he dragged the silent minister out while all others continued to beg Xi Ying to choose them.


    Ignoring their pleadings, Xi Ying left the dungeons.


    .


    .


    .


    After that, he went to the Imperial Court.


    The Imperial assembly was about to start.


    Xi Ying walked to sit on his seat. Soon Zhao Wang Lei entered and everyone stood up from their seats including Xi Ying.


    However while all others kneeled down on the ground, Xi Ying stood fearlessly while his cold eyes followed Zhao Wang Lei''s figure as thetter walked towards the throne.


    After he hade to know of the attack that had been nned by Zhao Wang Lei, Xi Ying''s was more eager to dethrone him and kill him.


    However, at the same time, he remembered those Youxio''s shadow guards who were still tied in Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply as his body went still.


    In all thei chaos and his anger towrads Zhao Wang Lei, he forgot about those shadow guardspletely.


    He should have at least have them move to somewhere else in Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying''s heart was suddenly very restless.


    However he could not leave the Imperial Court right now.


    He could only sit on his seat when Zhao Wang Lei waved his hand and wait for the Imperial Assembly to end.

 Chapter 598 Self-Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 598 Self-Doubt</h4>


    Gu Li felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. Everything in front of his eyes went blurry and soon Li Rui saw his figure copsing down on the floor in front of her.


    Swiftly, she stepped forward to take her son from his arms. However, someone else was faster than her.


    There she saw a man standing in ck clothes. He was standing just a step away from unconscious Gu Li and had his hand raised.


    Seeing his position, anyone could say that it was he who attacked Gu Li. The man stepped forward and picked Xi Ling from Gu Li''s arms.


    The small bun had his eyes closed and opened them only when he felt his small body lifted. His forehead wrinkled and he whispered immediately.


    "Mother��"


    However, when he saw a face that didn''t match his mother''s beautiful face at all, his expression looked very bad.


    Xi Ling felt irritated. His mother must be worried for him. Thinking this, he pped the shadow guard''s face who was now grinning at him widely.


    p!


    The silent backyard rang with the sound of the p.


    The shadow guard looked at Xi Ling with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "Young Master��"


    He whispered in a shocked voice. However, Xi Ling frowned deeply on hearing this. Those enemy shadow guards would not call him ''Young Master''.


    However, he was too irritated to find out why the man was calling him ''Young Master''. Instead, he shouted at the shadow guard.


    "Put Xi Ling down."


    The shadow guard didn''t even bat an eyelid at Xi Ling''s high-pitched voice but seeing him moving around in his arms so much, he immediately set him down.


    His expression looked as if he couldn''tprehend what was going on.


    Ignoring him, the small bun looked around the garden and finally found his mother just behind him.


    "Mother��Xi Ling is alright."


    Xi Ling shouted in a joyful voice. Then he stepped forward and hugged his mother''s slightly protruded belly carefully.


    Li Rui''s eyes were full of relief.


    "Good."


    She whispered softly.


    Her arm went around her son''s body protectively and with another hand, she ruffled his hair.


    The small bun was happy.


    On the other hand, Li Rui raised her head again to look at the man who had Xi Ling in his arms a few moments ago.


    The man was also looking at her. However, as soon as he saw her raise her head, he lowered his head swiftly.


    She then looked around the backyard at other shadow guards.


    An Ju saw the hidden confusion on her face and immediately stepped forward to inform her.


    "My Lady, they are our people."


    Hearing this, Li Rui merely nodded her head. She then looked at Gu Li. Her eyes were calm and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    A few momentster, she asked An Ju to tie Gu Li again.


    An Ju immediately did as asked. With that, she also asked the three shadow guards to keep an eye on that room. Last night, almost all of the shadow guards were given a night of rest by her master.


    Only An Si was there to guard the room who looked no less guilty on finding out that Gu Li ran away under his watch.


    The four enemy shadow guards were capable martial artists but since Gu Li was their master, he was more capable than them.


    Perhaps that''s why An Si couldn''t sense his presence or absence in any ce including the room.


    "I should have been more careful."


    An Si whispered and An Ju could only stay silent.


    However, she didn''t like seeing An Si like this so she said humorously.


    "Don''t put on such a face now only. Put it when Master will be punishing you, maybe it will work."


    An Si shook his head as he smiled lightly. He was not scared of the punishment but he knew that An Ju was trying to lighten up his mood.


    A few momentster, An Ju expressed her doubt again


    "I think that Master has forgotten about these Youxio shadow guards. Otherwise, he would have surely mentioned and assigned a few more shadow guards to this room."


    An Ju was not looking down on his master by saying this. In fact, she only thought inside her heart that her master must be very exhausted from the past few days'' events to forget about this thing.


    This time, An Si didn''t say anything. It didn''t matter whether his master forgot this or not. He was supposed to keep an eye and never let any single one of them escape.


    An Ju soon left from there as she didn''t dare to leave Li Rui and Xi Ling alone. This time, she was apanied by a few other shadow guards who insisted to guard theirdy and Young Master with An Ju.


    An Ju didn''t refuse.


    While those who stayed with An Si asked him questions regarding what were the shadow guards from Youxio doing in Xi Manor.


    On this side, the morning was too lively in Xi Manor for Li Rui and Xi Ling while on the other side, Xi Ying was feeling very restless in the Imperial Court.


    With every passing moment, his worry only increased.


    Slowly and slowly, self-doubt started to creep inside his mind. How could he forget about such an important thing!


    He had basically left his wife and son in the same ce where those shadow guards who were sent to take their life were also present.


    That was such an irresponsible action from his side.


    Xi Ying was disappointed in himself for the third time in the past three days. The first was when he realized that Yi Huiqing got attacked because he gave such an important job to Zhao Zhuang Chen. The second was when he realized that by calling all shadow guards from Xi Manor except An Ju, he put his wife and son in danger giving Zhao Wang Lei a huge opportunity to attack Li Rui.


    And now today!


    Xi Ying doubted whether he was really capable of protecting Li Rui or not.


    If he was like this at the start of the battle itself, then will he be able to protect Li Rui and Xi Ling by the time this fierce battle would end!


    The thought scared Xi Ying to the core and it was perhaps the first time he felt so scared.

 Chapter 599 What Does Gu Li Want?!

    <h4>Chapter 599 What Does Gu Li Want?!</h4>


    Plum Courtyard was filled with Xi Ling''sughter like any other day.


    Today, young Master Xi was ying with Li Hua, Liu Lan, and a few other servants in the backyard of the Plum Courtyard.


    There was a soft smile on Li Rui''s lips as she heard her son''s melodiousughter and at the same time, she was burying the nts in the soil carefully. Sitting on a chair that had been prepared for her, especially so that she would not face any problem in doing any such work, Li Rui would look at her son for a few moments whenever he would shout for her and then continue to do her own work.


    "This is good."


    The old physician couldn''t help but say when he saw the small chair Li Rui was sitting on.


    Li Rui smiled when she heard the old physician''s words. Perhaps Xi Ying knew that after her mother''s incident, Li Rui would not leave the job of nting these special nts on someone else. So he prepared everything he could to provide Li Rui with more and morefort as she would take care of her nts.


    She didn''t have to bend down to dig the soil and then nt the seeds.


    Li Rui''s attention was now focused on the nt she was nting. It was a very special nt and it needed all her attention.


    Perhaps this was the reason that she didn''t sense anything until she heard her son''s sudden shout.


    "Mother��"


    "Young Master��"


    The backyard which had a small garden was suddenly a mess. The servants stepped inside the garden and stepped on the nts.


    They knew very well how precious those nts were, however, at this moment, they were just afraid.


    Li Rui turned around swiftly when she heard Xi Ling''s shout. Her eyes were cold when she saw the scene in front of her eyes.


    There stood that same shadow guard, Gu Li, holding his son in his armspletely. His eyes were cold and indifferent as he looked back at her without even blinking his eyes.


    She stepped forward. However, An Ju suddenly appeared by her side and called her out making her halt amidst her steps.


    "My Lady"


    On the other hand, Gu Li''s eyes suddenly flickered with brightness when he saw An Ju but no one really seemed to notice it.


    Li Rui didn''t even look at An Ju as she asked her coldly.


    "How did hee out?"


    An Ju lowered her head in guilt as she answered


    "This servant doesn''t know, My Lady."


    The coldness in Li Rui''s eyes didn''t fade away at these guilt-filled words. Instead, she turned to look at An Ju''s lowered head and whispered


    "Then what is the use of so many shadow guards in this Manor?"


    An Ju was shocked. It was the first time she had seen Li Rui talking to someone like this. In front of her eyes, Li Rui had always been gentle.


    It had been just once she had talked so coldly to her and that was during Mid-Autumn Banquet Festival. However, An Ju knew that it was because she had heard Princess Wenling''s words that day.


    And today it was because of their young Master who was now in the hands of an enemy shadow guard.


    Perhaps that''s why she didn''t have anything to say in her defense.


    "You are very right, girl."


    The old physician followed Li Rui but this time An Ju raised her head to re at him coldly. Li Rui could say or do anything to her as she was her mistress but other than Li Rui, her master, and Young Master, she would not bear anyone insulting her.


    The old physician got scared and stepped away.


    Indifferently, An Ju looked away from him.


    It didn''t take much time as more shadow guards started to gather in the backyard. When Li Rui saw unfamiliar faces, her face went pale for a moment as she thought that they were also enemy shadow guards.


    However, her stiff body rxed slowly when she saw them standing behind An Ju and not doing anything against her and her people.


    ''Were they Xi Ying''s people?''


    She didn''t know the answer but she didn''t have time to find it out. Her attention again went towards her son who was held by Gu Li.


    Li Rui swallowed as she looked at her son''s trembling body. She couldn''t even see his face as Gu Li had buried his facepletely in his chest.


    She stepped forward and asked him calmly.


    "Leave my son. Whatever you want in exchange, you will get it."


    An Ju''s eyes were filled with horror. In her eyes, the only thing Gu Li could ask for right now was Li Rui''s life. After all, that was the only thing he and his people hade here for.


    She couldn''t let it happen but she couldn''t let any harme to her young Master as well.


    An Ju looked at other shadow guards from the corner of her eyes.


    The one who was standing in the front noticed this and they continued to look at each other for a few moments.


    A momentter, he started to step back slowly and slowly.


    On the other hand, Gu Li''s eyes didn''t even flicker as he heard Li Rui''s proposal. His eyes stayed on Li Rui''s baby bump for a few moments before he suddenly looked away.


    Looking at her calm eyes, he told her indifferently.


    "I don''t mean any harm. I just want answers to a few questions. As long as you will be obedient, I won''t harm even a strand of hair of him."


    "Alright."


    Li Rui said immediately.


    Gu Li also nodded his head. He stepped forward and stopped near the table that was ced inside the garden.


    His eyes went through the different small packets until he picked one.


    The old physician who was standing a few steps away from Li Rui smiled in amusement. Did he even know what he holding in his hands?


    However, he wished that the shadow guard would pour the powder on himself in his ignorance.


    It was the same powder Li Hua and the old physician had sprinkled on Gu Li''spanions.


    However, the old physician''s wish didn''t getplete. He only saw Gu Li presenting the packet in front of Li Rui. For a moment, he got scared because he thought that Gu Li wanted to take revenge on Li Rui by pouring the powder on her.


    So he stepped forward and blocked Li Rui''s figure with his own.


    Looking at Gu Li''s cold and indifferent eyes, he was furious and pointed his fat finger at his face as he said


    "Have some shame. This girl is a pregnantdy. Did your mother not teach you anything at all?"


    Gu Li looked dazed for a moment when he heard his mother''s mention but suddenly his eyes looking at the old physician were very cold.


    With just one hand that was holding the small packet as well, he pushed the old man''s figure away from Li Rui and then asked her calmly


    "From where did you get this powder?"


    Li Rui frowned when she heard Gu Li''s question. It was not the first time he was asking her a question.


    By now, the old man was trying to get up from the ground. He was furious because of being pushed away and shouted


    "You b****d��"


    Gu Li frowned and shouted loudly than him and in a colder voice.


    "Shut your mouth unless you wish to live without having a tongue for the rest of your life."


    The old physician flinched at his voice and sat back on the ground abruptly. Satisfied, Gu Li looked at Li Rui again and asked her again


    "Answer my question. I am not very patient."


    Li Rui didn''t understand why he wanted to know this. However, as she looked at her son''s small figure in his arms, she told him without any hesitation.


    "I made it."


    Gu Li''s eyes sharpened instantly as he looked at Li Rui. A momentter, he smiled coldly and said


    "It seemed that you don''t even love your son at all. What kind of woman you are! Even in this situation you are ly��"


    Gu Li stopped amidst his words suddenly.


    A frown marred his forehead and he looked at Li Rui''s face very closely.


    Suddenly he stepped forward and raised his hand.


    "My Lady."


    An Ju shouted because she thought that Gu Li was going to attack Li Rui. However, since Xi Ling was still in his arms she couldn''t do anything abruptly.


    Still, she was ready to pull Li Rui away. However, her eyes shed with confusion when she saw Gu Li covering Li Rui''s half-face with his hand.


    The frown disappeared and Gu Li''s eyes flickered suddenly as he continued to look at Li Rui''s half uncovered face.


    A momentter, his eyes were filled with astonishment as he whispered


    "Who are you? It couldn''t be that you are ��.ah��"

 Chapter 600 Self-Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 600 Self-Doubt</h4>


    Gu Li felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. Everything in front of his eyes went blurry and soon Li Rui saw his figure copsing down on the floor in front of her.


    Swiftly, she stepped forward to take her son from his arms. However, someone else was faster than her.


    There she saw a man standing in ck clothes. He was standing just a step away from unconscious Gu Li and had his hand raised.


    Seeing his position, anyone could say that it was he who attacked Gu Li. The man stepped forward and picked Xi Ling from Gu Li''s arms.


    The small bun had his eyes closed and opened them only when he felt his small body lifted. His forehead wrinkled and he whispered immediately.


    "Mother��"


    However, when he saw a face that didn''t match his mother''s beautiful face at all, his expression looked very bad.


    Xi Ling felt irritated. His mother must be worried for him. Thinking this, he pped the shadow guard''s face who was now grinning at him widely.


    p!


    The silent backyard rang with the sound of the p.


    The shadow guard looked at Xi Ling with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "Young Master��"


    He whispered in a shocked voice. However, Xi Ling frowned deeply on hearing this. Those enemy shadow guards would not call him ''Young Master''.


    However, he was too irritated to find out why the man was calling him ''Young Master''. Instead, he shouted at the shadow guard.


    "Put Xi Ling down."


    The shadow guard didn''t even bat an eyelid at Xi Ling''s high-pitched voice but seeing him moving around in his arms so much, he immediately set him down.


    His expression looked as if he couldn''tprehend what was going on.


    Ignoring him, the small bun looked around the garden and finally found his mother just behind him.


    "Mother��Xi Ling is alright."


    Xi Ling shouted in a joyful voice. Then he stepped forward and hugged his mother''s slightly protruded belly carefully.


    Li Rui''s eyes were full of relief.


    "Good."


    She whispered softly.


    Her arm went around her son''s body protectively and with another hand, she ruffled his hair.


    The small bun was happy.


    On the other hand, Li Rui raised her head again to look at the man who had Xi Ling in his arms a few moments ago.


    The man was also looking at her. However, as soon as he saw her raise her head, he lowered his head swiftly.


    She then looked around the backyard at other shadow guards.


    An Ju saw the hidden confusion on her face and immediately stepped forward to inform her.


    "My Lady, they are our people."


    Hearing this, Li Rui merely nodded her head. She then looked at Gu Li. Her eyes were calm and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    A few momentster, she asked An Ju to tie Gu Li again.


    An Ju immediately did as asked. With that, she also asked the three shadow guards to keep an eye on that room. Last night, almost all of the shadow guards were given a night of rest by her master.


    Only An Si was there to guard the room who looked no less guilty on finding out that Gu Li ran away under his watch.


    The four enemy shadow guards were capable martial artists but since Gu Li was their master, he was more capable than them.


    Perhaps that''s why An Si couldn''t sense his presence or absence in any ce including the room.


    "I should have been more careful."


    An Si whispered and An Ju could only stay silent.


    However, she didn''t like seeing An Si like this so she said humorously.


    "Don''t put on such a face now only. Put it when Master will be punishing you, maybe it will work."


    An Si shook his head as he smiled lightly. He was not scared of the punishment but he knew that An Ju was trying to lighten up his mood.


    A few momentster, An Ju expressed her doubt again


    "I think that Master has forgotten about these Youxio shadow guards. Otherwise, he would have surely mentioned and assigned a few more shadow guards to this room."


    An Ju was not looking down on his master by saying this. In fact, she only thought inside her heart that her master must be very exhausted from the past few days'' events to forget about this thing.


    This time, An Si didn''t say anything. It didn''t matter whether his master forgot this or not. He was supposed to keep an eye and never let any single one of them escape.


    An Ju soon left from there as she didn''t dare to leave Li Rui and Xi Ling alone. This time, she was apanied by a few other shadow guards who insisted to guard theirdy and Young Master with An Ju.


    An Ju didn''t refuse.


    While those who stayed with An Si asked him questions regarding what were the shadow guards from Youxio doing in Xi Manor.


    On this side, the morning was too lively in Xi Manor for Li Rui and Xi Ling while on the other side, Xi Ying was feeling very restless in the Imperial Court.


    With every passing moment, his worry only increased.


    Slowly and slowly, self-doubt started to creep inside his mind. How could he forget about such an important thing!


    He had basically left his wife and son in the same ce where those shadow guards who were sent to take their life were also present.


    That was such an irresponsible action from his side.


    Xi Ying was disappointed in himself for the third time in the past three days. The first was when he realized that Yi Huiqing got attacked because he gave such an important job to Zhao Zhuang Chen. The second was when he realized that by calling all shadow guards from Xi Manor except An Ju, he put his wife and son in danger giving Zhao Wang Lei a huge opportunity to attack Li Rui.


    And now today!


    Xi Ying doubted whether he was really capable of protecting Li Rui or not.


    If he was like this at the start of the battle itself, then will he be able to protect Li Rui and Xi Ling by the time this fierce battle would end!


    The thought scared Xi Ying to the core and it was perhaps the first time he felt so scared.

 Chapter 601 Rui Wants To Know Who Sent Gu Li

    <h4>Chapter 601 Rui Wants To Know Who Sent Gu Li</h4>


    As soon as the Imperial Assembly finished and Zhao Wang Lei left the Imperial Court, Xi Ying decided to go to Xi Manor.


    Before he was thinking of visiting Xinhe Pce and then going to Zhao Wang Lei to ask whether he had started to find out who poisoned Yi Jie or not.


    But now, he only wanted to make sure that Li Rui and Xi Ling were sound and safe.


    So Xi Ying left the Imperial Pce immediately.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wang Lei went back to the Imperial Chambers first. He first asked Eunuch Wang whether he found out anything about who poisoned Yi Jie. When Eunuch Wang said no, Zhao Wang Lei asked him about Youxio shadow guards.


    However, he only heard a ''no'' for both of his questions.


    Zhao Wang Lei was frustrated and kicked the nearby table. Eunuch Wang flinched immediately.


    "Is Zhen left with not enough power to find out about these simple matters?"


    Eunuch Wang''s head was lowered and he never said anything in response. As Zhao Wang Lei breathed heavily, he only poured him some water but Zhao Wang Lei pushed the ss away as well.


    Helpless, Eunuch Wang could only tell him honestly.


    "Your Majesty, Xi Manor is tightly guarded so it is not possible for our people to find out whether those shadow guards are still inside the Manor or not. This servant had sent people to find theirpanions if they know anything about them in any case. This servant will try to find out everything as soon as possible."


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed deeply.


    In fact, he should not be worried about this matter this much. He thought inside his heart. One thing he was sure of now was that Li Rui was still safe and sound.


    Otherwise, Xi Ying would not have attended today''s Imperial Assembly.


    Youxio shadow guards were unsessful in their job. He just felt a little despaired over the fact that even they couldn''t kill Li Rui.


    The more he was facing difficulty in killing Li Rui, the more he was believing with the time that he really needed to kill her.


    The only thing that gave him relief was that Youxio shadow guards would never reveal his identity and hence Xi Ying would never get to know that it was he who had sent them.


    "What about the other matter?"


    Zhao Wang Lei asked Eunuch Wang. However, since Eunuch Wang''s head was lowered, he never saw his expression and flicker in his eyes as the old Eunuch told him


    "The investigation is still ongoing, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s lips were pressed in a thin line. He waved his hand dismissing Eunuch Wang and sat inside his chambers for a few moments.


    After that, he went to the Imperial Study room.


    Eunuch Wang followed him silently with guilt-filled eyes. Perhaps it was the first time he was lying to his master but ording to him, it was very important to hide this matter from his master.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying reached Xi Manor soon. He didn''t ride his horse. Instead, when he was at safe distance away from Imperial Manor, he used qingqong and reached Xi Manor soon.


    "Is everything alright, An Shing?"


    Xi Ying asked An Shing as he entered Xi Manor.


    An Shing''s face looked serious when he heard his master''s question and he told him truthfully whatever transpired in Xi Manor in the morning.


    Xi Ying halted amidst his steps as he heard everything An Shing said. His face was emotionless and his eyes were nk.


    After An Shing finished saying everything, he had expected his master to reprimand him. However, contrary to what he had expected, his master just walked away from him.


    The first thing that Xi Ying did was to go to Plum Courtyard to see Li Rui and Xi Ling. However, when he opened the door of their room, he didn''t find Li Rui inside.


    With a sigh, he walked toward his son''s room. However, a deep frown marred his forehead when he didn''t find Li Rui and Xi Ling there as well.


    His heart was filled with panic after hearing everything from An Shing and not being able to find Li Rui and Xi Ling only increased his restlessness.


    "An Su."


    Xi Ying shouted loudly and soon An Su appeared in front of him.


    "Master."


    An Su greeted his master respectfully. However, ignoring his greeting, Xi Ying asked him hurriedly


    "Where are Rui and Xi Ling?"


    An Su looked at his master and immediately knew that his master already knew about whatever happened in the morning. He swallowed as he told his master though his heart was filled with fear.


    "Young Master is ying outside in the presence of shadow guards and My Lady��she is inside the room��"


    An Su didn''t finish his words perhaps because his courage vanished suddenly while Xi Ying was getting more restless.


    "In which room?"


    Frustration and impatience were evident in his voice. An Su didn''t dare to dy anymore and finally told his master.


    "Inside the room where those shadow guards are tied."


    Sure enough, Xi Ying had an incredulous expression on his face after hearing his shadow guard''s words. His eyes were sharp and his face was full of disbelief as he whispered


    "All of you must have gone crazy to let her go there."


    As soon as finished his words, he strode towards the said room in long strides.


    On the other hand, inside the room, Gu Li was now conscious and tied to a chair. Li Rui was sitting in front of him. Gu Li and the other three shadow guards looked at her curiously.


    They were waiting for her to speak when she said suddenly.


    "You wish to know everything about that powder, right?"


    Gu Li''s eyes went cold but he nodded his head immediately. Li Rui nodded her head and then said softly


    "I will tell you everything but for that, you will need to tell me who sent you here to kill me."

 Chapter 602 Who Is Mi Luan?!

    <h4>Chapter 602 Who Is Mi Luan?!</h4>


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with confusion when he heard Li Rui''s demand.


    Did her husband not know already who sent them to kill his wife? Then why was she asking him this question?


    However, a momentter, the confusion vanished away from his eyes when he saw Li Rui''s calm eyes. It seemed that Prime Minister Xi never told his wife who wanted her life.


    In fact, now Gu Li was also very curious as to why Zhao Wang Lei wanted to kill Li Rui. What will he get by killing Li Rui?


    Before he had never pondered over these questions because he just wanted the money after doing his job. He didn''t care who and why Zhao Wang Lei wanted his people to kill.


    However, the powder that he found with Li Rui made him curious about her.


    Especially when she said that it was she who made it.


    There was a guess inside his heart but he was not sure whether he was right or not. But his questions could only be answered by this woman.


    Gu Li came out of his trance when he heard the little shadow guard with whom he had fought outside Plum Courtyard speak coldly.


    "Did you not hear what My Lady said just now?"


    Gu Li smiled lightly. He really like this young boy and was thinking of taking him away once he would get free from here.


    He still didn''t know that An Ju was not a boy but a girl.


    When An Ju saw him smiling instead of answering her mistress, she was furious and looked at Li Rui.


    "My Lady, leave this matter to me. I will make him answer My Lady''s all questions without having you give anything to him."


    At these words, Gu Li raised his eyebrows while hispanions looked at each other in amusement. They knew very well whatever may happen, whatever kind of torture anyone of the will go through, not a single one of them would utter the name of the person who had sent them.


    After all, it was their rule.


    Li Rui looked at An Ju who looked ready to kill Gu Li and said calmly.


    "You leave from here."


    "But, My Lady��."


    An Ju was shocked by Li Rui''s words. How could she dare to leave Li Rui alone with Gu Li! However, Li Rui told her calmly.


    "He won''t harm me."


    Li Rui turned to look at Gu Li as she continued


    "After all, if he tried to harm me then he would never get his answers."


    Gu Li''s eyes sharpened but he couldn''t help but admire Li Rui for recognizing his need to get the answers. She was right.


    If she gave him his answers then he would not need to take any kind of job of killing people to collect money.


    Since he wanted his answers, he assured Li Rui.


    "My organization never kills pregnant women."


    An Ju scoffed when she heard this. Ignoring this, Gu Li continued


    "Even the day before yesterday, we were just going to take you with us. We don''t kill pregnant women and children."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered as she observed Gu Li''s bodynguage keenly. A few momentster, she nodded her head and again asked An Ju to leave.


    Though An Ju disappeared from there she stayed around. She still could hear whatever Li Rui and Gu Li were talking about.


    "I will tell you."


    Gu Li said to Li Rui and Li Rui silently focused all of her attention on him. On the other hand, the other three shadow guards were shocked at hearing their master''s words.


    How could he break their rule of not revealing the name of their clients! However, everyone had that much understanding. They knew very well that if their master would never do anything without knowing its consequences.


    If he was taking such a big step just to know something then that something must be of great importance.


    "The person who hired us to kill you��He is the Emperor of Xin, Zhao Wang Lei."


    Just when Gu Li finished his words, the door of the room opened abruptly and Xi Ying entered in long strides.


    Li Rui whose eyes were filled with confusion and shock turned her head to look towards the door. Everyone did the same.


    Xi Ying looked relieved when he saw that Li Rui looked alright. His cold eyes then went to the tied Gu Li.


    Li Rui was surprised to see that Xi Ying had returned from the Imperial Pce so early. However, more of her attention was still on what Gu Li told her just now. She turned her head to look at Gu Li again.


    "But why would His Majesty want to kill me?"


    She couldn''t help but blurt out the question inside his heart never noticing how Xi Ying who was about to walk towards her suddenly stopped amidst his steps.


    His body was stiff as he looked at his wife and then at Gu Li.


    So she knew now that it was Zhao Wang Lei who tried to kill her! Xi Ying didn''t know what he should say. He himself didn''t tell Li Rui anything about this matter but now that she came to know about this from someone else, he only felt guilty inside his heart.


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Li told her honestly. Just when he was about to ask the questions from his side, Xi Ying called out to his wife stiffly


    "Rui"


    Li Rui turned her head to look at Xi Ying again. She frowned when she noticed that his face didn''t look too good.


    Slowly she stood up from the chair and stepped forward in his direction but Xi Ying was faster than her. He covered the distance between them and soon was holding her hand in his.


    "Are you alright?"


    She nodded her head knowing very well that he must be known to whatever happened in the morning.


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with impatience when he saw the husband and wife''s interaction. Without any hesitation, he interrupted them and said to Li Rui


    "Now it is your turn to abide by the deal."


    Hearing his words, Li Rui turned to look at him. She nodded her head calmly and asked


    "Then what do you wish to know?"


    "The same question."


    "The answer is the same. It was I who made that powder."


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with confusion but a momentter, he suddenly thought of something and asked


    "Then from where did you learn it?"


    Li Rui looked confused as to why he wanted to know all this. But she told him honestly.


    "It was I who discovered that powder. Every herb in it is nted by me. It was made by me solely."


    Gu Li surely looked shocked again. His eyes again observed Li Rui''s face.


    How could this be possible!


    That boy had said that only he knew how that powder was made!


    Perhaps his patience was vanishing now, so he directly asked Li Rui.


    "Do you know a person named Mi Luan?"


    And Li Rui''s eyes sharpened instantly.


    ------


    *Announcement - For tonight


    1 gift of 1000 coins = I bonus chapter ( Instant release for the next three chapters)


    1 Super Gift of 5000 coins = 5 bonus chapters ( With a gap of half an hour)


    The announcement is valid till 1:00 A.M. IST only.

 Chapter 603 Lord Xi Wants To Know Who This Mi Luan Is

    <h4>Chapter 603 Lord Xi Wants To Know Who This Mi Luan Is</h4>


    Gu Li''s eyes were immediately filled with hope when he saw the change in Li Rui''s expression.


    "You know Mi Luan, right?"


    "How do you know Mi Luan?"


    Li Rui asked Gu Li coldly. Her eyes looking at Gu Li were suddenly filled with wariness. Xi Ying also sensed the change in Li Rui''s behavior. He couldn''t help but frown wondering silently who this Mi Luan was.


    On the other hand, Gu Li who had finally found some hope could no longer wait and asked hurriedly.


    "Lady Li, do you know where he is? It is very important for me to find Mi Luan?"


    Gu Li had just finished his words when another voice sounded in the room.


    "Mi Luan!"


    Everyone looked towards the door. Gu Li and Xi Ying frowned at the same time when they saw the old physician standing at the door but both of them had different reasons for doing that.


    Gu Li frowned because of being interrupted while Xi Ying frowned because he was thinking something and he directly asked the old physician what he was thinking.


    "What are you doing here? Who allowed you inside?"


    As soon as he finished his words, An Ju appeared inside the room and answered her master respectfully.


    "My Lord, he said that it was the time to take Madam''s pulse."


    Xi Ying frowned and couldn''t help but scold An Ju.


    "Still, you should have stopped him outside only, An Ju."


    An Ju lowered her head and said that it would not happen again. Actually, she thought that Li Rui would leave this room once she would see the old physician. That''s why she sent the old man here.


    However, now she feels that indeed, she should have stopped the old man outside.


    On the other hand, the old physician who was hearing everything was looking at Xi Ying with an emotionless face. His lips twitched in anger when he saw An Ju obeying her master.


    At the same time, he couldn''t stop himself from bursting out in anger.


    As he stepped forward, his big fat finger pointed at Xi Ying''s face who had a cold and indifferent face while he started shouting loudly


    "You young prime minister��first you locked me inside this huge Manor of yours and now you are trying to steal my freedom as well. Do remember that this old man is not your ve and servant. This old man will do whatever I want. If you don''t like it, then just let me leave this Manor��"


    The old man finished with a proud expression on his face. It could be seen that he was very satisfied with his own words.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t even bat his eyelid all the while the old man was speaking.


    Instead, he looked at An Ju and said calmly


    "Throw him out of Xi Manor."


    The old man''s proud expression vanished immediately and his eyes were filled with shock.


    "You��"


    He looked at Xi Ying with a baffled face and then at An Ju who immediately said ''Yes Mater'' and then started to walk towards him.


    ''What the hell was going on?''


    The old man stepped backward as he saw An Ju walking in his direction. He himself couldn''t see how unwilling he was to leave Xi Manor!


    It was true that in the beginning, Xi Ying manipted him to stay in Xi Manor because he wanted a good physician for his wife.


    However, now the old man had got so attached to the people of Xi Manor that he didn''t wish to leave Xi Manor.


    It was after a long time he was living in between so many people.


    Otherwise, he used to live alone in his hut that was present on the border of the Imperial City. Every day he would need to find some source of getting meals or money to buy some food.


    However, here in Xi Manor, he didn''t have to worry about any such thing.


    The old man didn''t want to go back to his silent hut. He gulped audibly when he saw An Ju approaching him. Atst, he could only run towards Li Rui and say


    "Girl, see how heartless your husband is. Why did you even marry this man!"


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the old man while Li Rui smiled lightly when she heard him. She could see very well that the old physician didn''t want to leave Xi Manor.


    Looking back at Xi Ying, the old man continued


    "Listen to me, you Prime Minister�� This old man is not leaving from here. Until I would not see the face of the newborn child, I am not leaving this Manor."


    Feeling that he didn''t say enough, the old man continued


    "What do you think of yourself? Whenever you wish, your people will pick me up from a street and whenever you will wish, they will throw me out. I am a person ��not a��"


    "Shut up."


    Two cold and sharp voices said at the same time and the old man flinched sharply. His mouth was shut tightly as he looked at Xi Ying and then at Gu Li.


    Xi Ying could tell him to shut up but why was this man asking him to shut up. The old man felt very furious inside his heart and wanted to start another series of colorful words when Gu Li turned to look at Li Rui and said anxiously


    "Lady Li, you need to abide by our deal. I wish to know where is Mi Luan."


    The mention of Mi Luan made the old man forget his anger. He looked at Li Rui with wide eyes and couldn''t help but say a little loudly.


    "Girl, you know Mi Luan?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes narrowed when he saw that even the old man seemed to know this Mi Luan. Who was this person and why does he not know him?


    The thing that bothered him most was how protective Li Rui looked about this Mi Luan and he was a man. Now he really wanted to know who Mi Luan is and how does his wife knows him and what kind of rtionship this man has with his wife!


    Xi Ying suddenly felt his mouth going sour and bitter as he pondered over these questions.


    Li Rui didn''t answer the old man''s question. Instead, she was silently looking at Gu Li. It was a few momentster, that she finally opened her mouth and said


    "But for that, you will need to tell me how you know Mi Luan."

 Chapter 604 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(1)

    <h4>Chapter 604 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(1)</h4>


    (Twelve years ago)


    In the dense forests, Gu Li was walking ahead of almost fifty shadow guards with his master.


    "Master, I think we should stop here."


    Gu Li said suddenly when he looked towards the sky. The sun was about to set down and soon it will be night. If they didn''t make arrangements to stay for the night, then they would face difficulty in doing so because of the darkness of the night.


    Gu Li''s master who had a long white beard nodded his head as he looked towards the sky.


    Even his eyebrows were white and wrinkles could be seen around his eyes as he said


    "We shall stop here then."


    His hand stroked his white beard as he said this and his other hand was behind his back.


    The other shadow guards immediately separated from each other to gather the things they would need for the night.


    Gu Li first prepared a nice spot for his master to sit. He sat there with his master pressing his legs to relieve him from the exhaustion of the day.


    "It will rain tomorrow."


    Gu Li raised his head when he heard his master''s words and saw him looking toward the sky. He also followed his gaze only to see that the sky was clear.


    He couldn''t see any reason behind his master''s words but he never said anything. Gu Li knew very well that if his master was saying that it will rain, then it will rain.


    So he silently lowered his head and continued to do his work.


    However, a few momentster, Gu Li got alert suddenly when he heard the sound of leaves moving from far away.


    The wind was not fast so he couldn''t take it as the reason for the leave to blow.


    Gu Li raised his head and saw that his master was also looking in the direction of the sound. He stood up from the ground as he put his master''s foot on the ground that he had covered with leaves carefully.


    "Master, I will see what the matter is. There must be some animal. I will go and kill it."


    The old master looked at Gu Li silently and then nodded his head.


    Gu Li left from there after that.


    As the old master looked at Gu Li''s back, he smiled suddenly and then closed his eyes with a smile on his lips.


    .


    .


    .


    Using qingqong, he jumped and sat on a tree with a longer height to see everything clearly.


    However, a few moments passed, he didn''t hear any movement. Gu Li frowned deeply.


    Just when he was about to get down from the tree, he heard another movement and turned around to look towards the sound.


    There he saw a small figure running swiftly. His eyes then went behind the figure to look at what exactly he was running from.


    Gu Li had thought that it would be some kind of animal. However, he was proved wrong when he saw that it was a man with a dagger in his hands.


    There was again a frown on Gu Li''s forehead and this time it was deeper than before. He looked towards the small figure again.


    It looked as if the running figure was that of a child. His eyes flickered with coldness and he jumped down from the tree immediately to block the way of the running man who had a dagger in his hands.


    The man stopped amidst his steps abruptly. First, he was startled because he had not expected someone to appear in such a dense forest. That was the only reason he had chosen this ce to reveal the true purpose he had been hiding for a long time.


    His aim was to kill the figure he had been running after.


    He looked at Gu Li with a deep frown on his forehead. Thinking that, Gu Li was trying to be a hero, he said threateningly


    "Leave from here."


    Impatience was clear in his voice when he said this.


    Gu Li chuckled coldly as he looked at the man. Without any emotion on his face, he said coldly


    "That is something I should say to you if you wish your best."


    He didn''t wish to kill someone he was not given the job to kill.


    However, the man didn''t seem to know what was good or what was bad for him. Perhaps he was too anxious to catch the running figure, he no longer bothered to argue with Gu Li and instead lunged at him with the dagger in his hand.


    But Gu Li was faster than him.


    Even before the dagger could touch his body, he caught the man''s arm with his hand and twisted it sharply making the man groan loudly.


    After that, Gu Li''s other hand caught the man''s other hand and he easily took the knife from the man''s hand.


    The same knife that the man wanted to use to kill Gu Li cut his own neck stopping his breath slowly and he could only watch it.


    A few momentster, he copsed down on the floor. His eyes were wide and blood was seeping out from his throat.


    Gu Li''s cold eyes looked at his unmoving figure emotionlessly and he looked at the bloodied dagger with disgust.


    It was not that he felt disgusted with the blood. Instead, he thought the quality of the dagger was not nice at all.


    He threw the dagger at the ground with the same disgust in his eyes.


    After that, he looked around again before walking away from there.


    A few moments after, Gu Li had left from there, a figure suddenly appeared there. It was the same figure that had been running to save himself.


    Slowly, he walked towards the unconscious man and stopped near him.


    Then he bent down to pick the dagger from the ground that Gu Li had just thrown away. His hand trembled slightly as he picked the dagger from the ground.


    However, his hand held the dagger tightly and he straightened his waist swiftly pointing the dagger at the man in front of him when he suddenly heard a voice.


    "So you want this dagger?"

 Chapter 605 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(2)

    Chapter 605 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(2)����Gu Li''s eyebrows were raised as he looked at the small hands that held the dagger in front of his face. His eyes went to look at the owner of the hands. He felt amused when he saw that the dagger was held with both hands as if the figure was afraid that he would suddenly snatch the knife from him.


    However, Gu Li''s amusement vanished suddenly when he saw the eyes of the small figure.


    Contrary to what he had expected, Gu Li didn''t see any fear in those eyes. What he saw was endless calmness and determination.


    Genuine surprise flickered in his eyes as he looked at those clean ck eyes but only for a moment.


    His hand suddenly held the hands that held the dagger and he suddenly moved the dagger towards his neck, all this while never moving his eyes away from those clean ck eyes.


    He watched how fear never flickered in those eyes. Instead, they went cold at his touch. He didn''t bother with the sharpness in them as he said strictly


    "You should be pointing it here instead of my face."


    His voice was no different from what he used usually when he taught those shadow guards who had just joined Youxio.


    This time he finally saw something else other than calmness in those eyes.


    It was surprise.


    Gu Li smiled suddenly and his smile was genuine. He lowered his hands and looked at the figure that was still holding the dagger in front of his neck. Tilting his neck slightly, he looked at the little fellow with amusement flickering in his eyes as he said


    "How long are you going to stand like this! Is this how you repay the person who just saved your life?"


    However, the small fellow didn''t find any amusement in what Gu Li said. Those clean ck eyes were still nk. It made Gu Li wonder whether the fellow could hear him or not.


    How could someone be this calm and emotionless! Gu Li wondered inside his heart ��, especially such a young child.


    He wanted to check whether the fellow''s face was also this expressionless. However, he couldn''t as his face waspletely covered leaving only his eyes uncovered.


    It was a few momentster, that the figure finally lowered his hands.


    Gu Li smiled though he himself didn''t know why. Perhaps somewhere he was happy that the person in front of him didn''t treat him as a threat anymore.


    "What are you doing here in this forest?"


    Gu Li asked curiously.


    However, he didn''t hear any answer from the other side. He only heard a soft voice saying to him respectfully


    "Thanks for saving my life, benefactor. I should leave now."


    Saying this, the small figure turned around to leave.


    Gu Li''s eyes were nk as he looked at the leaving back. A momentter, his lips twitched suddenly and he also turned around to leave.


    ''What an arrogant fellow! Since he wants to be arrogant, then he also should not care."


    However, Gu Li had walked just a few steps when he suddenly turned around and looked at the small fellow''s back he still could see from where he was standing.


    A defeated look shed across his eyes and he walked in his direction.


    .


    .


    .


    A few momentster, Gu Li was walking across the dense trees with a small bundle on his shoulders.


    "Is that how you repay your benefactor, boy?"


    Gu Li''s cold and strict voice suddenly sounded in the silence of the forest.


    The small figure who was hanging on his shoulder stopped amidst his actions suddenly. His hand was holding the dagger and he seemed to be conflicted about whether he should stab it in Gu Li''s back or not.


    However, after he heard Gu Li''s words, he moved the dagger away and it hung it down with his hands.


    Gu Li smiled deeply but no one could see this.


    A few momentster he spoke again


    "I will give you a good dagger��better than the one you are carrying right now."


    He spoke as if he was coaxing a child. However, he could only sigh when he didn''t hear any response from the other side.


    After almost ten minutes, Gu Li stopped walking.


    The figure that was hanging on his shoulder immediately raised his head and looked around. Its clean ck eyes looked around but he couldn''t find the answer to where exactly he was.


    The next moment, he was suddenly put down on the ground.


    With a frown on his forehead, he looked at Gu Li, only to find him looking behind him.


    "Who is this, Xiao Li?"


    The figure turned around when he heard a voice from his behind. He saw an old man sitting on the ground.


    Gu Li looked at the small figure and then at his master. His eyes were emotionless as he answered


    "Just someone I found around."


    Gu Li''s master raised his eyebrows as he looked at the small figure and then at Gu Li. A few momentster, he nodded his head and then closed his eyes again as he leaned against the tree.


    Gu Li sighed in relief.


    He was about to say something to the little fellow with curiosity-filled eyes when he suddenly heard the sound of leaves again.


    However, this time he knew that they were his own people and no one else.


    But the little fellow who didn''t know this got alerted and looked around with the raised dagger in his hands.


    Gu Li wanted tough loudly seeing how he held the dagger as if he was holding the sword. Even the sword is held by one hand but he was holding the dagger with both of his hands.


    Bitter memories from the past suddenly shed in front of his eyes. Suddenly he shook his head and focused on the present.


    "There is no danger."


    He said to the little fellow calmly.


    Though the little fellow lowered down his dagger bit Gu Li could still see the wariness in his eyes. The other shadow guards returned and saw a new person standing beside Gu Li.


    They wanted to ask who this person was.


    But Gu Li spoke before they could say anything.


    "He will stay with us."


    After finishing his words, he just ordered everyone to make the small tents.


    And hence everyone could only start doing their jobs keeping their curiosity aside.

 Chapter 606 Hoes Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(3)

    Chapter 606 Hoes Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(3)����It was dark now. The sun had already set and the area where the Youxio people were going to stay were lit by the light of fire.


    Gu Li watched the shadow guards doing their work sitting on a stone near his master. By his side was sitting the little fe he had saved a shichen ago.


    Every few momentster his eyes would nce at the little fe and then he would look back at the shadow guards busy in their works.


    It surprised Gu Li that the little fe didn''t say anything since the moment he had met him except for thanking him once.


    Children could also be this silent��Gu Li came to know of this only today.


    However, at the same time, he could feel that this abnormality in this little fe had some reason behind it. His eyes ��the calmness in them told him that he was not as simple as he looked to be.


    Gu Li came out of his trance when a shadow guard walked to him and told that everything was set up.


    He nodded his head and looked towards his master who had his eyes closed. The old master opened his eyes slowly and smiled.


    A momentter, he stood up from the ground and then walked towards the tents.


    One of tent was maderger and it looked different from others. It obviously was made for the master. Gu Li led the old master to the tent.


    He nodded his head in satisfaction once he entered the inside the tent.


    Seeing the nicely made bed, he was satisfied with the job of shadow guards. He helped his master in lying down on the bed.


    The old masterid down on the bed and looked at Gu Li calmly.


    His eyes fell on Gu Li''s hand that was holding the little fellow''s hand all this while but perhaps Gu Li never seemed to realize it.


    The old master smiled suddenly and closed his eyes again.


    He was already very tired.


    Gu Li knew this and didn''t wish to disturb his master''s rest. However, he still told his master to stay awake as he would bring the dinner hurriedly.


    The old master hummed with his eye closed and Gu Li hurriedly left the tent.


    His hand never let the little fe''s hands and the little fe followed him silently and obediently. The shadow guards who saw their senior walking with a small figure looked at each other with surprise and curiosity.


    All of them seemed to ask each other whether they knew what was going on, however, each one of them could only shook his head in ignorance.


    Gu Li took the food in long leaves from the shadow guard''s hands. It was deer''s meat. He was about to turn around to go inside the tent when he heard a shadow guards saying to him


    "Senior Brother, you can leave him here. We will take care of him. What if he disturbed Master''s rest."


    Gu Li frowned as he looked down at the little fe. Only then did he seem to realize that he had been holding his hand all this while. Awkwardness suddenly shed in his eyes but he still didn''t leave the hand.


    Maintaining his calm andposed expression, he said coldly


    "No need."


    The shadow guard shrugged his shoulders but he pouted when Gu Li turned around to leave. He was thinking of asking the little fe as to how he knew Gu Li by stopping him here. However, his n went unsessful.


    On the other hand, Gu Li''s hold was now firm on the soft hand that was in his rough and calloused hands.


    He went inside the tent with the food in his hands.


    After the old master had eaten, Gu Li blow off the light of themp so that he could rest.


    He left the tent with the little fe.


    "Senior Brother, here is your portion."


    A shadow guard came and gave some deer meat to Gu Li in long and wide leaves. Gu Li looked at it and then looked at the shadow guard and asked coldly.


    "Where is hiss portion?"


    The shadow guard only seemed to realize now that he was needed to prepare the little fe''s portion also. He bit his tongue and was about to say that he will soon bring it.


    However, before he could say it, the little fe tugged at Gu Li''s hand and said calmly.


    "I don''t eat meat."


    Gu Li raised his eyebrows in surprise as he was not expecting that the little fe would open his mouth to speak at such a moment.


    So he could speak but he only spoke when he deemed it to be necessary. He didn''t know why but he felt amused as he looked down at him. He could see his small forehead all wrinkled at the sight of meat.


    "Alright."


    Gu Li nodded his head. He took his portion from the shadow guard''s hands. After that, instead of going towards the shadow guards who were sitting with each other and eating together, he walked towards the forest with the little fe.


    The shadow guards who were looking at his back again looked surprised and curious.


    "Who is this boy?"


    One asked the another who answered


    "How do I know?...But doesn''t Senior Brother seem to be very attached to him?"


    Almost all of them agreed with this as they looked towards the forest where Gu Li had just walked to. Inside the forest, Gu Li suddenly jumped down on the ground in front of the little fe.


    He passed the fruits in his hands to him and said strictly


    "Here eat this."


    When little fe looked at him calmly, Gu Li''s frowned and said more strictly this time.


    "You have to eat all of them otherwise I will leave you all alone here."


    Gu Li thought that these kind of words should scare a child of the little fe''s age. However, he was wrong. The little fe still looked very calm.


    In the end, he sighed in frustration and said suddenly


    "If you didn''t eat this then I will stuff that meat in your mouth forcefully."


    Sure enough, a few momentster, the little fe took the fruits from his hands. Gu Li was satisfied. Both of them sat together on a big stone under a tree to eat.


    The dim moonlight was enough for Gu Li to see the little fell''s half uncovered face as he eat. He had thought that the little fe would remove the cloth from his face to eat the fruits.


    However, he ate them by pushing his hand under the veil.


    Gu Li smiled in amusement. A momentter, he looked at the front and asked him calmly.


    "What is your name?"


    The little fe again didn''t answer him. Just when Gu Li was not expecting any answer from his side, he heard the soft voice


    "Mi Luan."


    Gu Li smiled as he whispered the name


    "Mi Luan"


    Then he suddenly tsked and said mercilessly


    "Mi Luan tsk��what a girlish name."


    However, he was disappointed when the little fe didn''t throw any tantrum at his insult. Instead, he continued to eat silently.

 Chapter 607 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(4)

    <h4>Chapter 607 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(4)</h4>


    It was after a quarter of a shichen that Gu Li finally left the forest with Mi Luan and walked towards the tents.


    "Senior brother"


    All the shadow guards surrounded him as soon as he walked to the cleared ground. Gu Li frowned and said strictly


    "Why are you not resting? Was today not enough exhausting for you?"


    Hearing his words, the shadow guard had pale faces and swallowed nervously. Of Course, today was very exhausting for them. The whole day they had gone through Gu Li''s ways of training them and it was very hard to survive through the difficult training.


    How could they not be tired!


    However, their curiosity was more than that exhaustion. Perhaps that''s why one of them gathered his courage and asked Gu Li


    "Senior Brother, this boy��"


    Who is he��


    He had wanted to ask but when he saw Gu Li''s cold eyes, what came out of his mouth was


    "Where will he sleep?"


    The other shadow guards who were waiting for him toplete his question with a bated breath sighed in disappointment and shook their heads while pitying the cowardice of the other shadow guard.


    However, thetter could only lower his head or smile sheepishly.


    Gu Li frown disappear as he looked down at the young boy and said casually.


    "He will sleep with me."


    The shadow guards nodded their heads with polite smiles on their faces. However, no one noticed how the little fe named ''Mi Luan'' blinked his eyes on hearing Gu Li''s words.


    "Alright alright��yes yes��"


    Gu Li''s lips twitched as he looked at the shadow guards who were looking at each other and nodding their heads.


    "I feel that all of you can do more hard work from tomorrow."


    The shadow guards had their eyes wide when they heard this. They looked at Gu Li with shocked faces and then disappeared from there as if their tails had gotten on fire.


    Gu Li smiled coldly and shook his head in helplessness.


    He held the small and soft hand firmly as he walked towards his tent in long strides without even noticing how the little fe almost had to run topare with his speed of walking all this evening.


    Inside the tent, Gu Li immediatelyy down on the bed.


    He frowned when he saw that the little fe was still standing.


    "Why are you standing?"


    He asked with a confused face. Mi Luan blinked as he looked at him and then at the bed before he said


    "I don''t sleep with others."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the little fe. No his name was Mi Luan. He reminded himself. His lips twitched as he looked at his calm andposed face.


    "Then young master, you can go and sleep outside wherever you wish."


    He said calmly as he made the bed without even looking at the little fe''s face. Gu Li was sure that soon the little fe would be walking towards the bed and lying down obediently.


    After all, a child would be scared to sleep out inside such a dense forest where any wild animal coulde!


    However, Gu Li again forgets his own observation about Mi Luan!


    Mi Luan was different from other children.


    He raised his head only when he didn''t hear any response. His forehead had a frown when he didn''t see Mi Luan standing anywhere inside the tent.


    Gu Li swiftly climbed down from the bed. Looking around the small tent once again, he cursed loudly and stepped outside in the cold air.


    The night was very cold inside the forest and it made panic emerge inside Gu Li''s heart unconsciously.


    Where did the little fe go?


    "Mi Luan"


    Gu Li shouted loudly when he didn''t see Mi Luan outside anywhere around him.


    "Mi Lua��"


    He stopped amidst his word when he suddenly saw a sack moving. His sharp eyes immediately noticed this movement and he walked towards it.


    Even before he reached near it, the figure lying under the empty sack uncovered itself and raised his small head to look at him.


    "Why are you shouting?''


    Mi Luan asked Gu Li calmly.


    However, Gu Li was not calm at all. His heart was filled with anger when he didn''t see Mi Luan inside the tent. He had thought of spanking the butt of the guy once he will find him.


    But now seeing Mi Luan hiding his small figure with that empty sack to escape from the harsh cold, there was sudden tightness inside his chest.


    He bent down to hold the little fe''s arm and he picked him up from the ground very easily with one hand.


    "Where are you taking him?"


    The little fe asked him and he told him calmly


    "To the tent."


    "But I told you that I don''t sleep with others."


    Gu Li halted amidst his steps. He looked at Mi Luan silently for a few moments before he suddenly raised his hand and flicked his forehead.


    Mi Luan didn''t even shout an ''ouch''. He just frowned deeply as he rubbed the red spot on his forehead.


    Without saying anything else, Gu Li continued to walk toward the tent.


    Inside the tent, heid Mi Luan down on the bed. The bed was huge. Youxio''s people often traveled and this time they came to train the newbie.


    So they brought everything they would need. Though the mattress was not that soft, it was not that hard as well.


    Mi Luan sat up on the bed. Gu Li looked at him with narrowed eyes but his expression rxed when he didn''t see the little fe making any other movements.


    He silently walked toward the other side of the bed and


    Gu Li picked up his pillow and then put it in just the mid of the bed.


    Mi Luan looked at the pillow and then at him. He understood that Gu Li was making a partition. In other words, he was separating the portion they were to sleep on.


    However, he still couldn''t sleep here.


    "I can sleep outside."


    This time, he said very softly as if he was trying to make a child understand something. However, Gu Li''s eyes were sharp when he raised his head to look at the little fe.


    The picture from a few moments ago shed inside his mind. As he thought of Mi Luan sleeping covered with that sack, Gu Li could feel the anger bubbling up inside his chest.


    "You are not going anywhere."


    He said fiercely.


    Perhaps it was the first time the senior brother in Youxio lost hisposure like this. However, he didn''t seem to realize it.


    He looked at Mi Luan and continued coldly


    "I promise you that if you tried to leave this tent, then I personally will tie you here with rope, and don''t think that you can run far enough that I will not be able to catch you."


    With that, he blew off the fire andy down on the bed. Even in this darkness, Gu Li could see Mi Luan''s sitting figure on the bed.


    It was a few momentster, Mi Luan finallyy down on the bed.


    Only then did Gu Li close his eyes.

 Chapter 608 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 608 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (5)</h4>


    The next morning, Gu Li woke even before sunrise.


    He saw Mi Luan sleeping deeply on the other side of the bed. He didn''t wake up the little fe and stepped out of the tent.


    Everyone had already woken up.


    Gu Li was satisfied to see the shadow guards making arrangement for the breakfast. When he saw his master sitting a little far away on the stone, Gu Li walked towards him.


    When Gu Li saw that his master had his eyes closed as he sat straight, he didn''t dare to disturb him and sat down a step away silently.


    The old master who was meditating opened his eyes slowly and looked at Gu Li with a smile on his lips.


    "Gu Li"


    "Master"


    Gu Li called out respectfully.


    "Where is she?"


    Gu Li frowned when he heard the old master''s question.


    "Who Master?"


    "The young girl with you?"


    The old master still had a smile on his lips as he asked Gu Li. Gu Li seemed to realize whom the old master was asking.


    He shook his head as he told his master


    "He is a boy, Master."


    The old master raised his eyebrows as he said casually.


    "Is that so?"


    Gu Li nodded his head. The old master still had a smile on his lips as he stroked his white beard and looked at Gu Li.


    "Is that why you saved him?"


    Gu Li''s eyes went nk suddenly as he looked at his master.


    "I��"


    No words came out of his mouth as he opened and closed it. The old master merely smile and patted his shoulder with an understanding expression on his face. His eyes were very gentle as he said


    "I am not ming you for anything. We kill only people with bad hearts, Gu Li. Though we kill, we should also have some humanity inside us. I am d that you still have that part inside of you alive."


    Gu Li''s face was emotionless as he spoke


    "Master is overthinking."


    The old master smiled again at Gu Li''s words without getting offended.


    "I know that you saved him because he reminds you of your younger brother."


    Gu Li''s adam apple wobbled when he heard the mention of his brother. Before joining Youxio, Gu Li had been a normal child with a mother and a younger brother.


    His father had left them after his mother birthed his younger brother.


    Gu Li didn''t even remember his face. However, he had always wondered why his father left his mother. His mother was a very beautiful, gentle, and softhearted woman.


    After his father left, he took care of his younger brother while his mother used to take care of their home and go outside to make money.


    Though life used to be difficult, they were living with each other. They were content��at least he was very happy and content.


    However, who had known that even that kind of life ��the one they had learned to live with each other would be snatched away from them mercilessly.


    The memory of that horrible day was still fresh in Gu Li''s mind.


    Gu Li''s mother was not feeling that day. So that day, it had been he who had gone to the neighboring vige to sell the things to earn some money.


    His mother was raped by a nobleman who hade to inspect their vige. His brother who had tried to stop the nobleman, though at his young age he didn''t know or understand anything, was killed brutally by them.


    It was what he came to know of when he had returned from the neighboring vige.


    He, who had been exciting as he brought candy for his brother, never had known that in the small hut he lived in what would be waiting for him is his younger brother''s lifeless body.


    His mothermitted suicide the same evening even before he could digest the shock he had gotten from seeing his brother''s lifeless body.


    Till today, Gu Li believed that if he had been present in the hut that day, none of that would have happened.


    It was his fault. It was his fault that he couldn''t save his mother and brother from those evil monsters. No one in the vige stood up for his mother or brother.


    He soon understood that they would never do so because the opponent was a nobleman.


    The same night, he buried his mother and brother, Gu Li sneaked into the house inside the vige that the nobleman lived in and��killed him with his own hands.


    It was the first time he had seen so much blood.


    Though his hands had been trembling, he didn''t feel any fear. He felt content when he saw the fear, helplessness, and panic in the nobleman''s eyes.


    His mother must have the same helplessness in her eyes when he had defiled her. That was what Gu Li thought. His brother must be scared when they beat him to the point of losing his life.


    That was how he had killed a man for the first time.


    After that, he ran away from the vige. Soon Imperial soldiers started to search for him. It was then his master had found him and he joined Youxio.


    Because Gu Li understood that the normal part of the world no longer had any ce for him.


    "Gu Li"


    Gu Li came out of his trance when he heard his master''s gentle voice.


    He had a slightly pale face. The old master had soft eyes as he looked at Gu Li.


    "Maybe he will heal the pain."


    Gu Li swallowed as he understood very well who his master was talking about. His eyes unconsciously went towards the tent Mi Luan was sleeping in.


    He shook his head and tried to avoid further talking about this matter.


    "Master, I will go and check on the shadow guards."


    Gu Li said as he stood up from the ground. The old master merely smiled seeing very clearly what Gu Li was trying to do.


    He didn''t say anything and let Gu Li leave from there.


    However, he couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Gu Li walking toward his tent.

 Chapter 609 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (6)

    Chapter 609 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (6)����Gu Li looked towards the almost bright sky and thought that he should wake that brat up. When he was on his way to his tent, he heard a few shadow guards talking.


    His ears were sharp so even though the shadow guards thought that he couldn''t hear them as they talked in a low voice, he could actually hear them.


    "Hey, what do you think? Is that young boy a new trainee in the group?"


    The other tsked as if saying he didn''t know.


    Gu Li shook his head as he thought that he needs to do something about the gossiping nature of these shadow guards.


    He continued walking towards his tent but suddenly heard the other shadow guard saying to the first.


    "How do you know that he is a boy? It can be a girl also."


    Gu Li frowned unconsciously when he heard it. The other shadow guard was saying something else too and he could hear him clearly as he stood there.


    "Stupid��if it was a girl then Senior brother would not have her sleep with him in the same tent. Also Youxio doesn''t have any ce for girls."


    The other shadow guard seemed to have to find this reasonable and didn''t say anything.


    However, the frown was still there on Gu Li''s forehead. Even master thought that the little fe was a girl. Only he thought that he was a boy.


    But he never tried to check it. Gu Li suddenly remembered how much little fe was resisting sleeping with him in the same tent.


    A possibility shed inside his mind and he walked towards the tent in long strides.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Li stepped inside the tent with an emotionless face. His eyes went towards the bed to take Mi Luan''s name coldly.


    However, the coldness on his face vanished when he saw that the bed was empty. His eyes shed with panic and shock and he unconsciously shouted out


    "Mi Luan."


    Gu Li had wanted to leave the tent to look outside immediately but he suddenly heard a soft voice inside the tent only.


    "Yes?"


    He immediately strode towards the other side of the bed and saw a small head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked strictly. He didn''t like the panic he had felt just a moment ago. Gu Li wished that he would never feel it again.


    Mi Luan raised his head to look at Gu Li calmly and answered in the same tone.


    "Wearing my shoes."


    Only then did Gu Li see the small shoes that Mi Luan was trying to wear on his small foot. His anger vanished suddenly when he looked at those small feet.


    Without thinking anything, he stepped forward and bent down. His one knee was on the ground as he helped the little fe in wearing the shoe.


    Mi Luan was surely started and had wanted to say that he could do it on his own. However, Gu Li spoke before he could


    "I don''t have the whole day to wait for you."


    So Mi Luan stayed silent and let him do it.


    After Gu Li had finished, he held the little fe''s arm and left the tent with him. Outside he walked towards a big stone where a few jugs of water were ced.


    He left little fe''s arm to pick two jugs and then said strictly


    "Follow me."


    Mi Luan silently followed him to the forest. Gu Li kept ensuring every few seconds that Mi Luan was following him. A few momentster, he finally stopped near many small dug pits.


    He passed the smaller jug to Mi Luan and then said coldly


    "Go and do your morning routine."


    Mi Luan blinked his eyshes as he looked at the jug and then at Gu Li. His eyes then went to the small pits.


    Though his face was covered, Gu Li still could how he blinked his eyshes vigorously.


    Seeing these silly actions of his, Gu Li''s eyes narrowed. He put the jug on some stone and then said in amanding voice


    "Remove your veil."


    Mi Luan turned his headpletely to look at Gu Li.


    "Why?"


    He asked calmly that didn''t have any fear. However, Gu Li still had his eyes narrowed as he said arrogantly


    "Because I am saying so. What if you ran away again! I at least should know how you look like to find you again."


    Saying this, Gu Li forwarded his hand to remove the veil from Mi Luan''s voice. However, even before his hand could touch the veil, Mi Luan spoke calmly.


    "But why do want to keep me here?"


    Gu Li''s hand paused in the air and he had a startled expression on his face as he looked into Mi Luan''s calm eyes.


    A momentter, he suddenly cleared his throat and pulled his hand back. He never answered Mi Luan''s question. Without even looking at him, he said in an emotionless voice.


    "Go and get fresh."


    This time, Mi Luan also didn''t say anything and picked the jug from the stone to leave from there.


    As Gu Li looked at his leaving back, his eyes narrowed again. Why did he feel that the little fe was running away from him!


    Did he just got tricked by him!


    However, he himself shook away his thought when he thought of Mi Luan''s age. He was just a child. Must have asked that question carelessly!


    .


    .


    .


    Almost a quarter of a shichenter, when Gu Li saw Mi Luan again, he was satisfied to see the jug empty. He also noticed that Mi Luan''s ears were bright red.


    The boy was embarrassed to do it in the open perhaps because he had never done it before.


    Gu Li nodded his head.


    He was surely a boy.


    Otherwise, a girl would have thrown tantrum in doing so.


    He could keep him here because Youxio didn''t have any ce for the girls.


    Thinking this, Gu Li held little fe''s hand again and then walked towards the tents.

 Chapter 610 How Does Gu Li Knows Mi Luan (7)

    Chapter 610 How Does Gu Li Knows Mi Luan (7)����The new day of training started for the shadow guards of Youxio.


    Gu Li asked his shadow guards not to remove the tents. He kind of liked the ce. The river was near and they could get fruits also from the nearby tree.


    He thought as he looked towards the little fe who was silently sitting on a big stone. He never noticed that his eyes were soft as he looked at little fe. He had started to think of Mi Luan in everything he nned in his life though it had been just a night he had spent with the boy.


    Gu Li took the shadow guards to some isted part of the forest to practice. Before leaving, he was wondering if he should leave Mi Luan here or if he should have him go with himself.


    After a moment of thought, as he looked at Mi Luan''s soft and small hands, he thought that it would be better if the little fe stayed here only.


    So he opened his mouth to tell Mi Luan strictly, that he couldn''t run around at all in his absence. However, just when he wanted to say something, the picture Mi Luan holding the dagger with both hands, fromst night, shed in front of his eyes.


    His Mi Luan didn''t even know how one holds a dagger!


    Gu Li felt as if there had been something stuck inside his throat he didn''t how to swallow. Finally, he looked at little fe with narrowed eyes as he remembered the way he had been running away from the man who wanted to kill him yesterday.


    His, Gu Li''s, people never runs away with their back facing the enemies.Instead, it was something their enemies did.


    With this thought, all of his hesitations flew away suddenly and with one arm he picked the little fe from the big stone he was sitting on.


    Mi Luan who had been picked up silently by someone : ��.


    .


    .


    .


    Half a shichenter, as the shadow guards cleared the area, Mi Luan stood looking at them by Gu Li''s side.


    Gu Li nodded his head in satisfaction when he saw him looking at them intently. He thought that Mi Luan would be willing to learn whatever he wanted to teach him.


    Even if he was not, he would make him willing!


    However, now one more thought was constantly upying his mind. Who was the man trying to kill Mi Luan yesterday and why did he want to kill Mi Luan!


    The question bothered him very much so Gu Li asked without any hesitation.


    "Who was the man yesterday? Why did he want to kill you?"


    Gu Li noticed very well how Mi Luan stiffened at his question. His eyes narrowed and suddenly a thousand possibilities shed inside his mind as well as many other questions.


    Could it be that Mi Luan offended that man somehow! But his little fe looked very sensible and obedient. Gu Li couldn''t bring himself to think that Mi Luan could offend someone.


    Impatience and frustration shed across his eyes when he didn''t hear any answer from Mi Luan''s side so he asked again.


    This time, his question brought Mi Luan out of the trance he was in and he said calmly.


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t seem to believe little fe''s words. He held out his hand and pinched his chin to raise his hand. However, when he saw his calm and clear eyes, he couldn''t really think that Mi Luan was lying to him!


    And he was just a child. It could be possible that he didn''t know this.


    "But how did youe to the forest?"


    This time, Mi Luan didn''t take much time to answer.


    "I was in the outer part with my people. We slept at night there and that man kidnapped me from there and brought me here."


    Gu Li tsked as he said more likely to himself.


    "Is that how deep you sleep?"


    The words made Mi Luan frown as if he was thinking about this matter himself. A few momentster, he spoke calmly.


    "I suppose that he mixed some kind of drug in my foodst night."


    Gu Li thought that he saw some kind of disappointment shing across Mi Luan''s eyes as the little fe said this. Was he disappointed in himself that he couldn''t protect himself?


    Gu Li''s heart softened and he couldn''t stop himself from ruffling his hair as heforted him


    "It''s alright. It''s not your fault. The drug can control anyone not only you."


    Mi Luan looked at his hand that was ruffling his hair and then at him silently. In fact, he was actually disappointed but his reason for being disappointed waspletely different from what Gu Li thought.


    However, he didn''t need to tell this to Gu Li.


    .


    .


    .


    After the shadow guards had cleared the area, Gu Li asked them to practice swordsmanship. Looking at Mi Luan, his lips twitched and he suddenly picked a stick from the ground.


    Mi Luan looked at the stick that was held out for him with confusion-filled eyes only to hear from Gu Li.


    "Here, you will practice with me. From today on, you will also learn how to protect yourself."


    Seeing Mi Luan''s small body and remembering how soft his hands were yesterday, Gu Li had thought that the young boy had never gone through any hardship and hence he will naturally refuse to agree with what he was saying.


    However, contrary to the refusal he had expected, he saw how Mi Luan''s eyes brightened and how he looked at the stick in his hand in a daze.


    A momentter, the little fe took the stick with a still dazed face and looked at Gu Li with bright eyes. This was perhaps the first time, Gu Li saw them this bright.


    And he liked it a lot ��at least more than his calm and emotionless eyes that made him amused.


    "Will you teach me this?"


    Gu Li''s always cold heart unconsciously softened at this question. Was he so eager to learn it? Then he, of course, will teach him everything he knew.


    So he nodded his head firmly and said calmly


    "Yes."


    However, Mi Luan was perhaps in too much disbelief so he asked again.


    "Will you also teach me how to fly in the sky?"


    It took Gu Li a moment to understand that he was talking about qingqong and he couldn''t stop himself fromughing out loud.


    The shadow guards who were practicing stooped suddenly and looked at Gu Li with baffled faces. All of them were new and Gu Li was still training them.


    It had almost been a year since they had joined Youxio but they had never seen Gu Li smiling let aloneughing like this.


    In fact, even other old shadow guards in Youxio say that Gu Li never smiled orugh since the day he joined Youxio.


    They couldn''t believe that he wasughing right now. As they saw their master nodding their heads and saying to the young boy ''Yes'', their eyes held amazement.


    This boy was surely something else!

 Chapter 611 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (8)

    Chapter 611 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (8)����Mi Luan''s training started on that day itself.


    Seeing that he was so willing to learn everything, Gu Li was also happy to teach him. However, after he fought with Mi Luan with a stick for a few moments, Gu Li frowned suddenly.


    He stopped and put down the stick in his hands as he looked at Mi Luan''s arms.


    Mi Luan''s eyes were wide as he looked at Gu Li. He asked him as his clean ck eyes blinked at Gu Li.


    "Why did you stop?"


    Gu Li thought that he sensed some kind of fear in Mi Luan''s voice and he couldn''t help but frown. Why was he scared! He never talked rudely with the little fe!


    However, when he saw Mi Luan''s calm eyes, he thought that it must be his illusion. However, what he didn''t know was that he was very right.


    Mi Luan was scared from the moment Gu Li stopped holding the stick. He thought that Gu Li no longer wishes to teach him.


    His small fists clenched at this thought and he asked G Li again in a very calm and emotionless voice.


    "Why did you just stop?"


    In fact, he was ready to hear from Gu Li that he wouldn''t teach him. However, he was startled when Gu Li''s suddenly held his arms and said


    "Your arms are weak."


    Mi Luan looked down at his arms with a started expression on his face and then at Gu Li.


    A momentter, he whispered


    "Ohhh"


    However, his eyes were filled with disappointment because he thought that this was the reason, Gu Li was choosing not to teach him.


    But he was left startled by Gu Li again when he heard thetter saying


    "We need to increase the strength of your arm."


    Mi Luan swiftly raised his head to look at Gu Li,pletely unexpected to hear him say something like this.


    He opened and closed his mouth to say something��something that Gu Li could never see as Mi Luan''s face was still covered very nicely.


    Gu Li could only see Mi Luan''s eyes which were again calm and not bright like before. Gu Li didn''t seem to like it. He thought that perhaps the boy had started to give up so he immediately said


    "Don''t worry, I will help you."


    However, Mi Luan suddenly pulled his hands away and said in a very serious voice.


    "No need. I will do whatever you will tell me."


    Gu Li raised his eyebrows at his words. However, he was satisfied with the response. It seemed that the little fe was very eager to learn martial arts.


    A few minutester, Mi Luan was standing with his arms raised in the air. Both of them had a small pot of water in their palms.


    Gu Li watched him and said strictly


    "You are not allowed to spill even a single drop of water also you can''t put your hands down until I told you to do so."


    "Yes"


    Mi Luan''s eyes were on the pot of water as he vigorously nodded his head at Gu Li''s words. However, he stopped when he realized that his action was making the water almost spill from the pot.


    Gu Li felt amused watching this.


    He turned around to take a look at the shadow guards who were practicing. After that, he walked toward them to make a round and check if someone was doing any wrong move.


    After a round, he came back to where Mi Luan was standing.


    Distress unconsciously shed through his eyes when he saw beads of sweat forming on Mi Luan''s forehead.


    The boy was too weak.


    Gu Li thought inside his heart worriedly. It had been just five minutes since he had been holding those pots.


    Gu Li steeled his heart and didn''t ask Mi Luan to put his hands down for another few minutes. It was only when he saw that Mi Luan''s hands were trembling he walked towards him and took the pots of water from both of his hands.


    "Alright, rx."


    Mi Luan put his hands down as he said.


    He obviously knew that he couldn''t hold it for long. His clear and calm eyes went towards the fighting shadow guards.


    They were fighting for so long and they had done so much work before also. They were not sweating at all let alone breathing heavily.


    Gu Li followed his gaze.


    If it had been one of the shadow guards of Youxio, he would have surely taunted him coldly. But since it was little fe, he wasparatively softer in his approach.


    "It''s alright. You held it for a total of seven minutes. It''s a good time for a beginner."


    However, his own tone didn''t sound as convincing to him as he wanted it to be. Gu Li felt a little awkward.


    It was difficult for him to lie but the truth was that Mi Luan was really too weak.


    Just when he thinking about how he shouldfort little fe, he came out of his trance after hearing Mi Luan''s firm voice.


    "Give me again."


    Gu Li saw him stretching both of his hands out. His eyes went to sweat formed on Mi Luan''s forehead. Steeling his heart, he put the pots of water on Mi Luan''s palms.


    This time, Gu Li stood there as Mi Luan held the pots of water.


    He could see that Mi Luan was trying harder to hold the pots for a long time. However, this time just after five minutes, Mi Luan''s arms started to tremble again.


    Seeing this, Gu Li immediately walked toward him and picked the pots from his palms again.


    Mi Luan put down his arms. His arms weakly hung down and he was breathing heavily. His forehead was covered with a new thinyer of sweat.


    Gu Li frowned deeply when he saw this. He didn''t force Mi Luan to hold the pots again. Instead, he put them down somewhere and sat down on the ground in front of Mi Luan.


    After that, he took Mi Luan''s arm and put both of them on his shoulders. Hisrge hands pressed both of his arms gently.


    Mi Luan immediately felt relieved from the pain he was feeling in his arms.


    The shadow guards who were silently watching all this were again left baffled.


    In the course of the past year, they had never received such treatment from senior brother Gu Li, In fact, they were sure that if one of them had been in Mi Luan''s ce then Gu Li would have beaten them up by now for being so weak.


    They came out of their trance when they suddenly saw Gu Li looking in their direction with a pair of cold and sharp eyes.


    Almost all of them flinched and started practicing again.


    They could only keep their grievances inside their hearts.

 Chapter 612 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (9)

    Chapter 612 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (9)����That evening, Gu Li returned early from the practice with the shadow guards. The shadow guards looked happy but had bitter hearts.


    They looked at Mi Luan whose hand was held by their senior brother Gu Li. Almost everyone of them knew that they were returning early because this little fe looked very tired after his short training of making his arms strong.


    Sigh��Senior brother really favored this brat! It only evoked their curiosity more to know about this little fe.


    After they reached the tents, Gu Li first went to greet his master.


    The shadow guards also stayed outside the tent the old master was living in while Gu Li went inside.


    Mi Luan stood more near the tent than them as Gu Li had left him standing there asking him strictly not to move from his ce at all.


    It was a few momentster, Gu Li stepped out of the tent but not alone. The old master also came out with him.


    He looked at all the shadow guards expressionlessly but when his eyes went to Mi Luan who was standing near him he smiled softly.


    "You look tired, Mi Luan."


    Mi Luan had not expected that the old master would talk to him. The man had not said even a single word to him since yesterday.


    So he blinked his eyes as he looked at the old master unable to find any word to say.


    In the end, he just lowered his head silently. Gu Li frowned. He knew that Mi Luan spoke very less but he was afraid that the old master would find it rude.


    So he looked at his master and exined


    "Master, he trained today with others and that''s why he is tired."


    The old master smiled as he looked at Gu Li but his words were not as soft as his smile was.


    "I think that I questioned Mi Luan."


    Gu Li''s body went stiff. He went silent for a moment before he finally said


    "Master, Mi Luan doesn''t speak much."


    The shadow guards gaped at Gu Li. It was the first time they had seen Gu Li talking to the old master like this. Before in the past, he would always ept his mistake as long as the old master talked to him like this. But right now, he was indirectly arguing with the old master just to defend this little fe Mi Luan.


    However, the old master didn''t seem to mind Gu Li''s change in behavior towards him. Instead, the smile on his lips was still there as he turned his head to look at Mi Luan from Gu Li as he said


    "Sometimes it is necessary to speak. Being silent just because you don''t wish to is not always a wise choice."


    Gu Li lowered his head this time not saying anything but Mi Luan raised his head swiftly to look at the old master.


    The old master''s words continued to ring in his ears as he looked into his eyes. They were mysterious��as if he could read his mind.


    The old master went back to his tent a few momentster.


    Just when he went back inside his tent, tiny droplets from the sky started to fall on the ground.


    And then it becamerge drops of water.


    It was raining.


    Everyone was surprised as the weather didn''t give any indication of rain so it was very sudden.


    Gu Li remembered his master''s words who had said that it will rain. He already knew it. However, he didn''t feel any surprised at this. In fact, right now his eyes were on Mi Luan who was standing in the rain.


    The boy looked weak so Gu Li was afraid that the cold water of the rain would make him sick.


    Gu Li then looked towards the tent.


    He had already looked for a cave nearby when his master had said that it would rain because he didn''t want any danger to his master''s health. Though his master was still very strong at this age because he had been a capable martial artist, he didn''t wish to take any risk.


    So now, Gu Li had to transfer two people to the wave but who should he take first!


    A momentter, Gu Li''s eyes roamed on the group of shadow guards and stayed on a person suddenly. He walked towards him and said


    "There is a cave nearby. We will go there."


    The shadow guard who was told had a very serious face when he heard Gu Li he nodded his head with the same expression on his face as he said


    "Yes, Senior Brother."


    Gu Li hurriedly went inside the tent and told his master the same. The tent had already started to go wet so it was not good to stay inside.


    He picked a long sheet that was made from leaves and covered the old master''s head with it. His eyes then went to Mi Luan who was calmly watching everyone picking this and that.


    "Mi Luan."


    Gu Li called out and when the little fe looked towards him, he signed her toe and stand under the shelter of leaves he had made for them.


    Mi Luan silently walked to Gu Li''s side and did as he was saying. The old master merely smiled and walked wherever Gu Li led them to.


    There was indeed a huge cave after a walk of almost twenty minutes. Though Gu Li had already checked that the cave was already empty yesterday, he still asked a shadow guard to go inside and check once again.


    After the shadow guard confirmed that it was empty, Gu Li led his master and Mi Luan inside the cave.


    The shadow guards followed him a few momentster.


    The fire was soon lit from some wood and the cave lightened with fire. The weather had gotten cold because of the rain. However, since almost all of them were martial artists, it didn''t seem to affect them much. Even the old master lookedpletely unaffected by the sudden change of weather.


    Perhaps that''s why, when everyone heard the constant sound of teeth cluttering, they were startled.

 Chapter 613 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (10)

    Chapter 613 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (10)����It was Mi Luan who was shivering because of the cold and his teeth constantly cluttered against each other.


    Gu Li moved almost immediately and picked his small body from the ground.


    He then took Mi Luan near the fire.


    Making him stand near there, he gathered a few leaves from the corner of the cave andid it on the ground.


    He made Mi Luan sit there. Seeing that, he was still shivering, Gu Li''s face looked tense and he couldn''t help but take Mi Luan in his arms.


    Mi Luan''s eyes widened as he felt himself seated in Gu Li''sp. It was Gu Li now who was seated on those leaves as he rubbed his palms with his own.


    He instantly tried to free his hands from Gu Li''s as he wanted to get up from hisp. However, Gu Li frowned deeply and sat strictly and coldly.


    "Don''t move."


    After that, without any other word, he continued to rub Mi Luan''s palms. When he felt that they were not cold anymore, he surrounded Mi Luan''s small body with his arms such that his head was lying on his chest.


    He was trying to transfer some of his internal heat to Mi Luan.


    When he felt that the boy in his arms was as stiff as wood, helplessness shed across Gu Li''s eyes and he couldn''t help but say


    "I am just trying to warm up your body. Why are you behaving like a girl?"


    Mi Luan merely blinked hisrge eyshes at these words.


    However, when he saw Gu Li''s hand approaching his veil, he immediately put his small hand on Gu LI''s wrist to stop him.


    The frown again marred Gu Li''s forehead as he said strictly


    "Your veil is wet now. Remove it from your face."


    However, this time even his strict voice doesn''t seem to work as Mi Luan shook his head indicating that he would not let him remove the veil.


    Gu Li had wanted to say more when he heard loud thunder and immediately felt Mi Luan trembling in his arms because of the sudden sound.


    He immediately forgot about the veil and patted Mi Luan''s back gently.


    As he did that, a memory from his childhood shed in Gu Li''s mind. His younger brother also used to get afraid like this sometimes and at such times, he would hug him like this and pat his back constantly until he would fall asleep or the rain would stop.


    Gu Li''s adam apple wobbled unconsciously and he never raised his head all this while as he patted Mi Luan''s back who was hiding in his embrace silently.


    At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten about everyone else inside the cave. The only thing that mattered to him right now was tofort Mi Luan.


    The cave was deathly silent. Except for Gu Li''s whispers who wasforting Mi Luan, nothing else could be heard.


    All other shadow guards looked at each other and then at their senior brother. But this time, their lips had a smile.


    They respected Gu Li very much and if their senior brother liked this boy a little, then they would never disappoint their senior brother by giving this boy a difficult time.


    However, the old master had a very solemn expression on his face as he stared at Gu Li''s back.


    No one could guess what was going on inside his mind.


    .


    .


    .


    It rained for a long time.


    The sky had gone dark and now the only source of light in the huge cave was the fire that had been lit from the firewood and leaves.


    Gu Li stared at the boy who was fast asleep in his arms.


    He stopped patting Mi Luan''s back and looked at the fire that was about to soon vanish as all the woods and leaves were already burnt out.


    And they needed to arrange for some food as well.


    Even if they could spend a night without having any food, what about his master and his little Mi Luan! Gu Li''s lips were pressed in a thin line as his eyes went to the little fe again!


    He was already very weak. To ensure that he would not give up on his training, he first needs to ensure that he ate enough.


    He sighed.


    He looked over at the shadow guards and signed Rong Ting to step forward.


    Rong Ting was the same shadow guard who was mocked in the group for having always an expressionless face. However, he was also the shadow guard Gu Li would always give responsibilities whenever he needed to give one to any one of them.


    And others knew the reason behind it very well.


    They had already witnessed that the level of intelligence in Rong Ting was very high. He had been the highest scorer when they had been performing tasks to get selected by Youxio.


    Gu Li signed Rong Ting to bend down. Thetter did the same. He saw his senior brother first covering Mi Luan''s ears.


    At this moment, if anyone would have noticed carefully then they would have been able to see an expression of bafflement on the always expressionless face of this man named Rong Ting.


    Rong Ting was indeed baffled.


    He was baffled by the level of care Gu Li showed to the little boy in his arms. Perhaps because he had never seen anyone caring for some other person this much.


    He was afraid to wake up Mi Luan and hence Gu Li spoke in a very low voice though Mi Luan''s ears were already covered.


    "Go outside and get some fruits from the trees. Also try to find some dry firewood or maybe something else that can help us light the fire for the whole night."


    Rong Ting nodded his head and immediately left to gather the thing his master had asked him to.


    While Gu Li ordered other shadow guards to make a ce for the master to lie down.


    The shadow guards who had intelligently picked a few nkets while leaving the tentid it down on the cold ground.


    The old master sat on the nket but he asked others to sit with him as well. The shadow guards hesitated but when the old master looked strict, they didn''t dare to argue.


    There were almost six to seven long, thick and wide nkets.


    A shadow guard gave one of the nkets to Gu Li.


    Gu Li didn''t refuse and took it from him silently. He covered himself and Mi Luan''s body with the nket.


    He was actually worried for the little boy because Mi Luan''s clothes seemed to be slightly wet. But this should not harm him, right?


    Gu Li who always had a very strong immunity thought that Mi Luan was just like him.


    Perhaps that''s why when almost half a shichenter, he was full of panic on feeling the increase of warmth in Mi Luan''s body.

 Chapter 614 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(11)

    Chapter 614 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(11)����"Mi Luan"


    Gu Li called out feeling the warmth of the small frame in his embrace. The warmth was too much for him to know that Mi Luan was sick.


    At the same time, Rong Ting entered the cave with a basket of fruits in his hands. His other hand held the firewood that he had tried his best not to get wet but they still got soaked in the rain because of how fast it was raining.


    However, Gu Li''s attention was not on him at all.


    At this moment, his panic-filled eyes were fixed on Mi Luan''s closed eyes. He patted Mi Luan''s covered cheek lightly with his hands.


    However, Mi Luan never opened his eyes.


    "Xiao Luan."


    The name unconsciously slipped out of Gu Li''s lips. Perhaps it was because of the concern he was feeling for the weak and young boy at this moment.


    Seeing his panic-stricken face and his worried voice, all the other shadow guards also got to know very soon that something was not right so they started to gather around Gu Li.


    "He is having a high fever."


    Gu Li raised his head to look at the old master when he heard him saying this.


    "Fever��"


    He whispered as he looked at the unconscious Mi Luan. Indeed, Mi Luan''s slightly exposed forehead waspletely red.


    Gu Li looked like a lost child as he again looked at his master and said in a concerned and panic-filled voice.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    The old master also had a serious face and said immediately


    "We need to change his clothes. They are wet. It is not good for him to wear the same clothes any longer otherwise it will harm his body more."


    Gu Li nodded his head immediately. He couldn''t even remember thest time he had fallen ill or he had to take care of a sick person. So how could he know what he should do in such a situation! He waspletely clueless and he didn''t like it at all.


    His Xiao Luan was sick and he didn''t know anything about how he could cure him.


    Frustration and self-me were evident in Gu Li''s eyes as he forwarded his hand to remove Mi Luan''s clothes.


    However, just when his hands had touched Mi Luan''s cloth, the old master held his hand.


    Gu Li was confused because of being stopped and raised his head to look at the old master.


    "You can''t change his clothes."


    "Why?"


    Gu Li asked with a frown that expressed his confusion.


    The old master''s face was expressionless as he looked at Gu Li and then at Mi Luan who was unconscious.


    It was a momentter, that he finally said


    "He won''t like it. Did you not see how he didn''t even let you remove his veil?"


    Gu Li''s frown went deeper and he said strictly


    "I don''t care, Master. I don''t care if he doesn''t like it. There is nothing to get angry about or dislike about this. I just don''t want him to get sick. He would understand."


    Saying this, Gu Li again stretched out his hand to continue his work.


    However, just when his clothes touched Mi Luan''s clothes, he heard Mi Luan''s whisper.


    "Don''t ��"


    "Xiao Luan."


    Gu Li was very happy on hearing Mi Luan''s voice. It made him feel relieved because he thought that Mi Luan was still fine.


    The fever must be light. Yes, Xiao Luan will get better soon. Gu Li said this to himself again and again.


    He evenforted Mi Luan with the same words. He caressed Mi Luan''s forehead as he said gently.


    "Xiao Luna, you will be fine. Let elder brother remove your clothes. They are wet and they will make you feel colder."


    However, in response Mi Luan kept his eyes shut but curled up his body more as if he was trying to evade Gu Li.


    All the gentleness vanished from Gu Li''s eyes.


    His face was expressionless as he said coldly


    "Today, I won''t listen to you."


    Saying this, he held Mi Luan''s body firmly and held his clothes again. His eyes went colder when he realized that he could the warmness through the clothes itself. The fever was not light at all.


    Gu Li concluded silently.


    However, Mi Luan was still struggling to get free from his hold, though he couldn''t apply much force because of the weakness in his body as he had fever.


    Gu Li''s eyes were filled with helplessness this time.


    "Why are you behaving like this?"


    He asked helplessly but Mi Luan continued to move his body lightly indicating that he didn''t want him to remove his clothes.


    Gu Li had his heart full of conflicts. He didn''t want to force Mi Luan and he didn''t want him to get sick also. He didn''t know what he should do.


    Just at this moment, the old master spoke to Gu Li.


    "All of you leave from here."


    "But Master��"


    Gu Li wanted to protest. However, one look from his master made him shut his mouth. He saw the shadow guards silently leaving the cave though it was raining heavily outside.


    He was thest person to stand up. However, before turning around, he couldn''t help but say again.


    "Master, Xiao Luan is young. He doesn''t know what is good for him. We can''t agree with all of his unreasonable wishes."


    Gu Li actually didn''t understand why Mi Luan was resisting so much.


    The only reason he could find was that perhaps the young boy had never undressed in front of anyone and hence he was too shy and introverted.


    He really needed to change this in the future but right now, also he needed to do what was needed.


    However, the old master didn''t respond to Gu Li''s words. He merely said


    "Leave, Gu Li. I am here to take care of him"


    The helpless Gu Li sighed and could only leave with an expressionless face though his heart was full of worry.


    He could only trust his master.

 Chapter 615 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(12)

    Chapter 615 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan(12)����Outside the rain poured heavily.


    The shadow guards were standing under the shelter of dense trees that covered the fifty of them sessfully.


    Though the tiny droplets would sometime slide down from the tree leaves, they wereparatively very safe from the rainwater.


    Gu Li paced anxiously under the tree.


    Many times he would raise his foot to go inside the cave but then he would stop again.


    He knew what it would mean if he went back inside the cave when his master had not asked him to enter. It would mean that he didn''t trust him and Gu Li respected his master very much to let him think this.


    But he was very worried about Mi Luan also.


    Perhaps he should have never brought the boy back with him! At this moment, Gu Li realized how attached he was to Mi Luan.


    Gu Li didn''t even know whether he regretted his move of bringing Mi Luan to Youxio or not. If he had not brought the boy back with him, then it was possible that he would have been in a worse condition right now.


    He might have been roaming in the jungle or perhaps have been hunted down by some wild animal.


    So he did a good thing by bringing him to Youxio. Gu Li told himself.


    Xiao Luan will be fine.


    This was the only way he couldfort himself.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand inside the cave, the old master was now sitting on the cold ground near Mi Luan. His wrinkled hand touched Mi Luan''s small fists that were clenching the knot of his robes so that no one would be able to open it.


    Sure enough, as soon his fingers touched Mi Luan''s fists, he opened his eyes and looked at the old master whose figure waspletely blurry to him.


    "Your clothes need to be removed, Mi Luan."


    The old master said calmly as he tried to free the knot from Mi Luan''s fist. However, Mi Luan held on to it with the little bit of strength his body had.


    "No��.don''t ��."


    The old master stopped applying any force.


    He looked at Mi Luan who was struggling to keep his eyes open with profound eyes. A few momentster, he opened his mouth again and said something that made Mi Luan''s bodypletely still and soon he freed the knot of his cloth from his fist.


    The old master stroked his forehead gently and then did what he needed to do.


    .


    .


    .


    It was almost a whole shichenter that the old master appeared at the entrance of the cave again. The outside waspletely dark. The rain had slowed down now but the weather was very cold.


    Gu Li''s eyes were already fixed at the entrance of the cave so when he saw the old master, he didn''t waste even a second running in his direction.


    "Master, how is Xiao Luan now?"


    He asked immediately,


    The old master smiled looking at Gu Li''s worry-filled eyes. It was perhaps the first time, he had seen this kind of emotion in Gu Li''s eyes since he had met him.


    "He is alright now."


    Saying this, the master stepped aside as if signing Gu Li to enter the cave and then see for himself.


    Gu Li again didn''t waste time in doing so. He stepped inside the cave and walked towards Mi Luan who was now lying on a nket and covered in another nket.


    He was deeply asleep.


    His veil was still there.


    Gu Li walked forward and put his hand on Mi Luan''s forehead. He sighed in relief when he realized that his body was less warm than before.


    The other shadow guards also stepped inside the cave with the permission of the old master.


    When they saw that Gu Li looked relieved, they were also relieved.


    The old master warned everyone not to disturb Mi Luan''s rest and everyone immediately nodded their heads.


    Gu Li sat by Mi Luan''s side for some time.


    After that, he walked to the old master who was now sitting in one corner and leaning against the wall.


    "Gu Li is grateful to Master."


    The old master raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Gu Li on hearing his words. He smiled as he said calmly.


    "No need. If it had been anyone else from Youxio, I would have done the same, Gu Li."


    Gu Li nodded his head knowing very well that what his master said was indeed right. Still, he was very thankful to the master today.


    His master ��not only he gave him a new life after that horrible life but he also saved his Xiao Luan today. Gu Li didn''t know what he would have done if his master had not been here.


    He would always be grateful to the old master.


    Everyone ate the fruits, Rong Ting had brought except for Gu Li and Mi Luan. Thetter couldn''t eat because he was unconscious and the former didn''t feel any hunger.


    The rain stopped by midnight.


    Gu Li left the cave for some time. He asked his master what Mi Luan should eat at such a time. On hearing that the fruits will be good, Gu Li brought more fruits.


    He was happy to see that when he returned Mi Luan was awake and leaning against the wall while the old master helped him in drinking the water little by little.


    However, his smile dropped when he remembered how he had struggled when he had wanted to remove his clothes.


    Gu Li walked to Mi Luan with an expressionless face. After the old master had helped him in quenching his thirst, Gu Li stuffed the fruits in Mi Luan''s hands.


    "Here, eat this."


    He said coldly.


    The shadow guards who heard Gu Li''s cold voice when he said this to Mi Luan were baffled. It was not only they who noticed this.


    Even Mi Luan noticed this.


    His clean ck eyes were calm as he looked at Gu Li but his continuous stare expressed his confusion.


    Only the old master seemed to have found something amusing in this situation as he continued to smile.


    Gu Li''s eyes were sharp when he noticed that he was still not eating the fruit so he said mockingly


    "Now don''t tell me that you are shy to even eat in front of me."


    Saying this, he hmphed and stood up from there to leave.

 Chapter 616 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (13)

    Chapter 616 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (13)����Gu Li indeed didn''t talk with Mi Luan all the while thetter ate the fruits the former had brought for her.


    He stood in a corner of the cave but every few moments, he would look towards Mi Luan who was eating silently, and then turn her head away coldly.


    Everyone was quite surprised by his behavior because, from the way Gu Li was worrying about Mi Luan, they had expected that he would never leave Mi Luan''s side after thetter would wake up.


    However, a few who understood the reason behind Gu Lu''s cold behavior like the old master only found this situation amusing.


    Mi Luan put down the remaining fruits after a few moments. Gu Li who was looking at him every few moments immediately noticed this.


    A deep frown marred his forehead and soon his cold voice was heard in the silent cave.


    "You are going to eat this all. My Youxio doesn''t have the ce for weak people."


    Gu Li''s words were sharp and cold and everyone couldn''t help but pity Mi Luan who was at the receiving end of them.


    Though Gu Li had always been like this with them, they had not seen him behaving in the same manner with Mi Luan. So they were afraid that Mi Luan would feel afraid of Gu Li''s cold and indifferent behavior.


    He was, after all, just a child and he looked very sensitive and introverted. But they could only see Mi Luan''s eyes when they looked at him and his eyes were free of any tears or fear.


    They were calm as he looked at the fruits that he had put down.


    A momentter, he reluctantly picked another apple and bit on it. It could be seen that he didn''t want to eat at all but he was eating because of Gu Li.


    After he finished the apple, he didn''t pick any other fruit.


    Gu Li scowled again as the little fe had finished only one-third of the portion he had brought for him. He had a very small appetite.


    He wanted to reprimand Mi Luan again when the old master stopped him and said calmly


    "It''s not good to force him to eat much at this time. You can try to make his appetitergerter ��when he would bepletely fine."


    The old master seemed to read Gu Li''s thoughtspletely and easily. Gu Li was not surprised but he wisely shut his mouth. After all, he trusted his master very much and he would never go against what he would say.


    But he still noticed the relief that shed through the little fe''s eyes when he gave up.


    Gu Li''s lips twitched and he promised to keep it in mind. He needed to take revenge on this little fe. There are many things he needed to teach him so that his life in Youxio would be easier in the future.


    He was too shy, too weak and he had a very small appetite.


    For now, Gu Li''s mission was to change these three things.


    .


    .


    .


    The rain had stopped but Gu Li didn''t leave the cave with the old master and other shadow guards. Mi Luan''s body was still a little warm and the old master suggested that it would be good if he doesn''te in contact with the cold wind at such a time.


    So Gu Li decided to stay inside the cave only.


    However, he told the shadow guards to go and look for some food.


    All of them were men with a huge appetite. A few fruits couldn''t help them in vanishing their hunger. The shadow guards left the cave.


    When almost a shichenter, they came back, they brought some cooked meat for Gu Li and the old master as well.


    After having their full, everyone decided to sleep.


    Mi Luan was already sleeping, Out of seven or eight nkets they had brought with them, two nkets covered only Mi Luan as they were afraid that he would catch a cold.


    No one disturbed Mi Luan and everyone slept at whatever ce they got.


    Though the wind was cold, their bodies were already immune to this much coldness. Gu Li slept near Mi Luan after preparing afortable ce for the old master to sleep.


    The next morning, they left early for the tents.


    Gu Li stayed inside the cave with Mi Luan and the old master but he instructed the shadow guards to do a few things before they left.


    It was in the afternoon Gu Li left the cave with Mi Luan and the old master.


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky. The wind was light.


    Gu Li nodded his head in satisfaction on seeing that all the clothes that they had used to make tents, nkets, and many other things wereid out in the sun.


    "Are they training on their own?"


    The old master asked Gu Li as he walked towards a big stone to sit on it.


    "Yes, Master."


    Gu Li responded.


    The old master looked at Mi Luan and patted the other stone that wasparatively smaller in size. Mi Luan understood and silently walked towards it and sat beside him.


    Gu Li raised his eyebrows on seeing this interaction as he thought inside his heart that the little fe seemed to be close to his master suddenly.


    But he didn''t dislike it. Instead, there was a tinge of pride in his heart.


    As if he was saying to himself proudly that his Xiao Luan was very adorable and sensible. How could he not win anyone''s heart and... his master was already a very soft-hearted person.


    The old master who knew Gu Li like the back of his hand shook his head with amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "You should go and check on them once."


    The old master told Gu Li. Hesitation immediately flickered in Gu Li''s eyes. Mi Luan had just woke up. He was afraid that he would get sick again.


    The old master had an emotionless face as he looked at Gu Li.


    When he didn''t see Gu Li moving from his ce for a long time, he spoke again but this time his voice was colder


    "Gu Li"


    Gu Li knew that he should not refuse again so he silently bowed his head and then left there.


    However, before leaving, when he saw Mi Luan''s calm face that didn''t have any fear at all, his lips twitched again.


    This little fe didn''t seem to have any attachment to him at all.


    Hmph, he should also not care much.


    However, he already knew that he had started to care for Mi Luan like his own.

 Chapter 617 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (14)

    Chapter 617 How Does Gu Li Know Mi Luan (14)����"Straighten your arms. Did they start to rust just in one day?''


    Gu Li''s cold voice sounded in the silent jungle and the shadow guard who was at the receiving end immediately straightened his already straight arms like a straight pole.


    When Gu Li''s cold eyes moved to the other shadow guard, thetter almost wanted to cry but didn''t have any tears to shed.


    Sure enough, Gu Li soon started to scold him coldly. His words were merciless as he pointed out the faults.


    When he moved away to the second line of the shadow guards, the first line of shadow guards looked at them sympathetically while those who had already suffered enough looked at each other as if consoling each other.


    Even Rong Ting was not saved from the scolding today. It was rare for the former to get scolded by Gu Li but today Gu Li seemed to see so many faults in Rong Ting also.


    "What happened to the master?"


    A shadow guard who was standing in thest couldn''t suppress his curiosity any longer and asked the one who was in front of him. The one who was in the front looked at him with a deadpanned expression as he said


    "How do I know? Do you think that Senior brother informs me before getting angry as to why he is getting angry?"


    The one who had asked the question smiled sheepishly as he realized just how stupid his question was. How could they know of the great Senior Brother Gu Li''s thoughts?


    "I apologi��"


    He wanted to apologize but was forced to stop amidst his words because a very cold and sharp voice interrupted him. So cold that Fang Hong felt chills running down his spine.


    "Fang Hong, go and run threeps around the whole forest."


    Fang Hong''s eyes went wide while a few pitied him and a few gloated at his misfortune. His expression looked as if he didn''t know whether he should cry or not.


    He wanted to cry but he knew that if he did that then he would only have an increment in his punishment.


    Gu Li''s eyes sharpened when he saw that Fang Hong was not moving from his ce. His cold voice sounded again making Fang Hong''s breath hitch in his throat.


    "Fourps."


    Fang Hong''s eyes widened instantly and he ran away from there as if his tail caught the fire.


    The sound ofughter immediately echoed in the forest when the shadow guards saw this. However, when they felt a sharp and cold gaze on themselves, their smile vanished.


    "Go and run twops all of you."


    The shadow guards sighed in despair but didn''t dare to dy as they were afraid that they would also get an increment like Gu Li if they didn''t move from their ces.


    The sun was about to set when Gu Li finally stopped his merciless training.


    The shadow guards looked on the verge of copsing.


    Gu Li walked ahead as they started to go back to the tent and all others followed him. It was at this moment, Fang Hong suddenlynded in front of Gu Li.


    His face was full of sweat but he smiled excitedly when he looked at Gu Li as he said


    "Senior Brother, I am finished."


    Other shadow guards shook their heads on seeing Fang Hong''s excited face. They knew that he was expecting some kind of praise from Senior brother but today was not the day.


    One should feel lucky to not get any scolding for the perfect work done instead of expecting praises from Senior brother today.


    Sure enough, Gu Li didn''t have any change in his expression as he said coldly


    "To slow. Go and run anotherp."


    Fang Hong''s smile froze and he looked at Gu Li with wide eyes that were full of shock and panic.


    However, Gu Li no longer paid any attention to him and started to walk ahead while the shadow guards who walked past by Fang Hong either patted his shoulder infort or mocked him for his stupidity.


    But Fang Hong could only go with slump shoulders toplete anotherp.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Li walked quickly towards the tents and the exhausted shadow guards had to match his steps withoutining.


    As soon as they stepped onto the wide ground out of the dense forest, Gu Li''s eyes went towards the big stone he had seen his master sitting in the afternoon.


    The old master was still sitting there. But Gu Li frowned deeply when he didn''t see Mi Luan sitting beside him.


    Gu Li immediately walked toward the old master and asked him


    "Master, where is Mi Luan?"


    As he said this, he had already started looking around himself. The old master raised his head and pointed his finger in a direction as he said


    "He is there."


    Gu Li followed his finger and could see a silhouette almost twenty to thirty steps away in the dim light of the evening sky. He stepped forward with a confused frown on his forehead as he wondered what was Mi Luan doing there.


    But when he was near him, he stopped amidst his steps when he saw a wooden stick in Mi Luan''s hands. He was tying the end of the cloth with the stick. In other words, he was trying to make the tent stand.


    Gu Li''s eyes softened but there was also distress in his eyes as he remembered how soft Mi Luan''s hands were. How would he be able to make a tent stand and even if he did it sessfully, it would not be firm and strong.


    He walked forward to snatch the stick from his hands when suddenly he saw another figure walking towards him and taking it from his hands.


    "Give it to me. Your blessed hands are not made for this."


    Gu Li frowned as he didn''t find the voice familiar and since the man had his back facing him, he couldn''t see his face also. But he could see the back of his head that had a few white and a few ck hairs.


    Mi Luan didn''t resist and gave him the stick but he didn''t sit idle. He then took another end and started to tie it to another stick. The man seemed to have shaken his head as if he didn''t know what he should do.


    He no longer tried to stop Mi Luan. Instead, he paid attention to the other important matter.


    "So, we are leaving tomorrow morning from here, right?"


    And Gu Li''s eyes immediately went cold and sharp. The surrounding temperature dropped significantly.


    A storm awaited either Gu Li or Mi Luan.

 Chapter 618 Will Mi Luan Leave?

    Chapter 618 Will Mi Luan Leave?����(The same arc is continued. Since I was getting bored with the same title, I changed it :))


    "No one is leaving."


    Gu Li''s cold voice sounded as he walked towards Mi Luan who was kneeling on the ground to make a tent with a middle-aged man, Gu Li was still unfamiliar.


    When Gu Li first stepped in front of Mi Luan, his cold eyes first settled on the man who had just talked to Mi Luan about leaving.


    His cold and sharp eyes narrowed slightly as he asked the man who had already started sweating.


    "Who are you?"


    "I��I��"


    The middle-aged man who was almost reaching old age was suddenly at theck of words. Gu Li''s cold and sharp eyes made him unable to think anything. This much intimidated ��he had never felt before in his life by anyone''s presence except for the little brat''s father who was always carrying an ugly face around him as if he owed that man something he would never be able to return.


    Helpless and afraid, the man could only look at the small figure standing beside him and said in a stuttering voice.


    "Little Ru��."


    However, Mi Luan''s eyes flickered suddenly and he spoke before the middle-aged man couldplete his words.


    "Mi Luan will immediately introduce Shifu to Elder Brother."


    The middle-aged man seemed to have a confused expression on his face when he heard the word ''Mi Luan''.


    Who was this Mi Luan?!


    Mi Luan didn''t notice his shifu''s confused face. Even if he noticed he didn''t pay any attention to it. However, there was a little change in the surrounding temperature.


    Mi Luan didn''t feel it but the shadow guards who sensed this change looked at their senior brother wondering how he rxed so suddenly.


    But no one could know the answer to this question. After all, no one knew how happy Gu Li was when he heard Mi Luan calling him his Elder Brother.


    His anger vanished suddenly and his eyes looking at Mi Luan''s shifu were also less intimidating.


    "Elder Brother."


    Mi Luan spoke to Gu Li calmly but Gu Li''s eyes were very soft when he looked at Mi Luan who continued speaking


    "Before Mi Luan had been found out by you, Mi Luan was living with Shifu."


    Mi Luan''s shifu finally had an understanding expression on his face. So the little fe''s name for these people was Mi Luan. He also sensed that Gu Li looked a little gentle and soft now stepped forward and introduced himself as he suddenly seemed to realize that ording to his age, he should not be depending on his young pupil. It should have been the other way around instead.


    "This one is called Master Wong. I lived in the vige that is just outside this forest. Mi Luan is my disciple. Two days ago, I realized that Little Luan was lost and I entered the forest to search look around and see If I could find Little Luan around. I am grateful to you and your people for taking care of my disciple."


    Master Wong finished and was very satisfied with whatever he said. However, his mustache trembled when he noticed that Gu Li again looked very cold.


    Now, what is wrong with him?


    Confused and panicked Master Wong looked at his little disciple who looked calm but was also looking at Gu Li as if waiting for him to say anything.


    However, Gu Li seemed to believe more in doing than speaking. Soon he stepped forward and hold Master Wong''s cor in his firm grip. Master Wong''s body trembled as he felt his leg leaving the ground and heard Gu Li''s cold voice.


    "So you are Xiao Luan''s Master. Where were you when that man was trying to kill Xiao Luan?"


    Master Wong''s eyes widened at Gu Li''s words and he looked at Mi Luan with worry, shock, and confusion as he said


    "Kill��who tried to kill little R��I mean little Luan and why?"


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed and they only became colder when he realized that the so-called Master of his Xiao Luan didn''t even know anything.


    He raised his hand higher and Master Wong who was hung in the air was trembling fiercely.


    It was only when Mi Luan stepped forward and pulled Gu Li''s sleeve did Gu Li looked down at him. The coldness in his eyes reduced to some extent when he looked at Mi Luan.


    "Elder Brother, Shifu is not at fault. That man abducted me when shifu was sleeping. Shifu didn''t know anything until now."


    Master Wong hurriedly nodded his head and spoke in a bit strained and choked voice.


    "Yes, Yes��"


    Gu Li looked reluctant but seeing Mi Luan''s clean ck eyes and calm eyes, he put down Master Wong. Master Wong inhaled as much air as he could.


    After that, he hurriedly stepped in front of Mi Luan and held his hands.


    "Are you alright? Who was that man? Did he ��wait ��Little Ru��"


    Master Wong stopped amidst his words when he saw Mi Luan''s eyes going a wide little and he immediately changed his words.


    Since his head was hiding Mi Luan''s face, Gu Li never saw this exchange.


    "Little Luan, was that man the coachmen you hade with?"


    When Mi Luan nodded his head, Master Wong''s eyes widened and he pped his thighs angrily as he said


    "I should have known it. He also disappeared on the same day, you disappeared. That b****d��but Little ��ah Luan��why did he try to kill you?"


    Mi Luan didn''t have an answer to this question so he just went silent while Gu Li who was hearing all this frowned.


    Coachman��Xiao Luan had a coachman.


    It was only at that moment that Gu Li realized that he never thought that Xiao Luna also must be having his own family. He must be having a life before he entered the forest also.


    He one-sidedly decided to keep him all to himself��here in Youxio and he also made out a future n for him.


    Gu Li suddenly felt a tightness inside his chest when he heard Master Wong saying to Mi Luan in a worry-filled voice.


    "We will leave tomorrow morning, Little Luan. I can''t let you out of my sight now for a single moment."

 Chapter 619 Mi Luan Wont Leave

    Chapter 619 Mi Luan Won''t Leave����Gu Li stood there stiffly as Master Wong told Mi Luan this and that.


    Neither could he move from his spot nor could he open his mouth to stop Mi Luan from leaving. But he didn''t want Mi Luan to leave from here.


    What kind of excuse he could use to stop him?


    Gu Li came up with one after a long thinking and he said it instantly


    "Xiao Luan can''t leave. His life is in danger."


    Master Wong who heard Gu Li''s words frowned in confusion and looked at Mi Luan suddenly as he whispered


    Him��.?


    When Mi Luan blinked thrice, Master Wong''s eyes widened but heposed his expression soon as if he was worried that someone would notice him.


    He merely blinked in assurance. After that, he finally concentrated on what Gu Li said just now.


    Now, Master Wong might be feeling intimidated by Gu Li because of thetter''s cold and indifferent aura but when it was the question of his little disciple, especially this little disciple whom he cherished a lot, he would not feel scared of anyone.


    So he immediately turned around to look at Gu Li and said firmly with narrowed eyes.


    "You are right. His life is in danger and that''s exactly why he should leave from here."


    Gu Li raised his eyebrows on seeing the sudden courage in Master Wong. However, his insides were a mess. His fists were clenched tightly. It could be seen just how unwilling he was to send Mi Luan away.


    Actually, Gu Li had many thoughts to defend himself.


    Mi Luan had been missing for two and a half-day for his people but the only person who came to look for him until now had been his master only.


    No one else came to look for him. There could only be two reasons behind it.


    Either he didn''t have any other family member other than this middle-aged master of his or his family members didn''t care about him at all.


    Both the reason made Gu Li look reasonable in his own eyes that he should keep Mi Luan with him.


    The middle-aged master looked weak and unable to protect Mi Luan. And there was no guarantee until when he would live. What will happen to his Mi Luan after the death of Master Wong.


    So Mi Luan should stay with him. That way, he would always be there to take care of him.


    Thinking about all this, Gu Li said to Master Wong arrogantly.


    "Since his life is in danger, Youxio is the safest ce for him. Here ��no one would dare to attack him as long as I am with him."


    Master Wong''s eyes flickered wildly and he looked at Gu Li as if he had seen some kind of ghost.


    "Youxio."


    His whisper had all the dread it could have. It was visible from his pale face just how much he dreaded the mere name of Youxio.


    Youxio ��at that time it was an organization that ordinary people treated as an organization of godsend people. Because the people of the organization killed the corrupted officials of the Imperial City and then distributed the wealth of those corrupted officials to the poor people after separating their own gain from it.


    Still, people were also afraid of this name as having any kind of rtionship or even uttering the name of this organization was banned in Xin by the Emperor''s order who had been working to find them out and punish all of them even before ascended the throne.


    Gu Li only felt amused on seeing the old man''s reaction while the other shadow guards had a proud but cold smile on their lips.


    One of them even walked forward and put his hand around Master Wing''s shoulder who flinched at the contact but the shadow guard held his arms tightly in a grip and said


    "Yes, Youxio. Master Wong. Ever heard the name before��"


    "Y��yes."


    Master Wong stuttered in a daze.


    The shadow guard smiled yfully as he said


    "Then Master Wong must be happy on meeting these popr shadow guards of Youxio, right?"


    Master Wong immediately wanted to shake his head in ''no''. Why would he be happy on meeting them? If someone got to know about this, then he would be granted an execution at some public ce.


    At this moment, he just wanted to run away from there with his little disciple. But he had to nod his head and say ''yes'' when he saw the shadow guard''s expression as if he was waiting for his answer.


    "It''s great then."


    The shadow guard pulled his arm away from Master Wong with the same yful smile on his lips. However, Master Wong''s body was still very still and he didn''t dare to move even an inch as if he was afraid that he would be cut by their sword right away if he did so.


    Gu Li was satisfied with seeing the fear and panic in his eyes. After all, he had not mentioned the name ''Youxio'' in waste.


    He knew the fear of Youxio in people''s minds. Although they had never tried to engrave this fear, it had been in people''s minds always and he had never thought that he would be able to use this fear one day.


    Today, he would use this fear of Master Wong to keep Mi Luan.


    "Mi Luan would stay here."


    He said coldly and firmly. Master Wong who had a still body swiftly turned his head to look at Gu Li. His eyes were wide and he immediately opened his mouth to disagree when he heard his little disciple''s voice


    "Shifu, Mi Luan also wants to stay here and learn martial arts."


    Gu Li''s eyes brightened in hearing Mi Luan''s words while master Wong''s face went emotionless.


    Inside his heart, he was crying.


    Little ancestor, do you even know how your father will cook me alive if he got to know about all this!


    However, he could only express his despair silently and alone inside his heart while Gu Li started to make arrangements for tonight''s dinner happily.


    He was happy because Mi Luan was not going anywhere. He would stay here and he would learn martial arts.

 Chapter 620 Master Wong Finds Some Help

    Chapter 620 Master Wong Finds Some Help����Master Wong saw Mi Luan standing idly as other shadow guards arranged the tent with the thick clothes that had beenid out in the sun for the entire day.


    Seeing that Mi Luan was alone, he thought that it was a good chance of talking to him and making him agree that they should leave this ce.


    He could sense that Gu Li had a soft heart for Mi Luan and he would not be able to refuse him if he insisted that he wanted to leave.


    "Little Ru��I mean Little Luan."


    Master Wong shook his head as he bit his tongue to stop himself from uncovering the lies Mi Luan had told Gu Li. He was actually a little grateful and relieved that his little disciple had told Gu Li nothing about him from which even if they ran away from here, Gu Li would be able to find him.


    He didn''t need to have any fear of such a thing because Gu Li didn''t have any sort of information regarding the little disciple that could help him in finding him out.


    "Shifu."


    Master Wong came out of his trance on hearing his little disciple''s soft voice and immediately spoke in a low voice.


    "Little Luan, we should leave tomorrow morning, alright? Your father still doesn''t know that you had been missing. Those two women bodyguards that you had brought with you��Master had stopped them from telling your father with great difficulty. Master lied to them that you had been sent somewhere by Master to collect some sort of magical herb and you will be back soon. If we didn''t return, then ��then your father��"


    Will have my head.


    That''s what Master Wong had on his tongue but what came out of his mouth was


    "will be worried."


    He can''t let his little disciple know that he was afraid of his father. What dignity and face he will be left with if his little disciple came to know of such a thing.


    Mi Luan, however, looked calm as he looked at Master Wong. Compared to his panic and worry-filled eyes, his eyes were very calm as he said


    "Shifu, I want to learn martial arts from them."


    Mi Luan''s eyes were firm and his fists were clenched. He was determined to learn this time so that he would not have run in the future when he would get attached again.


    He knew that this was hisst chance and if he missed then he would not get such a chance in the future ever.


    For this, even if he made his father worry for a few days then he didn''t care much because learning to protect himself and the people around him was his greatest priority right now.


    His father didn''t know yet but this was not the first time he had been attacked. Every time he had stepped out of the Li Manor to go to some small vige or to his shifu, he would be attacked directly or indirectly. It had been sheer luck until now that he was able to save himself every time somehow.


    Master Wong looked helpless when he saw his little disciple''s determined face.


    "You��.little ancestor, please try to understand this shifu of yours. This ce is not good for you. Th��"


    Master Wong had just finished this and was about to continue but he could never do so as a cold voice interrupted him and he instantly felt chills running down his spine.


    "And why so, Master Wong?"


    Soon a pair of cold and sharp eyes bore hole into his and he swallowed nervously. Smiling sheepishly, he didn''t answer Gu Li''s question as if he never said anything or he was never the person Gu Li was asking the question. However, Gu Li was not going to let him go just like that.


    How dare he fills his Xiao Luan''s ears against him and his organization!


    Master Wong''s smile disappeared and from his expression, it looked as if he was about to cry.


    "That��Mister Gu Li��I ��just��"


    Master Wong didn''t even know how he should defend himself though, inside his heart, he knew very well that he was right.


    "Elder Brother, what is in dinner tonight?"


    It was at this moment, Mi Luan spoke to Gu Li sessfully diverting his attention away from his shifu. Master Wong heaved a sigh of relief. Though Gu Li could see through his little trucks, he pretended as if he didn''t and said calmly.


    "We will go to the forest to pick fruits for you."


    Mi Luan nodded his head and soon he and Gu Li disappeared behind the dense forest. Master Wong didn''t want to leave his little disciple alone with Gu Li so he tried to follow them silently. However, one sharp re from Gu Li stopped him amidst his steps.


    His little disciple spoke to him again


    "Shifu, Mi Luan will bring fruits for you as well. You should have some rest here."


    So Master Wong could only sigh helplessly and stand there as his little disciple disappeared from his sigh with Gu Li.


    Inside his heart, he was crying aggrievedly.


    ''Little ancestor, why did you have to meet someone from Youxio only!''


    He could only wish for some sort of miracle t9o happen so that Gu Li would willingly let Mi Luan leave from here. Because form what it looked like, that man was too attached to his little disciple even though he didn''t seem to bear any kind of bad intentions.


    Still, he couldn''t leave his little disciple with him.


    And Gu Li would not leave his little disciple at all.


    Master Wong had a low spirit as he looked around at the shadow guards who were making tents and some who were cooking the meat.


    Suddenly his eyes paused on someone and he seemed to remember something. With hope-filled eyes, he walked to the man.


    It was only he who could help him in this situation and handle Gu Li.

 Chapter 621 Why Didnt Gu Li Not Step Out Of The Tent?!

    Chapter 621 Why Didn''t Gu Li Not Step Out Of The Tent?!����"So Master Wong, how did it turn out?"


    A shadow guard walked past Master Wong who had an expression on his face as if the whole world is destroyed and asked him yfully.


    Master Wong raised his head. His face was emotionless as he looked at him but his eyes were full of resentment and he never answered his question.


    The shadow guard merely chuckled mercilessly mocking Master Wong''s situation and walking away from there.


    Once he left, Master Wong no longer had an emotionless face and his face morphed into a child trying to stop himself from crying.


    He looked towards the old man again who was leaning against the tree and had his eyes closed at this moment.


    He had thought that since the old man was the true leader of Youxio and master of Gu Li, he would be able to take Mi Luan away once he would make the old man understand how important it was for Mi Luan to leave.


    And the old man also didn''t look intimidating so he didn''t feel afraid to initiate the talk with him.


    However, once he started talking, the old man listened to him patiently but as soon as he started talking about Gu Li and how unreasonable he was behaving regarding Mi Luan, the old master''s smile disappeared but at least at that time he was still looking at him calmly.


    But he had underestimated the old master. Though he had looked calm, Master Wong got to know that he had already offended the old master at that moment.


    Gu Li was perhaps his favored pupil just like his little disciple was his favorite pupil or the old master couldn''t hear any bad talk about his pupils.


    Either way, Master Wong didn''t get sessful in his n.


    Just when he had said that it would be safe for Mi Luan if he left from there, the old master interrupted him without hesitation and had said


    "Master Wong should not forget that it was my disciple Gu Li who saved your little disciple''s life, If he had not been there, then perhaps you would have found your little disciple''s dead body somewhere in the forest."


    Master Wong''s face had gone pale as he had really imagined the scene in his mind. He would have killed himself if it had really happened because he would have already known that his death was confirmed if something happened to his little disciple.


    His little disciple was too precious. Not only because of the rare talent he had but also because of the special background he had.


    Regardless of how pale face and trembling body, Master Wong had continued


    "Mi Luan is safer here, Master Wong. Can you guarantee that he won''t be attacked again if you tried to leave this ce?"


    Master Wong indeed had a solemn face at these words because he found them reasonable. He didn''t even know why his little disciple was attacked.


    But he couldn''t take it lightly knowing what kind of background his little disciple had. So how could he be sure that his little disciple would not be attacked again!


    So in response to the old master''s question, he could only give him silence.


    It was only after the old master closed his eyes and leaned against the tree and he got up from there, did he understand how easily he got manipted by the old master.


    Even if Mi Luan was notpletely safe with him, they couldn''t simply keep him with them. They couldn''t make him a part of Youxio.


    His little disciple was not made to kill people.


    He could fight with anyone to save his little disciple but he won''t ever let his little disciple''s hands get dirty with blood.


    However, Master Wong didn''t go back to the old master again. In his eyes, thetter was nothing but a shrewdy who was very maniptive and he didn''t want to get manipted at all.


    He was going to take away little Ru��ehem��Little Luan away by hook or crook!


    .


    .


    .


    The shadow guards had made a separate tent for Master Wong considering his age as well as the fact that he was Mi Luan''s shifu.


    Master Wong, however, was not moved at all. He just sat on the bog stone that was in the mid of the huge and wide ground. There he waited for Gu Li to bring him his little disciple back.


    Almost a quarter of shichen passed as Master Wong waited at the same ce but Gu Li didn''te back. Master Wong''s heart was hung in the air the whole time. Many possibilities shed in his mind.


    His little disciple might have offended Gu Li unintentionally and seeing how hot-headed thetter was��was his little disciple alright?


    He should have followed them.


    Master Wong cursed himself. Just when he was about to go inside the forest to look for Gu Li and his little disciple, he saw a figure stepping out of the forest. Without even looking at the long pair of legs carefully, Master Wong used all his concentration and eyesight on finding a pair of short legs. However, he didn''t find any.


    His eyes were immediately filled with wariness and he stood up from therge stone he was sitting on. While walking toward Gu Li, he still looked around and behind him thinking that his little disciple would step out any moment.


    However, it never happened.


    Master Wong''s face was solemn and his eyes were filled with anger as he for the first time looked at Gu Li and asked sharply


    "Where is Littl��"


    However even before he couldplete his words, Gu Li''s sharper voice interrupted him and he spoke in a very low voice.


    "Shut up."


    Master Wong flinched and his lips were pressed in a thin line. However, he was not afraid at all. He opened his mouth to speak again when his eyes suddenly fell on Gu Li''s arms.


    He saw a small bulge and only then did he realize that Gu Li was perhaps holding something. He walked around him and then stood behind Gu Li immediately recognizing that the small bundle was none other than his little disciple.


    He was deeply asleep.


    However, this only made him more worried. His little disciple was although young but he would never fall asleep like this.


    So he was a little suspicious. However, before he could ask or try to find anything, he heard Gu Li''s low but cold voice again


    "Don''t wake him up. He just got feverst night that''s why his body might be weak and he fell asleep."


    Master Wong''s suspicion flew away and his eyes went slightly wide on hearing that his little disciple got a feverst night.


    How, why��he wanted to ask many questions but as Gu Li said he didn''t want to wake his little disciple up.


    However, when he saw Gu Li taking his little disciple to a tent and noting out for a long time, he furrowed his eyebrows and then a momentter, without any hesitation, he flipped the small cloth that was hanging and stepped inside the tent.

 Chapter 622 Mi Luan Has A Scar On His Face?!

    Chapter 622 Mi Luan Has A Scar On His Face?!����When Master Wong stepped inside the tent with a somber face, Gu Li was still not asleep. One of his hands was on Mi Luan''s forehead.


    His other hand was near Mi Luan''s veil. Master Wong''s eyes widened when he saw this as he thought that Gu Li was trying to remove the veil from his little disciple''s face.


    So he said firmly but in a low voice


    "Mister Gu Li, my little disciple doesn''t like anyone to see his face without his permission."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed and he pulled his hand away.


    No one has ever dared to intrude in his tent without his permission so Master Wong''s actions surely angered him. However, his anger only increased after hearing his words.


    Why can''t he see Mi Luan''s face? He wanted to see it so that he would be able to find him even if his shifu took him away though he would not let this happen?


    He had thought that he would sneakily look at Mi Luan''s face as thetter was deeply asleep and then cover his face again.


    However, just when he was about to get sessful, the so-called shifu of his Xiao Luan stepped inside his tent.


    As much as Gu Li was a little embarrassed because of being caught, he was a little angry and scared as well. What if Master Wong told Mi Luan about this and Mi Luan started to stay guarded around him. He never wanted that.


    So Gu Li''s eyes were cold as if he was trying to scare Master Wong into ensuring that he would never dare to talk about this matter in front of Mi Luan. On the other hand, Master Wong was relieved that he arrived at the right time.


    What if Gu Li had seen his little disciple''s face! It would have been difficult to run away from Youxio for them.


    Thinking this, he red at the young shadow guard and asked with narrowed eyes


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Gu Li raised his eyebrows on seeing the middle-aged master''s courage which soon disappeared at his cold and sharp but honest answer.


    "I was trying to look at Xiao Luan''s face. Why did you stop me?"


    Master Wong stared at him with a baffled expression on his face. How could he ept it so easily when he was literally trying to see his little disciple''s face when thetter was asleep!


    He opened and closed his mouth to say something and came up with an answer a few momentster.


    "You can''t do that."


    "Why so?"


    Gu Li asked coldly and Master Wong looked here and there to cook up some kind of excuse.


    "Little Luan doesn''t like anyone to see his face."


    In fact, his little disciple always had his face covered. Only he had seen his beautiful face but only once. Master Wong came out of his trance when he heard Gu Li asking him coldly


    "Why?"


    Gu Li was indeed curious why Mi Luan didn''t show his face to others. He had seen how reluctant he was yesternight when he had tried to remove the wet veil from his face.


    Master Wong was again silent for a moment. With a deep breath, he told Gu Li what he and his little disciple used to tell others.


    "He had a scar on his face��on the lower part. That''s why he doesn''t like to show face to others."


    Gu Li''s eyes were deathly cold and his fists were clenched tightly. He had never imagined that his Xiao Luan would have such a reason for hiding his face behind the veil.


    A scar��could it be from wire or some wound��if it was then he must have been hurt and must be in pain when he had got it.


    His eyes unconsciously went to the small bundle lying on the bed and without looking at Master Wong, he asked coldly but in a low voice as if he was afraid to wake Mi Luan up.


    "How did he get it?"


    Master Wong swallowed as he didn''t have an answer to this question. He was not imaginative and creative enough to cook up some kind of story then and there so he just said


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed and he looked at Master Wong''s face as if trying to confirm that he was not lying to him. But Master Wong''s nk face didn''t tell him anything.


    At the same time, the scene of that day shed in front of his eyes when Mi Luan was chased by that man who had wanted to kill him.


    Gu Li wondered whether Xiao Luan had been attacked before that day also because he didn''t look afraid at all that day.


    That calmness he could have it only when he had been through that kind of thing before also. His heart clenched in distress and pain at this thought. He was so young. Why would anyone want to kill him?


    Gu Li regretted that he killed that man that day. If he had kept him alive, then perhaps he would have been able to find something from the man.


    But he had already concluded inside his heart that it must be because of one of those attacks that Mi Luan got such a scar on his face that he didn''t want to show his face to others. But he didn''t need to do it.


    Gu Li decided that he would talk to Mi Luan about it. His Mi Luan ��doesn''t matter how he looked, he would never need to hide his face from anyone or run away showing his back from anyone as long as he had him as his Elder Brother.


    His mood was bad after knowing all this. He no longer wished to talk to anyone so he said to Master Wong with a deep frown on his forehead


    "Leave."


    Master Wong frowned and said instantly.


    "What leave?"


    Seeing Gu Li''s cold face, he smiled sheepishly and changed his words, and said in a more polite tone. The middle-aged master knew when he needed to advance and when he needed to retreat.


    "I mean��Mister Li, let''s leave together. You will also need to leave the tent, right? Let Little Luan have his rest since he had been sick yesterday."


    However, Master Wong froze when he heard Gu Li saying


    "I shall sleep with Xiao Luan."


    After that, the young shadow guard pointed his finger at Master Wong''s face and said coldly


    "You ��leave."

 Chapter 623 Gu Li Finds Out Why Mi Luan Didnt Want To Sleep With Him!

    Chapter 623 Gu Li Finds Out Why Mi Luan Didn''t Want To Sleep With Him!����Master Wong stood still as he saw Gu Li walking towards themp that was lit. Gu Li was about to blow out the light of themp when he noticed that the middle-aged master had still not left. Displeasure was clearly audible in his voice as he said


    "Why are you still here?"


    Master Wong finally found his voice and instead of responding to his question, he questioned him


    "Why will you sleep here?"


    "I and Xiao Luan sleep together."


    Master Wong''s eyes widened with shock and surprise.


    "That''s impossible."


    He said a bit loudly and immediately covered his mouth when he saw Gu Li staring at him coldly as if he wanted to kill him.


    Gu Li stepped closer to Master Wong and said in a menacing cold tone.


    "I don''t have any wish to entertain you right now, Master Wong. The way you entered my tent without my permission��you should already be grateful that I didn''t kill you for that. I am being generous because Xiao Luan respects you but now if you woke Xiao Luan up because of you chattering then don''t me me for my ruthlessness."


    Master Wong was startled by the sudden outburst.


    He was also scared inside his chest on hearing Gu Li''s words but more than that, he wanted to know something else right now. He looked at Gu Li''s cold eyes and dared to ask him


    "Do tell me that you didn''t sleep with my little disciple in the past two days."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed and he answered very casually.


    "I did. Now leave."


    The middle-aged Master could feel sweat rolling down his spine. If the little ancestor''s father...ehem the greater ancestor came to know that Little Luan had slept beside Gu Li who had murdered countless men in his life, then he was sure that he would not be alive for too many days.


    Master Wong didn''t know what he should do.


    Gu Li looked adamant to make him leave the tent but he didn''t want to leave his little disciple alone with Gu Li.


    Also, how did his little disciple let Gu Li sleep with him? From what he knew, his little disciple would never let anyone sleep with him.


    He looked at Gu Li suspiciously and wanted to ask whether he had done something to scare his little disciple that he agreed to sleep with him in the same tent. However, Gu Li''s patient also had a bottom line and it was already crossed.


    When he didn''t see the middle-aged Master moving from his ce at all, he picked him by his cor merely using one hand and then dragged him outside the tent.


    Master Wong was startled by Gu Li''s actions. He couldn''t even shout as he didn''t wish to disturb the sleep of his precious disciple.


    So Gu Li sessfully dragged him out of the tent. After that, he red at him sharply and said


    "If you stepped inside my tent again then I will directly throw you out of this forest."


    Master Wong swallowed nervously understanding very well that he couldn''t stop Gu Li any longer. As he saw Gu Li walking inside his tent, he tried tofort himself that Gu Li was softhearted for Mi Luan and that he would never harm him.


    Also, he had another thing hidden to save his life. Though he knew that his little disciple would never sell him as it was his own decision to stay here, his face still didn''t look good.


    The only thing he knew was that he needed to take his little disciple away soon from here. Otherwise, Gu Li would convert his little disciple to something he was not.


    His little disciple was not made to kill and destroy lives but to save lives.


    .


    .


    .


    It was midnight when Gu Li suddenly heard some whispers from the other side of his bed. He frowned as the only thought that came to his mind that the annoying Master of Mi Luan was again inside the tent and it was he who was whispering.


    So this time, he took out his dagger to deal with him.


    However, his hand froze when he didn''t see anyone standing near the bed. The whisper came again and Gu Li''s eyes fell on the small bundle lying on the right side of the bed.


    The whisper wasing from Mi Luan.


    Gu Li frowned deeply in confusion as he leaned down a little to hear clearly what he was whispering about.


    His frown vanished suddenly and his face had a somber expression when he heard what Mi Luan was whispering


    "Don''t��hit ��no��innocent��she is innocent ��"


    Gu Li''s eyes were cold as he wondered what Mi Luan was talking about. Now that he was close to Mi Luan, he could see the thinyer of sweat on Mi Luan''s forehead.


    It was only then Gu Li realized that Mi Luan was having a nightmare.


    Gu Li''s eyes went nk suddenly as he remembered how he used to have nightmares in his childhood after his mother''s suicide and his brother''s death.


    Many times, he would not be able to sleep at night. It continued for ��he didn''t even remember how long but as time passed and he continued to kill people who were merciless like that noble minister who destroyed his whole family, the nightmares reduced a lot.


    But why was Mi Luan having a nightmare! It scared Gu Li to think that his Xiao Luan also had the same kind of experience in his life.


    His left hand rose to lie on his stomach and he stiffly but gently patted him.


    "Everything will be alright, Xiao Luan��"


    That''s how his master used to pacify him when he used to have nightmares.


    The whisper, however, continued. Without getting discouraged, Gu Li continued to pat Mi Luan and say these words again and again.


    It was after a long time that Mi Luan stopped whispering and went back to sleep peacefully.


    Gu Li sighed in relief but his heart was still heavy as hey down beside Mi Luan to sleep. He remembered how he also used to feel embarrassed and guarded around his master. How he used to find opportunities so that he would not have to sleep with him because he didn''t wish him to know about his nightmares.


    His eyes looking at the sleeping young boy were very gentle and filled with distress and concern.


    He suddenly understood why Mi Luan didn''t want to sleep with him on the first night.

 Chapter 624 Mi Luan Asks Master Wong To Leave

    Chapter 624 Mi Luan Asks Master Wong To Leave����The next morning, Master Wong work up early and waited outside Gu Li''s tent. He didn''t dare to go inside the tent remembering Gu Li''s threat from thest night.


    The shadow guards who were making arrangements for morning''s breakfast whenever passed by him and said something in a yful manner, however, every time Master Wong ignored them thought he was very furious inside his heart.


    To him, they were merely clowns the same as they thought about him. He just wanted to take his little disciple back with him.


    Master Wong''s patience and wait finally bore fruit when he saw his little disciple stepping out of the tent. He ignored who held his little disciple''s hand.


    The jealousy was pouring inside his heart. No one knew that he had always wanted to treat his little disciple as his grandchild.


    In fact, he wanted to be his godfather. However, his little disciple''s calm and indifferent behavior would always stop him from doing so. Sometimes, he felt that his little disciple was much more sensible and mature than his age so he would also have to behave in the same manner so that he would not be looked down upon by him.


    It was after all, not easy to get a disciple as he had.


    Master Wong decided to talk to his disciple right now. He didn''t want to miss even a single opportunity. What if he made his little disciple agree to leave by some chance��so he couldn''t stop his efforts.


    "Shifu"


    Mi Luan first reached Master Wong and greeted him respectfully.


    He was very young and doing all these actions that normally adults did, he looked very cute. Gu Li''s eyes were filled with amusement as he watched him greeting his ''shifu''.


    Master Wong smiled gently and patted Mi Luan''s small head.


    "Did Little Luan sleep well?"


    He was worried about his little disciple since he got to know that he had just recovered from the fever.


    "Yes, Shifu."


    Mi Luan answer made Master Wong heave a sigh of relief. He finally decided to talk about what he had wanted to for a long time. However, he had just opened his mouth when Gu Li suddenly dragged Mi Luan away with him saying that both of them need to go and do their morning routines.


    Master Wong''s eyes were wide with shock as he saw Gu Li disappearing inside the dense forest with his little disciple.


    Sleeping was fine��but his little disciple ��how would he be able to relieve himself in open ��that too, when Gu Li was with him.


    Panicked and afraid for his little disciple, Master Wong decided to follow Gu Li. However, he couldn''t find Gu Li anywhere as thetter had already escaped from his sight.


    As a result, Master Wong lost himself in the dense forest unable to find Gu Li anywhere.


    Almost a shichenter when he finally found the ce where the tents were standing, he saw that the ce waspletely vacant. All the tents were vacant except for one.


    "Master Wong should have his meal."


    The old master told Master Wong who asked immediately


    "Where is Little Luan?"


    "He has gone with Gu Li and others to train."


    The old master replied calmly but Master Wong looked as if his whole purpose for living has been snatched away from him.


    Still, regaining some hope in his eyes, he asked the old master


    "Where do they train?"


    "The ce is not fixed."


    The answer destroyed all his hopes. He didn''t believe the old masterpletely. He felt as if he was being lied but he didn''t have any way to make sure of that so he could only leave the old master''s tent with a resentment-filled heart.


    As he imagined his little disciple carrying a sword in his small hands��no those precious small hands��Master Wong''s heart was filled with anger and pain.


    What should he do?


    Oh god��guide me so that I can save my little Ru��ehem Little Luan from these ruthless and manipting people!


    .


    .


    .


    It was when the sun was around to set that MMi Luan returned to the tents with Gu Li.


    Master Wong immediately ran towards him and hold him while checking here and there whether he was alright.


    "I am alright, Shifu."


    Mi Luan told his master calmly.


    However, Master Wong''s eyes went teary when he saw his little disciple''s hands that werepletely red. He asked him what he did. However, Mi Luan didn''t dare to tell him.


    Seeing that he already looked so sorrowful, he was worried that if he told him then he would start to cry.


    Today, he pulled heavy stuff to increase his arm''s strength. Though he was feeling very tired, he wanted to continue doing it so that he would be a little strong at least strong enough that Gu Li would find him capable enough to teach him how to fight with a sword.


    Though Mi Luan tried his best tofort Master Wong, he remained unsessful in his attempts. Standing beside them, Gu Li who was watching this scene was feeling very annoyed. He didn''t want Mi Luan to stay weak. Though he also felt distressed whenever he would see him working hard but Gu Li wanted him to be capable enough to face the enemies like the man who had attacked him a few days ago.


    He was afraid that Mi Luan''s so-called shifu would try to stop him from learning so he dragged Mi Luan away from here saying that they needed to eat something.


    However, he walked inside his master''s tent with Mi Luan and only came out when the dinner was ready.


    Whenever Master Wong tried to find an opportunity to talk with Mi Luan, Gu Li would swiftly take Mi Luan away with some logical excuse, however, Master Wong understood very clearly what he was trying to do.


    His chest was filled with anger.


    It was only at night that Master Wong finally get a chance to talk with Mi Luan when Gu Li was called by his master inside his tent to talk about something ��and alone.


    "Little Luan��"


    Master Wong called him by that name as he looked at the shadow guards who were looking at them warily as if they were afraid that he would take away Mi Luan with him and run away.


    "Shifu"


    Mi Luan looked at his master calmly.


    "Little Luan, we need to leave. You can''t stay here for long, you know about that right?''


    Mi Luan''s face was solemn as he looked at his master. He knew that what his master was saying was right but he wanted to stay. This kind of opportunity��he would never get it again.


    He was silent for a moment before he said


    "I had my father''s permission to stay outside for two months. ording to how many days are left, I am still left with forty-five days. I will stay here until then."

 Chapter 625 Bitten By Snake

    Chapter 625 Bitten By Snake����Master Wong went silent at Mi Luan''s words.


    He was also relieved that Mi Luan was at least thinking of leaving from here. But forty-five days were too long.


    "What about the two bodyguards you had left behind? They would soon send this news to your father that you are not in the vige."


    Mi Luan''s eyes also shed with concern when he heard his master''s words.


    It took him a few moments toe up with a solution.


    "Shifu should go back and assure them I am alright."


    Master Wong immediately shook his head saying that he can''t leave Mi Luan here. However, Mi Luan took out his handkerchief from his sleeve and said calmly


    "Shifu, give this to them and assure them that I am alright. I will be back in a few days. I really want to learn this, Shifu otherwise I might not be able to live in this world long."


    Master Wong''s eyes widened with shock and panic. He could see from Mi Luan''s calm face that what Mi Luan was telling him was true.


    He could feel that Mi Luan seemed to know something about this attack he didn''t. Perhaps he had been attacked before and he couldn''t find it impossible knowing his background.


    The middle-aged master was now worried but more than that he was conflicted inside his heart. He didn''t know what he should do. Should he leave Mi Luan here?


    If Mi Luan was saying the truth then he really needed to learn how to protect himself and perhaps other than Youxio no one else could be better in this.


    But if he left Mi Luan here, then would he really be safe amidst these people who killed anyone who offended them?


    Master Wong didn''t take the handkerchief from Mi Luan and went inside his tent to sleep.


    However, the whole he couldn''t sleep at all and continued to think about what Mi Luan said to him.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, Gu Li was surprised when he saw Master Wong stepping out of the tent with a small bundle in his hands.


    Mi Luan who was standing beside him immediately ran toward his shifu and asked him.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Gu Li''s ears perked up and his eyes immediately went bright.


    "Yes."


    When Master Wong said this, he clenched his fists tightly in excitement. Seeing how Mi Luan went silent, he thought that the master and disciple might have something to talk about so he decided to leave them alone for some time.


    Master Wong saw that Gu Li had left and said to Mi Luan.


    "Give me that handkerchief."


    Mi Luan immediately took his handkerchief and handed him.


    Master Wong carefully put it inside his small bundle and then said to Mi Luan with a serious face.


    "After forty days, I wille back to take you away with me."


    Mi Luan''s eyes were calm and it took him a moment to nod his head in agreement. Master Wong sighed in relief.


    He was still reluctant to leave him alone here but the whole night, he had thought it over.


    He knew very well that his little disciple had not seen the world much because he was restricted too much by his father. He would always have people around him constantly keeping an eye on him as if he was some sort of criminal.


    It was only this thought that made him leave Mi Luan here alone. It was the first time he was asking for something from him. How could he not fulfill his favorite disciple''s wish!


    Let him stay free and do what he wants for the next few days then he will be back to live his boring life back in his city!


    He would have stayed with Mi Luan but he knew that if he also stayed and didn''t go back to assure those two people that Mi Luan was alright then Mi Luan would not be able to stay here for long.


    So he needed to go back.


    Gu Li returned just at that moment and Master Wong decided to leave. Before leaving when he walked past by Gu Li, he couldn''t help but say to him seriously


    "Take care of him. If you harmed even a single strand of hair of him then I shall show what I am capable of."


    Gu Li rolled his eyes. The middle-aged master must have some kind of problem in his brain. He would never harm Xiao Luan.


    He merely nodded his head when he saw that Mi Luan was looking at him. However, Master Wong who noticed this was really relieved.


    He cared for Mi Luan. That''s what he concluded in the past few days. He just wished that his conclusion was right and Mi Luan would be safe by the time he would return.


    With all kinds of thoughts, Master Wong left the tents.


    Gu Li''s lips immediately carried a smile as he looked at the dense forest where Master had disappeared into.


    Master Wong hade to take away Mi Luan and since he left alone then it only meant that Mi Luan was not going away.


    If only he knew the agreement between his Xiao Luan and his shifu, then he would not have been smiling like this.


    .


    .


    .


    The next month passed like a wind. This month, Mi Luan learned a lot of things. The most important thing was that now he had learned that the sword was held by one hand and he had also learned the proper way of holding it.


    However, he was still far away from learning how to fight his enemies.


    Mi Luan was trying to learn everything he could but no one could master the art of fighting with a sword just in a month.


    Still, every day, he will wake up early and then train with other shadow guards for a whole day. Gu Li would forcefully make him take small breaks.


    The persistence of Mi Luan had now started to worry him and he was unable to understand why Mi Luan was in so much hurry to learn this.


    However, he only thought that it was just the eagerness of Mi Luan as a child. On the other hand, the other shadow guards had started to admire Mi Luan.


    Before they wanted him to stay because their senior brother wanted the same but now they havee to admire seeing him so persistent despite his young age.


    Whenever they would get a chance, they would try to tell Mi Luan what he could do to learn easily, they would share their childhood stories with him and Mi Luan would listen to them calmly.


    The shadow guards hade to like this sensible and silent child.


    As a result, now Mi Luan was bing the most adorable and youngest member of Youxio.


    It was during one evening when they returned after a long day of training and Gu Li just like any other evening first went to his master''s tent to see him.


    However, when he came out, his face was pale and his eyes were red and wide.


    He looked at Rong Ting and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Rong Ting, go and search for a doctor."


    His words rmed every shadow guard and many asked in chorus what happened. Gu Li had never stuttered in his life but today he did.


    "M..Master has been bitten by a snake. He is unconscious now. I d��don''t know how long it has been already."


    The shadow guards had grim and cold faces on hearing this. However, many of them immediately flew away to look for a physician.


    Gu Li was about to do the same when he saw Mi Luan running inside the old master''s tent.


    "Xiao Luan."


    He shouted to stop him but Mi Luan didn''t listen to him and stepped inside the tent without any hesitation.

 Chapter 626 No One Believes Mi Luan

    Chapter 626 No One Believes Mi Luan����Gu Li followed Mi Luan to the tent immediately. When he was inside the tent, he saw Mi Luan sitting on the bed where his master was lying.


    His eyes were closed and some kind of white foam wasing out of his mouth.


    Gu Li was scared that such a scene would frighten Mi Luan so he hurriedly covered his eyes and picked him up from the bed.


    "Elder Brother, put me down."


    Mi Luan said from Gu Li''s arms. However, Gu Li didn''t listen to him and stepped out of the tent with him.


    Only when they were out of the tent, he put Mi Luan down on the ground and said strictly


    "You are not allowed to go inside."


    After that, he didn''t give any chance to Mi Luan to say anything and looked at Rong Ting.


    "Rong Ting, stay here. Don''t let Xiao Luna wander around. I will be back with a capable physician soon."


    "Yes, Senior brother."


    Rong Ting said respectfully and Gu Li was about to fly away when he heard Mi Luan calling him.


    "Elder Brother"


    Gu Li was in hurry but he still turned around and looked at Mi Luan wondering what he had to say.


    Mi Luan looked calm as he told him


    "I can save Master. You don''t need to go anywhere."


    Gu Li frowned deeply. He obviously didn''t believe Mi Luan. Instead, he looked confused as to why Mi Luan was behaving like this in such circumstances when he had always been so sensible.


    He only thought that he was still young so he didn''t know the seriousness of the current circumstances. So he said


    "Xiao Luan. I will be back soon, Don''t run around. Saying this, he turned around to leave again. However, this time, Mi Luan looked anxious and ran towards him saying again


    "Elder Brother, Believe me. We just need a herb and it can be easily found in the forest. Take me somewhere where thee river or some water sou��"


    "Mi Luan."


    Gu Li''s face was as cold as his voice this time. His eyes were still red and strict now when he lookedat Mi Luan. It was obvious that he was displeased by Mi Luan''s behavior. ording to him, Mi Luan was wasting his time ��especially when he was already scared that he didn''t much time.


    Mi Luan stopped speaking and looked at him silently.


    "Stay here."


    With these cold and strict words, Gu Li finally flew away from the tents while Mi Luan silently looked in the direction where he had disappeared to.


    He felt Rong Ting patting his shoulders as if he was trying tofort him that Gu Li talked to him that way just because Gu Li was anxious.


    However, Mi Luan looked calm as he turned around and said to Rong Ting.


    "I will go and eat something."


    Rong Ting frowned on hearing Mi Luan''s words. How could Mi Luan feel hungry at such a moment! He wondered silently but then thought he, after all, was a child so he would not be able to understand anything.


    So he nodded his head and stood outside the old master''s tent while Mi Luan walked towards to the tent where the leftover meat and a few fruits were stored.


    Before stepping inside the tent, he looked at Rong Ting again and finally went inside.


    .


    .


    .


    It was almost a quarter of shichenter, that Gu Li returned with a physician from the vige. He saw that other shadow guards also had brought a few physicians but when Gu Li saw their grim faces, his heart sank inside his chest.


    "Look, I can''t treat him. I don''t know who you are but please leave me from where you have brought me."


    One of the physicians said to the shadow guard who had abducted him in the broad daylight.


    When he spoke, other physicians also started to speak.


    Gu Li frowned on hearing their words and so many voices together. Seeing this, the shadow guards immediately nced at the physician they have brought coldly and soon the area was silent.


    The physician who had been brought by Gu Li was about to open his mouth and beg him to drop him to the ce he had been picked from but seeing whatever happened, he shut down his mouth wisely.


    "Come."


    Gu Li said to him coldly and then stepped inside the tent.


    The physician silently followed him.


    However, a few momentster, the physician stepped out of the tent with Gu Lii whose face didn''t look good at all.


    He turned around to look at the physician again and said


    "Are you sure that you are not lying to me? Your vige people call you the most capable physician of their vige and also the neighboring vige."


    The physician lowered his head in embarrassment and anger. Regardless of what the circumstances are, he felt embarrassed and angry when someone pointed their finger on his only talent and passion.


    Still, he knew that he couldn''t express his anger so he told Gu Li


    "Though he is breathing, the snake poison is spreading inside his body slowly and slowly. He doesn''t have much time. It is veryte so I can''t do anything."


    "As if you could do anything if they had called you before."


    A murmur was heard from the group of the physicians. Now the ''most capable'' physician'' might have stayed silent when Gu Li said something about him, he was not going to do the same now.


    "What did you just say?"


    He red at the physician who had said these words. The other physician resided in the neighboring vige and he had never liked this ''most capable'' physician as everyone always praised him in his vige also.


    Now that he had got the opportunity to embarrass him, he didn''t want to stay silent and spoke mockingly


    "I said ��as if you could have done anything if you had been called before. All of us here know that there had been no medicine discovered yet for the snake''s poison. A person''s death is inevitable regardless of what kind of snake bit him."


    Others instantly agreed with him.


    The ''most capable physician'' looked more embarrassed. His face waspletely red as he had been caught. How could Gu Li not see through him!


    However, he was not interested in their fight at all. He was very worried now.


    What progress they had made if they couldn''t even treat snake''s bites?


    Gu Li thought inside his heart angrily.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a familiar voice.


    "What is going on here?"

 Chapter 627 Where Is Mi Luan?!

    Chapter 627 Where Is Mi Luan?!����Gu Li''s face only went worse when he saw Master Wong standing in front of him.


    Seeing that, no one answered his question, Master Wong repeated


    "What is going on here?"


    However, at this moment, no one was interested in answering his question. It was one of the physicians from the same vige who recognized Master Wong and stepped forward to whisper in his ear about whatever happened.


    Master Wong raised his eyebrows when he finished hearing everything. He immediately looked at Gu Li and said


    "Can I see your master?"


    Gu Li frowned not understanding why he was asking him this. Seeing his question filled eyes, Master Wong borated


    "I have also studied medicines a little. Maybe I will be able to cure him."


    Gu Li forehead was marred with a frown. Actually, he didn''t have any hope from Master Wong. He was thinking of bringing another physician he had heard resided in a little far away vige. He had heard a lot about him. Maybe he would be able to heal his master.


    But Gu Li feared that he would not be able to bring him on time.


    Perhaps only this thought made him allow Master Wong to see his master. He wanted to hold onto hisst hope until thest second. If Master Wong couldn''t cure his master then he would use his highest speed and bring that physician here.


    Inside the tent, Master Wong was sitting on the bed by the old master''s side who waspletely unconscious.


    He wiped the foam from the master''s wong lips and looked at it with a serious expression on his face. His other hand was on Master Wong''s wrist.


    A momentter, he nodded his head and removed his hand from the old master''s wrist. After that, he looked at Gu Li with confusion-filled eyes.


    "Where is Little Luan?"


    Gu Li frowned as he was waiting to hear from Master Wong whether he would be able to treat his master or not. However, Master Wong''s question diverted his attention as well.


    He didn''t see Mi Luan anywhere when he was standing outside. Gu Li''s eyes widened and he shouted for Rong Ting.


    Rong Ting stepped inside the tent and Gu Li asked him immediately


    "Where is Xiao Luan?"


    Rong Ting looked a little startled and then said


    "He had gone to the tent where the food is stored. He was feeling hungry��"


    However, Rong Ting stopped amidst his words as only now he seemed to realize that it had been a lot of time since he had seen Mi Luanst. By now, he should havee out of that tent. In all this chaos, he hadpletely forgotten about Mi Luan.


    Still, he only thought that Mi Luan must be there only. So he said to Gu Li.


    "Senior Brother, I will bring Mi Luan."


    Gu Li nodded his head and looked back at Master Wong to ask


    "Master Wong, do you have some cure?"


    Gu Li trusted Rong Ting and hence he was sure that Mi Luan must be safe. That''s why only, he put all his attention on his master''s treatment.


    "I do. There is an herb that is needed for it and it will be found near some water source."


    Gu Li''s face went nk as he suddenly remembered that he had heard the same words from Mi Luan. At the same time, he heard Master Wong whispering to himself


    "I wonder why Mi Luan didn''t cure him."


    Gu Li''s face waspletely nk. His eyes and heart were full of confusion when Rong Ting stepped inside the tent and said.


    "Senior Brother, Mi Luan��he is not anywhere. I can''t find him."


    "What?!"


    Master Wong was the first person to shout this, His eyes were wide with shock and panic as he looked at Gu Li from Rong Ting said sharply


    "You b****d, where is my little disciple? I had left him in your care."


    At this moment, Master Wong was very worried for his little disciple and angry at himself. He was angry that he left his little disciple here alone despite knowing the nature of these shadow guards.


    In the past month, he couldn''t sleep peacefully for a single night and hence he came back here today though he was toe here fifteen dayster.


    When had he thought that he would not find his little disciple here at all!


    Gu Li was no less worried. He looked at Rong Ting with cold and red eyes that were filled with anger as he asked him


    "Where did he go?"


    Rong Ting looked a little at loss. It was a momentter, that he spoke


    "The other side of the tent is torn with some kind of knife or dagger. I doubt that he ran away from there to avoid my eyes. Maybe he ran to the forests��."


    "To the forests��"


    Gu Li whispered to himself and then continued


    "Did he go there to bring that herb?"


    Master Wong who was standing near him heard his words and said instantly


    "Does he know about this?"


    Gu Li didn''t answer Master Wong''s question. It was Rong Ting who told him everything that Mi Luan knew and he had been saying that he could treat their master but they didn''t believe him.


    Master Wong''s eyes were filled with aggravation, not for him, but for his little disciple. His little disciple was so talented. He stepped out to treat someone but no one believed him.


    He looked at Rong Ting and then at Gu Li as he hmphed coldly and said as he started to walk out of the tent.


    "I will go and find my disciple first. If I couldn''t find him then forget about your master getting treated."


    Rong Ting''s eyes widened as he seemed to realize that Master Wong had a cure for his master. Gu Li looked conflicted as to what he should do.


    Both of them followed Master Wong outside the tent with grave faces.


    The outside people looked startled when they saw fuming Master Wong who had a red face. However, Master Wong ignored everyone and started to walk toward the dense forest.


    But he suddenly stopped amidst his steps as well as Rong Ting who was about to forcefully tie him so that he would be able to treat his master.


    Everyone saw small hands pushing away the dense bushes and then a small figure stepped out of the dense forest.

 Chapter 628 Mi Luan Is Back

    Chapter 628 Mi Luan Is Back����Master Wong was standing ahead of Gu Li and Rong Ting and hence he was the first person to run towards Mi Luan and then Gu Li.


    Still, regardless of how fast the former was, he couldn''tpete with thetter''s speed who held Mi Luan first and checked him here and there because Mi Luan''s clothes werepletely wet.


    Gu Li was relieved when he couldn''t see any injury on Mi Luan''s body and he didn''t smell the blood on his body.


    But he noticed a few scratches on his hand. Still, he was relieved that he was not injured heavily.


    On the other hand, Master Wong fired one question after the other.


    "My Little disciple, where did you go? Why are your clothes wet? Are you alright?...oh my little disciple��it is all my fault. I should not have left you here."


    Saying this, Master Wong tried to take Mi Luan away from Gu Li''s hands, however, Gu Li looked at him with a deep frown on his forehead still holding Mi Luan in his hands.


    However, when Mi Luan struggled to pull himself out of his hold, he was slightly startled before he loosened his hold and let him go.


    Mi Luan looked at Gu Li and then at his master calmly as he stretched his hand out to show them a nt that was ced in his hand and said


    "We don''t have much time. I have brought the herb."


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered immediately as he understood what Mi Luan was saying.


    "So you have gone to bring the herb?"


    Master Wong spoke with a distress-filled heart for his little disciple.


    After that, he red at Gu Li with cold and sharp eyes as he cried in distress


    "My little disciple��he was alone in such a big forest. Looking for some water resource ��what if something had happened to him��.wowo��I should not have left him here��th��"


    "Shut up."


    Master Wong flinched at Gu Li''s sharp and cold voice but he soon put his thorns on his body again when he realized that he had nothing to fear about. Today, he was determined to take his little disciple away.


    Gu Li didn''t show it but Master Wong''s each and every word created fear and guilt inside his heart. He tried his best to keep a calm andposed face as he looked at Mi Luan.


    There was a twinge in his heart when he saw the scratches on his hands but he suppressed it and asked him as gently as he could in such a situation.


    "Xiao Luan, are you sure that this herb can treat Master?"


    Mi Luan nodded his head calmly.


    However, Master Wong was furious to see that Gu I was doubting his disciple''s capability. Pointing his big fat finger in front of his face, he said as his mustache trembled because of the rage he was feeling inside his chest


    "How dare you��how dare you to doubt my little disciple''s talent!"


    Gu Li was coldly looking at the finger that was in front of his face. He was very tempted to twist it in a way that it will breakpletely.


    On the other hand, Mi Luan looked at both of them and sighed. After that, he walked toward the tent where the old master was lying on the bed.


    Rong Ting wanted to appreciate him for his sensibility. Though he was a little apprehensive, he knew that his senior brother was allowing Mi Luan to treat their master and he trusted his senior brother.


    Thinking this, he followed Mi Luan with the thought of helping him if needed.


    Gu Li also left from there when he realized that Mi Luan had left already and after him, with a cold hmph, Master Wong also stepped inside the tent.


    When they went in, they saw Rong Ting feeding some kind of medicinal paste to the unconscious old master.


    Gu Li''s red eyes were emotionless but his fists were clenched tightly.


    He was startled when he felt a soft touch on his hands and looked down. Looking down at the clean ck eyes that blinked in assurance, he felt his heart swelling inside his chest.


    His grip on the soft hand went firm and he looked at his master again.


    He was afraid but the little fe''s presence somehow made him less scared. He felt as if everything would be fine.


    But Gu Li''s face changed when after a few moments of drinking the medicinal paste, Master Wong''s face suddenly started to go blue.


    He stepped forward to check what was going on but Master Wong blocked his way and asked him sharply.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Li looked at him more coldly and asked


    "What is going on with Master?"


    However, in response, Master Wong only waved his hand and pushed him away fearlessly as he said


    "He is going to be alright. Don''t spoil anything. The poison ising out."


    And just as he said, a blue liquid soon started to flow out of the old master''s mouth. Gu Li and Rong Ting looked at this scene with wide eyes that were full of shock and surprise.


    They had never thought that the snake poison could be treated this way. Gu Li would not lie but he had seen people dying in his organization sometimes because of the snake''s poison whenever they went to train in the forest.


    Still, they couldn''t stop going to train as it was an important part of making the organization strong.


    This time, arge part of his heart though was not ready to lose his master, a small part had already given up hope.


    He had been ready to copse again. He had been ready to grieve over the person for his whole life who had given him a new life.


    But��he looked down at the small figure that was standing beside him.


    In the end, the little fe stepped into his darkness like a light.


    He saved the old master.


    He saved him from copsing in the darkness.

 Chapter 629 The Guilty Gu Li

    Chapter 629 The Guilty Gu Li����"Hmm��he is fine now."


    It was a few momentster, that Master Wong said these words.


    Gu Li also looked relieved now as his master''s face was no longer blue. The redness on his face was returning little by little.


    "Clean him. He will wake up within a shichen."


    Master Wong said casually and then held Mi Luan''s other hand to pull him out of the tent. However, when he walked a step away, he realized that Gu Li was holding his disciple''s other hand.


    He was ready t fight again but now he suddenly seemed to realize that fighting or arguing with Gu Li was equivalent to colliding his head against a wall. The young man was more powerful than him so he tried a softer way.


    "I need to change his clothes. What if he got sick? I know a few poisons. I promise you that I will mix those in your food tonight if my little disciple caught even cold."


    Sure enough, worry shed in Gu Li''s eyes when he saw that Mi Luan''s thoughts were still wet. So he nodded his head and left him reluctantly.


    However, Mi Luan had taken one step when Gu Li held his hand again and said stubbornly


    "I will change his clothes."


    Master Wong''s eyes widened as well as Mi Luan''s. Master Wong didn''t realize but Mi Luan seems to feel that this wouldn''t end in a good way.


    He had a feeling that he would have to change his clothes in front of Gu Li himself as thetter would want to rest assured that he didn''t get any injury anywhere else.


    Master Wong looked at his little disciple and asked him


    "I have brought new clothes for you. Don''t you want to wear them?"


    He winked at Mi Luan who immediately nodded his head and said


    "Yes, Shifu. I want to wear those clothes."


    With this, Mi Luan also pulled his hand out of Gu Li''s hold who didn''t dare to apply much force as he had seen scratches on Mi Luan''s hands.


    Master Wong sighed in relief and immediately dragged him out of the tent before Gu Li could again hold his little disciple or say anything else.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Li stepped out of his master''s tent after he had cleaned himpletely with Rong Ting. He strictly asked Rong Ting not to leave the master''s side.


    Rong Ting seriouslyplied. He was already disappointed in himself for disappointing his senior brother once and he was not going to let it happen again.


    After stepping out of the tent, the first thing that Gu Li did was to look for Mi Luan. When the shadow guard pointed towards a tent, he walked towards it. The tent face was towards the other side so he couldn''t see its entrance.


    Before walking toward the tent, Gu Li asked all the shadow guards to drop those physicians back in their vige.


    After that, he finally decided to find Mi Luan. On walking to the front of the tent, Gu Li frowned deeply when he saw Master Wong standing outside the tent.


    "What are you doing outside?"


    He asked Master Wong and Master Wong looked at him as if he saying ''are you crazy. When he saw Gu Li''s questioning eyes, he said casually


    "My little disciple is changing his clothes. Of Course, I will stand outside for him."


    Gu Li frowned and looked at Master Wong with scrutiny while Master Wong also seemed to realize that he had said something wrong.


    He gulped as he avoided looking into Gu Li''s eyes thinking of some excuse and he finally came up with one.


    "Little Luan doesn''t like to change his clothes in front of anyone else."


    Gu Li nodded his head at Master Wong''s face as he already knew this though his eyes were still not free of doubt. Master Wong''s eyes widened and he immediately blocked Gu Li''s way when he saw thetter trying to step inside the tent.


    "What are you doing?"


    He asked Gu Li loudly.


    "I will go inside and check if he has injuries anywhere else."


    However, Master Wong shook his head like a rattle and said


    "You don''t need to. Little Luan is a sensible boy. He would tell me if the injury was serious. He is also very capable of treating his own injury."


    Gu Li would have surely argued but Master Wong''sst few words caught his attention and he asked him


    "Xiao Luan knows about medicines."


    When it came to praising his little and favorite disciple, Master Wong would never shy away and beck at words.


    "Medicines��.I am sure that no one is as capable as my little disciple in this field in this whole Xin. Ha��in a few years��he will be like a brightening sun in the sky for everyone. Everyone would stretch their necks to see him as he would climb the stairs of his ability and cross everyone on his path."


    Master Wong had dreamy eyes as he said all this and wanted to continue.


    But just at this moment, Mi Luan stepped out of the tent.


    Both of them immediately looked toward him.


    "Ah��"


    Master Wong shouted in excitement.


    "Little Luan looks so beautiful��ah��I mean handsome."


    He also patted his little disciple''s shoulders joyously as he said these words. Gu Li also agreed with Master Wong''s words perhaps for the first time.


    His Xiao Luan indeed looked very handsome in the clothes his shifu had brought for him. He also thought of buying some new clothes for Mi Luan in the future.


    But at this moment, he was more worried about something else.


    "Xiao Luan"


    He called out gently. When Mi Luan looked at him, Gu Li didn''t know what he should think.


    He was feeling guilty because he didn''t believe Mi Luan when he was saying that he could treat his master. Instead, he scolded him.


    He wanted to apologize but looking at Mi Luan''s clean ck eyes that were free of any anger, Gu Li could only wonder inside his heart.


    Was Xiao Luan even angry at him?

 Chapter 630 Mi Luan Will Be Trained By The Old Master

    Chapter 630 Mi Luan Will Be Trained By The Old Master����The old master indeed woke up after a shichen.


    When Gu Li was informed he immediately ran to the tent followed by Mi Luan and then Master Wong who was not ready to leave his little disciple alone.


    Master Wong was also distressed.


    He had talked about leaving from here with his little disciple. But his little disciple was adamant to stay here for the fifteen days that he was granted.


    So Master Wong could only give up and wait restlessly for these fifteen days to finish.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the tent, Gu Li asked his master if he was feeling alright. The old master was now smiling calmly and peacefully just like before as if nothing ever happened. He nodded his head and assured Gu Li that he was feeling alright now.


    Gu Li found his peace in that smile.


    The old master looked around the tent and then asked Gu Li.


    "Was I not bitten by a snake?"


    The old master remembered that before he lost his consciousness he had seen a snake running around his tent.


    Gu Li nodded his head and before the old master could ask him who treated him, he told him eagerly.


    "Master, Xiao Luan treated you."


    The old master raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked in the direction where Mi Luan was standing and smiled again.


    Gu Li, however, felt that this was not enough and continued


    "Master, Xiao Luan went to the forest alone and looked for the herb he knew could treat you."


    The old master looked at Gu Li with raised eyebrows wondering if he had seen him this talkative before he had found Mi Luan.


    Indeed, he hadn''t. Mi Luan''s presence changed Gu Lipletely and he was somewhere happy about this change, To him, Gu Li was like the son he never had.


    Although as a master, he was supposed to favor no one, he couldn''t help but favor Gu Li whom he had trained himself since his childhood, whom he taught almost everything he knew, and whom he readied to manage this organization after him.


    The old master looked toward Mi Luan again.


    On the other hand, Master Wong was feeling very proud when he heard Gu Li praising his little disciple. Someone was praising his little disciple so how could he stay behind!


    So Mi Luan''s shifu started to speak


    "Of Course, my little disciple is the best, Do you even know how good he is at medicines? He knows more than those physicians standing outside your tent collectively knew? Heck, he is even learning the skill of acup��"


    Master Wong halted amidst his words when he felt his sleeve being pulled by someone. He frowned in confusion and looked down at his hand.


    It was a small hand and of course of his little disciple.


    Master Wong bit his tongue tightly as he realized what he was doing just now, His little disciple''s capabilities are supposed to be kept a secret.


    That was the only reason he was staying in his vige as a normal boy when he had such a special background.


    Only he knew about him his secrets but he had sworn on his life never to reveal them.


    So Master Wong immediately shut his mouth.


    However, Gu Li already looked suspicious when he looked at the shifu and his little disciple. Rong Ting''s eyes were wide as he had thought that Mi Luan knew about this special herb coincidentally. In fact, everyone in the Youxio was thinking this.


    But now hearing Master Wong''s words, this matter doesn''t seem to be so simple.


    It was only the old master who was looking at Mi Luan and Master Wong with a smile on his lips. He signed Mi Luan to step forward ande to him.


    Mi Luan did the same.


    "I am grateful to Xiao Luan."


    The old master said to Mi Luan with a serious expression on his face. However, Mi Luan immediately shook his head and said


    "No need, Master. Senior brother had saved my life. It was only right that if I can I save the life of the person who is so important to him."


    Gu Li was moved by Mi Luan''s words. The only he found wrong in this was that Mi Luan called him senior brother like everyone does.


    But he liked when he calls him ''Elder Brother''.


    However, he didn''t interrupt him in front of his master. The old master also looked happy at Mi Luan''s response.


    "Stay here from tomorrow morning."


    The old master said suddenly. After that, he looked at Gu Li and said calmly


    "Leave him here from tomorrow morning."


    Gu Li looked surprised by these words and opened his mouth to ask something when the old master said


    "I shall train him myself."


    The tent went silent at these words and Gu Li immediately shut his mouth. Rong Ting''s eyes were again wide with shock. The serious-faced shadow guard probably had so much expression on his face before but today seemed to be different.


    It was not a small matter to be trained by the Master. Rong Ting had heard that thest person the old master had trained was Gu Li and no one in Youxio whether old or new could defeat Gu Li.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how everyone outside woulde to envy Mi Luan''s luck when they would get to know of this.


    Gu Li''s eyes were filled with joy on hearing this. He looked at the small frame of Mi Luan. Though he knew that the next few days will be a little hard for him, he knew that only a few days would teach him so much that perhaps he won''t be able to teach him in months.


    That''s how good and hard the old master trained.


    He immediately thanked his master and also signed Mi Luan to do the same.


    Mi Luan calmly did as Gu Li said.


    After that, Gu Li asked everyone to leave the tent and let the old master rest.


    Once he was outside the tent, he picked Mi Luan in his arms and said


    "Are you happy? Do you know what it means to be trained by Master?"


    When he saw Mi Luan''s confused eyes, Gu Li smiled and borated


    "Perhaps one of these days, Xiao Luan would defeat me in swordsmanship."


    These few words said a lot of things and Gu Li knew that Mi Luan understood as the boy''s eyes flicker with surprise and then determination. He felt funny as well joyous.


    His heart also felt full.


    He could only hug the small figure in his arms tightly as walked towards the forest saying that Mi Luan needed to eat more if he wanted to train hard.


    While Master Wong who was running behind only caught air when Gu Li disappeared with Mi Luan using qingong.

 Chapter 631 Mi Luan Was Leaving

    Chapter 631 Mi Luan Was Leaving����Inside the forest, Mi Luan and Gu Li were sitting on a big stone beside each other as thetter ate fruits.


    "Are you not angry at me, Xiao Luan?"


    Gu Li asked Mi Luan suddenly the question that had been bothering him a lot.


    "Why?''


    Mi Luan asked Gu Li with confusion-filled eyes. Gu Li smiled in because of the amazement he was feeling at his question. Did he need to know what he should be getting angry at?


    "I didn''t believe you when you said that you could treat Master."


    Gu Li exined calmly. At the same time, his fists clenched. He was angry at himself and he didn''t even know why but his anger increased more when Mi Luan said


    "I am not angry at all. It is normal. No one would believe a child when he will say something like this. No one had ever believed."


    Mi Luan spoke hisst few words in a daze.


    Gu Li looked at him swiftly and his expression told him very well that this was not the first time he had faced something like this.


    But he was angry and ashamed that he was also one of those people now.


    "I am thankful to you."


    Gu Li spoke sincerely. He would always feel guilty and grateful towards Mi Luan for whatever happened today. He saw Mi Luan shaking his head but Gu Li continued


    "Master is very important to me, Xiao Luan. He is the person who had taken me in when I didn''t have any shelter. He has made me capable enough of protecting myself. If it meant giving my life for him, then I would so without any hesitation. If today something had happened to him, then perhaps I would have left Youxio because I would have never been able to forgive myself."


    Mi Luan stayed silent and Gu Li also didn''t say anything after that.


    It was after a few moments, that they left the forest and went to the tents.


    Despite Master Wong''s persistent efforts, Gu Li still took Mi Luan to his tent to sleep. Now that he knew that the little fe got nightmares, he wanted to be there tofort him whenever he would get one.


    However, that night Mi Luan didn''t get any nightmares.


    Gu Li was happy. He had noticed that Mi Luan''s nightmares were not frequent. However, he still couldn''t help but wonder if he had them frequently once.


    There must have been a time when they were so horrible that he would get up from his sleep otherwise why would he be so hesitant to sleep with him?


    The thought made him feel distressed for the young boy. He wished that one day he would be able to talk to Mi Luan about this so that he would teach a lesson to every person who had hurt his Xiao Luan to this point.


    The next morning, as the old master had said Mi Luan stayed back.


    Gu Li was worried that the old master would get tired so he requested him to rest for a few days and start to train Mi Luan after a few days. In fact, he also wanted to ready Mi Luan''s body for his master''s hard training in these few days.


    But the old master waved his suggestion in dismissal saying that he waspletely fine.


    Master Wong who also heard from the other shadow guardsst night that the old master could teach these things in a very short time also said that the old master was now fine.


    And he had said true. The poison was out. The only thing the old master needed to do was to have a good and healthy diet now.


    So Gu Li could only leave Mi Luan behind with his master.


    He also wanted to leave one of the shadow guards behind as he was worried after the snake''s bite ident but the old master didn''t let him say that yesterday''s incident was his carelessness as he had a mild fever.


    Gu Li knew this since the night beforest night so he felt more guilty that he didn''t care for his master nicely despite knowing that he had a fever. Even if the old master had said that he was fine. He should have stayed back and taken care of him.


    The old master felt helpless as he knew very well what was going on inside Gu Li''s mind. Without saying anything else, he just ordered him to leave and train the shadow guards instead of wasting time.


    So Gi Li left.


    The next few days were perhaps the best days for Mi Luan in his life.


    In these few days, he gained much more than he had ever thought.


    Though every night, he had been asleep before Gu Li woulde because of the exhaustion, and then every morning he would leave to train with the old master without spending much time with Gu Li, thetter could see the changes in him.


    His ears were sharper now as he would move a little whenever he (Gu Li) would step inside the tent. He used to do the same before but now Mi Luan would not open his eyes as if he knew from the steps themselves that there was nothing to worry about and it was Gu Li and no one else.


    This much sharpness could onlye from a trained shadow guard.


    In ten days, Mi Luan was fighting with the old master. Though he would be defeated, he would learn a lot with every fight. The moves that the old master taught him were very different��something that he never observed even when he had seen soldiers in Imperial City training with each other.


    So he knew that he was learning something that perhaps even those soldiers didn''t know.


    By the fourteenth day, Mi Luan was quite satisfied with his swordsmanship. However, when the old master said


    "From tomorrow, we shall start learning qingong."


    Mi Luan''s face fell immediately. That was perhaps the most important thing he wanted to learn but it was already the fourteenth day.


    Though he didn''t show much expression on his face and his eyes were still very calm, the old master had started to understand Mi Luan enough to know from his bodynguage what he was feeling.


    And he could also feel his sadness.


    "What happened, Mi Luan?"


    The old master asked Mi Luan calmly. Mi Luan was startled to hear his question or perhaps surprised to see that he knew that something was wrong.


    "Master, I am leaving tomorrow."

 Chapter 632 The Furious Gu Li

    Chapter 632 The Furious Gu Li����"Master, I am leaving tomorrow."


    Mi Luan told the old master leaving himpletely surprised.


    "Did you tell Gu Li?"


    The old master asked Mi Luan who shook his head calmly. The old master immediately had a serious expression on his face and said


    "You should have told him, Mi Luan. He needs to ready himself for your departure."


    Mi Luan looked confused by the old master''s words. The old master sighed seeing this.


    He didn''t know how he should make Mi Luan understand. He could only ask him


    "Do you need to leave? Can''t you stay?"


    The old master couldn''t imagine what would be of his disciple if this little disciple of Master Wong left. His disciple finally had learned to smile and talk like normal person even though their life was not normal.


    He thought that it would be nice if Mi Luan could stay.


    However, Mi Luan shook his head ''no'' calmly.


    The old master sighed many times on their way back. When they stepped out of the dense forest, the old master said to Mi Luan seriously and quite strictly


    "Tell Gu Li tonight about this."


    "Alright, Master."


    Mi Luan said. He seemed to guess that his words had disappointed the old master but he couldn''t say even if he wanted.


    At night, after taking his meal, Gu Li took Mi Luan to the forest to get some fruits for thetter. It was after they had finished their dinner, Mi Luan told Gu Li.


    "Senior brother, I am leaving tomorrow."


    It took Gu Li a few moments to respond to those words. During those few moments, the silence around them was a little strange but Mi Luan never understood what was so strange about it.


    Even after so many days, he had been unable to understand his ''Senior brother''s attachment to him. He never thought that Gu Li would face any difficulty in continuing his life after his departure. Perhaps because he thought that he could never be that important to anyone.


    "What did you say?"


    Gu Li who finally found his voice asked Mi Luan in a voice that expressed hisplete confusion. The young shadow guard surely seemed to think that he heard something wrong. There still was a smile on his lips as he looked at Mi Luan.


    Mi Luan repeated quite calmly, never understanding even a bit what kind of powerful impact his words had.


    "Senior Brother, I am leaving tomorrow."


    Gu Li''s smile disappearedpletely this time.


    "Where are you leaving and with whom?"


    Though he already seemed to guess what will be the answer, Gu Li still asked him and sure enough, the little fe said


    "With Shifu��back to from where I came."


    Gu Li''s face was nk and his eyes were emotionless. He had never had this strong urge to spank someone that he had at this moment. How easily he said these words!


    "You are not leaving."


    He said coldly a voice that he would usually use in front of the shadow guards he used to train��a voice thatmanded no argument to his order.


    However, Mi Luan was not one of his shadow guards. He was still the child in whose eyes he had never seen fear. Sure enough, he opened his mouth to say something but even before he could let out a single sound, Gu Li picked him up from the ground, and using qingong he flew away from there.


    When they were back to the tents, he silently strode towards his tent and then put Mi Luan on the bed.


    "Sleep. You need to go to training with Master tomorrow."


    After saying these words, he blew out themp and then walked to his side of the bed to sleep. He pretended as if he never heard Mi Luan''s words about leaving him.


    However, Mi Luan was also quite persistent. The little fe didn''ty down on the bed. Instead, he sat at the same spot where Gu Li had put him and said


    "Senior Brother, I need to leave. I can''t st��"


    The next moment, Mi Luan''s arm was gripped firmly but not tightly and Gu Li''s cold and strict voice fell in his ear.


    "Do you want me to beat you ��spank you? If not, then sleep quietly. You are not going anywhere. Is it about that shifu of yours? I will tell him that he can stay here for the rest of his life. Youxio can always use an old physician."


    Gu Li finished and then forcefully made Mi Luan lie down on the bed.


    Only now Mi Luan did understand why the old master was asking him to talk to Gu Li about his departure. However, what he didn''t understand was Gu Li''s anger.


    Why was he so angry?


    Mi Luan sat up again and said again


    "Senior brother, It''s not about shifu. I was given only forty five days to stay out. The period willplete tomorrow and I need to leave. I can''t��"


    Bang!


    Gu Li flipped the small wooden table that was ced inside the tent-making Mi Luan stop amidst his words. After that, he left the tent without saying anything to him.


    Master Wong who was on his way to Gu Li''s tent to check whether his little disciple had returned or not was shocked and confused when he saw Gu Li with a cold face stepping out of his tent.


    He immediately walked towards the tent to see if his little disciple was alright or not.


    However, just when he rxed the tent, he saw Mi Luan stepping out of the tent perhaps to follow Gu Li.


    Master Wong heaved a sigh of relief but was confused when he heard his little disciple asking him.


    "Shifu, did you see Senior Brother leaving?


    "I did. But why did you look so anxious?"


    And when Mi Luan told his shifu everything, Master Wong''s face went serious. He knew very well that if Gu Li didn''t want Mi Luan to leave, he won''t be able to take him away.


    Master Wong smiled to assure his little disciple and said


    "You go and sleep. I will go and talk to him."


    Mi Luan didn''t seem to be convinced but Master Wong still sent him back inside the tent.


    His face however didn''t look good when he stepped out. How could he look good when he had to talk to that Gu Li!


    Wuwu��.Master Wong wanted to cry but didn''t have any tears to shed.


    Heforted himself by saying that it was all for his little disciple as he walked in the direction Gu Li had gone.

 Chapter 633 Gu Li Doesnt Want Mi Luan To Leave

    Chapter 633 Gu Li Doesn''t Want Mi Luan To Leave����Gu Li was sitting on a stone and sharpening his dagger when he heard a meek but a voice that was full of fear.


    "Mister Gu Li."


    He raised his head and his cold eyes immediately set on Master Wong who flinched merely on seeing his cold eyes.


    It took him all his courage to speak his next few words


    "I��I wanted to talk t��to you about ��something."


    Though he stuttered, Master Wong didn''t know why but he felt proud forpleting his words.


    However, the cold smile on Gu Li''s lips as he continued to sharpen his dagger while speaking to him made all of his courage vanish away in a second


    "Speak."


    One word but said in such a cold voice that Master Wong could feel the chills running down his spine. Master Wong was sure that Gu Li was trying to scare him to the point where he would not even mention a single thing about Mi Luan''s departure but he had to.


    No matter how afraid he was, he had to talk about this.


    "Mister Gu Li, Little Luan needs to leave."


    "He doesn''t."


    Gu Li said immediately and then continued coldly.


    "He is not leaving."


    Master Wong sighed heavily. A part of him was a little proud that his little disciple was so great and adorable that even the cold heart of this shadow guard was move by him. In just a few days, he was already so attached to him that he didn''t want him to leave.


    But Mi Luan really needed to leave.


    "Mister Gu Li, you are not understanding.''


    Master Wong thought that if Gu Li''s heart could be moved by Mi Luan then at least he as a heart. So he tried to exin everything to him softly.


    Fortunately, Gu Li didn''t interrupt him. Though he was still looking at him with cold eyes, Master Wong just avoided looking into his eyes.


    "Little Luan has another life ��beyond this forest. Beyond the vige where I live. He also has his own family who is waiting for him."


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with surprise. He had never thought about Mi Luan''s family or perhaps he on his own assumed that Mi Luan was an orphan��without any family.


    With time, he started to think that just like he, who didn''t have anyone to call brother, sister, mother, or father in this world, Mi Luan was the same as him.


    So he thought that they could be that one person for each other who would need no family except each other.


    But all of it was just his one-sided assumptions.


    He has a family. Gu Li repeated Master Wong''s words inside his brain and his heart was suddenly filled with bitterness or perhaps envy.


    Not the envy towards Mi Luan but towards his family.


    He might be unreasonable to wish that Mi Luan should not have any family ��then he wouldn''t have to leave.


    A thought suddenly came to his mind and he asked the so called shifu of his Xiao Luan ��his Xiao Luan ��he was never his.


    Gu Li smiled bitterly but his eyes were suddenly filled with suspicion as he looked at Master Wong and said


    "He has a family? And they didn''te to look for him for so many days?"


    Master Wong went speechless at Gu Li''s question. He opened and closed his mouth but was unable toe back with a counterattack. But one thing he understood was that Gu Li was doubting him. He was doubting him that he was lying about Mi Luan''s family.


    "No!"


    Master Wong said loudly.


    "I am not lying, Mister Gu Li. You need to believe me."


    Gu Li chuckled coldly as he said


    "I never said that you are lying."


    Master Wong was again speechless. This time he just decided to say what wasing on his tongue.


    "But your eyes say it. I am not lying. I don''t have any reason to lie."


    Gu Li calmly stood up from the stone he was sitting on. His dagger was still in his hands as he walked toward Master Wong.


    With his(Gu Li) each and every step in his direction, Master Wong stepped backward. The middle-aged master was swallowing whenever he would look at the sharp dagger in Gu Li''s hands.


    "Mister Gu Li��"


    Gu Li stopped one step away from Master Wong and said coldly


    "He has a family. So what? They don''t care for him enough to look for him when he had been lost for exactly forty-four days. Do they even know that he was attacked? Do they know that he would have perhaps d��died by now if I had not been there?"


    Master Wong stopped trembling in fear. He had a very serious expression on his face when he heard Gu Li continuing.


    "He was attacked that day and he didn''t even know how to hold a sword. I taught him everything. My master taught him everything and I should just let him go now?"


    Gu Li chuckled coldly and whispered


    "I shall not. He will stay here. He will learn to protect himself. At least in the future, he will not run like that day. He will bravely kill whoever will dare to go against him. Go and tell his family that Youxio kept their son. If they love him enough thene here to fight with this Gu Li."


    After finishing his words, Gu Li turned around to leave.


    But Master Wong''s somber words made him halt amidst his steps.


    "He is not made to do that. He is not made to kill people. He is made to save lives. He is not made for this ce where only bloodshed. Mister Gu Li, you can''t keep him here. You will be stopping him from achieving what he really aces."


    The confused Gu Li turned around to look at Master Wong with cold and nk eyes but Master Wong continued.


    "My little disciple is very capable in medicines and curing people. Mister Gu Li ...he had spent just a few days with me, reading my books, and going through what I have collected throughout my whole life, but in those few days, he learned from those things more than I could ever learn. That''s how intelligent and talented he is. He can find the cure of the medicines no one has ever found. He can invent many things. You can''t keep him here. You will be destroying him by handing a sword to his hand when those hands are in fact made to save people''s lives."


    Gu Li was shocked.


    He had never known that Mi Luan knew so much about medicines. Though he had his own doubts after the snake biting incident, he didn''t pry into this matter much.


    However, he had never thought that Mi Luan had such talent and abilities.


    His heart was suddenly filled with so many conflicts but he didn''t want to change his decision. His conflicts and confusion made Gu Li run away from that ce.


    However, he had taken just a step when suddenly he saw the rain of so many arrows.


    And then the war started.

 Chapter 634 The Attack

    Chapter 634 The Attack����Everyone was confused when they saw the shadow guards lying down on the ground and scratching their bodies like maniacs.


    "What did you sprinkle?"


    One of the shadow guards asked Mi Luan who stepped away from them calmly and never answered his question.


    The old master looked at the small packet that was in Mi Luan''s hands and smiled calmly. Gu Li who was still confused wanted to ask questions but before he could, Master Wong who could no longer hide when he didn''t know whether his little disciple was safe or not appeared there suddenly.


    "Little��Luan, are you alright?"


    Master Wong who almost spoke Mi Luan''s real name at this moment changed his words at right time and ran toward him


    "Are you alright? You didn''t get injured, right?"


    "I am alright, Shifu"


    Mi Luan told his Shifu calmly. Master Wong heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes flickered with pride when he suddenly saw the crawling shadow guards on the ground.


    "Hahah��Little Luan did you use that on them?"


    Mi Luan nodded his head calmly and Master Wong chuckled again.


    Looking at everyone''s confused face, he exined


    "It is something that Little Luan made on his own. Now they will be like this for almost a shichen and slowly their body will be paralyzed for a day. You can do whatever you want to do with them if you don''t want to face any trouble or resistance."


    The shadow guards looked at Mi Luan with surprise and admiration-filled eyes.


    They were surprised that Mi Luan made this powder on his own. On the other hand, Gu Li''s face was nk because he suddenly seemed to remember all the praises Master Wong had sung for his little disciple''s medicinal talent in front of him.


    To divert his thoughts, Gu Li looked at the enemies shadow guards and his eyes narrowed when he noticed the embroidered mark on their robes.


    "They are sent from the Imperial City."


    The old master spoke out his thoughts loudly and Gu Li as well as other shadow guards had cold eyes.


    Mi Luan''s ears perked up on hearing the mention of the Imperial City while Master Wong looked as if this was bound to happen.


    Though the Emperor had not started any investigation to find Youxio in the past few years after ascending the throne, Youxio was still a criminal organization in Xin.


    "Did you cover the eyes of those physicians when you had brought them and left them back?"


    Gu Li asked his shadow guards coldly who immediately nodded their heads. However, the old master knew that this was not the origin of the problem.


    "They didn''t need to know the exact ce. They knew that we were inside the forest. They needed only a few days to find us out."


    Gu Li''s head lowered at these words as he knew that his master was right. Because he had been too scared on seeing his master''s situation that day, he didn''t see that his actions could put them in danger.


    However, the old master never med Gu Li.


    Instead, he looked at Mi Luan. Patting his shoulder, he asked him


    "Are you sure that they won''t be able to do anything?"


    Mi Luan immediately nodded his head so the old master ordered everyone to go back inside their tent and rest saying that they will manage these shadow guards in the morning.


    On hearing his order, everyone went back to their tents.


    "Senior brother."


    Mi Luan who had finally found Gu Li now wanted to talk to him. However, Gu Li who already knew what he wanted to talk about immediately spoke strictly.


    "We won''t be talking about that matter anymore."


    The old master who was standing there saw this scene. He looked at Mi Luan and Master Wong''s awkward expressions and could only sigh before he also left for his tent.


    He knew that Gu Li needed some time to ept all this. If it was needed, then he would talk to his disciple.


    On the other hand, Master Wong was sad to see how Gu Li shut his little disciple up. He sent his little disciple to the tent and then looked at Gu Li with narrowed eyes


    "You better not talk to my little disciple that way again, Mister Gu Li."


    Even he as his Shifu has never talked to him like this. His little disciple was after all very sensible. He never gave him chance toin about him.


    So he couldn''t bear to see Gu Li scolding him like this.


    This time even when Gu Li looked at him coldly, Master Wong didn''t cower. He didn''t know how but he would suddenly get all the courage whenever it was about his little disciple.


    "Also, he is leaving with me tomorrow."


    "He is not."


    Gu Li said sharply. But this time Master Wong had already prepared himself to argue with him.


    "And why not? Because he is not safe outside Youxio? I don''t think that he is safe here as well. Your Youxio just got attacked, Mister Gu Li."


    "Yours is an organization that is dered criminal in Xin. Do you want my little Luan to be treated as a criminal as well? Unfortunately, I am not going to let you do that if you wish that to happen."


    Master Wong scrutinized Gu Li''s expression.


    His words seemed to be working. He thought silently inside his heart as he looked at Gu Li''s cold eyes but his clenched fists.


    The young shadow guard was indeed thinking about them.


    So this time, he continued softly


    "You think that Gu Li is not safe with his family but it is his family only who has protected him all these years. He got attacked because he is out and from what I know, this was also his wish. You don''t know but in the vige, he had two girls who constantly care for him and they have been worried sick since he left. Beyond this forest, he also has people who care about him and would sacrifice their lives to keep him safe. You need to let him leave with me, Mister Gu Li."


    Finishing his words, he finally waited for Gu Li to say something, however, the young shadow guard said nothing and walked back to his tent leaving him standing there alone with an anxious face.

 Chapter 635 Mi Luan Leaves

    Chapter 635 Mi Luan Leaves����When Gu Li stepped inside the tent, he saw Mi Luan sitting on the bed as if he had been waiting for him toe to the tent. Gu Li looked away from his clean ck eyes that were fixed on him.


    "Senior Brother."


    He heard Mi Luan calling him but he didn''t respond to him. Instead, he walked to the other side of the bed and then sat down on it.


    However, he didn''ty down to sleep instead he finally focused his gaze on Mi Luan.


    His hand went to probe his sleeve and a momentter, he took out a silvery shining dagger from there and forwarded it to Mi Luan.


    "Did I not say that I will give you a very good dagger? Here it is for you."


    Mi Luan blinked as he looked at the beautiful dagger and finally picked it from Gu Li''s hands.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Mi Luan spoke with confusion-filled eyes. ording to what he knew, this dagger belonged to Senior Brother.


    Then how could he take it? But Gu Li didn''t let himplete his question and asked him


    "Why do you call me Senior Brother?"


    "Doesn''t everyone call you that? Those shadow guard brothers you train��they call you senior brother so I call you the same way."


    Mi Luan answered honestly but Gu Li couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Yes, they called him Senior Brother but he would feel nicer if Mi Luan would call him Elder Brother. However, it seems that he was nothing but Senior Brother to him like he was to those shadow guards but Mi Luan was much more to him than the shadow guards he trained.


    "Sleep now. Don''t you need to travel for a long time tomorrow?"


    Gu Li said calmly as he hid the bitterness inside his heart and started to spread the nkets for them. However, before he could lie down, Mi Luan suddenly held his wrist and presented a small packet in front of him.


    "Senior Brother, I have nothing to give you right now except for this."


    Gu Li looked at the small packet on his small hand. He didn''t know why but he suddenly felt an itch in his nose and his eyes went blurry.


    It has been a long time since he had felt moisture in his eyes.


    He blinked them vigorously and took the packet from Mi Luan''s hands.


    Both of themy down on the bed. Soon Gu Li heard Mi Luan''s soft breathing. That night, Mi Luan didn''t have any nightmares and slept soundly but Gu Li''s eyes didn''t find any sleep.


    The morning came very early for him. He closed his eyes when he felt Mi Luan who was sleeping by his side moving suddenly.


    He could feel sitting up on the bed and then getting down slowly and carefully as if he was afraid to wake him up.


    It was only after he had left the tent did he open his eyes.


    His eyes were red as the color of blood but he never shed a single tear. Nonchntly, he got down from the bed and left the tent a few momentster.


    .


    .


    .


    After a shichen, Mi Luan was ready to leave with his Shifu.


    Today, Gu Li didn''t go to train with his shadow guards and stayed in the tents only. That''s why today everyone was present when Mi Luan was about to leave.


    "Continue practicing every day. Try to learn new things if you can. I am sure that in a few years you will be able to defeat any swordsman who would dare to fight with you, Mi Luan."


    The old master said to Mi Luan with a soft smile on his lips and patted his head gently.


    "Yes, Master."


    Mi Luan said politely.


    Then he suddenly kneeled down on the ground surprising the old master and everyone else. But his next few words somehow won the heart of every person present there.


    "Mi Luan is grateful to the Master for teaching me so many things in the past few days. If it ever came to Mi Luan, Mi Luan would not hesitate to give up on his life for Master."


    In Mi Luan''s soft voice the words he said already sounded very sincere and everyone believed that he really meant it.


    Sincerity would always make a heart go soft and that''s what happened.


    Everyone was suddenly unwilling to let him go.


    In the past few days, they had gotten so used to of having him around. And even if they would manage, the shadow guards wondered how their Senior Brother would be able to handle himself after Mi Luan''s departure.


    The old master helped Mi Luan in getting up from the ground.


    He patted his head again. After that, Mi Luan bid goodbye to everyone.


    Soon Gu Li picked him in his arm and then with another, he held Master Wong''s waist and the three of them flew away from there.


    Gu Li didn''t want Mi Luan to face any danger when he would walk through the forest so he decided to leave him and Master Wong at the boundary of the forest from where the vige was very visible from naked eyes.


    Gu Li had thought that he had prepared himself well but he still felt his heart going heavy when he set his foot down on the boundary of the forest and put down Mi Luan on the ground on his feet.


    "Then we leave."


    Master Wong said as he looked at Gu Li.


    However, Gu Li held Mi Luan''s small hand in his. He looked at Mi Luan and cleared his throat loudly before he said


    "Take care of yourself."


    "You too, Senior Brother."


    The little fe said to him.


    Gu Li looked into his clean ck eyes carefully and gritted his teeth silently when he didn''t find any trace of the sorrow in leaving him.


    He wanted to be angry but he couldn''t.


    Instead, he kneeled down in front of Mi Luan. Cupping his face in between his palms, he said very gently.


    "If you ever need me in the future��any kind of help you need then just spread the word or leave some trace of yours at this same boundary. I will find you on my own."


    Mi Luan nodded his head and said


    "Senior Brother can do the same. If you ever needed Mi Luan then find me."


    Gu Li smiled but his smile was still bitter.


    "And how shall I find you? I don''t even know what you look like."


    He said as he looked at his veil.


    Mi Luan went silent at his words. A momentter, Gu Li saw him raising his hand to remove his veil but he stopped him abruptly.


    "No��don''t. It is better if I don''t see it."


    Mi Luan looked confused but only Gu Li knew why he didn''t want to see his face.


    If he ever saw him in the future, then he might abduct him to take him back to Youxio.


    Gu Li thought silently while Master Wong heaved a sigh of relief.


    "We should leave now, Little Luan. They will be here soon."


    Master Wong said and Mi Luan nodded his head as she stepped backward.


    Gu Li didn''t have any choice but to leave him.


    As he saw his small frame walking towards the vige and then disappearing from his sight, it took a great effort in stopping himself from running towards him and taking him back to Youxio.


    The days, then weeks, and the years��Gu Li wondered how he will continue living in the future without the small bundle of joy by his side.


    It will surely be difficult but life has to go on��just like it kept going on after he had lost his mother and younger brother.


    With a bitter heart and cold eyes, he finally flew away from there.

 Chapter 636 Li Rui Is Mi Luan!

    Chapter 636 Li Rui Is Mi Luan!����(At Present)


    The room was silent.


    Everyone standing inside the room either looked confused or shocked.


    It was the shadow guards, who were tied to the chairs, who looked the most shocked inside the room. One of them started to struggle suddenly and Li Rui who was standing in front of Gu Li turned her head to look at him.


    Her clean ck eyes observed his face for a moment. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything as the shadow guard''s face had been covered with masks. A momentter, she spoke calmly


    "Let him speak."


    An Ju immediately removed the cloth from his mouth and the shadow guard also spoke immediately.


    "How do you know this?"


    Li Rui didn''t say anything in response but turned her head to look at the man who was sitting in front of him.


    "No way in hell that you are Mi Luan."


    One of them whispered incredulously.


    Others though didn''t say anything and seemed to agree with him.


    After all, Mi Luan was a boy.


    It was then they saw Li Rui probing inside the sleeve of her dress.


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered immediately. He didn''t even blink as he saw her taking out a familiar shiny dagger from her sleeve.


    Then she looked at him and said in the same calm voice


    "If you are my Senior Brother then it should be enough to prove that I am Mi Luan. Now you prove that you are my Senior Brother."


    It was not only Gu Li who recognized the dagger but every shadow guard in the room recognized it. It was just that they didn''t know that the dagger was given to Mi Luan by Gu Li.


    They looked at their master wondering if he will remove his mask.


    They couldn''t show their faces.


    It was to keep everyone safe and since Gu Li was their leader, he could obviously not show his face. However, at this moment, Gu Li couldn''t think of anything else.


    He looked into Li Rui''s clean ck eyes suddenly realizing why he had found them so familiar when he had seen them for the first time.


    "I need oil to remove my mask."


    He said in a dazed voice.


    Li Rui nodded her head and looked at An Ju.


    Xi Ying who was standing behind her stepped forward to stand just beside his wangfei. His deep ck eyes staring at Gu Li were sharp but his heart was filled with surprise.


    The only thing he could understand right now was that Li Rui and this leader of Youxio knew each other from before.


    It left him surprised but he was more shocked when he heard this leader asking for water to remove his mask.


    Did he know that his one move could put him in a big danger?


    An Ju brought the oil soon. Li Rui didn''t ask her to free Gu Li''s hands so that he could remove the mask.


    He saw Li Rui stepping forward and he immediately took one to stand beside him so that he would be able to protect her if the man decided to attack suddenly.


    He frowned in confusion when he saw Li Rui touching the mask with her fingers. He didn''t know but Li Rui already knew how to remove the mask as these masks were one of her inventions.


    She took the oil from the bowl and applied it to the corner of the ck mask.


    In a few moments, the mask started to leave his face and she was finally able to see it.


    Li Rui''s eyes shed with surprise when she saw Gu Li''s face after so many years. She stepped back in a daze and whispered


    "Senior Brother��"


    "Rui had never thought that Rui would see Senior Brother again and like this."


    Though she looked calm, her words expressed her surprise and joy when she smiled at the end.


    But Gu Li still looked as if he was unable to believe what he was seeing or hearing.


    His throat wobbled when he whispered


    "Xiao Luan��you��"


    He opened and closed his mouth unable to find any word to say. However, he didn''t get the chance either as soon the old physician''s shout sounded in the room.


    "Girl, don''t tell me that you are Mi Luan."


    Xi Ying looked at the old master coldly as he covered his wife''s ears. The old physician realized his mistake and smiled sheepishly.


    After that, he looked at Li Rui with eyes that were full of worship. His smile was so wide and his face was red with excitement as he stepped forward and looked at her while asking


    "Tell this old man, Girl��are you Mi Luan?"


    Li Rui stayed silent for a moment before she looked at Xi Ying who was also looking at her silently. A momentter, she nodded her head and whispered while looking at him.


    "Yes."


    Xi Ying didn''t show any shock or surprise. Actually, he didn''t know anything about this Mi Luan. The first time he heard this name was just a few hours ago from the shadow guard''s mouth.


    Though he felt embarrassed now that he remembered that he had been feeling jealous because Li Rui knew this man named Mi Luan.


    Regardless of everything, he was relieved and happy.


    She herself was Mi Luan.


    On the other hand, the old physician looked as if he could fly around the room while calling his hands and legs happily.


    "Mi Luan��I found Mi Luan��hahah��I can''t believe it at all."


    Xi Ying felt annoyed by his chattering and said to An Ju coldly.


    "Throw him out."


    "What?"


    The old physician eximed in shock.


    "You can''t."


    He eximed as he stepped back to avoid An Ju who had already started to walk towards him to throw him out.


    "I am too excited. Do you even know who is Mi Luan, young man? If you had then you must have not behaved like this with me. Anyone would behave like this if they would see Mi Luan."


    Xi Ying raised his hand to stop An Ju. He looked at the old physician with narrowed eyes and then asked indifferently


    "Who is Mi Luan?"


    He indeed wishes to know��especially after knowing that it was his Rui who was Mi Luan for other people.


    Howe he didn''t find anything about this when he had investigated her!


    "Mi Luan..."


    The old physician had a dreamy look in his eyes as he continued


    "Mi Luan is the most capable physician I have ever heard about. The market, in thest few years, had so many new things because of him��things that no one had ever thought could exist and you know all of them are his own inventions. People say that he can save the people who are on the brink of death. Among the physicians of Xin, I think that every single one of them would die to meet him once. He is the idol for them��ah not idol but God. But everyone had thought that he is a man."


    The old physician looked at Li Rui suddenly with confusion-filled eyes and said


    "Girl, why are you hiding like this?"


    It was at this moment, that Xi Ying knew that it was the right time to send the old physician away so he looked at An Ju again who immediately showed the way out to the old physician.

 Chapter 637 Reunion

    Chapter 637 Reunion����After the old physician had left, the room gained its previous silence. Xi Ying looked at his wife.


    His deep ck eyes shed with pampering and doting love when he saw her red ears. Was she feeling embarrassed or shy because of the old physician''s words?


    Xi Ying smiled deeply as he wounded his arms around his wife''s waist and said


    "You must be tired. Do you want to sit?"


    He could feel Gu Li''s gaze on himself all this while.


    However, Li Rui shook her head and looked at Gu Li again.


    She walked forward making Xi Ying take his arm back and he saw her cutting the ropes that tied Gu Li with her dagger.


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed immediately and he looked at Gu Li warily.


    Though the man didn''t seem to have any dangerous intent at this moment, he couldn''t let his guards down. He didn''t want his wife to free him but he also wanted to show his trust on her.


    She must be doing this because she had her own thoughts.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Li Rui freed him and called out.


    "You have not eaten anything in the past few days, right? And ��"


    Li Rui paused amidst her words and suddenly looked a little embarrassed to continue


    "You might be having bruises on your body."


    "It''s alright."


    Gu Li, who was still in a daze despite his calm face, said stiffly.


    The shadow guard who saw that their leader was free now said to Li Rui.


    "Little Luan��ah I mean Lady Li, can you free us as well?"


    Li Rui immediately nodded her head. However, Xi Ying didn''t let her cut their ropes on her own. He signed An Ju to do that.


    "Remove your masks."


    Gu Li said suddenly surprising his three shadow guards.


    "But Master��"


    One of them tried to say something but stopped when he saw Gu Li''s eyes on himself. So they removed their masks one by one with the help of the oil An Ju had brought.


    Gu Li nced at Xi Ying who was already looking at Him.


    Xi Ying knew that Gu Li did this because he was aware of his doubts on him and his people and it indeed reduced his doubts to some extent on seeing that thetter was trying to do such a thing.


    "Xiao Luan, can we have something to eat? I am dying with hunger."


    The shadow guard who never showed their weak side until now finally expressed it when they knew that it was someone familiar in front of them.


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly and immediately asked An Ju to go and ask Li Hua and Liu Lan to make arrangements.


    An Ju was confused. She didn''t understand why her master was letting Lady Li treat these shadow guards with so much respect when they had tried to kill her!


    For them, she felt nothing but anger and ruthlessness.


    But she knew better than to question her master''s decisions and do whatever was asked. So she left the room to do what Li Rui had asked her to do.


    On the other hand, the shadow guards looked at Li Rui and sighed in their hearts seeing her calm and collectedposure.


    They could really see the little bit of Xiao Luan inside him now.


    "Xiao Luan."


    Li Rui looked at the other shadow guard who just spoke to her.


    "Brother Rong Ting."


    Li Rui smiled lightly when she recognized the shadow guard who used to have a very serious face around her.


    He still had the same kind of face but she could feel the familiarity when he asked her without any hesitation.


    "Can I take a bath somewhere?"


    The other shadow guards shook their heads hearing Rong Ting''s question. If a person''s first demand is hunger then Rong Ting''s would be bath.


    His obsession with cleanliness��they have never been able to understand.


    However, Li Rui who knew about this already immediately nodded her head and said


    "Yes, Senior Brother. I ��"


    "I will show them."


    Xi Ying interrupted his wife and said gently.


    Li Rui didn''t find any problem in this and nodded her head.


    So Xi Ying looked at the four other men inside the room and said


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Li understood that he wanted all of them to leave so he stepped forward and signed his shadow guards to follow. They did as he said thought they wanted to devour some delicious meal first.


    Outside the room, Xi Ying stopped suddenly and stood beside Gu Li.


    "Though I don''t know what kind of past you have with my wife, it will be better for you as well as your organization if you would not try to take advantage of the current situation and harm my family."


    Xi Ying said very coldly.


    The three shadow guards standing behind Gu Li were very angry by Xi Ying''s attitude but Gu Li didn''t show any anger.


    His eyes were calm as he nodded his head and said


    "I understand. I never knew that he��she is Mi Luan. If I had then I and my people would have killed that Emperor by now."


    His eyes were deathly cold as he said these words making Xi Ying raise his eyebrows in surprise. It only made him more curious about the past he had with his wife.


    He nodded his head and continued walking ahead followed by Gu Li and his shadow guards who understood instantly that their master was calm only because this matter concerned Mi Luan.


    Xi Ying asked An Shing and An Su to guard the room where Youxio''s shadow guards were bathing while he went back to his wife only to find her giving Liu Lan some instructions about the meal that those Youxio shadow guards were going to have.


    He sighed as he again felt that strange but familiar feeling building up inside his chest��the feeling when he would see her over concerned about someone else other than himself.


    He suppressed the urge to pull her away from there and walked towards her with a calm face.


    "You can go."


    Li Rui said to Liu Lan when she saw him standing beside her.


    And as soon as Liu Lan left, he couldn''t stop himself from blurting out.


    "They seem quite close to you."


    Xi Ying was surprised. He had never been the person who couldn''t control himself but in front of her, he would always get surprised by himself.


    "I didn''t mean it that way��"


    He tried to exin when he thought how his words sounded so wrong to his own ears. He just wanted her to share with him how she knew the shadow guards from Youxio.


    But Li Rui looked calm. She couldn''t help but remember what Xi Ying said to her a few nights ago.


    ''Keep your eyes on me and don''t look at anyone else��''


    She somehow could see that Xi Ying again. The remembrance of that night did something in her stomach and she cleared her throat to shake away her weird thoughts.


    "I know them when I had left Imperial City for one and a half month at the age of nine."


    -----------


    *Announcement - For tonight


    1 gift of 1000 coins = I bonus chapter ( Instant release for the next three chapters)


    1 Super Gift of 5000 coins = 5 bonus chapters ( With a gap of half an hour)


    The announcement is valid till 1:00 A.M. IST only.

 Chapter 638 Rui Talks To Xi Ying About The Attacks

    Chapter 638 Rui Talks To Xi Ying About The Attacks����In front of Li Rui''s eyes shed the memory of her asking her father again to let her go the vige for a few months where Master Wong lived because she had heard that he had collected information about many nts that had medicinal herbs and hence she wanted to go and see if she could learn anything from it.


    Her father, of course had refuse to let her go. She had been disappointed but after Li Zhan''s incident she never asked him for the same thing again so she had went back to her courtyard to busy herself with her books.


    However, it was very sudden when the next day her father came and told her that she could leave but only for a month and she would have to take the soldiers with herself.


    She had refused as she didn''t want anyone to recognize herself as General Li''s daughter.


    This had made her father worry but she had assured him that she would go there with some other identity and would never tell her real name to anyone.


    After much effort, she had been able to make him agree for a month and fifteen days in addition.


    However, she was to take two soldiers, Li Mei and Li Hua with her.


    "He saved my life."


    Li Rui told Xi Ying who looked at him for the boration. He remembered silently how General Li had said to him that the attacks had stopped for a few years as she told him how she met Gu Li and how afterwards he and his master taught her swordsmanship.


    The attacks never stopped. It was just that she never let General Li know about them.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were deathly cold. He wondered how cruel Zhao Wang Lei was to send people to kill a child who had not crossed even the age of ten.


    Even Youxio had that limit of the age of children.


    And the most outrageous thing was that Li Rui has never seemed to harm him in any way for him to do all this.


    "Rui��"


    He suddenly held his wife''s face in between his hands. As he looked at his wife''s clean ck eyes, he felt his heart aching at the mere thought of her life being in such a constant danger ��since her birth.


    At some point of her life, she must have been afraid ��very much afraid that now she no longer seem to have any fear of death.


    "Have you ever wondered who is doing all this?"


    Li Rui eyshes lowered and she seemed to be in a deep thought as she whispered


    "Many times. I noticed it after Li��Li Zhan''s death."


    Li Rui swallowed as she continued


    "It started after a few months of her death when father started to take me out of Li Manor."


    At that time, his father was trying to cheer her up. That''s why he would take her out in evenings thinking that it would brought back the cheerful smile on her face.


    But the darkness of Li Zhan''s death was too dark at that time for any light to scare away that darkness.


    "I was attacked on one of the evenings outing. Father saved me but he got injured in the process. After that, he didn''t allow me to step out of Li Manor. However, he assured her that it was just some normal attack.


    "It had been difficult for me to go out of Li Manor for that one and a half month after that attack. I thought that I was hidden very well but then I was attacked again��and that too twice. Once when I was on my way to the vige and the second time when I was staying there. The first time ��it was the soldier who was sent to protect me by Father. He attacked me when I was alone with him but I ��I killed him. I pushed him down the mountain we were on to collect some herbs."


    Li Rui''s eyes were nk when she said thest few words.


    It was the first time she had killed someone. For the subsequent nights, she had been unable to sleep.


    "Why did you not go back after the first attack?"


    Xi Ying said immediately, His heart was beating fast inside his chest as he imagined whatever she told him. How he wished to be there for her when she was going through all this!


    Li Rui smiled but the smile was full of a strange sadness.


    "If I had let anyone know about the attack��Li Mei, Li Hua or Father then I would have never been able to step out of Li Manor. It had been suffocating me too much ��so much that I could endure the fear of my life being in danger but I couldn''t bear the thought of going back to those four walls of Li Manor again."


    Xi Ying exhaled sharply as if hoping that the stuffiness he was feeling inside his heart would reduce to some extent.


    Li Rui continued.


    It was the first time she was sharing what she had felt inside her heart at those times and somehow ��it felt nice.


    "After I returned safely, Father allowed me to go out again when I asked him. I went to some other vige to learn more and then I was attacked again. By that time, I was sure that they were not normal attacks. They wanted my life��my life precisely. But after I had learnt swordsmanship it became easier to protect myself. Slowly, they would no longer send only one person to kill me��the people started to increase and with that I got better at my swordsmanship."


    But at the cost of putting your life in constant danger.


    Xi Ying thought silently inside his heart.


    "I wondered who this person was. What wrong I have done to him? Elder Brother had been investigating from a long time ��since he came to know of this. But he only got some results after I married. It was Princess he told me. I thought the same. But on the day of this banquet, I was attacked again Ying��Princess could not send them right? She was already asked to stay inside her chambers. She didn''t have any way to send them. It was then I realized that it could not be her. And then Senior Brother told me that it was ��His Majesty."


    Xi Ying saw how confused Li Rui looked when she finished.


    His thumb caressed the soft skin of her cheeks gently. He could feel her strength. He could feel how strong and fearless those difficult circumstances had made this woman.


    And he felt very proud of her!


    "I will find out. We together will find out everything."


    He whispered as he leaned his forehead against hers.


    "And I shall not leave him alive after I find this out."


    He finished with a kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 639 Was Gu Li Angry At Rui?

    Chapter 639 Was Gu Li Angry At Rui?����Xi Ying had to pull away from Li Rui when he heard the sound of the throat being cleared.


    He looked towards the door coldly and saw the shadow guards from Youxio standing there. Li Rui took another step back from him and walked towards them making him follow her with a frown.


    When the young prime minister could feel envious of his own son sometimes because he attracted too much attention of his wife then what were these shadow guards from Youxio.


    "Senior Brother, the meal must be ready by now. Let''s go."


    Li Rui said to Gu Li. All this while there was a soft and small smile on her lips that made Xi Ying understand that she was undoubtedly happy to see Gu Li and his people again.


    She must be.


    Xi Ying tried to put himself in ce of his wife. Anyone would be happy to see the person who had though was a small part of his life but still taught them something that they could use for their whole life.


    So he didn''t behave rudely with them though he didn''t like them because of what he has heard about their organization.


    Youxio was a very good organization a few years ago. The shadow guards from their organization killed the officials who were corrupted and then distributedrge sum of money from those officials amongst the poor people of the viges.


    However, in the past few years, they have been ruthless to kill anyone they would get the money for. It was a crime in Xi Ying''s eyes because many of them were innocent.


    He was sure that Li Rui didn''t know any of this. In fact, he doubted if she knew what actually Youxio was. Everything she told him about this senior brother of hers, he understood that she didn''t know what kind of work he and his organization does.


    Silently, he walked with Li Rui towards the dining room while Gu Li and his shadow guards followed them.


    "Xia��Ah apologies. Lady Li��the food is delicious."


    One of the shadow guards who knew Mi Luan from years ago said to Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiled and looked at Gu Li who had not picked the chopsticks to eat.


    "Senior Brother, why are you not having anything?"


    Gu Li looked at Li Rui silently for a few moments before he opened his mouth to ask her the question that had been gnawing his heart and mind from the moment he hade to know that she was Mi Luan.


    Why did you never tell me that you are a girl? That was what he had wanted to ask.


    However, he didn''t know why the words that left his mouth were


    "You are with child."


    He said as he looked towards her stomach.


    He himself didn''t notice how his eyes didn''t look cold when he looked at Li Rui''s stomach. They were soft filled with curiousness as well as a little fear as he looked at the bloated stomach.


    Li Rui blinked when she saw Gu Li''s eyes.


    "Yes, I am."


    She answered calmly.


    Gu Li nodded his head rather stiffly.


    It was not that he had never seen a pregnant woman before. But the thought of Mi Luan being pregnant whom he had thought of as his young brother made him feel a little awkward.


    Xi Ying didn''t like the way the leader of Youxio was looking at his wife. His deep ck eyes were filled with coldness and indifference as he looked at him.


    On the other hand, when Li Rui saw him looking at herself silently, she asked him


    "Senior Brother, are you angry at Rui?"


    Gu Li blinked suddenlying out of a trance and his eyes went nk at the question.


    Was he angry at her?


    It was surprising that he was not as ufortable or angry as he thought he should have been aftering to know that Mi Luan hid such a big thing from him.


    Somehow he had an inkling after whatever happened in the past few days that why he didn''t tell him about this.


    Combined with this, he might have heard Li Rui telling the young prime minister all those things. It was at that time he felt angry as well as relieved.


    Relieved that she knew how to protect herself and angry that at such a young age, those people made her dirty her hands with blood.


    She was a woman, a young girl at that time.


    He could only imagine how she went through all those things. Gu Li felt his chest bing very stuffy suddenly as he looked at Li Rui''s clean ck eyes.


    When he didn''t answer her question, Li Rui licked her lips lightly.


    Xi Ying who noticed her action sighed in annoyance. He knew that she did it whenever she felt nervous. But she didn''t need to be nervous in front of these people.


    He didn''t dare to say those words as he was clear about the importance of these people in his wife''s eyes. So he silently held her hand under the table hoping tofort her somehow.


    "When I first met you, I had not thought that I was going to stay there for therge period of the time that I had demanded from my father. So I told you the same name I had been living in the vige with Shifu."


    Gu Li didn''t respond to those words.


    He merely looked at Li Rui for a few moments before he finally asked her


    "You could have at least told me that you are ��not a boy."


    Now that Gu Li remembered that he slept with this young girl in the same tent, he thought how it could have harmed her reputation to a great extent.


    Though she was very young, though he never had such intentions, people would never look at all these aspects. They would just open their mouths and spat rubbish.


    It was a good thing that no one knew that she was associated with them.


    He looked at Xi Ying. Fortunately, the young prime minister didn''t seem to mind this small thing. If he had, then Gu Li wondered what he would have done.


    He thought as his eyes went cold.


    He would have surely done his best to separate Li Rui from this husband of hers in that case. She would never deserve to be with such a man.


    Gu Li focused his attention back on Li Rui when he heard her say


    "I couldn''t."

 Chapter 640 Why Was Gu Li Looking For Mi Luan?!

    Chapter 640 Why Was Gu Li Looking For Mi Luan?!����"I had promised my father that I would live with that identity as long as I was in that vige. Mi Luan ��a boy from some vige head''s family. Only shifu knew about my real identity."


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed.


    He remembered what Master Wong had told him the night before Mi Luan left. Mi Luan''s father was protecting him for several years. So he must have done this to ensure his safety.


    Still, Gu Li couldn''t help but say


    "However, that was something you were doing to protect yourself. I and my people never meant any danger to you, Xiao L��Lady Li."


    Gu Li changed his words.


    It was a little weird to call the person ''Lady Li'' he had called and remembered all this while as Xiao Luan. However, she was a General''s daughter and a prime minister''s wife.


    It was a norm to call her Lady.


    "You are right."


    Li Rui spoke calmly. When she said her next few words, she smiled lightly as she looked at Gu Li and asked him


    "But if I had told you that I was a girl, would have taught me how to fight with a sword? Would have taken me to train with your shadow guards? Would you have let Master teach me the swordsmanship?"


    This time, Gu Li couldn''t really answer Li Rui''s question.


    His mouth opened and closed many times but he didn''t know what he should say.


    It was the truth. He would not have taught her all those things if he knew that she was a girl. Putting aside that, he would have taken her back to her vige instantly if he knew that she was a girl.


    Because Youxio didn''t have any ce for girls.


    "I have to say that Xiao Luan is right."


    Gu Li nced at the shadow guard who said this


    The shadow guard smiled apologetically and corrected his words.


    "I mean Lady Li is right."


    Li Rui smiled and said politely


    "I would like if all of you will still call me Xiao Luan or Rui��anything you like."


    The shadow guards also smiled at the same time, they felt bad for whatever they said to her when they had been inside the garden to kill her.


    They said that she was a scheming and arrogant woman as the rumors described her to be. But they could see very clearly that she was far from that type of person.


    Li Rui looked at Gu Li and told him politely


    "Senior Brother, I would have never hidden all these things from you but I was too greedy to learn to protect myself. If it hurts you then Rui apologizes and Rui willplete any kind of punishment Senior Brother will give."


    Xi Ying looked displeased with his wife''s words. He looked at Gu Li coldly as if daring him to punish his wife in any way.


    Ha��if he was even thinking of any such thing then he would forget everything and put him and his shadow guards back inside that room where they havee from.


    Gu Li sighed as he looked away from Li Rui.


    It was a sigh one of helplessness.


    How could he punish her! He couldn''t punish his Xiao Luan when in his eyes he was a boy.


    And now that he knew that Xiao Luan was actually a girl��Gu Li only felt a different tenderness and protectiveness towards her.


    Such a young girl��he only felt that she was surrounded by too many enemies.


    He felt his heart aching at the thought that she couldn''t live a normal life.


    Gu Li''s fists clenched and he looked at Xi Ying for the first time in all this while.


    "Prime Minister Xi doesn''t know why the Emperor wants to kill Rui?"


    Li Rui smiled when she heard Gu Li calling her Rui. She understood that he had forgiven her.


    "No��not yet."


    Xi Ying answered rather coldly.


    Because he understood that Gu Li heard when he was talking with Li Rui. He had put his guard down when he was spending time with his wife��when he wanted to hear attentively because she was expressing her thoughts and feelings in front of him for the first time and that''s why he didn''t get to know that Gu Li and his shadow guards were standing there until Gu Li cleared his throat.


    Gu Li nodded his head and looked at Li Rui.


    "I will find out about this soon."


    Li Rui didn''t refuse and said


    "Had you been looking for me, Senior Brother?"


    She remembered when Gu Li had heard Mi Luan''s name then he looked very desperate to find him. She frowned when she saw his face going grim at her question.


    In fact, his shadow guards also didn''t have good faces.


    "Is everything alright, Senior Brother?"


    Gu Li shook his head with a sigh as he spoke


    "Two years ago, we were attacked by an opponent organization that is trying to take our ce the Empire."


    "Jiaxiu organization?"


    Xi Ying asked and Gu Li nodded his head as his eyes went colder merely at the mention of Jiaxiu organization.


    "We won. Their side lost very heavily but during the battle, Master got injured."


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and her eyes also went colder.


    She had always respected the old master. It was because of him she was standing alive today. If he had not taught her all those perfect and sharp moves in swordsmanship then she would have never been able to fight with her enemies.


    "He��did he��"


    She couldn''tplete her question but fortunately, Gu Li understood and answered


    "He is alive but��"


    Gu Li licked his dry lips as he looked away from Li Rui. It had always been a deep wound in his heart that he couldn''t protect his master.


    "An arrow stabbed him. We removed the arrow. The wound also healed with time. However, he didn''t wake up. He remained unconscious for the past two years. He is alive only on some liquid diets. However, the physician said that he would not��"


    The pause described how difficult it was for Gu Li to continue his words.


    "��would not survive this way for a long time."

 Chapter 641 Rui Comes To Know What Youxio Does

    Chapter 641 Rui Comes To Know What Youxio Does����"No, Rui. You are not going anywhere with him. I won''t let you go."


    Xi Ying said as soon as he stepped inside the room with Rui.


    He knew what she was going to say from the moment she said in the dining room to everyone that ''they needed to talk''.


    This talk was regarding her going to treat whoever was the master of Gu Li. And he obviously had refused swiftly.


    "Ying��"


    "No, Rui"


    Xi Ying said immediately as he stepped backward as if avoiding his wife who was stepping towards him. It was the first time he was avoiding her but he was scared.


    He was scared that he would give in to her demand. He was scared that he would get weak and allow her to go to Youxio to treat Gu Li''s master.


    "I can''t let you go there."


    He said as he released a defeated sigh from his lips. Although she looked calm, he knew that she must be disappointed that he was trying to control her.


    But he couldn''t ept what she wanted to do this time.


    "Ying, Senior Brother needs me."


    Xi Ying looked away from his wife. His soft voice as she tried to made him understand prated his heart.


    "You Senior Brother��"


    He stepped forward suddenly and asked her


    "Do you know what does he do for living? Do you know what he and his people do?"


    At his words, Li Rui indeed looked confused.


    Xi Ying didn''t know if he was doing right or wrong at this moment but one thing he was sure of that he couldn''t let his wife go to such a danegous ce.


    So he wants her to be enlightened about what exactly she wanted to do.


    "They are from Youxio, Rui. Have you ever heard this name before?"


    Li Rui frowned as she tried to remember. The first she had heard this word from An Ju was when Gu Li and his shadow guards had attacked her for the first time.


    Before that, she had never heard this name so she shook her head honestly. Xi Ying nodded his head as he whispered


    "That''s what I had thought."


    "They kill people."


    He continued. Seeing his wife''s nk face, he stepped forward and held her hands as he told her


    "Whoever gives them the money to kill someone that person want to get killed, they would do it for the sake of the money. It doesn''t matter who the person to be killed is. Why do you think they agreed to kill you? Zhao Wang Lei must have given them a huge amount of money for this."


    Li Rui opened her mouth to say something but couldn''t find a single word while Xi Ying continued


    "Rui, you understand right? Why I can''t let you go there? That is a dangerous ce. We still don''t know if they are really on our side. Maybe this is their n to take you away and then ��"


    Xi Ying didn''t and couldn''t finish his words but he knew that he didn''t need to. Li Rui understood.


    "But they would never harm me."


    Li Rui said confidently and Xi Ying sighed as he pulled his hand away from her.


    He didn''t know how he should make her understand his fear. Did she even know what he was feeling right now?


    Did she even think about him before she said to her ''Senior Brother'' that she would go and treat his master?


    "Ying, I will talk to him. I am sure that all this ��killing people��he must be having some reason behind it."


    Li Rui said confidently.


    She couldn''t believe that her senior brother and all his shadow guards could do such a thing.


    Gu Li had saved her life when she was in danger. His shadow guards ��they had weed her happily and had been so kind to her.


    Xi Ying shook his head helplessly. He suppressed the questions and pain he was feeling inside his heart and said coldly


    "Good then let''s go and talk to him first."


    He said and walked towards the door.


    Li Rui sighed as she looked at his back. She felt a little upset seeing how he was behaving ��perhaps because he had never behaved like this with her.


    But she knew that he was just worried for her.


    However, he also didn''t know what ce those people had inside her heart. She would always stay grateful for whatever Gu Li and the old master had taught her.


    So how could she stay indifferent when he needed her now! She was not sure if she would be able to treat him but she would try her best.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui stepped inside the dining room with Xi Ying.


    She saw Gu Li instantly looking toward her. Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and then at Gu Li as she said


    "Senior Brother��Ying just told me that you kill people? Innocent people? Is it true?"


    Gu Li stiffened at Li Rui''s direct question. Not only he but the shadow guards who were standing behind him also had grim faces and they lowered their heads in shame.


    Li Rui''s heart sank inside her chest when she saw their lowered heads.


    She looked at Xi Ying who looked at her calmly though he was very tempted tofort her right now seeing how shocked she looked.


    But he resisted. At this moment, he just wanted to ensure that she would not go to Youxio. He didn''t care about anyone else. The only person he cared about was his wife ��his family.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Li Rui who was still not ready to believe what she was seeing stepped forward and looked Gu Li in the eyes as she said


    "You really kill people who have not done anything wrong? Then why did you save me?"


    She asked incredulously. She had never thought that he could do such a thing.


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with hurt when he heard Li Rui''s question. He had never felt anything when those people started to talk badly about his organization.


    Because he knew what he was doing all this for so he never felt guilty.


    But now when Li Rui looked at him with those shock-filled eyes and asked him this question, he felt very hurt and guilty inside his heart.


    His throat wobbled as he answered in a quite indifferent voice suppressing the pain he was feeling again after so many years


    "We didn''t have any other way."

 Chapter 642 Why Did Youxio Changed?!

    Chapter 642 Why Did Youxio Changed?!����"Master got injured too suddenly. I was looking everywhere for some good physician who could treat him but I didn''t find any capable one who could help us. One day, I came to know from an old physician that only you could treat him. He took Mi Luan''s name but he said that I would never be able to find you because no one has ever seen you. In the end, I tried to find you��Mi Luan."


    Gu Li said in an emotionless voice.


    All the turbulent emotions were suppressed by him under that cold face of his.


    At that time, he regretted that he didn''t have any information regarding Mi Luan so that he would be able to find him.


    "But in the end, he had said right. I couldn''t find you ��until today,"


    "Mister Gu Li��"


    Xi Ying looked at Gu Li and said coldly


    "What my wife wants to know is why you suddenly started to kill innocent people instead of how and why you decided to find her."


    Gu Li looked at Xi Ying. He understood that Xi Ying didn''t want Li Rui to go to treat his master with him and his people.


    He also could understand why he wanted this and he didn''t even know if he should me him for this. He could only try to assure him that he would never let any harme to his Xiao Luan.


    Xiao Luan was very precious to him ��in any form. Whether a boy or a girl. He would protect him with his life or he should say her.


    "When I couldn''t find you ��I decided to go to Yantun Valley."


    Xi Ying''s, as well as Li Rui''s face, changed as they heard Gu Li continuing


    "After so many days...almost a month of wandering around in that valley I finally found the gate of their ce but I was not allowed to go inside. Another month, I spent just wandering outside the gate where I pleaded with them to let me inside. I described the condition of Master to them again and again hoping that they will find it unique and take him in to treat him. But no one responded."


    A different kind of silence enveloped the room at this moment.


    Li Rui''s eyes were strangely cold as she heard whatever Gu Li told her and Xi Ying was now trying to connect the dots. He had an intuition that Youxio had this big reason to suddenly change their ways.


    They were an organization for the poor before. Those poor people whose lives they changed, were ready to give their life for the existence of Youxio.


    If anyone ever dared to badmouth them, they could kill that person.


    The only reason it was a taboo topic in Xin was that these people killed those officials who were corrupted illegally in the eyes of thews implemented by the Imperial n in the whole empire.


    So why would they suddenly change?


    It was after a few moments, Gu Li spoke again surprising Li Rui and Xi Yingpletely.


    "The door opened ...after a month and fifteen days. I didn''t feel any relief. I didn''t even know if by that time Master was still��."


    Gu Li couldn''tplete his words.


    The shadow guards standing behind him had red eyes. Rong Ting stepped forward and ced his hand on Gu Li''s shoulder silently trying to tell him that he was not alone in all this.


    He still remembers how his senior brother had looked after he had returned from the Yantun valley. He looked as if he could copse at any moment.


    After that, their whole life changed.


    "They told me that they would take my master to treat inside their valley. However��they asked me to collect ten million gold tales for that. They wanted it as their fees for treating the master."


    ''Ten million gold tales��''


    Li Rui whispered as her eyes went sharper and colder.


    It was not that it was her first time to hear the name of Yantun valley and the unreasonable demands of the people who lived there. Perhaps this was the reason that she could nevere to respect them even after knowing how great their talent was.


    "I returned but I promised them that I will collect the money and soon go back there with Master. However, we didn''t have that much money. When I got to know that Master would not be able to survive for a long time in an unconscious state, then I could only start to take as many jobs from the people��and the only job that we did was ��to kill people."


    Gu Li finished in an emotionless voice.


    He looked at Xi Ying and continued


    "Prime Minister Xi, you might feel unsafe to let Rui go with us. However, the only thing I can do is assure you that no one will ever dare to harm her in my organization. Even if she would not have been Mi Luan, we still don''t wish to dirty Youxio''s name ��with the blood of a pregnant woman. A few principles are still there in Youxio and my people would never break them."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were cold and emotionless as he looked at Gu Li. No one could understand what was he thinking inside his mind ��whether he was even hearing Gu Li seriously or not.


    A momentter, he just left the dining room silently.


    And Li Rui followed him hurriedly.


    .


    .


    .


    Outside when Xi Ying was walking past the living room, he frowned feeling someone walking behind him. He knew very well who it was.


    Honestly, at this moment, he just wanted to leave Xi Manor because he didn''t know what he should do. He was afraid that if he stayed here then he would take some wrong decision that would put his wife and their child in danger.


    In the past few days, his wrong decisions had managed to bring down his confidence to the point that now he was thinking hundred times before taking any decision regarding Li Rui.


    They were stuck��in a very dirty mud. They had to move wisely because one wrong step could result in them sinking deeper into that mud.


    So he wanted to think over this matter. He wanted to think in which direction they should move. But he also knew the persistence of his wife. She would not leave him until he would say ''yes''.


    And in such a condition, he didn''t want her to take any stress especially because of him.


    Xi Ying topped walking very suddenly. However, when had he thought that this will result in aparatively small frame than him in colliding against his back!

 Chapter 643 Xi Ling Also Wants To Go

    Chapter 643 Xi Ling Also Wants To Go����Omph��


    Xi Ying heard his wife''s low shout and immediately turned around to check on her.


    "Where did you hit yourself?"


    He said as he tried to remove her hand from her nose. Her nose waspletely red and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Can''t you be a little patient, Rui? You should not walk so close to anyone. Did you hit yourself anywhere else?"


    He asked as he reprimanded as well as rubbed her nose at the same.


    "No"


    Li Rui whispered calmly as she wiped the corner of her eyes. However, Xi Ying moved away her fingers and did it for her. His forehead was constantly marred with a frown as he wiped the corner of her eyes gently.


    Li Rui looked at him silently.


    "I am alright."


    She whispered.


    How could he get so worried over such a small thing! She thought inside her heart helplessly.


    She held his hand and said honestly.


    "You worry too much."


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui with narrowed eyes as he spoke


    "Very daring of you to say this after whatever has happened in the past few days."


    He finished and then looked away from her as if displeased with her words. She doesn''t understand anything. She thinks about everyone except for him.


    Li Rui''s eyes softened instantly and she held his hand making him look at her.


    "Ying��you are worried that I would get hurt if I went with Senior Brother, right? Why don''t you go with me?"


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui silently after her suggestion until he shook his head and let out a helpless sigh. She smiled at him softly as she blinked her eyes at him.


    He had never known that she could behave like this.


    Suddenly he didn''t know if falling in love was a good idea because he no longer had any power to resist these clean ck eyes. He was weak��very weak in front of them.


    .


    .


    .


    When a quarter of shichenter, Li Rui came back to the dining room with Xi Ying, Gu Li knew that it would final this time whether she would leave with him or not.


    He had already told them everything. If she still couldn''t go with him, then he would never disturb her life again. He would just continue to collect the ten million gold taels and then take his master to Yantun valley.


    Though his hopes were little in that aspect.


    Li Rui walked to Gu Li calmly. Her face didn''t give away anything until she stopped in front of him and asked suddenly


    "So when are we leaving?"


    And Gu Li smiled for the first time in the past few years.


    -----


    They had to make many arrangements if they wanted to leave.


    Xi Ying had to send a letter to the Imperial Pce asking for leave for a few days. After that, he was worried to leave Xi Ling alone in Xi Manor.


    He called his son to the living room where everyone was present.


    Xi Ying didn''t show it but arge part of his heart wished that Li Rui would refuse if she would see Xi Ling. She would also not want to leave him alone for so many days.


    He could give all the money Gu Li needed if it was really about his master getting treated but somehow he had an inkling that his wife would not appreciate his move so he didn''t speak his thoughts aloud.


    "Mother"


    When Xi Ling came to the living room with Li Hua, he first ran toward his mother.


    Li Rui smiled and instantly opened her arms. She was sitting on the couch with Xi Ying while Gu Li and his shadow guards were sitting on the other.


    Xi Ling noticed many other people but he didn''t care about them. He just ran towards his mother but slowed down when he was in front of her. His father had told him that he could not behave rashly in front of his mother because it could harm his sibling inside his mother''s belly.


    "Xiao Ling."


    Li Rui move a little and patted the space between her and her husband so that Xi Ling could sit there. Xi Ling obliged happily.


    "Xi Ling."


    After he was seated, Xi Ying called out his son who had not even nced at him all this while. He would have surely taught him a lesson but right now other things were more important.


    "Father"


    Xi Ling greeted his father politely but was quick to move his turn his face to her mother.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched. He suddenly picked him from the couch like a sack and then made him sit on hisp.


    Xi Ling looked at his father with wide eyes after being picked suddenly.


    "Father��"


    He whispered incredulously. However, before he could express his shock clearly, his father dropped another bomb on him.


    "We are leaving tomorrow. You need to behave yourself for the next few days. If I heard anyint from anyone, then I will deal with you aftering back."


    Finishing his words, Xi Ying waited for his son to speak.


    However, Xi Ling looked at his father with nk eyes as he asked


    "We? Who is leaving with you, Father?"


    Xi Ying looked at his son suddenly wondering how this silliness came to him despite having such intelligent parents.


    Who could he leave with! For who else, he would ever use the word ''we''?


    Still very generously, he told him


    "I and your mother��"


    "Waah��"


    Xi Ling''s sorrowful cry interrupted Xi Ying and surprised everyone present in the living room.


    "Xiao Ling��"


    Li Rui called out his name in a worried voice and he turned his small head to look at his mother lowering down his sound and seeing her frown.


    However, he still sobbed and his eyes were filled with big fat tears as he blinked at his mother and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Mother��can you not leave Xiao Ling? Xiao Ling doesn''t want Mother to leave. Waah��"


    Li Rui looked very conflicted. She couldn''t bear the sight of her crying son. She moved toward him as she tried tofort him but Xi Ling didn''t stop crying at all.


    His words pinched Li Rui''s heart.


    "Mother��.Xiao Ling is alone in Manor. Xiao Ling doesn''t know what he should do. Xiao Ling will feel very alone without Mother��"


    Xi Ying was looking at Li Rui all this while silently wondering if she would change her decision.


    Even Gu Li looked a little worried now.


    However, the young prime minister''s body stiffened when he heard his son''s next words.


    "Mother��take Xiao Ling with you as well��Xiao Ling doesn''t want to stay alone��waah��Xiao Ling is so scared."

 Chapter 644 Leaving Xi Manor

    Chapter 644 Leaving Xi Manor����It was early morning.


    Xi Ying sighed as he looked at the servants carrying the things and putting them inside the carriage.


    "Yay��yay��"


    He turned his head to look in the direction of the sound only to find his son jumping around in the outer hall of Plum Courtyard.


    He sighed again.


    The brat had woken up early morning and got ready as if he was afraid that if he woke upte then he and Rui would leave him here despite his mother having already promised him that she would take him with her.


    However, the young prime minister didn''t know that his son trusted his mother but the person he didn''t trust was his father which meant him actually.


    Though Xi Ying looked a little upset with whatever was happening as he was still not so sure about everything, a small smile still graced his lips when he saw his son jumping around in excitement.


    It had been days since he had seen him like thisst.


    He wondered if he would have seen him like this if he had not been reborn.


    He was not so in favor of taking Xi Ling with them but he couldn''t refuse after hearing his words yesterday.


    He felt lonely in this huge Manor. Xi Ying remembered that his son had said these same words to him once when he had to leave for the border once for a few days.


    At that time, he had been stubborn and insisted that he should take him as well there. However, he had scolded him and then left the next day even before he woke up.


    That was the only way he had at that time.


    He couldn''t really take Xi Ling with him and he didn''t have the courage to face his crying son in the morning when he had to leave so he left when he was sleeping.


    However, when he heard him saying those same words yesterday, he didn''t want to behave the same way again this time.


    Or perhaps it was because after whatever Li Rui shared with him about how she used to feel so suffocated in her huge Li Manor, he didn''t have any courage to refuse his son''s demand.


    Had he not been doing the same?


    Xi Ying had wondered suddenly.


    He could count on his fingers of one hand, the time Xi Ling had gone out of Xi Manor since he had been born. He never took him out of Xi Manor.


    His son must be feeling the same way.


    Perhaps that''s why Li Rui epted his wish so easily. She could easily understand him so he as a father should also understand his son''s wishes.


    He would never want his son to feel the same way Rui had felt in her childhood. He had called General Li a bad father for not looking out for Li Rui''s wishes so would he not be a hypocrite if he did the same today?


    "My Lord, everything is ready."


    Xi Ying came out of his trance on hearing the voice of the butler.


    He nodded his head acknowledging the butler''s words and said coldly


    "Inform Madam as well."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    The butler couldn''t enter the courtyard so he sent a maid inside to inform Li Rui while Xi Ying went to his study room.


    He also needed to take at least twenty or more shadow guards with him to protect his wife and son just in case they got attacked on the way.


    .


    .


    .


    A Chichenter, they were finally ready to leave.


    Outside the courtyard, Li Rui was standing with her son and her husband as she spoke to Li Lan who had red eyes.


    The girl had be closer to her in the past few months.


    "My Lady, why don''t I also go with you?"


    Li Rui smiled softly and Li Hua who was standing beside her said instantly


    "You don''t worry. I will be there to serve My Lady. Someone needs to be here to take care of the courtyard as well."


    "Then why don''t you stay here?"


    Liu Lan whined and red at Li Hua.


    Li Hua rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Liu Lan also stepped back knowing very well that she couldn''t take much time.


    The sun had not risen yet but they wanted to leave the Imperial City before it would rise so they didn''t waste much time.


    So they started their journey.


    Xi Ying with his wife and son sat inside one carriage.


    There was one more carriage that had all the herbs and medicinal nts that Li Rui thought could be needed to treat the old master. Li Hua sat inside that carriage.


    It was going to take them almost two days to reach where the other shadow guards were taking care of the old master.


    Gu Li and his shadow guards stayed around with Xi Ying''s shadow guards who were guarding the carriages hiding in the shadows on their way.


    Though he could leave first with his shadow guards as he had already given a rough map to Xi Ying about where they needed to go, Gu Li didn''t want to leave.


    After knowing that Li Rui''s life was in danger, he couldn''t bear to leave her alone on such a long journey though she had so many shadow guards and as well as her husband who was said to be the most capable martial artist in the four empires.


    Gu Li would have preferred if they had used Qingqong. Because that way, they would have reached early but he was well aware that it would not be good as Li Rui was pregnant.


    So he adjusted to this mode of traveling though he had never taken so many days in one journey except the one to Yantun valley.


    At night, when they stopped inside an inn to have dinner, Gu Li smiled as he looked at Li Rui eating the wontons with relish.


    She had specifically asked for them as she was craving to eat them. The restaurant beside the inn didn''t have them so Gu Li had to wander around the whole vige to get a bowl of wontons.


    He chuckled when he remembered how bright her eyes had been when she had looked at the bowl of wontons.


    Pregnant women are like that only.


    Thedy of the inn owner had said and he smiled more.


    He was realizing that his protectiveness and brotherly affection for Li Rui had only increased after he hade to know that she was a girl.

 Chapter 645 Reaching The Youxios Valley

    Chapter 645 Reaching The Youxio''s Valley����After two days of the journey that fortunately had been free of any obstacles, they reached the valley they had wanted to.


    A little far away from the valley, Li Rui had to step out of the carriage with Xi Ying and Xi Ling as the carriage could not go ahead anymore.


    The path was stony, sloppy, and irregr.


    "How far it is?"


    Xi Ying, who had the deeply asleep Xi Ling in his arms, asked Gu Li.


    Gu Li looked at Li Rui with concern-filled eyes and said


    "Quite far away."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and gave Xi Ling to An San and then stepped closer to Li Rui.


    "Let''s go then."


    Gu Li understood what he wanted to do. Relieved, he nodded his head, and soon they flew away from there.


    He left his shadow guard who will take the carriage full of medicinal herbs down the valley.


    It was indeed far as Gu Li had said.


    But using qingqong, they reached down the valley very soon.


    Xi Ying set his foot down on the ground from where a little far away many tents were standing. After him, Gu Li and his shadow guards and then Xi Ying''s shadow guards also came down. Behind everyone, An Ju put Li Hua down on the ground.


    Suddenly arge number of shadow guards appeared in front of them. Their eyes were full of wariness as they looked at Xi Ying and his shadow guards.


    It was only when one of the shadow guards saw Gu Li and shouted out cheerfully.


    "Master."


    Once he said this, everyone''s eyes found Gu Li and they lowered their guards instantly.


    Gu Li shook his head as he walked toward his shadow guards and said coldly


    "How many times I have told you not to call me master!"


    However, the shadow guards smiled sheepishly and the other three that had been with Gu Li also chuckled. Even Rong Ting smiled lightly.


    After the old master lost his consciousness, Gu Li had been their master for them. They knew that Gu Li didn''t like it because, for him, he was taking his master''s ce even when he was alive.


    However, for them, he was already their master and the old master was their master''s master that is, the grand master.


    Knowing how generous the old master used to be to Gu Li, they were sure that the old master would be happy with this change when he would wake up.


    "Master, who are they?"


    One of the shadow guards asked.


    Gu Li looked at him with narrowed eyes as he was being called Master again but answered the question coldly.


    "They are our people."


    The shadow guards immediately nodded their heads understanding what he was trying to say.


    "Understood, Master."


    They said immediately.


    Gu Li nodded his head in satisfaction. His eyes softened as he looked at them. All of them were the people who were genuinely dedicated to Youxio.


    Many left after the old master went unconscious because the organization had started to take contracts to kill innocent people as well.


    The day Gu Li had announced that now they would work solely to collect the money for the old master''s treatment, many shadow guards who found it wrong left Youxio and he never stopped them.


    However, those who were still there, he had been very close to all of them.


    Though their strength was still not much, they were still around a hundred to two hundred contrary to the past when they used to be almost five hundred in strength.


    "We brought Mi Luan!"


    One of the shadow guards who had also returned with Gu Li said to the other shadow guards.


    Everyone looked at him with bright eyes and many voices asked him immediately


    The shadow guard smirked and pointed his finger towards Li Rui who was also looking at each and every face curiously as if she was trying to recognize who was who from her memories.


    While everyone else looked at her and then at the shadow guard who was introducing her as Mi Luan with a confused face.


    "Are you drunk by any chance, Old Lou?"


    The shadow guards who were asked this question looked at the man who asked him with a bored face and said


    "I am saying the truth."


    Gu Li knew that it would take a long toe to understand everyone everything and Li Rui and her family must be tired so he waved his hand and said


    "Make the arrangements for their stay."


    The shadow guards who were very curious to know what was going on immediately stopped asking questions and started to do their work.


    Meanwhile, Gu Li took Li Rui, Xi Ying who now had asleep Xi Ling with him to his own tent.


    Water and some edible things were soon served to them.


    Outside the shadow guards who were doing work also heard from the shadow guards who had just returned that the new people were here to treat the old Master.


    This increased their enthusiasm and the ones who was responsible for the cooking decided to prepare a great feast today.


    "It''s safe."


    Gu Li spoke when he saw Li Hua tasting each and every dish before giving it to Li Rui.


    Li Hua looked at him silently as she didn''t know what she should say but she still looked determined not to give anything to her mistress without tasting it herself. In fact, Li Rui had also tried to stop her many times but in these matters, she would not listen to anyone.


    If something happened to her, she won''t mind as she believed that her mistress would save her, and even if she lost her life, she would never regret it.


    However, nothing should happen to her mistress and the child in her belly.


    It was Xi Ying who spoke to Gu Li.


    "Mister Gu Li might be right. It is not that we doubt you and your people."


    Xi Ying spoke sincerely this time.


    "It is just that I don''t trust Zhao Wang Lei. He can do anything to harm my wife and this Lord is speaking from the experience."


    Gu Li looked at Xi Ying silently for a moment before he nodded his head and said genuinely


    "I understand."


    So the dinner continued like this.


    Xi Ling must be very tired as he woke up to eat something but after having his fill, he slept again in his father''s embrace.


    After they finished dinner, Gu Li was informed that the tents were ready. So he told Xi Ying and Li Rui that they could have rest. He also informed Li Hua that a separate tent was also made for her just beside the tent of Li Rui and Xi Ying.


    However, before he could lead the way for them, Li Rui asked Gu Li


    "Can I see Master first, Senior Brother?"

 Chapter 646 Can Li Rui Treat The Old Master?

    Chapter 646 Can Li Rui Treat The Old Master?����Gu Li was moved when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    In fact, he was also a little impatient somewhere inside his heart. If Mi Luan had actually been a boy, then by now he would have made him start the treatment already.


    However, Mi Luan was a girl, that too, a pregnant one so regardless of how impatient he was, he was rational enough to know that she needed a very good amount of rest as well.


    So he said very gently but strictly as if he was still talking to Mi Luan who used to be a child.


    "No, Go and rest for the night first. I will take you to see him in the morning."


    Xi Ying heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted the same.


    Li Rui smiled and spoke again making Xi Ying sigh helplessly.


    "Senior Brother, I am alright. I will just check him once and see if I can really��"


    Gu Li''s face went grave when he heard her words. He didn''t even let herplete them and said


    "Let''s go then."


    As he walked out of the tent to lead the way, heforted himself again and again that Li Rui must be able to treat his master.


    He had heard a lot about her abilities and talent.


    But somewhere he was really afraid. Because if Li Rui couldn''t treat his master then he would be left with only one way and that would Yantun valley.


    However, he had not even collected half of the money he needed to collect. By the time, he would be able to collect it, would his master��


    Gu Li felt his heart sinking inside his chest with each and every step of his.


    If his conscience had allowed it, then he would steal all the money from the Imperial treasures. However, his conscience didn''t allow him to stain the reputation of Youxio earned by his master with his big efforts for so many years.


    He had already done so much to disappoint his master. He could not also put the stain of a ''thief of legal money'' on Youxio.


    Gu Li breathed deeply before he stepped inside the tent.


    Li Rui was about to follow him inside when Xi Ying suddenly held her hand. He passed Xi Ling to Li Hua and asked her to stay inside their tent with him until they would be there.


    Li Hua obeyed and after she had gone inside the huge tent that had been made for them, Xi Ying finally went inside the tent with Li Rui.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but smile at his actions.


    She somewhat liked this protective side of him. She wanted to tell him that he didn''t need to stay so guarded but she knew that she couldn''t me him for being like that after whatever happened in the past few days.


    However, on the other hand, she thought that Xi Ying didn''t go with Li Hua to check the tent first was already a huge step. It meant that he had slowly started to trust Gu Li and his people.


    She could only give him time to see that these people were not as bad as they were rumored to be.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the tent, Li Rui looked at the old master who almost looked like she had seen him years ago. Though there were a few traces that made one visible that he had aged in the past few years but everything else about him seemed exactly the same. His aura��even in his unconsciousness made people feel at ease. The only difference was that he didn''t have that soft smile on his lips that she had seen on his face when she had seen him for the first time.


    A momentter, she finally raised her hand to check him.


    Gu Li stood a step away as he watched Li Rui taking his master''s pulse with a frown on her forehead.


    Each and every change of expression on her face would make his heart beat faster as he tried to decipher what she was concluding but it was not as easy as it looked.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who was standing beside Gu Li was also observing the old master silently. He remembered that Rui had told him about the old master teaching her swordsmanship.


    He knew that Li Rui respected the old master a lot and she would not leave before treating himpletely.


    He saw her checking his eyes and then some other nerves.


    It was after a whole fifteen minutes that she stood up from the bed and walked towards them.


    When Gu Li saw how grave Li Rui''s face looked, he didn''t even have the courage to ask ''How is it?''


    He could only try to find some words and when he finally found them, he spoke grimly but in a voice as if he was trying to assure her as well as himself.


    "It''s alright, Rui. No need to feel sad. I will collect the money and take him to Yantun valley��don''t worry about anything. You just take care of your body. Also, you should��"


    "Senior Brother��"


    Li Rui stopped Gu Li before he could say more. She couldn''t help but want tofort him the way he looked right now.


    She knew very well how much the old master meant to him.


    "I can treat Master."


    She spoke calmly making Gu Li shocked and then joyous.


    His eyes brightened like a pair of stars as he asked her in a voice full of disbelief.


    "Really? You can!"


    Li Rui nodded her head again with a small smile on her lips on seeing how happy he looked. However, her face went grave again when she continued


    "But ��it is going to be a very long process. It can take almost a whole week to make the poison leave his body. We could have waited for a few months but the poison has started to surround almost in every part of his body so it is important to start the treatment in a few weeks."

 Chapter 647 Xi Ling Has A Bad Timing

    Chapter 647 Xi Ling Has A Bad Timing����The tent went silent at her words and Gu Li also calmed down as if someone has suddenly poured a bucket of cold water on him.


    "And you can''t stay awake for a whole week."


    Xi Ying spoke calmly as he looked at Gu Li.


    Li Rui nodded her head with disappointment filled eyes. She felt very low when she saw Gu Li''s nk face. She swallowed and suggested what she had been thinking.


    "If there can be more people who at least know the basics of medicine, then it can help me a lot, Senior Brother."


    Gu Li''s nk eyes gained their focus back after he heard Li Rui''s suggestion. He registered his words in his mind slowly and slowly and immediately nodded his head as his eyes were filled with hope again.


    "How many people do you need? I will bring every physician of Xin if that is what you require."


    Li Rui chuckled while Xi Ying looked at Gu Li deeply.


    He somehow respected the way Gu Li cared for his master. As much as he had understood, Gu Li would be going to take the whole responsibility of Youxio after the old master. The people of Youxio had already started to treat him as their master but he still wanted his master to gain his consciousness back. He didn''t have any greed for the position of Superior.


    He just wanted his master to recover soon.


    This genuineness and honesty made his guards lower down a little. So when he heard Li Rui speaking that she wanted almost five physicians, he spoke calmly


    "This Lord will send his people to bring the physicians."


    Gu Li looked at him and spoke politely.


    "Prime Minister Xi doesn''t need to bother."


    However, Xi Ying spoke calmly


    "No bother."


    So Gu Li could only ept his offer.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying sent back An San and An Si back to the Imperial City the same night.


    He asked them to bring six physicians who know basics of the medicines, one more than Li Rui had demanded for. He also asked them to check their backgrounds before bringing them here.


    When Gu Li offered that his shadow guards could apany them, he didn''t refuse.


    The six physicians needed to bring back to Youxio''s valley also so they could help his shadow guards. He didn''t want to reduce the shadow guards he had brought with himself, so he epted Gu Li''s offer.


    The shadow guards left that night.


    By the next morning, every shadow guard in Youxio knew that Li Rui knew how to treat the old master. There was a wave of joy in the huge group and a few shadow guards couldn''t stop their tears.


    Everyone were thinking that those days for Youxio woulde back where they would no longer work for the money solely but for the people��the objective with which this organization was built by its creator.


    It was the first night after so many years that everyone in Youxio looked forward to the next day and slept peacefully.


    The next morning, when Li Rui woke up she saw Xi Ying sitting on the chair that was ced inside the tent and scribbling on a leaf with a brush. She noticed that he seemed to have made some red liquid by grinding some flowers.


    She woke up slowly as if afraid to wake up her son and walked towards him.


    She frowned in confusion when she saw that he was drawing something on that leaf. It seemed to be like a map of something. She took a step closer to see more closely, however, Xi Ying immediately crunched the leaf in his hand and threw it away casually.


    Li Rui frowned as she looked at him and asked


    "What were you doing?"


    Xi Ying smiled calmly as he stood up and stroked her hairs that were all around after she had woken up.


    "Nothing that you should be concerned with in the early morning."


    However, his words only made her frown deeper but she didn''t say anything. Xi Ying sighed when he noticed this.


    He leaned down to kiss her forehead that was full of frown and whispered


    "Alright, I will tell youter, Promise."


    Only then her frown disappeared and Xi Ying sighed in relief. He leaned his head against hers inhaling her sweet scent as he whispered


    "Tell me if you need anything for the treatment."


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly.


    Actually Xi Ying wished that she wouldn''t do it. A whole week��he was worried that it would harm her health but he didn''t want to look controlling in her eyes by stopping her. He trusted Li Rui. She would never do something that would put their child in danger and at this moment, their child and hers health was very much rted.


    Since she cared about their child so she would never let any harme to her health. Otherwise she would have never asked for extra physicians to help her.


    Still, he couldn''t help but whisper


    "You must take care of yourself."


    Li Rui looked into his eyes that were staring at her deeply. She was about to nod her head when she heard him continuing.


    "If I saw you not taking care if your own health then I shall take you back at that moment itself."


    She could see how serious he was.


    In a way, she thought she should not have liked what he said but a part of her liked what he said. She liked how much he cared for her and their child.


    Suppressing the strange feeling inside her chest, she nodded her head obediently.


    "I understand."


    Xii Ying couldn''t stop himself from leaning down to kiss her lips when he saw how obedient she was. If only she had said no, he would have found an opportunity to take her back right away.


    But she was so obedient��so sensible. How could he even refuse her anything and not look out for her wishes and demands.


    His lips were merely a needle distance away from hers and Li Rui closed her eyes slowly knowing what wasing.


    However, before he could even touch them, a sleepy voice interrupted both of them.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ying could only sigh and look at his empty hands and then at his wife''s back as she ran towards the bed to their son who had just woken from the sleep.


    For the umpteenth time, Xi Ying couldn''t help but think.


    ''The brat had a very bad timing.''

 Chapter 648 Morning In Youxio Valley

    Chapter 648 Morning In Youxio Valley����After Xi Ling woke up, Li Rui wiped his face with a wet cloth. She used the water that was inside the tent already.


    Now that the small bun was widely awake, he finally looked around at his new surroundings with wide and curious ck eyes and asked his mother.


    "Mother, where are we?"


    Li Rui smiled as she stroked his head and answered


    "We are down a valley��a very beautiful valley."


    She remembered how Xi Ling used to look at all those mountains and valleys drawn inside those books. She would see the curiousness and the desperate wish to see those things with his eyes. However, she didn''t know what she should do at that time as her son''s life was in no less danger than hers.


    "Beautiful valley��"


    Sure enough, Xi Ling''s eyes brightened and he immediately tried to climb down from the bed as he said eagerly.


    "Mother, Xi Ling wants to go out and see��"


    Li Rui smiled while Xi Ying immediately blocked his son''s way and said in a strict voice


    "Where are your greetings of the new day?"


    He also flicked his forehead with his finger making Xi Ling let out a loud ''oh''. With teary eyes, Xi Ling looked at his father who looked no less than a bully to him right now. However, he knew better than to argue with him right now.


    He just turned around to greet his mother and then greeted his father.


    "Good."


    Xi Ying said calmly, however, still didn''t move out of his way.


    Li Rui sighed as she couldn''t help but pity her son. She had never been able to understand what kind of sadistic pleasure did her husband get in teasing their son so much.


    She got up from the bed and held his small hand as she said


    "Mother and Xiao Ling will go out together then."


    Since his wife had said this now, Xi Ying could only leave the way of mother and son.


    His lips twitched as he looked at the mother and son leaving him inside the tent heartlessly. What was he going to do here alone!


    He followed them out silently.


    "Wow��"


    Xi Ling couldn''t close his mouth as he looked all over the valley.


    He held his mother''s hand tightly in excitement as he spoke loudly in a very excited tone.


    "Mother��this is so beautiful��"


    "Mother, can we go there?"


    Xi Ling pointed his finger towards a tree that was standing on the slope of the valley. He didn''t know why he just wanted to go there.


    In fact, he wanted to visit the whole valley.


    The shadow guards who were working around and making arrangements for the breakfast heard Xi Ling''s voice and stopped working.


    Almost all of them walked to him and said eagerly


    "Yes, I can take you there."


    However, one had just finished speaking when the other spoke


    "No, I will take you there��we can also go and visit some other beautiful ces around the valley��"


    It didn''t finish here. Xi Ling got so many offers that after a few moments, he was very confused about whom should he choose for his adventures.


    Li Rui was watching all this with a calm smile on her lips. She felt happy for her son while Xi Ying thought the shadow guards were behaving very weirdly.


    They were offering anything wildly. Did they even ask him whether he would send his son with them or not!


    And why would he send him with anyone of them? He could take him to watch the valley if he was so eager.


    Fortunately, Gu Li soon came there to stop their chattering.


    "Have you all finished making the breakfast and arranging the tables?"


    As soon as his cold and strict voice sounded, everyone stopped talking and ran away from there as if their tail was on fire.


    Gu Li nodded his head in satisfaction and walked toward Li Rui and her family.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    He asked Li Rui gently. When she nodded her head, he was relieved and finally looked at Xi Ying as he said


    "I hope Prime Minister Xi didn''t face any trouble in sleepingst night."


    "No trouble."


    Xi Ying answered and Gu Li nodded his head.


    His eyes finally went to Xi Ling and he couldn''t help but smile looking at his curiousness-filled eyes. For once, Gu Li felt fortunate that he had been wearing the mask when he had attacked Li Rui and Xi Ling under Zhao Wang Lei''s order.


    Otherwise, he would have never been able to look into Xi Ling''s eyes knowing that thetter knew that he tried to kill his mother and him as well.


    Now that he looked into his clean ck eyes, Gu Li wondered how he didn''t recognize him at the first nce. He looked so much like the young Mi Luan��especially his eyes.


    "Do you want to visit the valley?"


    He asked him gently. Xi Ling immediately nodded his small head.


    Gu Li smiled and looked at Li Rui as if asking if she had any problem. Li Rui agreed without any hesitation and Xi Ying could only keep his mouth shut.


    However, silently he decided to apany both of them when they would leave.


    Just at that moment, a shadow guard came and informed Gu Li that the breakfast was almost ready but sitting arrangements were made. Gu Li nodded his head and then asked Li Rui and Xi Ying if they wanted to have breakfast immediately.


    Li Rui knew that the three of them were yet to freshen up and take a bath so she refused. Gu Li nodded his head in understanding and told the shadow guard that they would be having it a shichenter.


    The shadow guard left from there to tell hispanions to keep the food on a very light fire so that it will stay hot by the time they will start eating.


    Before leaving there, Gu Li informed Xi Ying that there was a hot spring of water in the east of the valley. Xi Ying nodded his head.


    An San had told him about this before leaving.


    After Gu Li left from there, Xi Ying took Li Rui and Xi Ling to the hot spring. An Ju took Li Hua there so that thetter could help Li Rui.


    After one and half a shichen, Xi Ying returned with his family, and then they had breakfast with the Youxio''s shadow guards.


    Xi Ying was worried when he saw that there was only meat on the table.


    Knowing that Li Rui didn''t eat too much meat, he stood up from the table to bring fruits from somewhere around the valley. They had some leftover food and dry food that they had brought with them.


    He was thinking of bringing all those things until he woulde back with the fruits for his wife.


    However, before he could stand up, he saw Gu Li walking toward them and putting a big basket and then a bowl on the table.

 Chapter 649 Xi Ying Doesnt Feel Comfortable With Rui Touching Some Other Man

    Chapter 649 Xi Ying Doesn''t Feel Comfortable With Rui Touching Some Other Man����Li Rui was surprised and turned to look at Gu Li.


    When he signed her to remove the cloth, she did it and couldn''t help but inhale the aroma of the food deeply.


    One of the bowls had wontons��hot and fresh.


    She swallowed and immediately picked the pair of chopsticks to eat.


    Gu Li heaved a sigh of relief when she continues eating because it meant that there was nothing wrong with them. After that, he chuckled as he saw her eating eagerly.


    He couldn''t help but pat her head as he said


    "All of them are yours only. Eat slowly."


    It was only after Gu Li felt a pair of eyes digging holes in his face, did he realize what he had just done. He pulled his hand back awkwardly and walked towards his seat.


    Li Rui who was busy relishing her wontons didn''t notice any of this. However, Xi Ling who was looking at his mother happily eating wontons noticed his father ring at Gu Li.


    He frowned in confusion and thought that his father just liked to re too much.


    He, in fact, liked this uncle who brought such good food for his mother that she was eating happily. He had seen his mother not eating even the delicious meat of his manor though he never understood why she didn''t like it.


    She would just take a bite and then push it away with a frown on her forehead. Remembering this, though he was very tempted to taste whatever his mother was eating, he suppressed his urge and focused on the meal that also looked very weird to him.


    However, when he tasted the food, Xi Ling''s eyes went wide with surprise and then he just couldn''t stop eating.


    Li Rui who had almost finished the bowl of wontons removed the cloth from the basket and saw that it was filled with fruits.


    "I thought that you still eat fruits only."


    Gu Li exined when he saw her looking at the big basket filled with different kinds of fruits. Though he had seen her eating wontons yesterday, he was not much sure so he brought her fruits as well.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel curious as she didn''t use to eat meat at all. Li Rui looked towards her son who was busy in eating and then looked at Gu Li. As if sensing his curiousness, Li Rui answered his unasked question in a low voice.


    "A few years back, I was lost in a forest once. I couldn''t find anything to eat at that time. So when I found a snake that was not poisonous, I killed it and ate it."


    There was an unusual silence at the table.


    Since almost everyone at the table except Xi Ling was a martial artist, they could hear what she said very clearly.


    "I am eating meat since then."


    Li Rui shrugged her shoulders as she continued eating the leftover wontons. Gu Li''s face was emotionless while Xi Ying just looked at his wife silently. One of his hands went to hold her free hand under the table.


    Though she didn''t borate, he knew very well how she had lost herself inside a forest. He had never thought that she had such a story behind her starting to eat meat.


    Li Rui just turned to smile at him in assurance and then continued eating.


    "It''s good."


    She raised her head when she heard Gu Li''s words.


    Gu Li continued with a nk face


    "It is good that that happened. Meat is very good for health��especially when you are with a child. I always wanted you to eat it when you were living here because you were too weak."


    "Yes��Master is right."


    Everyone who now knew after a night that Li Rui was Mi Luan couldn''t help but agree with Gu Li''s words and Li Rui couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s good then."


    She also whispered and Gu Li smiled as well.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked deeply at Gu Li. It was only when he didn''t find anything weird in his eyes, that he lowered his guard. However, he would still prefer if the man wouldn''t touch his wife too much.


    After they had finished the dinner, Li Rui went to the old master''s tent again.


    Today she just messaged his legs and hands for some time and then fed him some medicinal paste. Gu Li and Rong Ting helped lifted the old master''s body and helped her as she fed him the paste. Though half of it fell down, some amount also went inside his body.


    Xi Ying who was standing a few steps away from the bed was looking at all this with an ufortable expression on his face.


    He tried his best not to say anything throughout the time they did all this.


    However, after finishing when he stepped inside the tent with his wife, he couldn''t help but say


    "Is it necessary for you to do all that?"


    Confused, Li Rui turned around to look at him.


    Xi Ying didn''t know if he was being unreasonable or not, but he borate on seeing her confusion.


    "I don''t feelfortable to see you touching him��or any other man."


    As soon as he finished, he looked away from her surprise-filled eyes as if he understood that he was being unreasonable.


    But what could he do with the ufortable feeling he was having inside his chest!


    Before this, the people Li Rui had treated in front of him were either a woman or a child. He had never thought that he would not be able to see if she touched a man even if it was just for the treatment.


    Xi Ying closed his eyes as he wondered if he was too messed up.


    Would Rui think that he was being too unreasonable��too controlling? Neither did he dare to look into her eyes nor could he lie that he didn''t have any problem.


    For a moment, he thought that it would be better if he would leave the tent for now ande backter.


    However, he had just turned around to leave when he felt a pair of arms hugging his waist to stop him from leaving.

 Chapter 650 The Insecure Xi Ying

    Chapter 650 The Insecure Xi Ying����"Ying��"


    Li Rui''s soft voice sounded inside the tent.


    Xi Ying was surprised. His whole body waspletely still as he felt the soft frame of his wife clinging to his back. However, his hand hands still didn''t forget to hold her hands that were around his waist.


    He held them so gently as if he had never been angry on her.


    Actually he waas never angry at her. He didn''t even know who he was angry at. He just didn''t like when his wife''s hands touched someone else other than him.


    "They are just a people for me whom I need to treat."


    Li Rui said softly as she rested her head on his solid back.


    If it had been someone else then perhaps she would have never bothered to exin all these. However, it was Xi Ying, her husband.


    When in the past few months, he had been putting so much efforts into their rtionship then she was also ought to do her part.


    She knew that it was not that he didn''t trust her. He just felt ufortable and she wanted him to know that there was never any need to feel ufortable in this.


    She tried to pull back his hands and hence Xi Ying had to leave her hands reluctantly. However, when she came to stand in front of him again, he held them again. She didn''t know perhaps but he was touched.


    He was touched that she was not angry at him��that she didn''t stop talking to him. Instead, here she was trying to exin everything to him.


    His difort had reduced to arge extent because of her this small gesture only.


    When she spoke again, Xi Ying listened ntly.


    "Don''t you practice shooting arrows sometimes?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head feeling curious what she was going to say.


    Li Rui smiled softly as she continued.


    "The middle of that circr wooden board is always your target, right?"


    When Xi Ying nodded his head, Li Rui continued.


    "Just like that, when I am treating someone, my only target is to bring back them to their health. Every physician is like this. For him or her, a patient''s gender never matter. Whether it is a female or male, for a physician, it is just a patient that he needs to treat with all the knowledge he or she possess."


    As if thinking that it was not enough, Li Rui continued


    "You must have trained An Ju as well and she was a female."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows never expecting his wife to think of this thing. At the same time, he looked thoughtful as she continued


    "When you tarined her, what was she to you? A girl or merely a shadow guard?"


    "An untrained martial artist"


    Xi Ying answered without any hesitation. Yes, he had trained An Ju on his own. Everything��swordsmanship, arrow shooting, martial arts��everything he taught to his shadow guards on his own.


    Li Rui smile didn''t waver as she said


    "See��that is the same with me."


    Xi Ying nodded his head as he looked at his wife''s face with intense eyes. A momentter, he suddenly leaned down and kissed her lips.


    Keeping her chin between his fingers, he spoke as he looked at her surprise filled eyes and then how her cheeks slowly covered with a shade of red that he liked very much to see on her.


    His eyes never left hers as he spoke in a deep voice.


    "What should I do if my wife is so intelligent?"


    His fingers caressed her red cheeks as he continued with a smile on his lips


    "Tell me, am I in danger? Because even if you said that you want my life then I shall give that to you happily."


    Li Rui''s eyes widened and she blinked rapidly, suddenly not knowing what she should say in response to those words.


    Xi Ying chuckled.


    He hugged her in his arms tightly but gently.


    His lips had wide smile. He no longer felt ufortable at the thought of her treating the old master.


    She didn''t even know how secure she made him feel with those words.


    They were just patients for her.


    He had been just insecure.


    Even if in the future, she treated any other man, she would never fall in love with someone else other than him, right?


    Because they were merely his patients.


    Somewhere he wanted to limit her contact with any other man because she didn''t love him ��yet. He was afraid that before he would be able ti win her heart someone else would do it without even him knowing.


    She was allowed to fall in love with him only.


    After all, they were husband and wife.


    Even if she loved him even a percent of how much he loved her, he would be at cloud nine but at this moment, he relished that fact that she cared for him.


    Otherwise she would have never bothered to free him of his difort.


    ��---------


    "Mother, Can I go with Uncle to watch the valley?"


    Xi Ling ran to his mother leaving Li Huan''s hand as soon as Li Rui stepped outside the tent with Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying followed his son''s finger and saw that the uncle from his words was no other than Gu Li.


    He looked at Li Rui knowing that she would agree. And sure enough, she nodded her head but afterward, she said


    "Xiao Ling should ask his father as well."


    Xi Ling looked at his mother with his big ck eyes and then immediately nodded his head. For the small bun, whatever his mother was the eternal truth.


    So he looked at his father and asked politely.


    "Father, Can Xi Ling go to watch the valley with Uncle Gu Li?"


    Now Xi Ying was put into a tight spot. He knew that if he refused, then he would be dering indirectly that he didn''t trust Gi Li and his people yet.


    And perhaps his wife would feel hurt by this. However, this wariness was just in his nature. He couldn''t put his wife''s and son''s life in danger at any cost.


    A momentter, he finally dered his decision.

 Chapter 651 Gu Lis Interest In An Ju

    Chapter 651 Gu Li''s Interest In An Ju����"Take An Su with you."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and Gu Li nodded his head calmly at Xi Ying''s words. He didn''t mind Xi Ying''s suspicion.


    In fact, he felt happy that he was this cautious. After all, the one who wanted Li Rui''s and Xi Ling''s life was the Emperor of Xin.


    He could never put his guards down. About theck of trust, he believed that he and his people will earn it on their own.


    Xi Ling was happy on getting the permission of his father and mother.


    He hugged his mother''s stomach gently and then his father quite tightly with a bright smile on his lips.


    "Mother, Xiao Ling will return soon."


    Xi Ling said brightly and then ran to Gu Li. An Su who had already heard his master''s words also appeared there instantly and together they left from there.


    Just after they left, An Zhi and An Si along with the shadow guards who had left with them appeared in front of Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    There were six more people with them. Two old, three middle-aged, and the other two very young.


    Almost all of them looked frightened except one.


    "Girl��"


    The old physician who had justnded on the earth after so many shichens of being in the sky ran to Li Rui.


    He had disheveled hair and his clothes were also a great mess��torn from here and there because of the heavy wind that had been blowing on the way.


    However, without caring for anything else, the old physician asked Li Rui


    "Girl, are you alright? You left so suddenly and no one in the manor told this old many anything. This old man had been so worried. Stretch your hand out��"


    He said and when Li Rui did as he said he immediately took her pulse.


    When he felt that everything was alright, only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Xi Ying who noticed the old physician''s expressions also felt relieved on knowing that Rui was alright.


    Only now did he realize that he should have brought the old physician with him. He should have been there for Li Rui if anything had happened just in case.


    Fortunately, he was here now.


    "Girl, what happened? Young Man, is everything alright?"


    The old physician asked Xi Ying quickly after he was relieved that Li Rui was alright. As he asked, he didn''t forget to look around and when he saw so many unfamiliar faces, he shouted before even getting an answer


    "Damn��did they kidnap the two of you?"


    The old physician red at all the unfamiliar faces and then turned to ask Li Rui again.


    "Girl, where is the young brat? Don''t tell me that he is missing."


    The old physician looked very anxious and worried. Actually, An San and An Si never told him anything, They just told him that they needed to gather six physicians out of which one was he himself.


    He helped them in gathering those physicians but the whole way, he was very worried because he thought that something to either Xi Ying or Li Rui or the small brat.


    That''s why he neverined when An San and An Si used the highest speed to carry them here.


    No matter how much his head hurt because of the heavy cold wind, he neverined.


    Because he also wanted to reach them as soon as possible.


    "No one abducted us, Grandpa."


    Li Rui said to the old physician gently making him confused.


    "Everything is alright, don''t worry."


    She continued and then looked at Rong Ting.


    "Brother Rong Ting, do we have some vacant tents where Grandpa and all these people can rest for some time."


    Rong Ting immediately nodded his head and signed that he could lead the way.


    The old physician didn''t want to leave but his head was also hurting too much. He knew that his body needed rest.


    So he just asked thest question he had after Li Rui had assured him that everything was alright.


    "Where is Xiao Ling?"


    "He has gone to visit the valley."


    The old physician nodded his head and only then did he follow Rong Ting. However, he had just taken a step when he noticed that other physicians were not following him.


    So he turned around to look at their frightened face and tsk in distaste and said


    "All of you look as if the snake is around your necks. Come and follow me. As long as I am here no one can harm any one of you."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched as he remembered the old physician had been looking more afraid when he hade to know that he was in Xi Manor and he no longer could go out because of the secrets he knew.


    At the same time, a few shadow guardsughed secretly at the old physician''s words. They could feel that the old man was not a martial artist.


    So they wondered on what basis he was saying these words.


    Fortunately,, the old man was too tired to find what they wereughing at and silently went to the tent to rest.


    When Gu Li came back with Xi Ling after almost a shichen, Rong Ting told him everything.


    Gu Li was happy to know that the physicians Li Rui needed to treat his master were already here.


    He ordered Rong Ting that all the physicians should not face any difort as he noticed Xi Ling running happily to Li Rui with a small smile on his lips.


    "Where is An Su?"


    Gu Li stopped talking to Rong Ting when he heard the cold but familiar voice. His eyes shed with interest when he saw that it was none other than the shadow guard of Xi Ying with whom he had fought outside Plum Courtyard.


    An Ju was looking at Gu Li with cold eyes.


    When she noticed that he was not answering her question, her eyes sharpened and she asked him again but more coldly this time.


    "I asked you where is An Su. If you don''t want me to take out my sword and create some drama here then you should answer my question as soon as I finish speaking."


    Gu Li raised his hand to dismiss Rong Ting and looked At An Ju with raised eyebrows


    "Are not you too aggressive, little shadow guard?"


    An Ju frowned at the way he called her but didn''t bother to correct him. To her, the more important thing was to know where was An Su so she told him onest time.


    "Since you are not telling me, I shall just go and inform my master that I can''t find An Su."


    Gu Li sighed when he saw her turning around to leave and immediately held her hand to stop her.


    And this scene just happened to fall in front of An Si''s eyes who had just stepped out of the tent after resting for a few hours.

 Chapter 652 What Was Happening In Imperial City?!

    Chapter 652 What Was Happening In Imperial City?!����An Si''s looked at Gu Li''s hand on An Ju''s wrist with cold eyes.


    He couldn''t describe the odd feeling inside his chest��perhaps because he was feeling it for the first time. However, at this moment, he wanted nothing to remove Gu Li''s hand from there.


    Why was he even touching her?


    Did he not have some basic manners?


    Oddly enough, he had never felt this angry when anyone in their ownpanions, An Ping, An Zhi, An Su, or An Shing touched An Ju.


    He didn''t know that it was merely because he was very sure that they didn''t have that kind of interest in An Ju.


    However, the way Gu Li looked at An Ju with interest-filled eyes, didn''t make him feel very secure.


    And perhaps this was the first step for him towards realizing what he actually felt for An Ju.


    However, no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t just go there and fight with Gu Li because he knew very well that An Ju would never like it.


    He could only stand there and watch if she would throw his hand away and scold him for touching her without her permission.


    But soon, An Si didn''t have that privilege also as he heard his master calling him.


    The air brought the order and the duty won over his feelings. In no less than a moment, he disappeared from there without looking back at An Ju and Gu Li even once.


    .


    .


    .


    "An Su had apanied me until he saw Xi Ling with Rui. You didn''t notice?"


    He asked An Ju who looked confused.


    Actually, she had been away for some time and helping Li Hua in collecting firewoods who were helping Youxio shadow guards. Since her master was with Rui, An Ju was wise enough not to interrupt their private time.


    Perhaps that''s why she didn''t notice when An Su came and left.


    However, her heart was still not free of doubtpletely.


    She pulled her hand away from his grip indifferently and asked coldly


    "Where did he go?"


    Gu Li shrugged his shoulder implying that he didn''t know.


    An Ju looked at him with narrowed eyes for a moment and then turned around to leave because she heard her master calling her. The wind carried his order and she knew that he was somewhere around. She would just tell her master about this matter. Maybe he knew where An Su was.


    However, right now she needed to be around Madam Xi. She knew very well that her master was calling her for this so she left immediately.


    While Gu Li who could see very well that she didn''t believe shook his head helplessly looking at her back.


    It seemed that Lord Xi''s people were like him.


    Very doubtful.


    But he couldn''t really me them or Xi Ying regardless of how much their dubious behavior for him and his people offended him.


    They were still unaware of what kind of bond he and his people shared with Rui. But they would be able to see it soon.


    Gu Li told himself as he turned around to go inside his master''s tent.


    ��----------------------


    A little far away from all the tents, Xi Ying sat on the huge stone.


    In front of him, An Si was standing with his head bowed in respect.


    "Something new happened in the Imperial City?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard who raised his head to answer his master''s question.


    His eyes were still lowered as he said


    "Nothing new in the Li Manor, Master. There has not been much interaction between the second household and the first household of Li Manor in the past few days. First Madam Li''s health is bad and Minister Li is busy apanying her. He didn''t go to the Imperial Pce also."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    This was good.


    Since Li Qiang was not showing any signs of rebelling, he thought that he should withdraw his guards from Li Manor after returning to Imperial City.


    Though he didn''t fear General Li, he knew that the middle-aged General Li might not like it if he got to know that he was having his shadow guards to keep an eye on his manor. And he also didn''t have any interest in having each and every information if they were useless.


    "Lu Manor had been in a little chaos, Master."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he continued sharpening his sword while An Si continued.


    What An Su said was something that Xi Ying ad not expected.


    He had sent the information to Yu Wei about Li Na''s great deeds. She could have used them very well and proved to Lu Jianye that Li Na was not a good girl.


    However, Yu Wei didn''t do as much harm as he had expected her to do to Li Na.


    Seeing this, he had concluded that her love for Lu Jianye was too much��so much so she didn''t want him to get hurt after knowing Li N''a true face.


    However, after hearing An Si''s words, Xi Ying''s assumptions changed to a great extent.


    The day banquet finished in the Imperial Pce, Yu Wei refused to be the concubine of Lu Manor. Lu Jianye''s father was very angry with him and thetter himself went to Yu Wei and said that he wanted her to be his main wife.


    However, even after such a tempting offer from the former''s side, Yu Wei refused to ept it.


    She left Lu Manor and the Imperial City a day ago.


    The Yu Family broke rtions with Lu Family leading to the Lu family''s anger toward Lu Jianye who was already very heartbroken and could care less about his family''s anger.


    It was not that Yu Wei didn''t want to hurt Lu Jianye by showing him Li Na''s deeds, Xi Ying thought that perhaps she had juste to the point where she had stopped caring about everything and she was letting the things flow.


    When everything and everyone reached their end, she was getting what she wanted but she had realized that now she no longer had the courage to ept it.


    ording to Xi Ying, what Yu Wei did was right.


    Lu Jianye might be a great schr and might take his n to new heights in the future, but he didn''t have a wide point of view.


    If he could fall for Li Na then perhaps he could fall for some other woman in the future very easily as well who would n to win his heart.


    No one could predict anything.


    However, Xi Ying''s assumption changed again when he heard from An Su that Lu Jianye went to the Emperor and pleaded with him to reduce Li Na''s sentence.

 Chapter 653 The Treatment About To Start

    Chapter 653 The Treatment About To Start����Xi Yingughed�� quite coldly.


    He didn''t know what he should think about Lu Jianye because love was perhaps like this.


    You could love anything in anyone and then you could ignore all their faults.


    After all, love was unconditional.


    Did he not love Rui when she was scheming in his eyes? He had because if it had been any other woman, he would have thrown her out of his manor.


    Perhaps Lu Jianye''s love was also like this. Unconditional and unlimited.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the power to continue his love story.


    Because he would never let Zhao Wang Lei reduce Li Na''s sentence. And sure enough, An Si told him that Lu Jianye was dragged out of the Imperial Study room by the Imperial Guards.


    She was destined to spend the rest of her life in that four walls of dark dungeons.


    ��----------------------


    Xi Ying told Li Rui about whatever An Si told him after going back to the tent.


    Li Rui merely nodded her head. She didn''t have any thoughts on these things.


    After Xi Ling came, she changed his clothes and then the three of them went to sleep.


    The next morning, after having breakfast, she gathered all the six physicians inside the old master''s tent.


    Almost all of them except the old physician looked at the old master with curiosity while the old physician just had a very somber face.


    "Girl, are you going to treat this person?"


    When Li Rui said ''yes'' the old physician questioned immediately what kind of disease the old master had.


    However, after hearing Li Rui''s description, the old master frowned deeply while other physicians were also looking at the old master with wide eyes. In their eyes, the old master still breathing was already a miracle. Indeed, they only knew the basics of the medicines but that was the only thing Li Rui needed.


    They turned to look at the old physician when they heard him asking Li Rui


    "Is there any cure for such a situation?"


    The old physician had actually faced one such situation. However, at that time he didn''t and couldn''t find any cure, and hence the soldier had died in front of his eyes. Even his master had been unable to cure that soldier.


    So he couldn''t help but feel curious when Li Rui said that she was going to treat him. However, before she could say anything, he continued speaking


    "We don''t have any way to bring the poison out of his body. Any kind of herb would not work because the part of his body that should be responding to the medicine and helping in bringing it out has already stopped working. He ispletely paralyzed."


    Li Rui nodded her head agreeing with his words and the old physician''s frown went deeper. However, his eyes widened suddenly and he suddenly screamed out loudly.


    "Acupuncture��are you going to use acupuncture on him?"


    The old physician''s body was trembling with excitement. Even his finger he had pointed towards the unconscious old master was trembling.


    Now the other five physicians also looked shocked and surprised after hearing the old physicians'' words.


    One had to know that the word acupuncture ��they have heard in only legends.


    In fact, a few of them believed that some kind of farce was going on in front of them.


    How could anyone perform acupuncture in today''s world! However, no one dared to say it out aloud. They were aware of the power of the person because of whom order they had been brought here.


    So they could just keep their thoughts to themselves.


    "Yes"


    Li Rui''s one yes made the old physician scream in joy again.


    It was only when he heard a cold voice saying ''don''t scream'', that he stopped. He looked towards Gu Li who don''t know when had stepped inside the tent.


    The old master didn''t like the way Gu Li talked to him. It was one thing that Xi Ying could talk to him arrogantly but others could not do the same. He also had some self-respect.


    After all, once he used to be an Imperial Physician.


    So he opened his mouth to fight with Gu Li.


    "Why should I not scream? Who are you to stop me?"


    He asked Gu Li with narrowed eyes.


    Gu Li looked at him with a bored expression on his face and asked Li Rui.


    "You need five right? One is extra. Should I kill him?"


    The old physician''s breath got stuck in his throat when he saw Gu Li bringing his sword out.


    "Y��you ca..an''t��girl stop him."


    The old physician stepped backward with fear-filled eyes when he saw that Gu Li was indeed moving towards him with the sword in his hand. Li Rui sighed and decided to divert Gu Li''s attention.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Gu Li stopped walking and immediately looked toward her.


    "I need someone ��anyone to tell them what all they need to help me in."


    Li Rui said indicating to the six physicians. Sure enough, Gu Li''s attention waspletely diverted and he immediately nodded his head and said


    "I will arrange that for you."


    Saying this, he left the tent and the old physicians heaved a sigh of relief immediately.


    Li Rui silently followed Gu Li out of the tent. She saw that he was gathering his shadow guards.


    "What do you want them to do?"


    Gu Li asked her and Li Rui told


    "I need only one person. I will show the physicians how I would be treating the Master and what they need to do when I will not be present inside the tent."


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered with realization and he understood that she needed a body to do the experiment. Xi Ying also saw the huge crowd and stepped out of the tent. When he heard Li Rui''s words, he was about to say something but Gu Li spoke before him.


    "Then I can be that person."


    However, he had just finished his words, when his shadow guards spoke ''no'' in a chorus.

 Chapter 654 So Who Is Chosen?!

    Chapter 654 So Who Is Chosen?!����Gu Li looked at his shadow guards with raised eyebrows. However, they didn''t say anything.


    Actually, most of them thought that Li Rui would need the person to taste the medicinal paste. They thought she wanted to test those medicines as well as the method of treatment she would use to treat their master. It could have any kind of side effects as well.


    Hence, they didn''t want Gu Li to go through all this. After all, the Youxio was going on because of him only. He was their provider and guardian for them. They couldn''t let him take any kind of risk.


    That''s why one after the other, shadow guards stepped forward and said they could hold Li Rui.


    Gu Li was never unaware of his shadow guard''s thoughts. He was touched though his face was cold and emotionless.


    Pride flickered in his eyes when he looked at them. They were fearless and they cared for each other. That was the biggest thing needed for an organization like Youxio to sustain even though their current circumstances were not that good.


    "Silence."


    Gu Li silenced them in a cold voice.


    Though it was great that they didn''t fear going through the same treatment their master was soon going to have, this was not the time for this.


    The shadow guards silenced and looked at Gu Li waiting for what he will say next.


    They didn''t want him to be the testing body in any kind of situation. Helpless, a few of them looked at Rong Ting. It was only he who could do something now.


    Sure enough, Rong Ting stepped forward and said


    "Master, Youxio can need you at any time so it would be better if someone else does this job."


    "Yes��Senior Brother Rong is right��"


    Many agreed with Rong Ting''s words and looked at Gu Li with anticipation-filled eyes, They wished that he would change his decision.


    Gu Li sighed because he could not help but find Rong Ting''s words reasonable.


    He nodded his head in agreement.


    Rong Ting''s face rxed and before any other shadow guard could step forward to take this job, he stepped forward.


    However, it took him a moment to decide what he should call Li Rui. After much thought, he finally said


    "Lady Li, if you find it alright, then I can help you."


    Li Rui nodded her head and the shadow guards looked at Rong Ting with shock and anger-filled eyes.


    They had saved Gu Li but it never meant that Rong Ting was any less important.


    Other than these two, any other person could take this job.


    So many of them protested again. However, this time, Gu Li didn''t listen to anyone. No one knew but he had been told by Xi Ying that the fact that Mi Luan and Li Rui were the same people should not be told to many people ��at least not yet.


    Even though his shadow guards knew this already, at least they have not seen Li Rui''s special methods of treatment that the old physicians were talking about.


    He didn''t want Xi Ying to feel that Li Rui was not safe so he thought it would be better if either he or Rong Ting took this job.


    Hence, Rong Ting went with Li Rui and the other six physicians to some other tent.


    Gu Li, of course, apanied them. He wanted to be there just in case Li Rui needed something else during the process.


    Seeing this, how could Xi Ying stay behind.


    He looked towards his son who was ying with Li Hua and other shadow guards and then followed all of them.


    Who could dare to stop him!


    However, when Li Rui saw him inside the tent, she was a little surprised but she didn''t say anything.


    She asked Rong Ting to lie down on the wooden nk. The wooden nk had been arranged by Gu Li because she had asked him for a few things thest evening only.


    It was perfect and at the height she needed it to be.


    Rong Ting did as she told him to do.


    However, he had just sat on the wooden nk when Li Rui asked him to remove his robe and the other clothes that covered his upper body.


    Rong Ting paused and looked at her seriously as if he was trying to confirm what he heard was what she was really saying.


    Gu Li also had a weird expression on his face while Xi Ying standing in the corner of the tent didn''t have any emotions on his face.


    He kept reminding himself of the words Li Rui had said to him. It helped him to a great extent. She was his wife. He reminded himself of the way she allows him to touch her and no one else.


    At this moment, Rong Ting was merely a body for him on which she would perform the treatment for the other physicians.


    Li Rui didn''t notice the weird silence inside the tent. She had actually turned around to take out a box from a bundle and then from that wooden box, she took out a few needles.


    It was only when she turned around she noticed that Rong Ting had not removed his clothes.


    Confused she asked him


    "Brother Rong Ting, is there some problem?"


    Rong Ting''s face was stiff and he didn''t know what he should say so he looked Gu Li for help.


    Gu Lii cleared his throat and looked at Li Rui.


    "Rui, he needs to remove his clothes?"


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly and said ''yes'' at the same time.


    It was the old physician who was feeling very impatient. He was already excited at the fact that Li Rui was going to perform the acupuncture again in front of him. In his eyes, it was an art. An art he had thought he would never get to see but today he was getting to learn it so how could he let anyone spoil his day.


    He stepped forward and looked at Rong Ting strictly as he said


    "You need to remove your clothes for her to perform the treatment. She needs to perform acupuncture. How can you expect her to do that with you wearing the clothes!"


    However, Rong Ting was still very confused. He didn''t know what this acupuncture so he didn''t understand why he needed to remove his clothes.


    He had thought that he would need to drink some kind of medicinal drink or eat paste of herbs so that she would be able to check their credibility.


    However, this was something he had never expected. He could only look at Gu Li who was suddenly feeling relieved that he was not in Rong Ting''s ce at this moment.


    He would have not been able to remove his clothes in front of Li Rui who was his sister. The remembrance that he had made her sleep on the same bed was already a little awkward for him. However, he could let it go thinking that she was very young.


    But removing his clothes in front of Li Rui��it would only make him feel more awkward and embarrassed in front of her.

 Chapter 655 The Suspicios Old Man

    Chapter 655 The Suspicios Old Man����Rong Ting finally removed his clothes after Gu Li nodded his head in his direction.


    However, after that, he never looked into anyone''s eyes present inside the room. Though his face was emotionless, his ears which werepletely red betrayed him because of the embarrassment he was feeling.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but feel a little funny when she saw this. However, she didn''t say anything to Rong Ting. He would rx with time.


    The old physician calmed down when he finally saw that Rong Ting was lying on the wooden nk with his upper body naked.


    He turned to look at Li Rui and said eagerly


    "Girl, let''s start."


    Li Rui nodded her head with a soft smile on her lips. The old physician immediately gave her the space to stand in front of the wooden nk and after that, he himself stood beside her. He also assigned the ces to other physicians around the wooden nk so that they could also see but he never left his own spot.


    When Li Rui started speaking, everyone listened very intently ��including Rong Ting, Gu Li as well as Xi Ying.


    No one dared to make a single sound as her soft voice sounded inside the tent. It was calm.


    She exined what actually was the acupuncture first and after that, she told the physicians how a few points in the body could be used to control the whole body.


    The other physician who was also old knew a little bit about what acupuncture was and he was hearing Li Rui carefully while the young physicians only had curiosity in their eyes.


    Rong Ting didn''t even blink when Li Rui took a silver needle towards his stomach.


    However, the physicians except the old physician were frowning as they thought it was very cruel to poke the needle in the stomach of a fully conscious man.


    Did she even know about the correct points?


    Won''t it draw the blood?


    However, when she poked the needle at a specific spot, everyone inside the room including Rong Ting who was waiting for the pain was surprised.


    No blood came out and he never felt any pain. In fact, he didn''t feel anything.


    He was not even sure whether the needle was really inside or not. It was the weird silence inside the room and the surprised faces of the physicians standing near him, that conformed to his guess.


    Rong Ting was surprised and wanted to check on his own but didn''t dare to move at all.


    The physicians had different kinds of expressions on their faces.


    No one noticed how the physician who was around the age of the old physician was looking at Li Rui with shock-filled eyes. But soon heposed himself and his eyes looking at Li Rui were very deep.


    He waited silently as she took out the needle and then pocked it into some other part of the shadow guard''s body while exining a few things at the same time.


    He was well aware that she knew more than she told.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t want them to know too much she didn''t exin things much and only told them a little about what kind of work those points could do.


    However, he didn''t know that Li Rui had been told by Xi Ying to do so. Though his shadow guards had done a background checking of these physicians who were living in the Imperial City for the past five years, he still asked her not to tell them too many things.


    He told her to show as if she knew only a little about acupuncture so that even after all this if he decided to free them, they won''t have much to tell.


    Though he had already thought of keeping them under his eyes until he would be sure that they couldn''t harm Li Rui in any way.


    The physicians were listening to everything very carefully whatever Li Rui said.


    It was after almost half a shichen that Li Rui stopped talking and it was because of Xi Ying who spoke.


    "That''s enough for now. Sit for some time."


    Gu Li immediately supported Xi Ying and went out to bring a chair for Li Rui.


    Li Rui sat down on the chair and smiled helplessly as Gu Li forwarded a bowl of freshly washed fruits for her.


    She ate a few but Gu Li made her eat more.


    "Don''t forget about the little one there."


    Gu Li said with a smile on his lips as he signed her to eat more.


    Xi Ying stood silently beside his wife. After the rest of almost fifteen minutes, Li Rui continued again. Xi Ying was not much happy but he was relieved that she had at least taken a little rest.


    He stood there all the while ensuring that Li Rui was taking a rest after some time.


    More than a shichenter, she was finally finished for the day. She turned around and took a few rice papers from the table that was inside the tent. She gave one paper to every physician and asked them to look at the drawn figure carefully and memories everything in a day.


    After that, she asked the physicians to leave the room.


    However, when the old physician was about to leave, Li Rui stopped him. The old physician stopped immediately and turned around to hear what she had to say.


    "Grandpa, please stay. I have more things to tell you."


    The other old physician was following the others to leave the tent but he stopped when he heard what Li Rui said. He frowned as he also wanted to stay but a cold voice fell in his ears.


    "Continue walking."


    The old physician looked at Xi Ying who was looking at him with cold eyes. The old physician''s fists were clenched but he silently averted his eyes and continued walking. He was wise enough not to create any kind of drama at this moment.


    However, Xi Ying looked at his back deeply.


    "Is everything alright, Prime Minister Xi?"


    Gu Li asked Xi Ying. Thetter turned to look at the former and told him after a moment.


    "That old man doesn''t look alright to me."


    Gu Li frowned as he also remembered one of the old men. He knew that one of them who was still inside the tent was trusted by Xi Ying so he understood who was Xi Ying talking about.


    "I will have my man to keep an eye on him."


    He said and Xi Ying nodded.


    Gu Li''s cold expression rxed because he felt Xi Ying''s trust in him increasing because of this small thing.

 Chapter 656 The Angry Emperor In The City

    Chapter 656 The Angry Emperor In The City����The old physician left the tent after a whole shichen.


    Li Rui told him many more things than she had told the others. She also told him that it was going to be a week-long treatment and at least one of them needed to be there.


    That''s why she was telling everything to him.


    She wanted him to be aware of what to do in her absence.


    The old physician understood and heard everything carefully. He also asked again in case he didn''t understand something.


    After a shichen, he was feeling as if someone has opened a new door of the world to him. He had never known that there existed so much in the world of medicines or he should in a human body.


    Li Rui was telling him how one could control the whole body and the disease inside them with just a few points.


    The old physician also picked a rice paper from the table and hurriedly jotted down the things he deemed to be important on it. However, once he started writing, he couldn''t help but feel as if everything was important so he wrote as much as he could.


    When he was near the cloth he needed to flip to go outside the tent, he hid the paper inside his robe. He understood very well that whatever Li Rui had told him, he ought not to tell anything of this to anyone else otherwise she would not have told all of this to him only.


    The old physician was wise enough to understand this.


    So he hid the paper and stepped outside the tent.


    With a straight face, he started to walk towards the tent he was sharing with the physician who was around his age.


    He didn''t behave weirdly when he stepped out of the tent though his heart was itching to take out the paper and read it again so that he would be able to remember everything. But he suppressed his urge and started to do other things.


    He read the paper that Li Rui had given to every other physician as well.


    All this while, the other old physician was looking at him calmly but with probing eyes.


    A momentter, he suddenly opened his mouth and said politely


    "I didn''t introduce myself to you. I am Wong Ruan. They called me Physician Ruan."


    The old physician heard his words. He frowned because he didn''t like it when someone interrupted him while he was reading something.


    However, keeping in mind that the other party was also around of his age and perhaps the only person who was around of his age here, he raised his head and acknowledged him with a polite nod.


    However, that was all. After that, he never bothered to introduce himself and continued to do his own work.


    Physician Ruan was very angry at this kind of behavior.


    No one has ever dared to behave like this with him.


    His palm was itching to do something but he stopped himself. He still needed to find out a lot of things. If he created some chaos, then it might result in him running away from this valley because there were too many shadow guards and he might not be able to fight so many people.


    He looked at the old physician again. He wanted to find out what that girl told him separately. Somehow he had an inclination that it was something very important about this treatment and if it was��then he needed to find it out.


    And he was going to find it out.


    He thought as his eyes shed with arrogance.


    .


    .


    .


    (In the Imperial Pce)


    m!


    Zhao Zhang Wei thrashed the table away in anger. His phoenix eyes were filled with anger as he said to the kneeling shadow guard


    "You can''t find out where did Xi Ying go? What can you people even do? Have we been feeding a bunch of useless fools?"


    As he said this, he flipped another table inside the Imperial Chambers.


    Eunuch Wang flinched and immediately kneeled down beside the already kneeling shadow guard and said


    "Your Majesty! Please calm down!"


    "How can we calm down? Do you even know how unpredictable that man is? We want to know where did he go? Who all went with him��everything else."


    "Your Majesty��the manor is surrounded by shadow guards and the shadow guard guarding the entrance of the Imperial City didn''t see Prime Minister Xi leaving the city."


    Zhao Wang Lei breathed heavily in anger as he looked at the shadow guard who said these words.


    He was very tempted to separate his head from his body. However, he controlled his urge. He already had a dearth of people on his side.


    At this moment, each and every shadow guard was precious to him ��at least until he could find others who would work for him. He needed to find a way to find people to work for him.


    But at this moment, he wanted to know where was Xi Ying.


    The young prime minister nned his departure very cleverly. He sent the letter of leaving the Imperial City around the night when he had already gone to rest inside his chambers and hence he only got to know about that letter of him when he found him absent from the Imperial Court.


    By the time he sent his shadow guards to find out where did he go, he had already left��at least that was what Zhao Wang Lei assumed otherwise why would his shadow guard at the city entrance won''t see him.


    But it was this move of Xi Ying that made Zhao Wang Lei more suspicious.


    And it was his arrogance that made him angry. He left the city without even waiting for him, the Emperor to ept his letter of leave. It was as if he was sure that no one could force him to attend the Imperial Court if he didn''t want to.


    It was this arrogance that made Zhao Wang Lei hate Xi Ying despite his intelligent mind and even though he was on his side ��at least ording to him. Because ording to him, such a man should not be left alive otherwise he could be a danger to himself.

 Chapter 657 The Second Prince Was Caught Red Handed

    Chapter 657 The Second Prince Was Caught Red Handed����After much thinking, Zhao Wang Lei calmed down.


    He knew that now he could only wait for Xi Ying''s return and then try to find out where did he go. He walked towards the couch to sit and suddenly one more matter attracted his attention.


    "Any news about Youxio''s shadow guards?"


    The shadow guard who was kneeling raised his head quite immediately this time.


    "Your Majesty, we have seen a few of them flying towards the west of the Empire ��towards the valleys."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered with coldness.


    He had spent quite arge amount of money on them. The same money he could have used to hire so many people who could work for him.


    "Go and find out. If they are living there then�� destroy them."


    He whispered coldly.


    "Bring back all the wealth they have. They must be possessing a huge amount after killing so many people over the years."


    Eunuch Wang''s eyes widened.


    He raised his head to look at his master. He wanted to remind his master who actually Youxio was, Could the shadow guards his master would send would really be able to fight with Youxio''s shadow guards?


    However, when he looked at the ruthlessness flickering in his master''s eyes, fear crawled into Eunuch Wang''s heart.


    And he went silent with a helpless sigh escaping his lips. He just wished that they would not lose too many people on their side.


    .


    .


    .


    "How is wangfei?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei who was standing outside Yi Huiqing''s chambers asked the old physician who had just exited after checking Yi Huiqing.


    "Wangfei is alright, Your Highness. The wound will healpletely in a few weeks."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was relieved and nodded his head.


    He waved his hand to dismiss the old physician.


    After the old physicians left, he looked at the slightly opened gates of his wife''s chambers wondering if he should go inside or not.


    After thest time when she had asked him not to visit her chambers, he had not appeared in front of her ��at least when she was awake.


    Because whenever she was asleep, he was sitting by her side in the chambers and once he would feel that she was about to wake up, he would run away from her chambers like a thief.


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that he was making a fool of himself in front of the people working in Lnatai Courtyard but he didn''t care.


    The urge to stay beside her and take care of her was very strong than his wish to stay a dignified prince in other people''s eyes.


    He cleared his throat before he asked Lin Daiyu who was standing with her head bowed in front of him.


    "What is she doing now?"


    Lin Daiyu''s head was lowered but she looked a little helpless as she told him.


    "Wangfei has just gone to sleep, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes brightened. He almost smiled in joy butposed his expression as he started to walk towards the gates.


    "Don''t let anyone disturb."


    He said to Lin Daiyu before he stepped inside the chambers. However, he didn''t notice Lin Daiyu''s helplessness and panic-filled eyes as she looked at his back.


    Waah��She was also not at any fault!


    As Lin Daiyu had said, Yi Huiqing was sleeping ��quite peacefully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled as he stepped towards the bed and sat on the edge. She slept quite deeply. He has noticed or perhaps it was because of the effect of the medicine.


    He smiled as he raised his hand to caress her cheek which had started to gain color finally.


    "Get well soon. I want to talk about a lot of things with you."


    He whispered gently as he suddenly leaned down to kiss her nose.


    However, even before his lips could touch her nose, he felt a hand on his chest stopping him.


    Frowning, Zhao Zhang Wei opened his eyes and they were soon filled with shock.


    A pair of eyes red back at his phoenix eyes and he heard the woman under him saying sharply.


    "This wangfei never knew that Your Highness had this talent as well. Entering someone''s chambers like a thief when they are sleeping��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei gulped as he pulled away and sat straight on the bed. He, however, didn''t look in Yi Huiqing''s eyes as he said in a very dignified voice.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Yi Huiqing frowned as she felt weird the way Zhao Zhang Wei talked to her. When did he start to speak so informally with her! She remembered this has happened before too


    ��but only today did she notice the frequent urrence of that.


    She smiled bitterly wondering when they be close enough to start talking informally.


    Pushing away the bitterness, Yi Huiqing focused her attention on the matter in hand.


    She looked at him but his face was turned away. However, she didn''t mind as she got up and leaned against the bedrest.


    Zhao Zhang Wei wanted to help him when he felt her moving. However, Yi Huiqing avoided her hands and looked at him with a narrowed pair of eyes.


    "Can Your Highness enlighten this wangfei what is going on?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart was filled with panic. Did she know anything ��but how?


    However, he had an emotionless face as he shrugged his shoulders and said


    "What is going on?!"


    After that, he looked at Yi Huiqing with confusion-filled eyes and said


    "I think you need to rest, Qinqqing. The physician said that you would bepletely fine within a few weeks. Come I will help you."


    He said gently as he tried to divert her attention. However, Yi Huiqing pushed his hands away and said coldly.


    "Your Highness, this wangfei is aware that Your Highness has beening to this wangfei''s chambers when this wangfei was asleep."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart sank down inside his chest when he sensed the coldness in her voice. She was angry��very angry.


    He wondered silently how he should apologize when he heard her continuing.


    Yi Huiqing was very calm when she said her next words. However, her next words stabbed his heart more sharply like a knife than herst words which were said in a cold tone.


    "Your Highness, if it is because this wangfei saved your life then Your Highness doesn''t need to feel as if he owes something to this wangfei. If it had been anyone else in Your Highness''s ce, this wangfei would have done the same even then."

 Chapter 658 Zhao Zhang Wei Messed Up Again

    Chapter 658 Zhao Zhang Wei Messed Up Again����All Zhao Zhang Wei could feel was the bitterness.


    Though he seemed to have heard the same words before from her mouth as well��but was it really necessary for her to rub on his face again and again?


    He wondered as he looked away from her calm eyes.


    His fists were clenched tightly. The muscle of his jaw twitched in anger.


    ''Would have done the same if it was anyone else in his ce''��Ha!


    As if he had left that person alive.


    "...So Your Highness doesn''t need toe here."


    He heard her finishing.


    Zhao Zhang was filled with too much bitterness at this moment and Yi Huiqing''s each and every word was attacking his already bitter and wounded heart like salt on wounds.


    When he turned to look at her again, his face was devoid of any emotion and he said very calmly.


    "This is my ce."


    Yi Huiqing went silent at that. She seemed to know what he was going to say next and sure enough he continued and said


    "I cane here whenever I want. No one including you doesn''t have the right to stop me."


    Yi Huiqing looked calm and didn''t say anything in response.


    After all, he was very correct and she didn''t have any counterattack. So she could only sigh at her fate and say politely


    "Your Highness is right."


    However, her calm and peacefully attitude bothered Zhao Zhang Wei so much that he was confused as to what exactly he wanted.


    Did he want her to fight with him and then ask him to leave her chambers?


    No!


    He knew that she didn''t like his words. He just wanted her to be the real her in front of him. But when she was too real, she would say something that he would not be able to bear.


    The confused and conflicted Zhao Zhang Wei could only watch as Yi Huiqing lied down on the bed again and then closed her eyes to sleep.


    As if him being here or not ��didn''t matter to her any longer.


    And he knew that he messed up again.


    ��-------


    (Youxio Valley)


    For the next three days, Li Rui just perofmed a few things in front of the physicians on Rong Ting''s body. She also had them do a few things in front of her in her assistance and corrected many things.


    At least the old physician learned a lot in these three days and he was very happy at that.


    In his free time, he would go to some vacant ce and read the things on his rice paper again and again. He would then also ask a few questions to Li Rui and with every answer, he would find his knowledge broadening.


    Three dayster, Li Rui was the idol in the old physician''s eyes. Whenever he would look at her, his eyes would be filled with worship as if he was looking at some kind of god.


    Xi Ying found it very weird and strictly warned him to stay in limits. The old physician tried his best but he just couldn''t control his excitement.


    When had he thought that he would Mi Luan! By now, he was sure that Li Rui was Mi Luan.


    The godly knowledge they talked about Mi Luan has, he had witnessed it.


    He wanted to scream it out to the world but he knew that he couldn''t because it could uput his idol into danger so he could only express his excitement like this.


    He even started to call Li Rui his shifu once but when thetter requested him not to do that he shifted to calling her ''Rui'' like everyone called her.


    It made him feel more closer to her ��his idol.


    On the day they were going to start the treatment, the old physician was the first person to wake up in the camp.


    Even the shadow guards who used to wake up early to prepare breakfast had not woken up.


    The old physician was not discouraged.


    He got ready first and then found some ce and started to read his rice paper again in the light of amp. The sun had not risen yetpletely.


    However, when he was reading, he suddenly heard a voice from his behind


    "What are you reading, Pal?"


    The old physician was startled on hearing the voice and the first thing he did was to hid the rice paper inside his robe.


    However, he was toote.


    Physician Ruan who was standing behind him had already noticed it. His eyes flickered as he saw him hiding the paper but he stayed calm all the while never expressing anything.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The old physician asked Physician Ruan in a somewhat annoyed voice. He found thetter too annoying sometimes because every time he was trying to learn something, he would appear there and ask this and that.


    Physician Ruan''s eyes shed with coldness when he saw the way the old physician talked to him. However, he still behaved politely


    "I woke up to drink water and then noticed that you were not inside the tent. I was worried if you are alright or not so I came to check on you. Are you alright?"


    The old physician somewhat calmed down when he realized that Physician Ruan was worrying for him so he nodded his head and said


    "I couldn''t sleep so I woke up and then got ready."


    "Ohhh"


    Physician Ruan whispered. However, the old physician sighed bitterly when he saw him sitting down on the stone that was ced beside him.


    He knew that he could no longer do what he wanted to do.


    "So where are you from?"


    He heard Physician Ruan asking him and just said something in response. It was not like he could tell him that he used to work at the Imperial Pce.


    After that, they continued to talk about something randomly ��of course, a one-sided conversation in which the old physician was not interested at all. However, he didn''t want to be rude to the other person who was of the same age as him or perhaps older than him.


    He sighed in relief when shadow guards started toe out of the tent and he stood up from the stone immediately when he saw Gu Liing out of his tent.


    "I remember that I need to tell him something. We will talkter."


    He said and then hurriedly left from there without hearing the reply of the other person.


    On the other hand, Physician Ruan looked at his back with cold eyes.


    He needed to find out what is so important in that paper!

 Chapter 659 Rui Is Determined To Treat The Old Master

    Chapter 659 Rui Is Determined To Treat The Old Master����The old physician indeed went to Gu Li to talk about something.


    "Send something to eat and drink after every shichen. Rui is with the child. Though I will be there to take care of her and ensure that she will take proper rest, you should not forget to send the proper diet during the treatment."


    Gu Li looked at the old physician''s serious face and nodded his head calmly.


    He had already asked Rong Ting to do all this.


    He cared for his master but he didn''t care any less for Li Rui. To him, she was like his little sister and he look forwarded to the birth of the child in her stomach very much.


    So how could he not take care of her!


    Still, he heard patiently whatever the old physician told him. He frowned when he heard that women tend to crave something sour or spicy or sometimes something sweet during such a time.


    Though they will be amidst the treatment, the old physician didn''t want Li Rui topromise over the food. The problem was that the girl would not eat too much if she would get to eat what she was craving. But it was also not her fault.


    So he asked Gu Li to be ready for such events.


    Gu Li didn''t seem to believe the old physician much. After all, nothing like this happened in the past few days but he still nodded his head.


    It was after a shichen, that everyone was stepping in front of the old master''s tent.


    Li Rui looked at the six physicians and said calmly


    "Let''s go"


    The six physicians immediately nodded their heads. They were quite excited to see what was going to happen during the treatment. By now, they havee to believe that Li Rui really had some different knowledge than them and she seemed to know how the person inside the tent could be cured.


    They wanted to witness such an event.


    Youxio shadow guards looked at their backs with nervousness-filled eyes.


    Gu Li sensed his shadow guards'' emotions but he onlymanded them to get back to their work.


    After the shadow guards had cleared the area, Xi Ying walked to Gu Li and said


    "Either Rui or the old physician would stay inside the tent with others."


    Gu Li nodded his head in understanding.


    He understood what Xi Ying was trying to imply.


    He was indirectly telling him that Li Rui''s rest would not bepromised because of this treatment and he epted his wish. He would not want the opposite.


    Xi Ying was also going to go inside the tent in some time but before that, he wanted to ask something to Gu Li.


    "Is there anyone who knows that your organization is residing here?"


    Gu Li frowned and shook his head wondering why Xi Ying was asking him such a question.


    Xi Ying''s face went grave and he said coldly


    "This Lord seemed to have noticed a few strangers around the valley in the morning."


    It was when he had gone to the hot spring with Li Rui and Xi Ling. He could guess that those strangers were also shadow guards but they didn''t seem to be from Youxio.


    He could have caught them at that time but he didn''t want to leave Li Rui and Xi Ling alone so he decided to talk to Gu Li about thister.


    Gu Li''s face was also serious when he heard Xi Ying.


    "I will have my people keep an eye around the valley."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said that he would do the same. After that, he finally went inside the tent and Gu Li followed him.


    .


    .


    .


    They had undressed the old master.


    Li Rui felt sad on seeing how weak the old master''s body was. Although she knew that it was something that was ought to happen after he was unconscious and had survived only on liquid diets.


    Still, she couldn''t help but remember how strong and unformidable he had been when he had taught her swordsmanship and other things that required a lot of strength.


    Perhaps it was her hormones but she felt her eyes filling up slightly as she looked at the old master.


    It was only when she felt someone''s hand on her shoulder, that she came out of the trance.


    "Rui"


    It was Xi Ying who was looking at her with concern-filled eyes.


    "Are you alright?''


    He asked her and then immediately looked at the old physician with cold eyes and asked


    "What is wrong with her? Did you not just check her yesterday and had said that she ispletely alright?"


    The old physician was baffled at hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    He looked at him with narrowed eyes and said


    "She has a heart unlike you, young man."


    He scoffed.


    Even Gu Li understood on seeing Li Rui''s moistureden eyes what she was thinking but Xi Ying didn''t. He was still looking at the old physician with deathly cold eyes.


    "She is sad on seeing his weak body."


    The old physician exined knowing that Xi Ying would perhaps bury him alive there only if he didn''t borate.


    Xi Ying frowned as he turned to look at Li Rui who now looked calm. His heart was filled with distress as he wiped the corner of her eyes with his fingers while others turned their heads away silently.


    Li Rui felt embarrassed for behaving like this in front of so many people.


    "He will be fine now that you are here."


    She heard Xi Ying telling her gently.


    Seeing that, she cared for the old master so much, Xi Ying even said


    "I will myself look out for him in the future. Don''t worry. You need to focus now."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    Xi Ying was right. His words made her feel very relieved. She smiled lightly bringing relief to Xi Ying''s heart in return.


    When she turned around to start the treatment finally, she was determined to heal the old master.


    Nothing she could do to repay him for what he has done for her.


    It was the least she could do for him and she really wanted him to get his consciousness back.


    She wanted him to see that she had not forgotten whatever he had taught her.


    She wanted him to know that she never left practice behind just as he had said.


    And ��somewhere she also wanted him to praise her for her developed skills.

 Chapter 660 Physician Ruan Was Dragged Out

    Chapter 660 Physician Ruan Was Dragged Out����The treatment started.


    The people inside the tent as well as outside did their work. However, it was so silent as if they were afraid to disturb each other.


    A team of five people was ready to take any order from the tent. Whenever something would be asked, it would sent inside the tent immediately. However, only a few people and mostly Li Hua and Rong Ting were allowed to go inside the tent as Xi Ying didn''t want many people to see what kind of special treatment his wife knew.


    Li Rui started the treatment.


    Only the lower part of the old master''s body was covered with a nket and his legs were also kept uncovered until his knees.


    Within a few minutes of the start of the treatment, many silver needles were standing on his body and most of them were on his upper body.


    Li Rui looked at the old master''s head that was covered with the white hair and then turned to Gu Li and said


    "Senior Brother, I need to see the flesh on the head."


    Gu Li stiffened. He understood that she was asking him whether they could remove the hair or not.


    It was a difficult choice to make but he nodded his head a momentter and then brought a de that was usually used to cut the hair.


    Gu Li''s eyes widened when he saw how a spot on his master''s head waspletely ck.


    "It''s alright, Senior Brother. That''s what I had wanted to see."


    Gu Li rxed because he understood that Li Rui was already expecting this��then she must be known how they could treat it.


    He sighed in relief as he assured himself and then started to clean the hair again.


    After asking Li Rui, Gu Li left a long braid in the middle. He just wished that when his master would wake up he would not get angry at him.


    He thought as he put down the de.


    But then a momentter, he thought even if he got angry, he would face any kind of punishment happily. He just wanted his master to wake up.


    Everyone saw Li Rui pinning three silver needles in a triangle shape around that ck spot.


    The old physician nodded his head as he knew this part of the treatment. When Li Rui rasied her head and said


    "These needles must not be removed until I do so myself."


    She said to the other physicians who nodded their head immediately while Gu Li, Xi Ying as well as the old physicians noted this thing inside their mind.


    They were not going to let anyone remove the needles except Li Rui.


    It was almost after a shichen that Li Rui stopped putting the needles inside the old master''s body. During the whole process, she removed a few from here and there many times.


    Many could not understand what she was doing.


    Only the old physician was understanding to some extent and that was only because of whatever he had written on the rice paper.


    Physician Ruan had a deep frown on his forehead all the time as he tried to remember and understand each and every step.


    However, since he didn''t understand why the next step was being done, regardless of how intelligent he was, he couldn''t remember it.


    Slowly he started to get very frustrated and looked at Li Rui with resentment-filled eyes as he asked


    "What have we been called for if you are going to do everything?"


    His words filled with clear resentment were very audible inside the very silent tent.


    Li Rui who was disturbed frowned but raised her head to look at Physician Ruan calmly. However, two pairs of eyes full of deathly coldness were soon focused on him.


    Even the old physician who was standing beside him didn''t think to respect him anymore because of his age and said coldly


    "That is not something that you are allowed to ask, Senior."


    His words were still polite as he continued


    "You should not forget that you were brought here as a captive so you have no right to ask any question."


    The other four physicians could not help but agree with the old physicians. Indeed, they were captive.


    Because of this only, they have notined even once. Already they were given a very good treatment contrary to whatever staus they have been brought here so ording to them, it was already good.


    They didn''t have anyints as long as they were getting to stay alive.


    Even if they just needed to stand and see Li Rui performing the treatment, they didn''t have anyints. In fact, they were curious to watch what she will do and how she will treat the old man.


    "An Si"


    Xi Ying''s cold voice sounded inside the tent and everyone looked toward him and then at the man in ck clothes who suddenly appeared inside the tent.


    "Drag him out."


    Xi Ying said with his cold eyes fixed on Physician Ruan.


    The old physician appreciated Xi Ying''s decision and nodded his head vigorously as if he was showing his support.


    Physician Ruan''s eyes widened when the next moment, An Si grabbed his arm and started to drag him out of the tent.


    While being dragged outside, he didn''t struggle and he didn''t shout but for once, he turned around to look towards Xi Ying, and then he was dragged out of the tentpletely.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying continued to look in the same direction with narrowed eyes.


    Did he just see the anger in the physician''s eyes?


    The suspicion that he had for the old man increased. One had to know that not many people has the courage to look into the eyes of the merciless prime minister of Xin��.especially when they were deathly cold ��at least not some ordinary people.


    And this small incident only confirmed that Physician Ruan was not some simple physician.


    He needed to check his history and find out if he was kind of a threat to anyone.


    And if he was, then he would not be sent alive out of here.

 Chapter 661 The Sixth Night

    Chapter 661 The Sixth Night����Xi Ying took Li Rui out of the tent to rest for some time after two shichen.


    Gu Li stayed inside the tent as well as the old physician. Before leaving the tent, Li Rui told the old physician many things as well as told the other physicians which needle needed to be removed in how much time and where it had to be reinserted.


    Li Rui ate something and then talked to her son for some time who told her eagerly how he enjoyed his time with Youxios shadow guards.


    After some time, Xi Ying dragged his son out of the tent so that she would be able to rest.


    When Xi Ling got busy ying again, he went back to the tent andy beside his wife. By looking at the small movement of her eyshes he knew that she was not asleep yet.


    He sighed as well as smiled.


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion but she would generally not sleep without him by her side in the past few months.


    And somewhere, this made him very happy.


    Regardless of whatever reason behind this, he was happy that he had be so important to her.


    With his hand around her waist, he kissed her forehead and whispered


    "Sleep. I will wake up after a shichen."


    Li Rui nodded her head. She had been feeling sleepy so she soon fell into a deep slumber.


    .


    .


    .


    Exactly a shichenter, Li Rui was woken up by Xi Ying.


    After washing her face with water, she went to the old master''s tent. She asked the old physician to go and rest.


    The old physician was reluctant to leave as he wanted to watch what she was going to do next. However, he also knew that he needed to be hereter in her absence and for that, he needed to have some rest now.


    With the old physician, two other physicians were also sent to rest.


    After exiting the tent, the old physician requested Rong Ting to give him a separate tent.


    Rong Ting had seen Physician Ruan being dragged out so he, without any question, arranged a separate tent for the old physician.


    The old physician finally went to sleep.


    The cycle continued for the next six days.


    In this span, Gu Li finally understood what the old physician had been saying.


    Li Rui really craved very different things and her craving was all of a sudden.


    Sometimes she had been sleeping at midnight and then would tell Xi Ying that she wanted to eat something sour and spicy.


    The first time when this happened and Xi Ying like a good and obedient husband stepped out of the tent, Gu Li had seen him.


    When he came to know of Li Rui''s wish, he told Xi Ying that he would immediately ask the cook to make something like that.


    However, Li Rui didn''t even taste the dish when she smelled it. Unfortunately, the cook in Youxio was not too experienced and skilled.


    At the same time, she felt embarrassed for troubling so many people.


    "Leave it. I will be fine after some time."


    She said politely even though her nose was itching to smell that particr kind of aroma and her tongue also wanted to taste that particr taste.


    "No!"


    Xi Ying and Gu Li spoke in a chorus.


    They looked at each other and then again said at the same time.


    "I will go and bring something."


    They looked at each other again.


    In the end, Xi Ying left the valley. Since Xi Ying had left, Gu Li didn''t think that it was wise for him to leave as well so he asked Rong Ting to go with him.


    Finally, when Xi Ying brought a dish that was sour as well as spicy, Li Rui ate with relish and then slept for some time.


    Everyone sighed in relief.


    However, the next time, she started craving something else again.


    This time, Gu Li left the valley and abducted the chef from a very famous restaurant.


    Li Rui was shocked when she came to know of this. However, when she remembered the tasty dishes prepared by the chef, she felt guilty as she didn''t ask Gu Li to send the chef back to the restaurant as he cooked very delicious dishes.


    But she requested Gu Li not to scare the chef much and treat him well.


    The chef was already happy with that and when he was given a huge sum of money by Xi Ying and told that he will be safely sent back after a few days, he cooked the meal more diligently to earn more money.


    Six days passed like this.


    Everything was going alright.


    Youxio shadow guards had started to like Xi Ling very much.


    The young master of Xi Manor soon became the most pampered and the smallest member of Youxio. Li Rui had smiled when she had once found him fighting with a wooden sword with Gu Li.


    She was happy that he was getting to enjoy his childhood finally.


    It was on the sixth night when the chaos urred.


    Xi Ying was sleeping inside the tent with his son and wife when he suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were deathly cold and he looked towards the tent cloth.


    A clear shadow could be seen through the cloth because of the light of themp that was lit inside the tent.


    His eyes shed with ruthlessness as he slowly got up from the bed and then walked out of the tent silently with his sword in his hand.


    Without making any noise, he killed the unfamiliar man who had a sword in his hand.


    He nced at the man''s opened eyes... indicating how shocked he had been in thest few moments of his life and then his eyes went to his clothes.


    They sharpened when he saw the embroidered sign on the corner of his robe.


    And when he raised his head to look around, the muscle of his jaw twitched in anger. Not even a second had passed, when he saw Gu Li and other shadow guards of Youxio as well as his, stepping out of their tents ��and then the fight started.

 Chapter 662 Already Destined Defeat

    Chapter 662 Already Destined Defeat����Shadow guards in the number of hundreds attacked Youxio valley.


    The valley rang with the sound of swords being nked and the arrows being shot and then prating someone''s body.


    It was a sudden attack and no one in the valley had been prepared.


    However, Gu Li still tried his best to manage everything. His eyes went cold when he saw how the arrows were attacking his people who were fighting the other shadow guards.


    He with Rong Ting first found those who were hiding in bushes with their bow and arrows. Soon he found that Xi Ying''s shadow guards were doing the same.


    After making sure that none of them was hidden to shoot arrows, he finally came to the open ground and first of all, looked towards his master''s tent.


    In a moment, he went inside the tent to make sure that no one was there.


    "Stay inside."


    Gu Li was relieved when he saw that only two physicians with the old physician were inside the tent. He strictly asked the old physician not to leave the old master alone in any situation.


    The old master nodded his head with a somber expression on his face. However, he was worried about Li Rui. Perhaps he had seen Li Rui been attacked so many times that he couldn''t help but asl


    "Are they again for Rui?"


    His voice was cold and the question made Gu Li freeze.


    He didn''t know the answer but he couldn''t diminish this possibility. The next thing, Gu Li did was to exit the tent ad then go and check on Li Rui.


    However, as soon as he stepped inside the tent, a dagger was on his neck.


    "It''s me, Rui"


    Gu Li spoke gently when he saw Li Rui aiming the dagger at his neck. She had Xi Ling in his arms who was now wide awake and looked confused.


    "Senior Brother"


    Li Rui sighed in relief and asked Gu Li what was going on outside.


    "Ying just came and asked me not to step outside in any situation. What is going on outside? Have someone attacked us?"


    "Yes"


    Gu Li nodded his head but immediately assured Li Rui.


    "Don''t worry. They are less in numberspared to us. They will be soon taken down."


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly. She would have gone out to help but she didn''t want to leave Xi Ling here alone.


    On hearing Gu Li''s words, she was finally assured.


    Gu Li left the tent but he always stayed around as he fought with enemies.


    He had said right. Although the fight was too sudden, it didn''t prove to be too difficult as the enemies were lesser in numbers.


    Within half a shichen, all the hundred shadow guards were taken down.


    Thest shadow guard who was still alive was kneeling in front of Xi Ying all bloodied.


    "Who sent you?"


    Xi Ying heard Gu Li asking the shadow guard coldly.


    However, the shadow guard didn''t answer Gu Li''s question. He kneeled with his head lowered weakly as if he didn''t fear death.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    He raised the shadow guard''s chin with his dagger and looked at him with a pair of eyes that were full of ruthlessness.


    "You are just as stupid as your master."


    The shadow guard''s eyes widened with shock as he understood that Xi Ying knew who sent them. His master needed to know this.


    "P��Prime Minister Xi��"


    The shadow guard whispered in a voice full of panic and fear.


    His master would not leave him alive if he will get to know that neither were they able to destroy Youxio nor could they kill Xi Ying or Li Rui.


    Also, they have been found out.


    Because his master never wanted Xi Ying to know of his ns.


    They have been sent by the Emperor to destroy Youxio but when they have found that Xi Ying and his wife, Lady Li were also there, their leader had decided that they would kill everyone to calm down their master''s anger.


    It had been a very sudden n and that''s why it didn''t take long in their defeat.


    They had underestimated YYouxio''s strength. They had thought Youxio was weak after so many years so they decided to attack but had never thought they would not stand against them for more than half shichen.


    Xi Ying smirked coldly. However, he asked him the question he had inside his heart quite calmly


    "Tell this Lord honestly ��is your master aware that this Lord is here?"


    The shadow guard swallowed. He didn''t want to answer the question. However, Xi Ying''s aura intimidated him so much that he shook his head honestly epting that his master didn''t know.


    Xi Ying was relieved inside his heart.


    He had also thought the same.


    He had seen them around the valley yesterday as well but they were still unaware of their presence ording to him because they seemed to be searching for something.


    It must have been that they nned all this so suddenly.


    It was just that he had not expected that so many of them were hiding in the valley.


    He was quite surprised and felt a little ridiculous as he wondered just how many people Zhao Wang Lei had on his side after so many of them are killed tonight.


    The foolish emperor didn''t even know the irresponsible decision that was making him lose so much manpower would cost him greatly because it would only make him more weak and easy for him(Xi Ying) to dethrone him as well as kill him mercilessly.


    "Who were you here to kill?"


    Xi Ying asked thest question to the shadow guard.


    The shadow guard swallowed as he answered


    "Youxio ��and Lady Li��"


    The name escaped his lips and the next moment, his head separated from his body.


    Looking at all the dead bodies, Xi Ying''s eyes were deathly cold and he looked at Gu Li


    "Do you have any way to make them reach Zhao Wang Lei?"


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered as he understood that it was Zhao Wang Lei who had sent them.


    He looked at the dead bodies coldly and nodded his head.


    He will make sure that all of them reach him and tomorrow morning, the so-called mighty Emperor will wake up to their dead bodies.

 Chapter 663 Coming To Know About Gu Lis Past

    Chapter 663 Coming To Know About Gu Li''s Past����Gu Li ddidn''t back away from his words.


    The same night, many shadow guards left the valley and went to the Imperial City with the dead shadow guards. Xi Ying''s shadow guards apanied them but only five because they were well aware of the ways through which entering the ce was more easier.


    Xi Ying didn''t send more because he wanted almost fifteen to be there to protect his wife and son.


    Though a few shadow guards also got injured while fighting, their injuries were minor and since Li Rui was already there, there was nothing to worry about.


    Li Rui didn''t sleep after that.


    She with other two physicians started to treat the wounds of the shadow guards that they have gotten because of the arrows in their arms or back.


    Gu Li was relieved with her presence.


    These injuries were minior because she was here otherwise it could also reuslt to a death because they didn''t have a single skilled physician in the valley.


    "Mother��here"


    Li Rui stroked her son''s head as she took the cloth from her son''s hand who was helping her in treating the injured shadow guards.


    She had thought that he would be afraid so she had decided to leave him with Li Hua. However, seeing the way Xi Ling helped her without any fear in his eyes, she felt very proud of her son.


    "Brother Wang��you will be alright soon. Then we will fight again."


    She heard Xi Lingforting the shadow guard who was lying on the bed like a child.


    Brother wang smiled hearing Xi Ling''s words and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Sure. I will teach you another game."


    Xi Ling smiled brightly hearing this.


    "Xi Ling will go and help others now."


    He said to his mother and then ran away from there.


    "Sister��"


    Li Rui looked at Brother wang who seemed to checking if she is alright with him calling her sister. She nodded her head with a smile on her lips.


    Brother Wang was relieved and said


    "You have a very cute son."


    Li Rui smiled but her smiled faltered a little when she heard him continuing


    "I used to have a brother like him."


    She didn''t know what she should say. She could only continue to wipe his wound and then apply some ointment on the wound. However, Brother Wang seemed to be in a daze and continued


    "In fact, everyone here seemed to have such a past. I have heard that Master also used to have a younger brother."


    Li Rui paused amidst her work this time. She somehow understood that the ''Master'' in Brother Wang''s words was Gu Li.


    She heard curiously as Brother Wang continued


    "I had heard that they beat Master''s brother to death and when he came back home, he found his brother''s dead body. Master''s mothermitted suicide. In his sorrow, Master once sneaked inside the nobleman''s house who did all that and slit his throat. He was running from the Imperial soldiers when the old master found him and gave him shelter in Youxio."


    Li Rui was shocked.


    She had never imagined that Gu Li had such a story.


    However, she had to maintain her calm as she started to apply the ointment on the wound again.


    "My brother, however, died because of illness. I couldn''t afford the money to treat him. After his death, I had nowhere to go so I joined Youxio."


    A heavy silence hung between them.


    It was a few momentster, Brother Wang spoke again


    "I can''t imagine anyone doing all that to my brother."


    Somewhere Brother Wang would always feel very sad on his master''s part. His brother had passed away in sleep��without any pain.


    But for his master''s brother, it must have been unbearable.


    When Li Rui was done, she asked Brother Wang not to let the water touch the wound for a few days.


    "He had been sad for many days after you left."


    Brother Wang spoke to Li Rui before she left.


    He was perhaps the first person whom Gu Li would give big responsibilities to after Rong Ting. So he knew a lot more than about Gu Li than others.


    "Ten days after you had left��I had heard weird sounds from the forest at midnight where I reached identally. I still didn''t believe that he was crying ��but he seemed to be ��"


    Li Rui felt her nose itching and her eyes going sore.


    She blinked furiously. She had never thought Gu Li was so attached to her. Was he really?


    She couldn''t believe it.


    As if sensing her disbelief, Brother Wang told her


    "He had always taken you as his younger brother. He still cares for you like an Elder Brother."


    Li Rui nodded her head and whispered


    "I won''t ever forget that, Brother Wang."


    Brother Wang smiled and finally closed his eyes to rest.


    Li Rui was feeling very emotional. So after she was assured that all the shadow guards had been treated, the first thing she did was to find Gu Li.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Li was inside the old master''s tent with Xi Ying and other physicians.


    "Everything is alright."


    Gu Li assured the two physicians who were scared unlike the old physicians.


    The two physicians nodded their heads.


    At the same time, Li Rui stepped inside the tent.


    Seeing his wife, Xi Ying immediately walked in her direction leaving everything. She was finally free after treating everyone.


    "Rui, are you done?"


    Li Rui nodded her head softly.


    Then she looked towards Gu Li and said


    "Everyone is fine."


    Gu Li heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had wanted to say more to him, however, before she could, Gu Li spoke


    "You should go and rest. You didn''t have much rest because of this mess."


    "I agree."


    Xi Ying said immediately.


    Li Rui sighed as she looked towards the old master. She had wanted to say that now it was her turn to stay beside the old master.


    As if everyone knew what she was going to say, the old physician, Gu Li as well as Xi Ying said in a chorus.


    "You are going to rest."


    She looked at them with surprise filled eyes and then blinked as she was dragged out of the ttent by Xi Ying to rest.

 Chapter 664 Has Rui Been Inconsiderate?

    Chapter 664 Has Rui Been Inconsiderate?����"What happened?"


    Xi Ying asked his wife when he noticed that she was not asleep.


    Though her eyes were closed, the flickering of her eyshes in every few seconds was enough for him to know that she was not able to sleep.


    "Are you feeling ufortable? Or do you want to eat something?"


    He asked his first few words with a deep frown on his forehead andst words very softly as he caressed her waist gently.


    Li Rui opened her eyes and looked at him silently for a few moments.


    Suddenly she asked him a very weird question


    "How do youfort someone?"


    Xi Ying looked at her with surprise-filled eyes and then chuckled suddenly.


    Caressing her hair with a smile on his lips, he whispered curiously


    "Who do you want tofort?"


    If it was Xi Ling, then she needed to know that she was already the best at it.


    However, Xi Ying looked at his wife with narrowed eyes when she looked hesitant to answer his question.


    "Who is it?"


    This time, he asked without any amusement in his voice.


    He didn''t want to sound controlling but the fact that she was going tofort someone else other than him or his son to whom he had given this much space so reluctantly, didn''t settle well with him.


    Li Rui pressed her lips in a thin line and didn''t speak.


    Xi Ying sighed.


    "Tell me, Rui. Otherwise, I will start making assumptions on my own."


    He said helplessly. Taking her hand in his, he put it on his chest and he said honestly


    "I already don''t feel muchfortable here."


    Li Rui blinked.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but remember whatever he had said to her on the night when Gu Li and his shadow guards had attacked.


    ''Look only at me.''


    Was it weird that the remembrance of those words would always make her feel something weird inside her belly?


    It must be the child inside her stomach��yes. It must be.


    She thought as she tried to keep aposed expression on her face.


    "It is Senior Brother."


    She told him a momentter.


    Xi Ying frowned again.


    However, when he saw Li Rui looking at him calmly, he sighed and tried his best not to frown anymore. He even tried not to sound resentful as he said


    "Why do you want tofort him? What happened to him? ��Is it something about the old master?"


    Li Rui shook her head.


    She suddenly took Xi Ying''s hand in hers and started to y with his long and slender fingers.


    Xi Ying smiled.


    Did she know that Xi Ling does the same sometimes? Ha��he had always been sure that their son had gone on his wife.


    He let her do what she was doing and patiently waited for her to answer his question. He knew that she was hesitant about whether she should tell him or not.


    But he also wanted to check her bottom line.


    Would she really share everything with him?


    It was a few momentster, Li Rui spoke again. She told him everything that Brother Wang had told her.


    After hearing everything, Xi Ying looked calm as well as thoughtful.


    Li Rui stopped ying with his fingers and looked at him curiously as she asked


    "Ying, have I been heartless and selfish?"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked at his wife with surprise wondering why was she thinking this. When he asked her the same, he didn''t know what he should say in response to her answer.


    "I didn''t realize that Senior Brother cared for me so much. I was just thinking about repaying him. He saved my life so I also went to the forest to find the herb to treat the old master when he was bitten by a snake. I knew that the old master was very important to him.


    I wanted to do something for him in return so that I could lessen the burden on my heart. However, in his eyes, I was one of his own."


    "Ying, was I too inconsiderate of his feelings?"


    Li Rui asked as she looked at him with a pair of clean ck eyes.


    She looked like a child who was trying to find out whether he did something wrong or not. And if he did, then how should he correct it.


    Xi Ying smiled and kissed her forehead.


    "No."


    He said firmly.


    He knew that she had always been like this. It was not because she was too inconsiderate but it was because she had never been given so much exposure to experience the feelings.


    Xi Ying knew that arge part of her life, Li Rui had spent in Li Manor ��between her books. Even when she was out, either she was attacked or she was trying to gain knowledge.


    No one could me her if she didn''t understand feelings to a great extent. She was not at fault.


    "It is not your fault."


    He told the same to her.


    "You didn''t know about his past. Even if you knew, you could not have stayed, Rui. General Li would not have you let meet any one of them if he hade to know of everything."


    Li Rui nodded her headpletely agreeing with him.


    That''s why she never told her father anything about all this.


    Even Li Hua and Li Mei knew everything as she had told them after she had returned from the forest but she had also taken a promise from them that they would not tell anything to her father.


    She even had to practice when her father was not in the Manor.


    Thoughter, she had told him that she wanted to learn swordsmanship and then pretending to start from a scratch, she learned the swordsmanship and arrow shooting, which she was actually practicing, in front of his father so that he would not doubt her.


    "But I still want him to know that he is not alone."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    Somehow he no longer felt any resentment towards Gu Li because he got to know the reason for his attachment to his wife.


    Since he had saved his wife''s life, Xi Ying was also going to give Gu Li in return.


    He would not let Li Rui feel that she owed anything to anyone.

 Chapter 665 The Seventh Day

    Chapter 665 The Seventh Day����(Imperial Pce)


    Ahhhh!


    A scream sounded in the garden of the Imperial Chambers.


    Zhao Wang Lei who was getting ready inside his chambers frowned deeply.


    Eunuch Wang also looked toward the gardens.


    The maid who was helping him immediately bowed her head and said respectfully


    "This servant will go and check what is wrong, Your Majesty."


    The maid left and when she came back, she had a deathly pale face.


    "Y��Y��our Maj��esty��there ��there"


    Eunuch Wang finished tying the belt on his master''s waist and rebuked the maid


    "Speak clearly."


    However, the maid seemed to have lost her voice.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked very displeased seeing the stuttering maid.


    He didn''t want to waste much time and directly walked toward the Imperial Garden.


    However, when he saw what was wrong there, his face was deathly cold.


    The whole Imperial Garden was filled with dead bodies.


    The bodies of his shadow guards.


    Eunuch Wang gulped when he saw his master''s face. However, it was something that he had already expected.


    "Drag them out of the Imperial Pce. No one shoulde to know of this."


    He heard his master saying coldly.


    Eunuch Wang understood who he was talking about.


    He was talking about the gardener who had screamed before and the maid who hade to check.


    He obeyed and soon did what was asked.


    "Clean this."


    Zhao Wang Lei ordered and then left from there with a cold face.


    Eunuch Wang sighed and cleaned the Imperial Graden with the rest of the shadow guards.


    Even those who were left were now lesser than those who had died already.


    He couldn''t help but feel unsafe suddenly.


    He had an intuition that his master would face very dangerous consequences if he didn''t change his strategy.


    .


    .


    .


    It was the seventh day of the treatment.


    A quite special day because today Li Rui was going to end the treatment and take out all the needles from the old master''s body.


    It was during the afternoon that she did so.


    Xi Ying, Gu Li, Rong Ting, and the five physicians (leaving Physician Ruan) were inside the tent as they watched Li Rui taking out the needles.


    Li Rui took out the needles from the head first.


    Gu Li''s eyes narrowed when he saw that the ck spot that had been there a week ago disappeared slowly in front of his eyes.


    Not only he, but everyone else was watching this.


    They saw how the ck spot traveled from the old master''s neck (the right side of the neck) to his right hand.


    Everyone had their eyes wide with shock and surprise.


    Though Xi Ying looked calm, he was also surprised to see whatever was happening.


    They saw Li Rui taking the knife and then suddenly making a cut on the old master''s finger.


    Gu Li was surprised again but didn''t stop her. He trusted Li Rui very much. He knew that she must be having some reason behind doing so.


    And sure enough, he saw some kind of ck blood pouring out of the finger. It was not a small amount. So much ck blood flowed out.


    Li Rui immediately collected it in a bowl.


    The old physician wondered silently why she was doing this.


    However, he didn''t speak because he didn''t want to disturb her.


    After the ck blood stoppeding out, Li Rui tied the wound after applying some ointment.


    Finally, she took out the needles from the other part of the body.


    "Senior Brother"


    Li Rui turned to look at Gu Li and said


    "You can now wash Master''s body. Don''t let the water touch the wound. Also, give him the same diet he had been having in the past week."


    Gu Li nodded his head.


    It had been difficult to feed the old master because he had been lying continuously. Most of the content would not go inside but he would still make sure that he would have at least one bowl. Everything��from feeding to washing his master''s body was his work and in his absence, he would make sure that only a shadow guard who could do it sincerely would do.


    Looking at his master''s weak body, Gu Li would always feel distressed.


    He immediately ordered the cook to make a soup that the old master had been drinking in the past week.


    Li Rui left the tent with other physicians who were very exhausted.


    "Rui, when should he wake up?"


    The old physician asked Li Rui as soon as they stepped outside the tent.


    The shadow guards who heard his question couldn''t help but listen with their ears perked.


    However, they were bound to getting disappointed when Li Rui shook her head and said


    "I am not sure, Grandpa."


    The old physician was surprised but then smiled sheepishly.


    "Yes, Yes. I am so foolish. That depends on one''s body."


    The old physician shook his head and went to his tent while the shadow guards looked at each other with disappointed faces.


    However, they were surprised when they heard Li Rui suddenly saying


    "He will wake up."


    They turned to look at her with surprised faces.


    Li Rui smiled softly and said


    "I don''t when but Master will wake up for sure. The poison is out already."


    The confidence with which she said these words brought them also confidence and they couldn''t help but nod their heads as if showing that they believed her.


    Li Rui finally went to her tent to check on her son.


    After some time, when Xi Ying came back to the tent, he found Li Rui asleep with their son on the bed. He smiled and silently walked to the bed without making any noise.


    He wanted to ask Li Rui if they should leave now.


    He needed to go to the Imperial City as a lot of things were pending. He still needs to find out who had poisoned her mother and if Zhao Wang Lei had made any other move.


    However, somehow he could guess that she would not want to leave before the old master would woke up.


    Xi Ying decided to wait for two days. If the old master still didn''t wake up then he would have to talk to Li Rui about leaving the Youxio valley.


    He can''t leave her here alone and he also can''t stay here for long.


    With another sigh, he alsoy down beside her and with his arm around her waist closed his eyes to sleep for some time.

 Chapter 666 [Bonus chapter]The Last Day In Youxio Valley

    Chapter 666 [Bonus chapter]The Last Day In Youxio Valley����In the evening, Li Rui checked the old master once again.


    Gu Li was relieved when she told him that everything was fine and the old master should wake up within a few days.


    Once she went back to the tent, she saw her son reading some book. Xi Ying was sitting in front of him.


    Li Rui smiled when she saw Xi Ling raising his head immediately and looking at her with hopeful eyes. However, she pretended to ignore it.


    She would never spoil Xi Ling in such matters.


    Reading was very important and it didn''t matter where they were, she was happy that Xi Ying was not letting anything affect his studies.


    Xi Ling pouted when his father asked him to read the book strictly.


    However, he obediently did as he was asked. Once he would finish, he will be allowed to go outside and y.


    Xi Ying turned to look at Li Rui.


    Seeing that she looked calm, he thought that everything must be fine and sighed in relief.


    He stood up from the bed and walked towards her.


    Holding her hand, he asked her gently


    "When do you think we should leave?"


    He asked directly.


    Li Rui looked thoughtful. She also had been thinking on this.


    "Can we wait for two days?"


    She hoped that the old master would wake up within two days.


    Xi Ying smiled and nodded his head.


    Xi Ling who heard his parents conversation smiled brightly on hearing that they still have two days. He had been anxious when yesterday, Li Hua had told him that they were going to leave as his mother''s work had ended already.


    But he still had two days.


    Though he was sad, he decided to enjoy these two days to the fullest.


    And hence, their stay had now extended to two days.


    .


    .


    .


    In the next two days, however, the old master didn''t wake up.


    The valley that had cheerful after the poison hade out of the old master''s body had slowly started to go silent again.


    Gu Li could feel his shadow guards'' morale going down and he didn''t even know what to do. He didn''t know what he should do. He was also afraid that it would affect Li Rui negatively.


    She was after all, a girl.


    As much as he has heard, girls are usually sensitive. So he decided to talk to Xi Ying about their departure. It would be good for her to leave the valley now.


    He didn''t want the depressing environment of valley to effect her ��especially in such times.


    But two nightster, when Xi Ying told him that they were going to leave tomorrow, Gu Li didn''t even know if he should be sad or happy.


    His face was nk when he nodded his head and then went back to the tent.


    Actually, he didn''t want her to leave.


    But he knew that just like years ago, he couldn''t make her stay. She had her one life in the Imperial City.


    "Senior Brother"


    Gu Li was surprised when he heard a soft voice from the outside of his tent. He knew who it was and he couldn''t help but stiffen as he wiped his face with his fingers and sighed deeply.


    After that, when he heard Li Rui asking whether she coulde in, he stood up and walked towards the entrance of the tent.


    Flipping the cloth of tent, he looked at Li Rui with a concerned expression on his face and asked


    "Is everything alright, Rui?"


    Li Rui nodded her head immediately seeing that he was worried.


    When Gu Li looked confused about her sudden arrival, she exined ��.with a little bit of hesitation.


    "I wanted to talk to you."


    Gu Li looked at her for a moment before he smiled suddenly but looking away from her face.


    Was she here to have a talk because she was leaving tomorrow?


    She has finally grown up.


    He thought amusingly. At least, this time she was not heartless to tell him directly that she was leaving and then leave without even looking back.


    He stepped out of the tent and said


    "Let''s go."


    After that, he took her towards the huge stones a few steps away from the tents where they could sitfortably.


    He knew that he couldn''t talk to her inside his tent so he thought it would be better if they talked here where they were in sight of people who were working a few steps away.


    There was silence between them for a few seconds until Li Rui spoke


    "I am leaving tomorrow."


    "I know."


    Gu Li answered staring straight ahead.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him once. Was he sad or perhaps angry like thest time when she had said the same words to him?


    She found out soon when she saw how Gu Li didn''t look at her even once in the next few moments.


    Li Rui felt bothered as well as anxious.


    She didn''t want Gu Li to be sad because of her.


    "Will youe to see me?"


    She couldn''t help but ask him.


    Gu Li turned to look at her almost swiftly. His eyes shed with surprise and he asked in the same surprised voice.


    "Do you want me to?"


    Li Rui blinked as she looked at him and then nodded her head.


    "Of Course. I would like it if you wille to see me or I wille here whenever I could."


    Gu Li smiled.


    He raised his hand almost immediately to pat her head but then stopped amidst his action wondering if it would be alright for him to do it.


    Li Rui looked at his hand that hung amidst in the air and held it gently to put it on her head.


    "Rui''s Elder Brother does the same, Senior Brother."


    She said to Gu Li.


    It was true. Her Elder Brother would always pat her head gently and she knew that it was his way of showing how much he cared for her regardless of how much he bullied her.


    Perhaps Gu Li also had the same way.


    And she knew she was right when she saw Gu Li blinking her eyes as he patted her head gently.


    "You don''t need toe. I wille to see you."


    She nodded her head and smiled.


    Gu Li took back his hand after some time.


    They sat there silently for a while.


    This time, it was Gu Li whole broke the silence.


    "Rui, Master��"


    "He will wake up."


    Li Rui spoke almost immediately even before he could finish his words. Gu Li chuckled as he looked at her and said


    "I know. I believe you."


    He would not do the same mistake of not believing her.


    "I was saying that after Master would wake up, I wille to the Imperial City."


    He would kill Zhao Wang Lei who wanted him to kill Li Rui. It was already stifling that the man who wanted to kill Xiao Luan whom he had vowed to protect always was still alive.


    Li Rui nodded her head and sad calmly.


    "I will wait for you."


    Gu Li sighed peacefully hearing her words.


    She was very sensible and obedient.


    He couldn''t help but envy the older brother she had been talking about. The thought reminded him of something and he looked at Li Rui seriously before he asked


    "Rui, does Prime Minister Xi treat you well?"

 Chapter 667 The Old Master Woke Up

    Chapter 667 The Old Master Woke Up����Li Rui was surprised by Gu Li''s question, wondering why he was asking this.


    Gu Li who understood her expression exined


    "I heard some rumors in the City."


    Actually, before he had gone to the Xi Manor with his shadow guards to kill her, he had done some investigations which had led him to find out that she was not a favored wangfei in Xi Manor.


    Though Prime Minister Xi had suddenly started to care for her, the rumor was that it was only because he had been entranced by her beauty for some time and it will fade soon.


    That''s why, Gu Li had thought that though invading Xi Manor would be difficult, killing an unfavored wangfei would not be that difficult.


    However, in the past few days, he had also seen Xi Ying''s behavior towards Li Rui. It left him confused because he thought of the possibility that this favor was only there because Li Rui was pregnant with his child so he wanted to confirm it with her.


    "Ying is nice."


    Li Rui defended almost immediately interrupting Gu Li''s thoughts.


    Looking at Gu Li with a serious expression on her face, she said


    "People only see the upperyer and then starts to make assumptions. We had some misunderstandings before and we have solved it."


    She exined shortly.


    She had thought that Xi Ying wanted to destroy her n to no remnants of it with Emperor but he only wanted the transfer of military power from her father and n to the Emperor.


    Actually she didn''t have any problem with that.


    ording to her, as long as the Emperor could let her n live peacefully, it would be the best thing in return but her father didn''t want to give upon the military power for some reason that she had been unable to understand till today.


    Fortunately, Xi Ying seemed to understand suddenly that the making Emperor the center of the power was also not a good choice. He had said this to her on his own.


    He had epted that if an Emperor specially an Emperor lie Zhao Wang Lei would have been given the whole power then the Empire might have been destroyed by now.


    Though she didn''t know the reason behind the change in his thoughts, she was happy that it came before her n was destroyed.


    Because she knew no matter how hard she and her elder brother had been trying, she didn''t have enough resources to protect her n and one day she would have to ept defeat.


    On the day, her n had been dered a rebelling n, she had actually epted the defeat.


    However the sudden change of events that turned her life into something elsepletely ��she had never imagined that everything would turn out to be like this.


    Xi Ying didn''t know but she was grateful to him.


    "He makes me feel safe��"


    Li Rui whispered in a daze.


    It was true. This kind of security she had never felt in anyone''s presence. It was, as if as long as he here nothing could go wrong.


    He would always be there for her.


    Having such a person beside her, it was such a great feeling.


    On the other hand, Gu Li sighed in relief.


    After that, there was again a long silence. Gu Li suddenly turned his head a little to look towards the tents when he felt someone looking at his back.


    Xi Ying standing outside the tent Li Rui and he lived with their son.


    He looked back at the silent Li Rui and said with a soft sigh


    "You should sleep now."


    Li Rui nodded her head and both of them stood up.


    As soon as she turned around she saw, Xi Ying walking towards her.


    With his one hand around her waist and other holding her hand, Xi Ying looked at Gu Li and said seriously


    "Xi Manor''s gates are always open to Youxio. As long as it is not something that is against this Lord''s principles, this Lord would help Youxio in any kind of trouble."


    Gu Li was startled by Xi Ying''s words.


    ording to him, Xi Ying didn''t like him and his people much to say such words.


    He looked at Li Rui and then at him as if he suddenly realizing something.


    So Rui was right. He indeed loved her otherwise he would not have cared enough to say these words to him.


    He knew what Xi Ying meant by against his principles. Youxio had not done some great works in the past few years in other people''s eyes.


    "Youxio would always be there for Rui and Xi n."


    Gu Li responded with the same kind of promise.


    Xi Ying nodded his head politely in acknowledgement. He could feel Li Rui''s hand on his gripping softly. He looked at her and smiled gently.


    "Let''s go. Xi Ling is alone inside the tent."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    After that, they finally started to walk towards the tent. Gu Li walked a step away from them.


    His tent was just a few steps away from theirs so they walked together towards their own tents.


    They had just passed the old master''s tent when Gu Li saw Rong Ting running out of the tent and stopped walking.


    Xi Ying and Li Rui did the same.


    Rong Ting''s eyes were wide as he looked at Gu Li and suddenly a joyous smile spread on his face as he shouted in joy


    "Grand master woke up��Master��Grand Master woke up."


    Gu Li''s face first went nk as if he didn''t hear what Rong Ting said. It took him a few moments to register what Rong Ting had just said.


    Rong Ting''s shout was loud and since almost everyone in the valley knew martial arts, it didn''t take long that the shadow guards came out of their tents one by one.


    "What did you say, Rong Ting?"


    Brother Wang who was wounded and had been resting inside the tent walked towards Rong Ting with his hand on his shoulder and asked Rong Ting again as if he was not sure what he had just heard.


    "Grand Master woke up."


    There was suddenly a wave of joy in the valley after so many days.


    Li Rui smiled calmly but she was confused when she saw him standing still.


    She left Xi Ying''s hand and walked towards him.


    "Senior Brother��"


    "Huh?"


    Gu Li whispered in a daze when he heard her calling him.


    "Master has woken up."


    Gu Li swallowed as he looked at her and nodded his head stiffly at the same time blinking his eyes.


    After that, he walked towards the old master''s tent in long strides.

 Chapter 668 Rui Meets The Old Master

    Chapter 668 Rui Meets The Old Master����Gu Li had entered the tent in long strides but his steps unconsciously slowed down when he approached the bed the old master was lying on.


    His eyes went nk when he saw that his master''s eyes were still closed. Confusion shed across them and he was about to shout for Rong Ting when he suddenly saw his master''s eyshes moving.


    And then after so many years, he saw his master opening his eyes slowly and looking in his direction with a little confusion.


    Gu Li''s eyes were red and he sniffed like a child as he stepped forward and whispered


    "Master, Have you forgotten Gu Li?"


    The old master had been blinking his eyes. Gu Li didn''t know but everything was a little blurry for him. Perhaps because he was seeing the light after so many years so he couldn''t make out the image of the person standing in front of him.


    However, when he heard his voice, a gentle smile immediately graced the old master''s lips and he whispered calmly.


    "Gu Li"


    Gu Li bit the inside of his cheek hard as if he was trying to make himself believe that it was reality.


    "Master, you are awake."


    He whispered in a trembling voice and the old master immediately opened his eyes again.


    His eyes softened when he saw Gu Li''s red eyes.


    He could see how childlike Gu Li looked right now. He, as a leader of such a big organization that was rumored for its ruthless ways against cruel and bad-hearted people, had always been very calm andposed.


    However, this boy �� since the moment he hade to stand in front of him and ask calmly if he could give any shelter to him, had made a ce inside his heart from that very moment.


    The reason he himself didn''t know.


    Perhaps because Gu Li''s past made him remind of himself which was no less different. And which was why he had created this organization.


    "I am fine, Gu Li."


    The old master even tried to raise his hand and pat Gu Li''s hand that was ced on the edge of the bed.


    He assured Gu Li who nodded his head vigorously at his master''s words and clutched his master''s hand firmly reminding him of the moment in the past when he had done the same when he had taken him to Youxio for the first time.


    "Master."


    Gu Li finallyposed himself when he heard the voice from outside.


    He smiled lightly though his lips were still quivering as he spoke


    "Everyone outside must be waiting to see Master."


    The old master smiled gently but whispered weakly.


    "Assure them that I am fine. But for now, I want to rest. I feel a little weak."


    "Yes, Master."


    Gu Li spoke immediately.


    At the same time, he felt his heart aching on hearing his master''s words. His master had never said such words before.


    He had never shown any weakness before.


    But heforted himself that it was natural. After all, for the past few years, he had survived on a liquid diet only.


    He was about to turn around to leave so that his master would be able to rest but then he suddenly thought of something and turned around again.


    "Master, can you wait for a moment? I and others will be assured if Rui will check you once."


    The old master who opened his eyes was confused by the unfamiliar name but nheless nodded his head.


    Gu Li immediately left the tent and then when he found Li Rui standing outside with Xi Ying, he said urgently


    "Rui,e inside. Master has woken up."


    The shadow guards looked at each other on hearing Gu Li''s words with bright eyes.


    They immediately made way for Li Rui who started to walk toward the tent. However, a stepter, she suddenly turned around to look at Xi Ying.


    Looking at his frown, she knew what he was thinking.


    It was her bedtime. He wanted her to have proper rest. He had clearly said so before leaving and had also made her promise him the same.


    However, they could make an exception for this small moment, right?


    Li Rui smiled as she stretched her hand out in her husband''s direction and whispered


    "Ying,e. I want you to meet Master."


    What could Xi Ying say in response to her sweet smile and her soft voice!


    He sighed helplessly as he stepped forward and put his hand in hers.


    Holding her hand, he walked along with her. Finding the right moment, when no one was looking at them, he leaned down a little and whispered in her ear in an amusement-filled voice


    "I have never thought that a woman would ever make me change my decisions."


    Li Rui who heard his words blinked and stayed silent as if she didn''t know what she should say in response.


    .


    .


    .


    A few momentster, Li Rui was taking the old master''s pulse.


    She put the hand back inside the nket after a few moments. When she raised her head, she saw the old master looking at her with a soft smile.


    It made her curious whether he had already recognized her.


    "Greetings, Master."


    She greeted him politely.


    Though she knew that she should have done it before taking the pulse, she wanted to check if everything was really alright first.


    "Xiao Luan."


    The old master smiled gently as he looked at Li Rui.


    His words surprised each and every person inside the room.


    Even Gu Li was left surprised.


    He couldn''t recognize Li Rui but his master recognized him at first nce.


    "Master, how did you��"


    He whispered in a surprised-filled voice.


    The old master smiled in amusement as he spoke


    "I had told you that she was a girl��you didn''t believe me."


    Gu Li looked at his master with the parted mouth as he tried to remember when his master had said something like that. He actually remembered but at that time��


    "You just assumed on your own that she was a boy."

 Chapter 669 "He Is My Husband"

    Chapter 669 "He Is My Husband"����"You just assumed on your own that she was a boy."


    The old master finished clearing Gu Li''s confusion who was finally shown the mirror of reality. Indeed, just because he knew that he couldn''t keep a girl in Youxio and he wanted to keep Mi Luan, he naturally assumed him to be a boy.


    At the same time, he suddenly remembered the night when Mi Luan had caught the fever and he had not let him remove his wet clothes.


    That night, it was the old master who had removed his clothes. Gu Li suddenly felt the picture in front of his eyes getting clearing,


    His master had always known everything and that''s why he had sent him out of the cave that night. He couldn''t help but shake his head at his own stupidity.


    Gu Li was still a little confused and he asked his master directly.


    "You knew that she was a girl, and you still taught her ��"


    "So?"


    The old master looked at his disciple with raised eyebrows as he asked him in amusement.


    "Can''t a girl learn to protect herself? I saw that she wanted to learn so I taught her. A master liked a dedicated disciple regardless of his gender."


    At that, Gu Li couldn''t help but nod his head in agreement.


    Li Rui had indeed been very dedicated when she had started to learn. Throughout the period she learned, she neverined no matter how hard it had been.


    Gu Li nodded his head agreeing with his master''s words.


    On the other hand, Li Rui saw the old master looking by her side and she smiled as she held Xi Ying''s hand and said


    "Master, he is my husband."


    It was just a simple introduction.


    A very simple one.


    Xi Ying had never been introduced in such a way. Heck��no one ever needed to introduce him. Wherever he went, everyone already knew him or even if they didn''t, his aura would not let them ask him who he was.


    However, this simple yet innocent introduction gave Xi Ying the joy and satisfaction that he had perhaps never felt in his life.


    ''He is my husband''


    He couldn''t help but repeat his wife''s words inside his mind.


    His deep eyes were fixed on her face who was perhaps unaware of his heated gaze.


    ''He is my husband''


    The words repeated inside his mind and his grip on Li Rui''s hand tightened unconsciously. He couldn''t exin what he was feeling but he wanted to kiss her senseless then and there.


    He felt belonged.


    He was hers.


    It was only when Li Rui turned her head to look at him feeling his grip on her hand did Xi Yinge out of his thoughts.


    Xi Ying turned his head to look in the old master''s direction almost immediately as if he was afraid to let her see his thoughts.


    He saw the old master was already looking at him.


    Xi Ying didn''t know what he should say. It took him a moment to open his mouth and say awkwardly


    "It is good to see you awake."


    The old master smiled in response to his words. However, his eyes staring at Xi Ying were a little thoughtful as if he was trying to guess just what kind of person he was.


    However, his body didn''t have that much strength.


    Li Rui who saw this said immediately.


    "Master should rest."


    Gu Li immediately agreed with Li Rui and soon they left the tent after the old master had closed his eyes to sleep again.


    After going inside the tent, Gu Li immediately asked Li Rui about the old master''s health who assured him that thetter waspletely fine.


    Finally, Xi Ying dragged his wife back to their tent to rest.


    He was satisfied when he saw that Xi Ling was not alone. Though the small bun had been asleep An Ju was hiding inside the tent and he could feel it.


    An Ju would always leave them alone when he would see that her master was around but she would be there as soon as she would see any one of Li Rui or Xi Ling alone whenever he would need to go away suddenly.


    A few momentster, they were lying down on the bed on either side of Xi Ling.


    Li Rui had her eyes closed but Xi Ying couldn''t close his eyes. He was looking at her constantly as his ears rang with the words she had said inside the tent a few moments ago.


    He was not surprised when Li Rui suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him calmly. Instead, he smiled and said


    "What? Why did you open your eyes? Go to sleep."


    He whispered as if he was scolding a child.


    However, Li Rui frowned at him.


    How could she sleep when he was looking at her like that!


    Xi Ying could read from her expression what she was thinking. He chuckled and then suddenly held her hand that was ced on Xi Ling''s chest and whispered gently


    "Alright. I won''t disturb you any longer. Go to sleep."


    However, Li Rui closed her eyes only after he had closed his.


    Still, when Xi Ying heard her soft and eve breathing, he opened his eyes again. His deep ck eyes rested on her face were soft and gentle.


    He kissed the hand he was holding very gently as he whispered


    "I am your husband."


    A childlike joy still filled his heart.


    Looking at her, he couldn''t help but wonder how did she make him feel his way.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, the old physician and other physicians were surprised when they came to know that the old master had woken up.


    Physician Ruan standing in the corner now had a thoughtful look on his face as he stroked his beard and looked at Li Rui who was having her breakfast.


    He had never expected that she was really that capable but now the truth was in front of his eyes and he couldn''t deny it.


    His eyes narrowed and throughout the breakfast, he stayed silent and nced at Li Rui many times.


    No one could guess what was going on inside his mind.

 Chapter 670 The Old Master Is Angry At Gu Li

    Chapter 670 The Old Master Is Angry At Gu Li����After finishing the breakfast, Li Rui again went to see the old master with Xi Ying.


    However, she was surprised when she saw that the old master didn''t look as gentle and calm as he was yesternight.


    "Greetings Master"


    She greeted him politely and was confused when he didn''t even smile and just grunted in acknowledgement.


    Confused, Li Rui looked toward Gu Li who had a grim and cold face.


    In response to her confusion filled eyes, Gu Li only looked towards Rong Ting coldly while thetter had guiltden eyes.


    "Master, Rui is leaving today."


    Li Rui spoke to the old master politely.


    The old master finally turned his head to look at her. He looked at her silently for a moment and then said calmly.


    "Good. You should not live at a ce like this."


    Finshing his words, he turned his head away and then said in an emotionless and cold voice.


    "I shall also leave once I would be able to walk on my legs. Ha��.until then I shall not eat a single grain of rice from this ce."


    The old master''s words further confused Li Rui but she understood that it was something serious. After all, she has never seen old master speaking so coldly and angrily.


    "Semior Brother, what is wrong?"


    Li Rui asked Gu Li with a frown on her forehead.


    Gu Li shook his head as if he was trying to ensure her that nothing was wrong. He didn''t want her to worry and leave peacefully.


    However, the old master''s chest was filled with anger and he couldn''t help but find this way to vent.


    "What will he say? I shall tell you, Rui."


    The old master was breathing heavily in anger. Li Rui had never seen him like this. She could not help but step forward to hold his hand and message it, trying to calm him down silently.


    "He destroyed my Youxio."


    The old master was ring at Gu Li fiercely who stood there with his head lowered.


    "The Youxio I had created was to help poor people, to kill those people who don''t carry mercy and humanity in their hearts. But what did he do? He took money to kill people reagrdless of whether they were at anyy fault or not."


    "Master��"


    Gu Li raised his head and stepped forward to say something.


    However, the old master raised his hand to stop him.


    Even his hand was trembling as he spoke coldly.


    "Don''te near me. Don''t ever touch me with those hands. I don''t let a person touch me whose hands are colored with the blood of innocents."


    Gu Li shook his head as he opened his mouth to say something but when he saw hi master''s eyes, his own eyes started to fill with tears and he looked away swiftly.


    Li Rui felt sad on seeing Gu Li like this. At the same time, she could understand what the old master must be feeling.


    Xi Ying standing behind his wife looked at this scene calmly.


    He somewhat appreciated the old man''s anger on Gu Li. In his eyes, Gu Li indeed deserved this. However, seeing the young shadow guard in the past few days, Xi Ying knew that the former was wise enough to know that his master would never like such a thing.


    So he must have thought of some way, right?


    Suddenly his eyes flickered as he remembered something and his face had a thoughtful expression as he looked at Gu Li.


    "Rui"


    The old master looked at Li Rui and whispered


    "Ask him to get out of here. I don''t wish to see his face."


    Li Rui looked conflicted as she looked at Gu Li.


    Gu Li''s head was lowered and without her telling him, he looked ready to leave. However, she didn''t want this.


    "Senior Brother."


    She called him out to stop.


    "Rui��"


    The old master spoke coldly as he tried to free his hand from Li Rui''s hold. Li Rui let him do so.


    Looking at the old master, she spoke gently


    "Master, Senior Brother didn''t do all that intentionally. He just didn''t wish to lose you. For that, he needed money and so he didn''t have any other way."


    The old master looked deted on hearing Li Rui''s words.


    He closed his eyes. His face looked as if he was in immense pain and he whispered helplessly


    "It would have been better if I had just died then. At least I would not have had to hear such things about my Youxio."


    The old master had asked Rong Ting everythingst night��about how they found Li Rui.


    Rong Ting who was less intelligent emotionally didn''t get to know what he was telling the old master. He spoke and spoke.


    One truth led to another and hence slowly the old master came to know what all has changed in Youxio in the past few years.


    "Master��"


    Gu Li whispered in a trembling voice.


    "Hear me out once."


    It was clear that he was stopping himself from crying also how much old master''s words effected him.


    However, the old master was very stubborn and he just ordered him coldly.


    "Get out"


    "Master��"


    Gu Li spoke again.


    However, the old master had had enough.


    He opened his eyes and said in a veryannding tone.


    "Get out, Gu Li. Unless you want me to see my dead face, don''t show your face to me."


    Gu Li looked shocked by these words.


    His lips were quivering like a child but he didn''t argue anymore. He just turned around silently to leave.


    Li Rui stayed inside the tent for some more time ��until the old master went back to sleep.


    When she came out of the tent, she had a constant frown on her forehead.


    Xi Ying couldn''t bear to see her like this. He held her wrist to stop her. Turning her face towards him, he massaged her forehead with his fingers gently whispering.


    "Don''t frown."


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui sighed as she whispered his name while holding his hand that was massaging her forehead.


    "I know"


    Xi Ying spoke before she could finish.


    "I want to confirm something. Will youe with me?"


    He said making Li Rui confused. A momentter, she nodded her head.


    Xi Ying walked to their tent to find a thick robe to cover Li Rui. After that, with his arm around her waist, hew flew away from there.

 Chapter 671 Gu Lis Secrets

    Chapter 671 Gu Li''s Secrets����Li Rui looked around the ce they had just set their foot.


    She was confused as she tried to find out why they were there.


    Holding her hand, Xi Ying walked around and looked in every direction with a serious expression on his face.


    Suddenly he stopped in front of a stone wall that waspletely covered with the long grass and bushes. Seeing him looking at the wall attentively, Li Rui did the same but she couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "Stay here."


    Xi Ying whispered suddenly leaving her hand.


    He stepped forward as he took his sword out and started to cut the bushes and grass using it.


    Li Rui didn''t know what he was doing but she also took her dagger out from her sleeve and started to help it.


    Xi Ying smiled seeing her action. Though he didn''t stop her, he took care that she would not use much force by taking care of the strong weeds and bushes himself.


    After enough patch was cleared, Li Rui and Xi Ying could see a big stone that waspletely isted from the wall. It seemed to be blocking the entrance of something.


    Li Rui suddenly thought of something and whispered in a daze.


    "Is there something behind this stone, Ying?"


    Xi Ying shrugged as he stepped forward while speaking


    "That is for us to find out."


    It was a very big stone and Xi Ying was alone to move it. Li Rui knew that she couldn''t help him in such a state.


    She was about to ask him to call for some shadow guards when she saw him moving the stone on his own.


    His veins were bulging on his forehead and jaw but he indeed moved the stone in a few moments.


    Li Rui blinked in shock and surprise.


    When he cleaned his hand with his handkerchief, she averted her eyes andposed her expression.


    She finally understood his words ''Wife, you underestimate your husband'' he says whenever he carries her in his arms.


    She was pregnant and she was very heavy but he would carry without any frown on his forehead. Scratch that, he could even fly in the sky while carrying her in his arms.


    Even An Ju had to take a small break.


    She had indeed underestimated him.


    No wonder he was always so fresh and strong after those vigorous activities in bed while she was so ��


    Li Rui blinked her eyes in embarrassment when she realized in which direction her thoughts were going.


    She came out of her thoughts when she heard Xi Ying''s concerned voice.


    "Are you alright, Rui?"


    She raised her head to look at him and nodded her head calmly without giving away what was going on inside her mind a moment ago. However, Xi Ying was suspicious as he stepped forward and touched her face which was hot and red.


    "Why do you look so red? Your face is hot��Are you having a fever, Rui?"


    "No!"


    Li Rui spoke trying to hide the helplessness in her voice.


    Why does she have such thin skin?


    "I am alright. It is just I feel a little hot because of this thick robe."


    "Is it so?"


    Xi Ying whispered suspiciously. When she nodded her head again, he epted her words but spoke strictly.


    "But you can''t remove the robe. It is cold."


    The cold wind was blowing in the valley and he was afraid that she would get cold. Li Rui nodded her head obediently.


    "Let''s go inside."


    She said signing towards what looked like some cave to Xi Ying to divert his attention.


    Xi Ying turned around to look at it.


    "Stay behind me."


    He whispered to Li Rui.


    After she hummed in agreement, only then did he step forward.


    Since the stone was removed, a little bit of light was falling inside the cave.


    However, what they saw inside the cave shocked Li Ruipletely while Xi Ying looked calm as if he had already expected something like this.


    Looking at so many pairs of eyes that were filled with fear, panic, and confusion, Li Rui was equally confused.


    She had a guess inside her heart but was not sure if she should believe it or not.


    "They ��are they the people��"


    "For whom he had taken the money to kill."


    Xi Ying finished his wife''s iplete words calmly.


    Li Rui looked serious as she observed the people one by one. There were almost forty to fifty people inside the cave.


    "Who are you?"


    A middle-aged man, dressed in very simple clothes, suddenly stepped forward and asked Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    His eyes were sharp and his face was very serious as he observed Xi Ying and Li Rui''s clothes. They, by no means, looked like ordinary people.


    Suddenly he asked Xi Ying suspiciously.


    "Are you people sent from the Imperial City to look for us?"


    His words awoke many whispers inside the cave.


    Xi Ying was silent for a moment before he nodded his head and said calmly.


    "Yes, we are here to take all of you away. The Emperor will decide the punishment for Youxio."


    Li Rui turned her head to look at Xi Ying, however, she didn''t say anything. She knew that he wouldn''t do anything wrong.


    It was already proven that Gu Li''s wrongdoings had been reduced to a great extent.


    She decided to trust him.


    The faces inside the cave brightened. However, a few momentster, they looked at each other with confused and thoughtful faces.


    The middle-aged man looked at Xi Ying again and spoke hesitantly


    "That ��would His Majesty punish them severely?"


    Xi Ying smiled


    "Why would you care for that?"


    The middle-aged man went nk at that. It took him a few moments to open his mouth but he said honestly.


    "Though we were abducted by them, they never harmed us. We were kept here safely. Fed, clothed, and provided with everything we ever needed�� their only fault is to abduct her from our ces. Also��we hade to know once that they needed money urgently because one of them was very sick."


    The middle-aged man himself looked confused after finishing his words wondering whether he looked stupid while favoring the people who had abducted him.

 Chapter 672 Gu Li Comes To The Cave

    Chapter 672 Gu Li Comes To The Cave����Sitting on the stone now, Li Rui looked at the people they have found inside the cave. They were still inside the cave.


    Looking at almost fifty people, she could tell that they looked happy that they have been found. However, they didn''t want Youxio to face any severe punishment.


    In response to Xi Ying''s question as to why would they care for that? What they had said had touched her heart.


    "They are not bad people."


    As if they wanted to convince her and Xi Ying, a few of them stepped forward to tell them how a man woulde every few days to give them enough food for the next few days.


    They have a big stock of firewood inside the cave and they could cook whenever they wanted.


    They had nkets and many other things that were necessary to survive.


    ording to them, the man had even brought a physician to help a pregnant woman during her delivery.


    Li Rui blinked as she looked at the woman having a baby in her arms.


    She looked happy. The woman told her that she was sure that her child would not have survived if she had been living in the Manor she had been living in when she was pregnant.


    Her husband had many wives and she, for the first time had gotten pregnant after so many years. She had survived many attempts where they tried to kill her and her child.


    The man who brought her was also hired by one of the wives to kill her and her child.


    However, she was happy that he had brought her here.


    She was just happy that her child was born safely and she was alive to see his face.


    There were many other people who shared their stories with her and Xi Ying. One of them was a son from a rich family who had survived through many attempts of his scheming cousins to kill him.


    He was also happy to be here.


    Though a few of them held grudges that they have been brought away from where they had been living, they were happy that they were alive, well-fed, and clothed.


    Because many of them didn''t know for how long they would have survived. And after living together for so many years, they have formed a bond with each other.


    Li Rui didn''t know if she was overseeing but she could even feel that the woman with a child in her arms shared some kind of special bond with one of the men inside the cave and he didn''t look bad.


    He had not left her side since the moment she and Xi Ying had stepped inside the cave.


    The man��Li Rui was sure that it must have been her Senior Brother, Gu Li.


    "Rui"


    She raised her head when she heard Xi Ying calling her.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xi Ying asked gently as he put the hair falling on her forehead behind her ear.


    "Master would be happy if he woulde to know that Senior Brother didn''t do anything wrong."


    Xi Ying hummed as he smiled.


    She cared for everyone ��perhaps him as well.


    "What do you think we should do?"


    He asked her wanting to know what she will say.


    As the prime minister of the Empire, his heart and mind were actually not ready to leave so many people inside the cave.


    Regardless of whatever they have been provided here, leaving freely under an open sky was a different thing and it was something that everyone deserved.


    Had this not been the reason that he had been angry at Zhao Wang Lei whose merciless attempts to kill his wife had made her stay inside the confine of Li Manor?


    Gu Li didn''t do anything wrong.


    Xi Ying understood.


    If these people didn''t want any punishment for him, then he also didn''t have any problem.


    Only a victim had the right to decide if the one who did wrong to him should be punished or not.


    Before in his eyes, Gu Li had done many wrong things and that''s why he had told thetter that Xi Manor''s gates would only be open to him if he will note to him with hands full of red blood that will be of innocent people.


    However, should he leave them here?


    He wondered silently.


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui held Xi Ying''s hand and looked at him thoughtfully before she opened her mouth to speak. However, before she couldplete her words, they heard a voice and everyone''s eyes fell on the entrance of the cave.


    There stood Gu Li with shock-filled eyes which widened with surprise when he saw Li Rui and Gu Li inside the cave.


    His face was covered with a ck mask. Like the one, she had seen on his face before. However, this time she could recognize him at one nce.


    "Rui��"


    Gu Li whispered in a breathless voice while Li Rui also had a very serious face as she stood up from the stone she had been sitting on with Xi Ying''s help.


    .


    .


    .


    The three of them were out of the cave a few momentster.


    They were standing at enough distance from the cave that no one inside should be able to hear their voices.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Li Rui sighed as she looked at Gu Li''s lowered head. She had seen that his eyes were still red. It was obvious that he was still very hurt by the old master''s words.


    "You should have told Master everything."


    Gu Li sighed helplessly as he raised his head and whispered


    "I wanted to. He was too angry to hear me. Also��Rong Ting was there��"


    "No one knows about this��"


    Li Rui asked him with a frown on her forehead.


    "No"


    Gu Li shook his head and his eyes were cold as he looked at nothing in particr. He seemed to be remembering those times.


    That was the most difficult time for his Youxio.


    Many people had already left when he hade up with this way of collecting the money.


    He was seeing his Youxio getting destroyed with every passing day.

 Chapter 673 Leaving The Youxio Valley

    Chapter 673 Leaving The Youxio Valley����Gu Li turned his head away as he started to speak.


    "I would just ask them to bring me the person they were hired to kill. It was my work to kill those people. I didn''t want their hands to be dirtied by the blood of someone who had perhaps done nothing wrong. However, when Rong Ting had brought the first person we had been hired to kill��"


    He couldn''t do it.


    It was an old man.


    The man was the head of a rich family but he wanted to donate his wealth to the poor and leave his sons to do something on their own. Though he had left them some part of his wealth, they were not satisfied so they hired Youxio to kill the old man.


    However, Gu Li couldn''t kill the old man.


    In the end, he found this cave in the valley and make the old man stay there.


    "In the beginning, I tried ��but I could not kill any one of them so I��"


    He couldn''t really say to his people that they would not kill anyone and make them live here with them after so many of them had left.


    He had actually wanted to see at that time, who would be able to stay after bearing such a stain on their head.


    Who actually cared for Youxio!


    The number of people increased with time.


    He kept bringing them here one by one. He would ensure that they had food and cloth. But if any one of them tried to run away, he would also punish them.


    Likest time when a man had tried to run away, he had to tie the man in the rain to punish him.


    However, he had been scared out of his wits when the man had fallen sick. After that, he had to bring a physician.


    That night, Gu Li had cried once again after Mi Luan had left. He had not cried even when the old master had gone unconscious because he was sure he would do anything to wake his master up.


    However, that night he was very unsure if whatever he was doing was really right.


    His mother would be disappointed if she would get to know that he killed a man who didn''t do anything wrong to him or anyone.


    Fortunately, the man recovered but one thing happened after this.


    No one out of them had tried to run.


    But one thing that Gu Li didn''t know was that when he had cried that night in the rain, a few people inside the cave had heard his sobs.


    They had heard him saying


    "I can''t let them go, Mother. If they ran away and would be found then I might not get any money in the future."


    It was also true.


    If any one of them had been found, then the people giving the contracts to Youxio would have stopped slowly.


    Also, since he was not harming them and they had everything they needed, they didn''t try to run away. At least most of them understood Gu Li.


    And those who didn''t were scared of him so they never tried.


    Even if they had tried, many of them knew that they were inside a huge valley that couldn''t be crossed unless one knew how to get out of there actually.


    No one wished to lose their lives when they were living inside the cave leisurely.


    So they stayed for themselves.


    "What will you do to them now?"


    Li Rui asked Gu Li.


    Gu Li wiped his eyes with his sleeve before he turned around to look at Li Rui.


    "I will let them go now. They no longer need to stay here. I have also decided to give them some money that had been collected by Youxio in the past few years so that they can start a good life again."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    She liked Gu Li''s decision.


    "Bit first we should tell Master about this."


    Gu Li nodded his head. However, he looked helpless.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Li Rui smiled and said


    "I will talk to Master."


    .


    .


    .


    After returning to the tents, Li Rui immediately went to talk to the old master.


    The old master was now leaning against the bed.


    He could already sit.


    It was a matter to be happy. However, the environment inside the tent was not that joyous.


    The old master''s face was very cold. When he saw Li Rui, he frowned very deeply and said


    "You didn''t leave yet. Rui, you should leave quickly."


    Looking at her belly, he spoke quite gently but sadly


    "It is not good for a child to stay in such an environment and you have a son as well, right?"


    Li Rui was surprised that the old master had already met Xi Ling but she was happy as well.


    "Master, I wanted to talk about something."


    The old master was not in the mood of talking about anything, however, he couldn''t refuse her knowing that she was about to leave very soon.


    So he nodded his head asking her to continue.


    A few minutester, the tent was deathly silent.


    Even Rong Ting who had gone to take some water for the old master hade in and had already heard everything Li Rui said to the old master.


    He waspletely shocked while the old master had an emotionless face.


    "Ask him toe in."


    The old master ordered when Li Rui finished speaking.


    Li Rui stood up from the bed and went out.


    Xi Ying was already waiting for her.


    "Senior Brother. Master is calling for you."


    Gu Li looked hesitant but a momentter, he finally stepped inside the tent.


    Soon Rong Ting also came out. Li Rui smiled.


    She was sure that everything would be fine after this.


    "Ying, when are we leaving?"


    She asked Xi Ying who answered immediately.


    "Everything is ready."


    Li Rui was surprised and it took her a moment to say.


    "Then can we wait for half a shichen?"


    Xi Ying smiled and nodded his head as he whispered


    "As you wish."


    Li Rui smiled as well.


    Even after a long time, Gu Li didn''te out of the tent. Everyone was anxious.


    Everyone already knew that the old master had been angry with them so slowly all the shadow guards started to gather around the tent.


    In the end, Rong Ting had to step inside the tent.


    However, when he raised the cloth and saw the scene inside the tent, he was surprised.


    He saw that Gu Li was sitting on a chair but his head was on the old master''sp.


    The old master put his finger on his lips signing him not to make any noise. Rong Ting immediately nodded his head and lowered the cloth.


    Looking at everyone''s worried faces, he told them with a slight smile on his lips that expressed his joy.


    "Everything is alright."


    And everyone was finally relieved.


    .


    .


    .


    Exactly half a shichenter, Li Rui was ready to leave with Xi Ying.


    After she had readied Xi Ling, she stepped out of the tent with her son and husband but the scene outside the tent left her startled.

 Chapter 674 A Vow Made By Youxio

    Chapter 674 A Vow Made By Youxio����Outside the tent, so many shadow guards were kneeling.


    Li Rui was startled while Xi Ying looked equally confused. Both of them looked at Gu Li who was standing in the front.


    "Senior Brother��"


    Li Rui whispered.


    However, before she couldplete her words, she saw Gu Li smiling and then kneeling by Rong Ting''s side who was already kneeling.


    Li Rui was startled and unconsciously took a step back.


    She couldn''t understand at all what was going on.


    "Father, what are they doing?"


    Xi Ling who was looking at this scene with wide ck eyes asked his father. Then suddenly remembering something he spoke again.


    "Father, are they doing this for you?"


    Xi Ying held his son''s hand somehow understanding what these people were doing and shook his head. Looking at his startled wife, his heart was soft and filled with pride.


    "They are kneeling for you mother."


    He said proudly while Xi Ling also smiled seeing his father smiling though he was still a little confused.


    Sure enough, soon Xi Ying heard Gu Li speaking


    "The eldest daughter of General of this Empire, Li Rui, Youxio will always stay grateful towards you and your family. Whether it is Xi n or Li n, whoever will need Youxio in the future, we shall serve regardless of what are the circumstances. Youxio vows for this."


    "We all vow."


    All others followed him in chorus.


    Looking at them and hearing their words, Li Rui had wide eyes.


    A momentter, she stepped forward and said to Gu Li.


    "Senior Brother, Please get up."


    Gu Li listened to her obediently. After he had stood up, Li Rui looked at others and said helplessly.


    "All brothers can get up."


    However, when no one stood up to her words, she looked at Gu Li helplessly who shrugged his shoulders and said


    "They are showing their gratefulness to you. We all are grateful to you otherwise we didn''t know what we would have done."


    Li Rui shook her head as she said seriously.


    "If that is the thing, then everyone should also remember that Rui''s life was also saved by Youxio. Senior Brother, you had saved Rui so there is nothing you and all others owe Rui. Rui has lived the most peaceful days of her childhood with all of you. Please don''t stain those beautiful days with these words of gratefulness."


    Gu Li''s eyes softened seeing her sincere eyes and hearing her calm voice. Her heart was as clean as her clean ck eyes.


    They say right that the eyes are the mirror of one''s heart.


    He asked his shadow guards to stand up. However, the vow was made already and they were going to follow it.


    "Prime Minister Xi, if you don''t mind can I send a few of my shadow guards with you? I would havee myself but there are things to do here."


    Thest few words, Gu Li said while looking at Li Rui who smiled in the assurance that there was nothing wrong with this.


    She knew that Gu Li had to send those people back to their normal lives. Fortunately, those people didn''t know anything about Youxio and they have never seen his face so there was not much problem for Youxio even if any one of them tried toin afterward.


    However, there was still a lot of work to do.


    Xi Ying also nodded his head in acknowledgment as he didn''t see any problem in this.


    Li Rui went to see the old master once again and came out after a short while.


    Finally, they left Youxio valley after this.


    To some distance, Xi Ying had to fly with Li Rui and Xi Ling with An Si while Li Hua with An Ju. Afterward, they could use the carriages.


    This time, they had another carriage that was full of the physicians that had been brought to Youxio valley to treat the old master.


    The journey was of almost three days. This time, Xi Ying asked the coachmen to go slower than before because he didn''t want Li Rui to feel ufortable.


    They would rest at the inn at night and then during the day, they would travel. During the whole ride, Xi Ying took care of Li Rui''s needs.


    However, he was worried when on the third day, she started to vomit out everything, she ate.


    Worried, he called the old physician to check Li Rui.


    "It might be the motion sickness."


    The old physician said grimly as he looked at Li Rui''s pale face.


    Xi Ying''s face also didn''t look good and he ordered that they will stay in the same ce until Rui will recover.


    Li Rui didn''t want to stop but Xi Ying didn''t hear her this time.


    An Si immediately arranged the ce to stay in an Inn.


    Almost four to five rooms were booked, out of which one belonged to Rui, Xi Ying, and their son while others were for physicians and Li Hua who stayed with An Ju.


    Xi Ying was worried when Li Rui couldn''t eat anything.


    Frustrated, he called the old physician again and threatened him to find some cure unless he wanted to lose his life. The old physician was also helpless.


    He looked at Li Rui who had already tried her best to assure Xi Ying that it was normal.


    She sent the old physician out of the room. After thetter had left, she held Xi Ying''s hand and said softly.


    "Ying, I want to sleep."


    Xi Ying sighed understanding that she was trying to save the old man.


    However, he still listened to her and obedientlyy on the bed beside her.


    Li Rui smiled when she saw the frown on his forehead.


    She stroked his forehead with her fingers and tried to imitate him just as he says to her.


    "Don''t frown."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched as he tried to control his smile. He covered her eyes and said


    "Sleep. You need to eat a lot after waking up. Just tell me what you want to eat, and I will arrange it immediately."


    Li Rui nodded her head and slept obediently.


    Fortunately, when she woke up, she could finally eat something without vomiting.


    Xi Ying was relieved and they set out for the Imperial City the next morning itself.


    Hence, the three days journey was slowly stretched to four days.

 Chapter 675 Back To The Imperial City

    Chapter 675 Back To The Imperial City����They reached the Imperial City at night of the fourth day.


    The butler immediately arranged for dinner and after having dinner, Xi Ying went to sleep with his wife and son.


    The next morning, he didn''t wake Xi Ling and Li Rui up and left for the Imperial Pce.


    He wondered what all new things had taken ce in his absence.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying had just stepped inside the Imperial Court when he heard the whispers of the ministers as they looked at him. He knew they must be wondering where he had been in the past few days. However, he didn''t have any interest in answering their questions.


    Calmly, he decided to walk towards his seat.


    However, he had just taken a step when he heard a familiar voice calling him.


    Xi Ying sighed as he gathered all his patience before he turned around to talk to the man.


    "General Li."


    He greeted General Li politely. However, General Li was too anxious to respond to his greeting and he asked him directly.


    "Where were you, Prime Minister Xi? Where did you take Rui and Xi Ling?"


    Xi Ying looked calm. Shui Cao, the butler had told him that General Li hade to the Xi Manor after they had left.


    He looked around at the other ministers who were looking in their direction but stopped when they saw Xi Ying looking toward them. Looking back at the middle-aged General, he said calmly.


    "Can we talk about thister, General Li? Somewhere ��where it would be safe to talk��"


    General Li also realized that he didn''t choose a great ce and nodded his head. Relieved, Xi Ying finally turned around to walk to his seat.


    When he was near his seat, he saw Zhao Zhuang Chen looking in his direction coldly. Xi Ying smiled at the prince making him furious more.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s mood had not been right after his mother''s influence had reduced in the Imperial Pce as well as in the Empire.


    And for all this, he knew that only Xi Ying was to be med. He couldn''t do anything because he knew that even his father would not help because thetter had always wanted to reduce his mother''s power to reduce the threat of the Qin Empire on Xin.


    If his mother had done something wrong, then Qin could not unreasonably me Zhao Wang Lei for dethroning her.


    So, Zhao Wang Lei was fully benefitting from the current circumstances. Even his sister was locked inside her chambers.


    Now Zhao Zhaung Chen was alone.


    Ignoring the furious first prince, Xi Ying looked toward Zhao Zhang Wei who was also attending the Imperial Court after many days for the first time.


    Noticing Xi Ying''s gaze, Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head politely and Xi Ying did the same.


    He could see that Zhao Zhuang Chen was noticing their interaction and he didn''t mind it.


    The Emperor entered the Imperial Court at the same time and everyone kneeled down while Xi Ying stood straight on his seat.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes found Xi Ying and they flickered immediately.


    With an emotionless face, he walked toward the throne and sat down.


    The ministers stood up from their kneeling positions after his order and the first thing Zhao Wang Lei did was, looking at Xi Ying and calling him out.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen wishes to know where you have been in the past week."


    The ministers immediately have their ears perked and Xi Ying stood up from his seta calmly and answered the Emperor''s question.


    "This Lord greets His Majesty. Answering His Majesty''s question, this Lord had gone to visit a temple with his family in a far away vige."


    Everyone was surprised while Zhao Wang Lei was gritting his teeth silently because he knew that Xi Ying was lying.


    However, he couldn''t really say that because he didn''t have any evidence to prove that he had not gone to the temple.


    It was Xi Ying. A man whom he could not investigate so easily.


    In fact, he has doubt in his heart after seeing those bodies in his Imperial Garden. However, he was not sure and he didn''t have any way to confirm it as well.


    "Alright, we shall proceed with today''s meeting then."


    Zhao Wang Lei ordered hiding the rage and frustration in his voice. However, Xi Ying was not going to let go of him so easily.


    The man dared to send his shadow guards. Though he didn''t know that they were living there, his shadow guards still tried to kill Li Rui. The mere fact presented just how much Zhao Wang Lei had been desperate to kill Li Rui that his shadow guards didn''t need to be ordered to do that.


    "Your Majesty, this Minister has alsoe up with a matter."


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned and looked at Xi Ying wondering what did he want.


    "Prime Minister Xi can continue."


    He ordered and Xi Ying continued in a calm but cold voice.


    "Your Majesty, this minister''s wife''s mother had been poisoned during the banquet held in the Imperial ce more than a week ago."


    While Zhao Wang Lei was confused as to why Xi Ying was bringing this matter to the Imperial Court. He wanted to deal with this matter silently so that he could kill whoever had done this brutally.


    However, he was unaware of what Xi Ying wanted to do.


    "Your Majesty, Second Lady Li was saved. However, this Lord wishes to find out who was behind this. The matter does not end here, Your Majesty. On the same day, someone attacked Xi Manor trying to harm this Lord''s wife and son."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s body went rigid. He had never thought that Xi Ying would bring this matter to the Imperial Court as well.


    He was confused.


    If Li Rui was alright then the shadow guards from Youxio should be dead by now. However, if they were dead who killed his people.


    And if Xi Ying was bringing this matter up, did he not know who attacked his manor.


    Zhao Wang Lei was extremely confused but he could only hear Xi Ying saying


    "Asking Your Majesty for justice.


    The young prime minister asked the justice from the man who was the criminal.

 Chapter 676 General Li Is Disappointed In Xi Ying

    Chapter 676 General Li Is Disappointed In Xi Ying����The Imperial Assembly ended too soon that day.


    The Emperor left after dering that he was not feeling well. The ministers expressed their concerns and bowed their heads as Zhao Wang Lei left the Imperial Court.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he looked at Zhao Wang Lei''s leaving back.


    It seemed that his n had worked.


    The ministers started to leave the Imperial Court one by one and Xi Ying also stood up from his seat. However, he had just stepped outside when he heard General Li calling him again. He closed his eyes with a heavy sigh knowing very well that the middle-aged General Li was not going to leave him alone until he would not find out everything.


    However, he would also not tell him anything.


    There was a different pleasure in knowing something about Li Rui that even her dear father who imed to love her the most ��even more than him (Xi Ying) didn''t know.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this General Li wishes to have a conversation with you."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and both of them exited the Imperial Pce together.


    Almost a quarter of shichenter, they were sitting inside a pavilion where An Si had immediately arranged a private room for them.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows when he saw General Li speaking as soon as they sat on the chairs.


    "Where did you go with my daughter and Xiao Ling? You didn''t even inform me before leaving the Imperial City. Did you ever wonder how worried I must be when I didn''t know where were you with Rui��whether both of you with Xiao Ling is safe or not��"


    Xi Ying looked at General Li seriously in response to his panic and anxiousness-filled words.


    "No one can harm Rui when she is with this Lord, General Li. They would have to cross this Lord and this Lord doesn''t need to mention that crossing this Lord to get Rui would be having this Lord''s life which this Lord would not let happen."


    Because he wanted to spend a long and happy life with Rui. He wanted to have children with her��see them growing up and then die in her arms with peace and contentment.


    However, contrary to Xi Ying''s emotional thoughts at this moment, General Li was thinking more practically.


    He just asked Xi Ying directly.


    "Where did you go?"


    Xi Ying looked calm as he lied


    "Did this Lord not already answer this question in the Imperial Court?"


    General Li frowned rather deeply on hearing Xi Ying''s words.


    "You took her to a temple?"


    "Yes."


    General Li''s eyes were suddenly filled with rage but Xi Ying looked calm. However, his calmness only angered the middle-aged General more.


    "Prime Minister Xi, did you take Li Rui out of Xi Manor just to take her to a temple��even after you know what kind of threat on her life she has been facing constantly?"


    Xi Ying didn''t have any choice but to nod his head. He could understand that General Li was also thinking on the right lines as a father.


    "I can''t believe you."


    General Li said immediately and Xi Ying immediately said


    "General Li, the temple is very popr. Rui wanted to pray for our child there. So this Lord decided to take her there."


    Xi Ying''s reason however was the most unreasonable thing that General Li has ever heard.


    "She will ask for the stars tomorrow. Will you give that to her?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head without any hesitation.


    "Of Course."


    Though he didn''t know what he could do about that, but he would try his best to find some method and bring them to her.


    General Li sighed in exasperation. He looked at the man who seemed to be in life with his daughter stupidly.


    He didn''t know if he should be happy or cry because he was suddenly scared of Xi Ying''s unconditional love.


    Taking a deep breath, General Li tried the softer way.


    "Prime Minister Xi, you need to understand. Rui likes to go out. But you and I know that it can prove dangerous to her life. You should not have taken her out. What if someone had attacked��"


    These fears of General Li had only increased when he hade to know that attacks happened on Xi Manor as well as those shadow guards were able to invade Xi Manor sessfully.


    General Li could feel his hands going cold. All his life he had protected Rui very well by keeping her inside the manor.


    He even married her to Xi Ying just because he knew that he would keep her safe. But the shadow guards attacked Xi Manor also��


    He didn''t know what to think.


    Could even Xi Ying not scare them any longer?


    "Both of us know who wants to kill Rui, General Li."


    Xi Ying said seriously. He was trying to calm down General Li because he could see how anxious thetter was. Regardless of how much he cared for Li Rui, he still cared for her as his father. Also, Xi Ying knew that Rui would never want her father to worry about her. In the end, he was just looking out for his wife.


    "Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know where this Lord and Rui were. I had made sure that he would not get to know."


    Xi Ying''s words indeed calmed General Li to a great extent.


    Indeed, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know where Rui was. The thought also reminded him of something that he had been thinking of for the past few days.


    "This General is not able to understand why he is behind this General''s daughter."


    That was something that even Xi Ying wanted to find out so he didn''t know what he should say.


    It was General Li who spoke again looking at him with narrowed eyes as he spoke


    "You mentioned the attack in the Imperial court, any reason behind this?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head as he picked up the cup of tea from the table. After taking a sip, he smiled and told General Li


    "To confuse him. This Lord needs some time."


    Xi Ying wanted to find out who poisoned Yi Jie and after that, he still needed to do a lot of nning so he diverted Zhao Wang Lei''s attention to something else that waspletely meaningless.


    Now Zhao Wang Lei must be wondering inside his chambers whether he, Xi Ying, knew who sent Youxio to attack Li Rui or not.


    He was now doubting his loyalty but it was also necessary.


    Because he needed a lot of time. In the time, Zhao Wang Lei will try to figure out the things, he would be ready with his n.

 Chapter 677 Xi Ying Doesnt Want Rui To Sew Clothes

    Chapter 677 Xi Ying Doesn''t Want Rui To Sew Clothes����Xi Ying and General Li left the pavilion very soon.


    General Li almost requested Xi Ying not to bring out Li Rui again until they were sure that she waspletely safe.


    Xi Ying just nodded his head calmly making General Li surprised.


    He had never expected that Xi Ying would actually agree. Perhaps Xi Ying also seemed to realize that in order to calm the general down, he seemed to have agreed with something he said.


    So he immediately borated but quite awkwardly.


    "This Lord would never put his wife in a dangerous position, General Li. That''s something which doesn''t need to be mentioned."


    General Li smiled.


    Before he left, he patted Xi Ying''s shoulder again.


    Xi Ying frowned but ignored the smile he had seen on the general''s face.


    He calmly walked to his horse and then left for Xi Manor.


    As usual, Xi Ying first went to Plum Courtyard. He smiled when at the entrance he heard his son''s cheerfulughter.


    On reaching the outer hall, he found him ying with the maids. Xi Ying''s eyes soon found Li Rui who was sitting on a chair and had something in her hands.


    His brows narrowed and he walked forward to see clearly what she had.


    The maids stopped running when they noticed his presence. And sensing the sudden silence, Xi Ling also lowered down the cloth tied to his eyes.


    Seeing his father, he smiled brightly and immediately ran towards him.


    "Father��"


    While Xi Ying who was walking toward his wife felt his son clinging to his leg.


    He sighed as he put a hand on his cor and said strictly


    "Stand straight. Why are you bing like c?"


    Xi Ling pouted as he took his hands back from his father.


    Hmph��his father didn''t deserve such a warm wee! Only his mother deserved it.


    Hepletely left his father and walked to his mother while Xi Ying who noticed his son''s silent contempt looked at his small back with his lips twitching in anger.


    Could he not see teach some manner to this his son now? He was getting spoilt day by day.


    Thinking inside his heart, Xi Ying decided to deal with his sonter. Because at this moment, he wanted to do nothing but spend some time with Rui.


    Li Rui smiled at her son who was suddenly hugging her bloated belly, She ruffled his hair gently and Xi Ling forgot all his grievances.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying approached her and asked


    "What were you doing, Rui?"


    Li Rui saw Xi Ying looking at the cloth and needle in her hand.


    Before she could answer his question, Xi Ling answered his father.


    "Father, Mother is making some cloth for the Xi Ling''s sibling."


    The small bun smiled shyly as he continued


    "Afterpleting this cloth, Mother will also make a set of cloth for Xi Ling. A pair of shoes, a pair of socks, robe and��"


    Interrupting Xi Ling''s joyous description mercilessly, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hands and said with a deep frown on his forehead.


    "But why do you need to do this? I will have the tailor make the clothes for the child. Don''t do all this and get tired."


    Xi Ying said strictly.


    However, Li Rui smiled softly and said


    "But Ying, I want to do this."


    Xi Ying sighed as he looked away from Li Rui''s smile and her eyes. He suddenly thought that perhaps General Li''s fears were true. He could give her anything she wanted.


    Could his love prove fatal for her as well?


    Shaking these thoughts out of his head, he said strictly this time.


    "No Rui, there is no need to do all this."


    Seeing her smile disappearing he held her hands and said very gently this time.


    "I will have the best tailor make the clothes for our child, Rui. Leave this, alright?"


    On the other hand, Xi Ling was now frowning at his father. Putting both of his hands on his hip, he looked at his father and said


    "Father, Xi Ling knows why are you stopping Mother. Father is actually worried that father would not get any clothes made by his mother. But Father, it is not good you are stopping Mother from making Xi Ling''s and Xi Ling''s siblings'' clothes as well."


    Xi Ying ignored his son''s stupid words and looked at Rui waiting for her to say something.


    However, Li Rui freed his hands from hers and picked up the cloth and needle, and then left from there. The small bun looked at his father once more with a frown on his forehead and then followed his mother inside.


    Xi Ying was surprised.


    It was the first time she was behaving like this. However, when he remembered from a book that he had read that some changes ur in the woman during pregnancy, he sighed.


    He understood that she was angry.


    But he was also worried.


    What if the needle poked her finger! What if she got too tired!


    Just when he was thinking all this, he heard a voice.


    "My Lord should allow Madam to sew the clothes."


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked at Li Hua who was standing in front of him with her head lowered.


    He frowned but didn''t say anything.


    Li Hua continued


    "My Lord, any mother would like to sew clothes for her child. Did My Lord''s mother not do so?"


    Li Hua didn''t notice but Xi Ying stiffened at the mention of his mother.


    His mother��yes, she had also sewn clothes for him ��perhaps.


    Xi Ying shook his head to shake away his thoughts and focused his attention back on Li Hua.


    Li Hua was nervous when she didn''t hear anything from his side so she tried another method.


    "My Lord, My Lady would give up on her own in a few days. This servant can assure My Lord. Please don''t upset My Lady by not allowing her to do something if she wants to do it for now."


    Xi Ying was confused by Li Hua''s words. He didn''t know why she was sure that Rui would stop sewing in a few days.


    But he also didn''t want to upset Li Rui.


    So he whispered ''alright'' and walked inside the Plum Courtyard.


    If she didn''t stop, then he would find some way to make her stop.

 Chapter 678 Something That Rui Cannot Do

    Chapter 678 Something That Rui Cannot Do����Xi Ying soon came to know why Li Hua was so sure that her mistress would soon give up on sewing.


    Sitting inside the room, as he taught Xi Ling, he saw her frowning constantly as she looked at the cloth in her hands and then at the needle.


    ''Why does it not look good?''


    He heard her though she whispered to herself in a very low voice.


    He wondered what she was talking about until she suddenly stood up from the bed and walked out of the room. Curious, he asked Xi Ling to continue studying and then left the room to follow his wife.


    There, he saw, his dear wife giving the cloth to Li Hua and asking her what she should do next.


    Realization flickered in his eyes because he understood that she didn''t know much about sewing. She was still a learner.


    However, the information worried him more because that meant she was not skilled so she could easily get poked by the needle.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply and came out of his thoughts only when he heard Li Rui saying to Li Hua in almost a whining tone.


    "I was trying to embroider something."


    Li Rui said with a frown on her forehead when she saw Li Hua looking at the design on the cloth. The cloth was in so she had thought of making some design so that it would look more beautiful.


    "I wanted to embroider a peacock but��"


    Li Rui whispered


    He saw how Li Hua was pressing her lips and her head waspletely lowered as if she was trying to hide something.


    However, her trembling shoulders gave away and soon he heard Li Rui''s voice which pinched Xi Ying''s heart because it seemed to be filled with hurt.


    "Are youughing at me, Li Hua? Does it look that bad?"


    Actually, she knew that it looked bad but having someoneugh at her��it was more painful. If it looked that bad then her son should not wear this.


    Li Hua also seemed to realize her mistake and raised her head swiftly. No trace of amusement could be seen on her face as she looked at her mistress and said


    "No, My Lady. It looks beautiful."


    However, Li Rui was also an expert in catching lies especially when Li Hua had stayed with her for such a long time.


    "Don''t lie to me."


    She whispered as she took the cloth from Li Hua''s hands with a deep frown on her forehead. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she held the cloth and said


    "My child won''t wear this."


    Xi Ying could feel his heart being stabbed with the same needles that he was afraid would hurt his wife. He couldn''t see her like this and immediately stepped forward.


    Li Rui who was not aware of his presence was startled when the cloth was suddenly snatched away from her hands.


    "Ying��"


    She almost shouted in shock when she saw him fumbling with the cloth. However, before she could snatch it, he had already found the spot he had been embroidering.


    Xi Ying froze.


    The figure on the cloth didn''t look like a peacock at all. It ��actually looked like nothing. If he had not heard her saying that she was trying to embroider a peacock, he would not have known what was drawn there.


    He had been angry with Li Hua when he had seen herughing at his wife but he suddenly understood why she wasughing.


    Even he felt amused on seeing the figure on the cloth.


    ''So, there was something that she couldn''t do.''


    However, Xi Ying was not Li Hua. He could easily mask his emotions.


    The next moment, the young prime minister of Xin nodded his head seriously as he looked at the cloth in his hand and spoke a white lie.


    "That''s a beautiful peacock."


    Li Hua didn''t dare tough when she saw her mistress'' surprised face. She didn''t behave like this usually. Li Hua was sure that it was because of the child that her mistress had suddenly started to behave like a child.


    Actually, her mistress had never been good at all this. Many times, she had tried in the past, however, it seemed as if embroidery was not just her mistress'' thing.


    "Is it beautiful��"


    Li Rui asked Xi Ying again as she stepped forward and stood close to him looking at the peacock again.


    Xi Ying nodded his head very seriously. His finger traced a part of the drawn figure of the peacock that didn''t even look like a figure and he said


    "Yes, you made a very beautiful neck. It looks like a beautiful peacock."


    The young prime minister lied so beautifully that anyone could believe his words but ��if only he had been a little careful.


    Xi Ying froze when he heard his wife speaking in almost a crying voice.


    "But that''s not the neck, Ying. It is peacock''s legs."


    Li Rui''s voice was almost trembling as she continued.


    "You are also lying to me. I don''t want to do this."


    Li Rui threw the needle in her hand on the table inside the living room like a child and then walked away from there.


    While Xi Ying''s mask also fell down and he immediately tried to follow her.


    Inside the room, Xi Ling who was silently reading the book was startled when he saw his mother walking inside the room with a not-so-good face and then lying down on the bed.


    Then she covered her body with a nket.


    The small bun could feel that something was wrong so he left his book and walked to the bed. However, when he approached the bed and saw his mother''s figure moving under the nket slightly, his eyes went wide.


    "Mother��"


    He tried to remove the nket from her mother''s face.


    "Xiao Ling, go away for now."


    Li Rui''s nasal voice came from under the nket. However, her voice also made Xi Ling widen his eyes with shock and he asked his mother in a concern-filled voice.


    "Mother, are you crying?"

 Chapter 679 The Angry Small Bun

    Chapter 679 The Angry Small Bun����Just when Xi Ling was trying to find out, if his mother was crying or not, Xi Ying stepped inside the room. He still had the cloth in his hands and his eyes were filled with worry and concern which increased when he saw that Li Rui was lying on the bed covering herself with a nket.


    "Rui��"


    He spoke in regret as he walked towards the bed.


    While, Xi Ling who saw all this, looked at his father with narrowed eyes.


    When Xi Ying approached the bed, he sat down on the edge and tried to remove the nket from Li Rui''s face.


    "Rui, I am sorry. Don''t cover your face. You will suffocate yourself."


    He spoke gently as if he was speaking to a child while trying to remove the nket from her face. However, Li Rui clutched the nket tightly with her hands and didn''t let him remove it.


    Xi Ying sighed in helplessness as he didn''t want to apply much force.


    "Rui��"


    He again spoke gently but before he could finish his words, he heard his son''s angry voice.


    "What did you do, Father?"


    Xi Ying turned his head to look at Xi Ling who was looking at him with narrowed eyes. He frowned and said without paying much attention to him.


    "You leave for now."


    However, Xi Ling felt angry at his father for speaking to him like this. He pushed away his father''s hand from the nket with his small hands and said very seriously.


    "Father, Mother is angry at you. It is Father who should leave not Xi Ling."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched as he looked at his son who seemed to be proud of such a reasonable reason. He was thinking of picking him from his cor and then throw out of the room when Li Rui suddenly uncovered her face and reprimanded her son.


    "Xiao Ling, when did Mother teach you to speak like this to your Father?"


    Xi Ying''s heart softened on hearing her words while Xi Ling pouted realizing his mistake. He was about to apologize to his father when he noticed his mother''s face.


    Li Rui''s eyes were red and moisture could be seen in the corner of her eyes indicating that she had been crying.


    The small bun''s eyes reddened unconsciously and he spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Mother was crying��It is Father''s fault. Mother��"


    Xi Ling suddenly threw his arms around his mother''s neck and started crying in a muffled voice.


    "Mother, don''t cry. Xi Ling and Mother will not talk to Father��wuwu��"


    The small bun cries were very painful. Even Li Hua who had been in the living room now stood outside her mistress'' room wondering if she should go inside or not.


    Her heart clenched hearing Xi Ling''s cries.


    It could be seen that Xi Ling didn''t like to see his mother crying. Any child would not.


    Xi Ying who also noticed his wife''s face felt very guilty.


    However, when he heard his son''s words, his lips twitched in anger.


    In his eyes, this small thing was only filing his wife''s ears against him. From where did this ''not talking to him'' came?


    Here, he was thinking of some way to cheer Li Rui up and this brat was teaching his wife to stop talking to him.


    He really needed to spank him.


    Li Rui realized her mistake immediately.


    She frowned wondering what did just happen to her as she held Xi Ling in her arms.


    With her other hand, she wiped her eyes and then tried to sit with Xi Ling in his arms.


    Xi Ying immediately helped her and she didn''t refuse to know that she should not put much force.


    "Xiao Ling, Mother is not crying..sshhh��don''t cry."


    She patted her son''s back gently while Xi Ling hid his face in his mother''s neck.


    While Xi Ying leaned closer to his wife''s face.


    Li Rui looked at him silently. Now she looked at him, she felt very embarrassed. Even she knew that her embroidery didn''t look good. He was just trying to cheer her up.


    Her embarrassment only increased when Xi Ying caressed the corner of her red eyes and whispered


    "I am sorry, Rui. Don''t cry, alright? I am stupid ��that peacock was indeed very beautiful. It was me who couldn''t see this."


    Li Rui''s cheeks were red as she patted Xi Ling''s back and whispered


    "You don''t need to lie, Ying."


    On the other hand, Xi Ling who was hearing their whispers suddenly came out of his hiding ce and looked between them. His face was red from crying but he had finally stopped crying. But his voice was still nasal when he asked his mother


    "Mother, what peacock are you talking about?"


    Xi Ying didn''t let Li Rui answer the question as he spoke to Xi Ling.


    "Nothing, you continue crying."


    Saying this, he was about to throw the cloth in his hands. It would be good if Rui would never see this. He didn''t want to see her crying again.


    However, Xi Ling scowled at his father''s words and when he saw his father trying to throw the cloth, he swiftly caught the corner of the cloth.


    Xi Ying scowled as he tried to pull the cloth back but Xi Ling didn''t leave it.


    "Father, give it to me. What are you going to do with this? Why are you throwing it away? Mother was sewing it for Xi Ling''s sibling. Xi Ling knew that you didn''t want Mother to sew."


    Still holding the cloth, Xi Ling looked at his mother with his wide ck eyes.


    "Mother, is that why you were crying?"


    Xi Ying''s had a very tempting urge to lift Xi Ling from the bed and then spank his butt. What was the need to remind Li Rui again about this?


    He suddenly couldn''t resist the urge and left the cloth to life his son from the bed.


    However, when had he thought that his little son would take the advantage of this thing and suddenly run to another side of the bed with the cloth.


    "Mother, Xi Ling will protect it from Father."


    Xi Ling said seriously while Xi Ying sighed.


    "Xi Ling,e here."


    He spoke calmly as he waited for Xi Ling to walk to his side.


    However, Xi Ling shook his head and said


    "No, Father. You should not make Mother cry."


    Xi Ying sighed, He was afraid that his son would fall down from the bed so he didn''t dare to catch him.


    "That is not the matter."


    He tried to exin as he walked to the other side but Xi Ling swiftly walked to his mother''s side with his small legs and sat down on herp.


    "Mother, here is the cloth."


    Xi Ling said happily as if he had won something.


    Li Rui smiled as she stroked his hair while Xi Ying who saw this was suddenly relieved. His anger toward his son also vanished.


    It was alright if could make Li Rui smile.


    He thought inside his heart as he walked to the other side and sat near his wife and son.


    Xi Ling saw this his father didn''t try to snatch the clothes so he also rxed. He opened the cloth to see how much it was made when he suddenly found the embroidered spot and asked in confusion.


    "What is this? It looks so ugly."


    He asked with a deep scowl.


    And the room went silent.


    Xi Ying saw how still Li Rui looked and his urge to spank his son came again and this time with a greater force.

 Chapter 680 Xi Lings Wise Words

    Chapter 680 Xi Ling''s Wise Words����Xi Ying didn''t even dare to look at his wife''s face after his son finished speaking.


    He snatched the cloth away from his hands and said coldly.


    "You go and study."


    Xi Ling pouted as she frowned at his father and said seriously.


    "Father, this is also a serious matter. Xi Ling''s sibling can''t wear such clothes with that ugly thing on that cloth."


    Xi Ying was afraid that Li Rui would be hurt by his son''s foolish words so he looked at his wife to check. Li Rui looked quite calm.


    She stroked Xi Ling''s head and said gently.


    "Xi Ling is right. Mother was trying to make a peacock on the cloth but Mother couldn''t do it."


    The sadness was clearly audible in her voice when she said these words and Xi Ying frowned deeply while Xi Ling looked at his mother with wide eyes as if he suddenly understood something.


    "Mother, is that why you were crying?"


    Li Rui couldn''t feel more embarrassed. She wondered what happened to her just a few moments back. But she couldn''t lie to her son. That was not what she wanted to teach him.


    "Yes."


    Xi Ling sighed suddenly like an adult.


    He held his mother''s hand that was on his head and put it on hisp holding it with his small hand.


    "Mother is also silly."


    "Xi Ling��"


    Xi Ying scolded his son coldly as soon as he finished.


    However, the small bun looked at his father with a serious face and said


    "Father, let Xi Ling finish at least."


    Xi Ying looked at his son with raised eyebrows. However, Xi Ling ignored his father and focused his attention back on his Mother.


    "Just because Mother couldn''t make a peacock on that cloth, it is very silly to cry. So what if Mother couldn''t do it? Mother can still do many things that no one else can."


    Li Rui''s eyes, which were filled with a little bit of sadness before, were suddenly nk after she heard Xi Ling''s words.


    When she didn''t say anything, Xi Ling continued


    "The old grandpa had told Xi Ling that Mother could save the life of people ��something that many people couldn''t do. So why is Mother crying at such a small thing?"


    Li Rui who had been looking at her son slently blinked continuously before she hugged him tightly.


    Her lips had a small smile as she caressed his small head and whispered


    "Mother understands. Xi Ling is very intelligent."


    "Haha��"


    Xi Ling who was very happy by his mother''sst few words smiled cheerfully in her embrace.


    While Xi Ying who was looking at his son with deep eyes also smiled and suddenly moved forward to hug the three of them.


    His arms surrounded thempletely.


    They were his treasure.


    Precious treasure.


    -------------


    Xi Ying was relieved after the matter rted to the embroidery was solved.


    Li Rui no longer insisted to sew clothes making him more relieved.


    He ordered Li Hua and Liu Lan to arrange the dinner.


    The dinner also passed in a very peaceful environment where Xi Ling who had made his mother very happy was also happy after his mother fed him with her hands.


    Today, Xi Ying didn''t force him to eat on his own. He let Mother and son have their own time.


    After he stepped out of the dining room with Li Rui and Xi Ling, he was about to go to their room when An Ping suddenly appeared.


    "Master"


    Xi Ying understood that it must be something important.


    When he saw Li Rui looking at them, he held her face with his hand and assured her.


    "Everything is fine. I will just go and see what it is. I will be back soon."


    Li Rui nodded her head and left with Xi Ling who was more than happy to have some more time with his mother.


    A few minutester, Xi Ying was inside the study room.


    He leaned against the study table and looked at An Ping and An Si who stood in front of him with their heads bowed in respect.


    "What is it?"


    "My Lord, we have found who had poisoned Second Madam Li?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he immediately asked them.


    "Who is it?"


    An Ping was silent for a moment before he spoke


    "It was Her Majesty, the Empress."


    The study room was silent after his words.


    An Ping''s and An Si''s heads were lowered so they could never see what kind of expression Xi Ying had at this moment.


    He was seething with anger. His eyes were filled with nothing but death and coldness.


    They only heard his cold voice asking them to leave and soon they left the study room without any question.


    Inside the study room, Xi Ying stood silently for a few moments before he suddenly moved towards his chair that was ced behind the table.


    He sighed as he lowered his head.


    His hand was on his temple and then between his eyebrows. He suddenly looked very defeated and half-spirited.


    Anyone could get tired.


    Xi Ying was also a human so perhaps it was his time to feel exhausted and wonder whether the path he had chosen was really right or wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying didn''t get to know for how long he sat there.


    He was so lost in himself that he didn''t even get to know when someone entered the study room. It was only when a hand suddenly held his hand that was ced on the table, did hee out of his trance.


    He raised his head slowly already knowing who it was. The soft and sweet scent that invaded his senses was enough for him to know who was standing near him.


    "Rui��"


    He said gently as he held her hand in return and pulled her towards himself.


    Li Rui looked at him silently and let him do what he was doing.


    Hence a momentter, she was sitting on hisp with both of her legs on one side. Xi Ying''s head was on her shoulder. His hand suddenly held her hand and put it on his head.


    Confused, Li Rui asked


    "You are having a headache, Ying?"


    Xi Ying actually did not have any headache but he still nodded his head.


    When he felt her pressing the side of his head with her fingers, he sighed softly. He just wanted to feel her touch. It made him feel calm and at peace.


    They spent a few moments in silence. After some time, Xi Ying stopped Li Rui from pressing his head. He didn''t want her to get tired.


    He just sat there with his arms around her frame near him.


    "What happened, Ying?"


    Li Rui asked finally.


    Xi Ying whose head was buried in her shoulder tilted his head slightly and looked at her. His lips had a small smile and he whispered


    "Just something. Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    Li Rui looked at him silently for a few moments and then asked


    "You won''t tell me?"


    Xi Ying looked at her. His smile vanished slowly and he looked serious. A momentter, he told her without any hesitation.


    "They found out who poisoned your Mother."


    Li Rui blinked. She had not expected that toe out so suddenly but now she was only more curious. What about this revtion made him like this?


    "Who is it?"


    She asked him.


    Xi Ying went silent at that.


    He buried his head in her shoulder again. He didn''t have the courage to look into her eyes when he said


    "It is Qin Wenya."

 Chapter 681 Xi Ying Is Scared Of Losing Li Rui

    Chapter 681 Xi Ying Is Scared Of Losing Li Rui����Xi Ying didn''t know how he should look into his Li Rui''s eyes.


    Especially when he heard her speaking in confusion.


    "But why would she try to poison Mother?"


    Xi Ying didn''t know what should he tell her!


    It was because of him that Qin Wenya suddenly made her mother her target. He was very sure of that. Neither had he told her about Zhao Wang Lei''s n regarding Yi Jie nor she had tried to poison thetter. However, at that time, he thought that having Qin Wenya against Zhao Wang Lei was more important than anything. Also, since Zhao Zhuang Chen had told everything to Qin Wenya he had to make her believe that Zhao Wang Lei was indeed against them so that she would not go and tell Zhao Wang Lei all this.


    And ��he had also threatened her not to do anything rubbish!


    But she still did this.


    Xi Ying was suddenly doubting himself.


    Was he really capable of doing all this? ��Going against the Emperor himself?


    He wondered if he should have abandoned all this and then take away his wife and son with her ��somewhere where she would be extremely safe from Zhao Wang Lei''s clutches.


    The thought hade to his mind many times.


    However, he suppressed it.


    The fire of revenge that was burning inside his chest didn''t let that thought emerge too much. After knowing what Zhao Wang Lei did to him, Li Rui, and Xi Ling in his past life, he didn''t wish to run away.


    He just couldn''t.


    How could he let this man stay alive and live peacefully when he destroyed so many lives including his in his past life!


    However, in the past few days, his own decisions that would have perhaps cost him a lot if circumstances had been against him, made him doubt himself.


    "Rui��Forgive me."


    Li Rui who was trying to find out why would Qin Wenya poison her mother was startled and confused when she heard Xi Ying''s words.


    She tried to lean away to look at his face as she asked


    "Ying, why are you apologizing?"


    However, Xi Ying didn''t look her in the eyes but he answered her question.


    "I should have been careful."


    Li Rui felt helpless as well as her heart melted at her words. She unconsciously caressed the back of his head softly.


    In response, Xi Ying only buried his head deeper in her neck if he could do so.


    "Ying, it is not your fault. You didn''t know that Her Majesty was going to do this. I know if you had known, then you would have never let this happen."


    "No, Rui��"


    This time, Xi Ying leaned back to look at Li Rui''s face.


    Li Rui was startled when she looked into his eyes.


    At this moment, he lookedpletely different from his usual self. There was no arrogance, pride, or confidence.


    He looked defeated, guilty, scared, and regretful.


    It confused her more as to why this incident was affecting him a lot. After all, she didn''t know anything about the turmoil going inside Xi Ying''s mind and heart.


    Xi Ying suddenly held Li Rui''s tightly�� quite tightly though it didn''t cause any pain.


    He looked at her silently for a few moments before he spoke in almost a pleading voice.


    "Rui, let''s go away from here. Shall we? You, me, and Xi Ling��we will go away somewhere where no one will ever be able to attack you anymore."


    He spoke as he leaned closer to kiss her lips gently. So gently ��as if he was trying to please her and make her ept his proposal.


    However, Li Rui waspletely still in his arms.


    Her eyes were nk as she felt him kissing her lips gently. This time, her heart no longer quickened when he kissed her.


    When he stopped, Li Rui looked at him with an emotionless face. Xi Ying still didn''t look in her eyes. His fingers caressed her cheeks gently but he no longer could do so when he heard her whisper


    "You want to run away��"


    This time it was Xi Ying''s turn to freeze.


    The words were like a p to his face but they were true.


    Indeed, was he not trying to run away?


    His fingers on her cheek stilled and he no longer move and said anything.


    Li Rui smiled softly. Her eyes didn''t have any resentment. They were soft and gentle. Even her voice was very gentle and soft when she said


    "But I can''t run away, Ying. I have my n here. My whole n��"


    Xi Ying swallowed suddenly realizing his mistake. When he finally gathered his courage to look into her eyes, he felt as if someone was clutching his heart inside his chest and twisting it around again and again making it very painful.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered as he felt guilt and regret filling up his heart.


    Indeed, she had her own n here��Li n��the n he had promised her he would protect.


    And now the same him was asking her to run away with him ��forgetting everything about the same n.


    Xi Ying swallowed again feeling his throat going dry.


    Looking into her soft and gentle eyes, he epted finally.


    "Rui��I am scared. Very scared."


    Xi Ying had never imagined that he would say these words to someone one day. In fact, he had never thought that he would even feel scared of something but today here he was.


    At this point in his life, he had felt so many things that he had thought he would never feel.


    On the other hand, Surprise flickered in Li Rui''s eyes after she heard Xi Ying''s words.


    "What are you scared of?"


    She asked curiously.


    Xi Ying''s hands held her firmly against him. His deep eyes looked into hers and he told her about his fears or someone for the first time.


    He wondered if she would understand him. But putting aside all his hesitations, he spoke honestly.


    "Of losing you. I am scared that I will lose you in this fight, Rui."

 Chapter 682 Empress Dowagers Message

    Chapter 682 Empress Dowager''s Message����Li Rui looked at Xi Ying in silence. She tried toprehend what exactly he meant by those words. Why does he think that he will lose her in this fight?


    "Ying��"


    She whispered trying to express her confusion and Xi Ying started to speak.


    "That day��when I came back from the Imperial Pce and An Ju told me about the attack from Youxio on Xi Manor��I had wanted to do nothing but hit myself. Even after knowing that you were not safe in Manor without shadow guards, I called them to the Imperial Pce. That was so stupid of me. Even now, at every moment, I couldn''t help but fear what could have happened if you didn''t know how to defend yourself. Even if you can defend yourself, you should not have felt the need to do that, Rui."


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with tears.


    He caressed her cheek with his finger gently as if he was trying to apologize indirectly.


    "You are pregnant with our child. Both of us are responsible for him��to protect him. But what did I do? I put yours as well as our child''s life in danger by leaving only An Ju to protect you. Not only that, but I also left that snake An San in Xi Manor."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shone with coldness when he whispered An San''s name.


    On the other hand, Li Rui who was looking at Xi Ying silently felt a little helpless. They had already talked about it and she had thought that he was no longer thinking about this but she had been very wrong.


    "Ying��.you also needed them."


    She tried to exin.


    However, Xi Ying seemed to be full of self-me at this moment and he contradicted her immediately.


    "But not more than you, Rui."


    He thought that Zhao Wang Lei would get scared by his threats. The threat that he had given to him that day in the study room.


    He had clearly said that if anything happened to his wife and child then he would destroy the whole Imperial n.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei took him very lightly.


    That was why Xi Ying brought up this matter in the Imperial Court. Though Zhao Wang Lei had already asked Minister Xin to investigate both matters, he wanted to see how Zhao Wang Lei would try to divert the investigation.


    However, amidst all this, he himself couldn''t escape the me he had on his head.


    It was snake''s nature to bite but it was in one''s own hands to protect himself and his loved ones from it. And he couldn''t do his job properly.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he felt Li Rui''s hand on his cheek.


    He looked at her with eyes that still had a little bit of moisture.


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui whispered as if she was speaking to a child. At this moment, Xi Ying looked no less than a child who was lost and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "You have seen Xi Ling trying to learn words, right? He can write very nicely but he still pronounces a few words wrong."


    Xi Ying frowned in confusion wondering why she was bringing their son in this matter.


    But he still heard her with all the attention.


    "When he pronounces any word wrong, do you ask him to stop speaking at all or do you try to make him speak that word a few more times until he would learn to pronounce it rightly."


    The frown on Xi Ying''s forehead vanished as he understood what Li Rui was trying to do. But he shook his head and tried to speak


    "It is not the same thing, Rui��"


    "I know."


    Li Rui said interrupting him amidst whatever he was going to say.


    "It is not the same thing. But doing a few mistakes is nothing that a person doesn''t do. I ept that you were at fault. You also ept that you were at fault. Both of us can learn from it. Maybe it was also necessary to wake up. Both of us will stay guarded against any such circumstances in the future��for our family, for our children."


    Xi Ying had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Li Rui sighed in relief seeing that he was at least thinking about whatever she was saying.


    "He is the Emperor. You can''t really expect that you can control his each and every action. In the end, even if just for the name, he is still the one who rules thisnd and that Imperial Pce. His one word, and we can be dered traitors doing treason against the country. So we need to tread very carefully."


    "You called the shadow guards because you wanted to reduce his power by making the Empress''s influence weak who could have be a great threat even if she was against her own husband who we wants to kill. You called them because you wanted to fight for me in the Imperial Court. Your intentions were never wrong. You just wanted to do something for me that I couldn''t do, Ying."


    "How can I ever me you in all this, Ying. I am in constant danger. One can''t really stay guarded for every moment of his life. I can assure you of that. I have lived my life like this. If I will stay on guard at every moment, I will always stay fearful, cowardly and that kind of life is not what I want."


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui wanted to say much more but at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Xi Ying frowned deeply as he looked towards the door.


    From outside, An Si''s voice came and he said


    "My Lord, a shadow guard from Imperial Pce is here."


    Xi Ying looked away from the door. His forehead still had a deep frown. Li Rui''s lips were pressed in a thin line when she saw him like this.


    She put her hand on his chest and stood up from hisp.


    After that, she walked closer to the door and said calmly


    "Let him enter."


    It took An Si a moment to answer Li Rui but he did answer.


    "As you say, My Lady."


    After that, Li Rui walked and sat beside Xi Ying on the chair that had been ced for her for a long time.


    Xi Ying looked at her silently and never said anything about what she was trying to do.


    The shadow guard entered the study room soon.


    His face was covered with a ck cloth. Only his eyes could be seen.


    It was only when Xi Ying felt his aura, that he turned his head to look at him. When his eyes fell on the hem of his ck robe, they flickered.


    Even before the shadow guard''s next words, Xi Yiing already knew what he said.


    "This one had been sent by Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager."

 Chapter 683 Finally Ready For The Big Fight

    Chapter 683 Finally Ready For The Big Fight����Xi Ying as well as Li Rui was surprised.


    It had been many days since they had any contact with Empress Dowager. After Empress Dowager had told them such a big secret that day, there had been no conversation or any talk between both sides.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying who said nothing.


    She sighed as she decided to take the matter into her hands.


    "What does Her Majesty want to convey?"


    The shadow guard looked at Li Rui who had asked her this question. He frowned as he looked at Xi Ying again who had been sitting silently while the woman was asking the question in his ce.


    It was not that he felt low of Li Rui because she was a woman. His own mistress was a woman.


    It was just that he didn''t know if he could really answer Li Rui''s question. This was a serious matter. He didn''t even know who she was and what kind of rtionship she had with this matter.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked at the shadow guard sharply.


    "If you don''t wish to answer this Lord''s wife question then you better leave and tell Your mistress that this Lord would no longer wee her shadow guards in his Manor."


    Li Rui stayed silent.


    The shadow guard who heard Xi Ying''s words lowered his head and apologized.


    "Apology, My Lady."


    Li Rui nodded her head when the shadow guard raised his head and said calmly.


    "Proceed to say for whatever you are here for."


    The shadow guard continued without any hesitation this time. As much as he knew, Xi Ying''s wife was also the eldest daughter of Li Manor so there was nothing wrong with her knowing everything.


    "Her Majesty sent this servant to inform Prime Minister Xi that His Majesty is nning something."


    Xi Ying frowned.


    What kind of information it was!


    Even Li Rui frowned and looked at the shadow guard in confusion.


    "What kind of nning?"


    "Something against Li n��"


    The shadow guard spoke.


    Li Rui''s expression turned grave and Xi Ying frowned deeply.


    "Her Majesty got the information that His Majesty is nning something with one of the ministers of the enemy empire. Either those who are at the border or those who are in the Imperial City��one of them is in danger."


    The study room went silent after the shadow guard finished.


    Li Rui rested her back against the chair she was sitting on. She looked deep in thought.


    It was Xi Ying who looked at the shadow guard this time and said


    "Anything else?"


    "No, Prime Minister Xi"


    The shadow guard answered and Xi Ying immediately waved his hand to dismiss him.


    After he had left, Xi Ying looked at Li Rui. He held her hand and said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I will find out."


    Li Rui raised her head to look at him when she heard his words. She smiled as she spoke


    "But don''t you want to go away from all this��"


    Xi Ying went silent at that. He looked into her eyes silently for a few moments until he spoke


    "Not when you are still here. I shall be wherever you will be."


    Li Rui smiled. She turned more towards him, however for Xi Ying that was not enough. He lifted her from the chair to have her in hisp again.


    Li Rui didn''t resist.


    Holding the same hand he had been holding hers, she told him


    "You are not alone, Ying. I, Father, Elder Brother Yi, The Second Prince, Elder Brother, and even the Empress Dowager��everyone is with you, Ying. Why are you scared of losing me? I will not go anywhere. I will never me you because I know this is a fight that does not guarantee anything. Ying but that also does not mean that we get scared and run away from everything. Because even if we tried to run away, there is no guarantee that we will be safe��so for how long will we run?"


    Xi Ying who had been looking at Li Rui silently all this while smiled suddenly. He suddenly leaned closer to peck her lips gently and he whispered


    "My wife is so better with words."


    She was right. Until, when will they run.


    As much as he had gotten to know Zhao Wang Lei, thetter would not leave him alive because he would always consider him a threat.


    "I am sorry, Rui. For saying all that a few moments back��"


    Xi Ying''s smile vanished suddenly.


    He talked about leaving her n all there alone and running something far away. How low would she think of him��Xi Ying wondered as he felt suffocation filling up his chest.


    However, Li Rui shook her head at Xi Ying''s words.


    "It''s not your fault, Ying. It is normal. Years ago, I also used to say to my father that all of us, my whole n should go somewhere far away. When I hade to know that the Emperor disliked my n because we had the power he wanted, I wanted my father to give that power to him and leave. But today, I understand somewhat why my father didn''t want to leave."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows wondering what it was.


    Actually, he rarely found any reasonable reason behind General Li''s actions. But when Li Rui put it like that, he couldn''t help but agree.


    "Ying, we have done nothing wrong. The power Li n holds ��we deserve it. My ancestors had worked hard. They had lost their lives on the battlefield. Many of them even grew up on the battlefield. I have heard so many incidents where my father or uncles'' lives were in danger but they didn''t hesitate to do anything to save Xin. And we have never misused this power. So why should we run away and give up on something that we have earned with hard work."


    "Before, we were not able to fight, but now we can, Ying. And this belief Rui holds only because of you, Ying."


    Xi Ying had never felt this kind of surge of emotions inside his heart. His heart swell up with pride again from the words Li Rui said.


    She had the belief to fight back after so many years ��only because of him.


    Is that how much she believed him!


    So how could he step back!


    He held the back of her head and rested his forehead against his.


    "We will fight, Rui, and this time, I will never give him any chance to reach even near you or our families."


    This time, Xi Ying was finally ready for the biggest fight of his life.

 Chapter 684 Xi Ying Finds Out About Gu Li And Li Rui Sleeping Together

    Chapter 684 Xi Ying Finds Out About Gu Li And Li Rui Sleeping Together����After having this long conversation in the study room, Xi Ying finally decided to go to Plum Courtyard��especially when he saw Li Rui yawning, he felt very guilty for making her stay awake.


    Though he liked very much to see her yawning. Because she looked like a cat. His fierce but sensible cat.


    Xi Ying cleared his throat telling himself that it was not the time to think about all these things.


    "Let''s go. You should be sleeping."


    "Hm��"


    Li Rui hummed and Xi Ying stilled.


    Why did that simple hum from her was making him think something not so decent!


    Shaking away his not-so-decent thoughts, he picked her up carefully and made her stand. Afterward, he himself stood up.


    Outside the study room, Xi Ying first called a few shadow guards.


    He sent five shadow guards to the Imperial Pce who will try to find anything about Zhao Wang Lei''s n.


    After that, he sent another five to the border and asked them to guard everyone from Li and Yi n carefully.


    Xi Ying also sent a few shadow guards again to Li Manor.


    He felt relieved that Li Rui was standing by his side to see this and she didn''t seem to have any problem with this.


    Finishing all this, Xi Ying finally walked to the Plum Courtyard.


    All the way, Xi Ying held Li Rui''s hand, and even when they reached the room, he didn''t leave it.


    Inside the room, Xi Ling was deeply asleep. Xi Ying walked to the one side of the bed and helped Li Rui in covering her body with the nket when she was lying down on the bed.


    Before walking back to the other side, he gently kissed her forehead and whispered


    "Your Ying promises you Rui. From this day onwards, you will not hear the words about running away from me again."


    Li Rui smiled and Xi Ying was relieved to see that.


    He walked to his side of the bed andid down.


    His hand unconsciously went to hold Li Rui''s hand that was ced on Xi Ling''s chest ��where she was patting him very gently.


    Xi Ying slept a sleep free of any dreams for the first time after the night when he had the most terrible dream of his life.


    The knot inside his heart had finally loosened.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning was quite usual in Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying woke up early. He didn''t wake Li Rui and Xi Ling up and got ready first.


    Afterward, he went to his study room.


    He called for An Si and An Ping asking them how exactly Qin Wenya had nned all that and what evidence they have against her.


    After hearing everything, Xi Ying dismissed them.


    Sitting on his chair, he smiled coldly all of a sudden.


    He wondered what will Zhao Wang Lei do if he wille to know of all this. The craziness he showed for Yi Jie��if all that was really true then he should be willing to kill Qin Wenya. But would he be able to bear the pressure from Qin Empire if he really did that!


    Qin Empire was no small empire and that was the only reason that Zhao Wang Lei had been wanting to reduce Qin Wenya''s influence. However, reducing someone''s influence and clearing that same person altogether from the Imperial Pce waspletely a different thing.


    So what will Zhao Wang Lei do?


    Xi Ying stayed inside the study room for some more time.


    After a quarter of shichen, he folded the map he hadid down on the table and put it inside some book, and then went back to Plum Courtyard.


    When he stepped inside the room, he saw that Li Rui was getting ready and Li Hua and Liu Lan were helping her.


    Xi Ying silently walked inside the room and stopped Li Hua and Liu Lan when they tried to greet him with a raise of his hand. Sitting on the bed, he silently watched as Li Hua and Liu Lan readied Li Rui.


    It was also one of his favorite things. Especially when he would find Li Rui trying to evade his eyes while looking into the mirror because she knew very well that he was watching her.


    However, Xi Ying couldn''t enjoy it for long as soon his son came running inside the room.


    "Father��Father��"


    Xi Ling shouted as he came running inside the room.


    Xi Ying frowned as he helped his son''s shoulder to stop him from jumping around when he came to stand in front of him.


    "Xi Ling, stop jumping around. You will get hurt."


    "Ohhh��"


    Xi Ling whispered then obediently nodded his head.


    "Alright, Father."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows wondering how he agreed so smoothly. He knew instantly that the brat wanted something.


    And sure enough, Xi Ling took out a small wooden sword from his behind where he had been hiding it and showed it to Xi Ying.


    "Father, Xi Ling wants to learn swordsmanship."


    Xi Ying sighed when he looked at the sword in his son''s hand. The shadow guards from Youxio ad made it for him. Not only a sword but he also has a crossbow and arrows.


    However, when he thought about it, he felt happy that Xi Ling had an interest in learning all this.


    So he nodded his head and said calmly


    "I will ask An Ping to start teaching you from today onwards."


    Xi Ling''s eyes brightened up instantly and he threw the sword on the bed and then his small arms around his father''s waist.


    "Father is so good to Xi Ling."


    Xi Ying smiled knowing very well that if he had refused then he would have been the worst father in the small bun''s eyes.


    A child''s love was somewhat like this. He tried tofort himself.


    He caressed his son''s head and raised his head to look at his wife again. However, his smile vanished when he saw a frown on Li Rui''s forehead.


    "Rui, what''s wrong?"


    Li Rui raised her head to look at Xi Ying when she heard him asking her what was wrong.


    She turned around and looked at her son who looked happy as well as confused perhaps thetter was because of her.


    Then she looked at her husband and said


    "That��would it be alright for him to learn all this at such a young age? I don''t want him to work hard at such a young age ��he should also enjoy his childhood also his body is not yet too strong because of �� "


    Xi Ying understood his wife''s concerns.


    He knew that she wanted their son to enjoy all the things that she couldn''t. And the poison��though it was out�� Xi Ling''s body was still recovering from the loss the poison had incurred.


    However, Xi Ling who didn''t understand why his mother was saying so looked deted.


    He walked to his mother with a crestfallen face and said


    "Mother, Xiao Ling is strong. And Xiao Ling is also a big boy now."


    Li Rui sighed while Li Hua and Liu Lan smiled when they heard Xi Ling''s innocent words.


    As if feeling that he might not be able to convince his mother, Xi Ling again turned around to look at his father and started speaking.


    "Father, Mother had also started to learn swordsmanship at a very young age."


    Xi Ying who already knew all this from Li Rui still showed his surprise and raised his eyebrows. Looking toward Li Rui with amusement he said


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes, Father. Brother Wang told Xi Ling so many things. He praised Mother a lot. He said Mother learned much more than any one of them could just in a month��she had also defeated an enemy shadow guard. And Father��Mother used to wake up very early to practice. Every night Brother Gu Li and their mother would sleep together and then in the early morning, Brother Gu Li used to wake Mother up to practice��"


    Xi Ling spoke, spoke, and spoke.


    However, the amusement from Xi Ying''s eyes and already vanished. From the moment, he heard that ''Brother Gu Li and Mother would sleep together'' the room''s atmosphere suddenly went very strange.


    Li Hua and Liu Lan sensed this and lowered their heads.


    Even they seem to realize what wrong had gone already. However, Li Rui and Xi Ling didn''t.


    Not until Xi Ying suddenly said to Xi Ling


    "Xi Ling, go out and have your meal."


    "Ah��"


    Xi Ling looked confused and tried to speak.


    "But Father��"


    However, Xi Ying looked at him strictly and said


    "Leave��Liu Lan takes him to the dining room."


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying with confusion-filled eyes while Lu Lan and Li Hua immediately followed Xi Ying''s order.


    After they had left the room, Xi Ying stood up from the bed and walked toward Li Rui who was sitting on in front of the dressing table but with her back facing the mirror.


    Her eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at him and whispered


    "Ying��"


    When Xi Ying stopped to stand in front of her, his face was void of any emotion and he asked calmly


    "You and he ��both of you slept together?"


    The confusion in Li Rui''s eyes vanished suddenly and her eyes widened slightly finally understanding what was going on.


    "Ying��that is not the truth. Senior Brother used to think of me as a boy. He didn''t want to leave me alone after he had seen someone attacking me. That''s why��"


    Xi Ying understood what she wanted to say.


    However, his heart was still filled with something he couldn''t describe.


    "But he slept with you."


    Li Rui looked at him with opened mouth suddenly not knowing what she should say when she saw how he looked like an angry child.


    She sighed.


    "Ying, he is like a brother to me."


    In response, Xi Ying also sighed and whispered


    "I know. I��just want to ki��"

 Chapter 685 Xi Ling Wants To Protect Mother

    Chapter 685 Xi Ling Wants To Protect Mother����Xi Ying didn''t finish his words as he didn''t want Li Rui to hear them. However, Li Rui had already understood what he had wanted to say.


    Even Yi Junjie was brother to her but she didn''t know what goes on inside the heart of the other man. Could it be that Gu Li also��


    The mere thought made Xi Ying fly to the Youxio valley right now and kill Gu Li.


    On the other hand, Li Rui looked at him with her lips pressed in a thin line.


    "Then the old master had also changed my clothes once when I was ill."


    She spoke suddenly.


    However, Xi Ying''s reaction to these words was not asrge as she had thought.


    "I know about that already."


    Xi Ying spoke. He hade to know of this from one of the shadow guards of Youxio when he had been confused as to how the old master knew Li Rui''s truth about being a girl.


    However, he didn''t feel angry at that. The old master saved her life. In fact, he was thankful to him. Gu Li was altogether a different thing.


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui suddenly held Xi Ying''s hand and exined very gently.


    "Senior Brother used to think of me as his younger brother. He still thinks of me the same way ��just that now I am like his younger sister."


    Xi Ying nodded his head this time��quite reluctantly and whispered


    "I understand."


    "No, you don''t."


    Li Rui countered and Xi Ying didn''t say anything.


    She couldn''t help but sigh again and ask him


    "I am the mother of our children now. Why do the things in the past matter so much to you?"


    The initial words made Xi Ying''s face a lot better.


    He suddenly held Li Rui''s hand that she had been holding tightly and then his face with his other hand.


    "Right��you are the mother of my children."


    Li Rui''s cheeks went hot.


    She didn''t know but it sounded a little embarrassing when he spoke the same words. How exactly did she say them from her mouth!


    He suddenly leaned down to peck her lips.


    "Mother of my children��my wife��"


    He really liked when she said things like this. It made all of his insecurities vanish.


    However, a tiny part of his heart couldn''t help but wish that she would also feel this one day��the unreasonable anger he felt towards any other person who got closer to her more than he liked.


    Though he would never give her any chance to feel that.


    .


    .


    .


    A few momentster when Xi Ying entered with his wife inside the dining room, he found his son not having the breakfast as he had asked him to but practicing inside the dining room with his small wooden sword.


    Li Rui smiled ��quite helplessly while Xi Ying shook his head wondering again if he should be happy on seeing Xi Ling''s interest in learning all this.


    Regardless of how much he was interested, this was not the ce to practice all this. But then he was just a child.


    "Ying, are you really going to ask An Ping to teach him?"


    Xi Ying looked at his wife when he heard her question. Ignoring his son, he first decided to assure Li Rui.


    "You don''t need to worry. He will learn for only half a shichen and it will be some small moves. He is still young to learn more. But starting early is also good."


    Li Rui nodded her head feeling satisfied with this. Half a shichen was not bad.


    Finally, the young prime minister focused his attention on his son to teach him some important things.


    "Xi Ling, this is not the ce to y."


    Xi Ling who heard his father''s voice stopped moving his sword in the air and looked at his father. He then looked at Li Hua and Liu Lan with a pout on his lips who avoided his eyes. He had actually told them to warn him when his father woulde.


    Looking back at his father, the small bun tried to sound reasonable.


    "Father, Xi Ling was not ying. Xi Ling was practicing."


    "But this is not the ce to practice."


    "Ohh��"


    Xi Ling whispered on hearing his father''s strict voice and obediently nodded his head.


    "Alright, Father. Xi Ling understands."


    Satisfied, Xi Ying nodded his head and moved towards the dining table holding Li Rui''s head.


    "Come. have your breakfast. After that, I will ask An Ping to start teaching you."


    Xi Ling was very happy and immediately obeyed his father. Today, he didn''t even wait for Li Rui to feed him and finished hurriedly.


    However, he felt frustrated when he saw how slow his father was eating. He wanted to ask him to hurry but then didn''t dare to ....because he feared that it would make him angry and he would not be able to learn swordsmanship any longer.


    Father''s temper was not as good as Mother''s. The small bun sighed silently and waited for his father to finish.


    True to his words, Xi Ying took Xi Ling behind the Plum Courtyard and called for An Ping. Li Rui apanied him.


    An Ping appeared soon and he looked very happy when he came to know that he was going to teach young master.


    After he had left Xi Ling with An Ping, Xi Ying walked a few steps away and stopped there with Li Rui. ording to Xi Ling, his father and mother had already left there.


    However, Xi Ying wanted to check if his son was really as dedicated to learn as he showed


    "Young Master, before learning how to wield a sword, one needs to keep in his mind for what purpose he is going to use it in his life. What purpose does Young Master have?"


    An Ping, Xi Ying as well as Li Rui had expected that Xi Ling had taken a liking to swordsmanship or he wanted to be powerful and that was why he was insisting on learning it so suddenly.


    However, Xi Ling''s answer surprised as well touched everyone''s hearts.


    "Brother An Ping, Xi Ling wants to learn to wield the sword so that Xi Ling can protect Mother in the future in Father''s absence. The next time when those enemies would attack again on Xi Manor, Xi Ling will make them remember their grandma just like Mother had done."


    "Xi Ling wants to be strong like Mother and Father."


    An Ping smiled. He nodded his head and praised Xi Ling. After that, he first taught Xi Ling how actually his grip should be on the sword.


    While, standing a few steps away, Xi Ying was smiling. His eyes were filled with pride.


    He suddenly looked at his wife''s back who still looked shocked.


    Xi Ying chuckled and kissed her temple.


    "Rui, Thank you. Though this brat is a little intolerable sometimes, he is the most precious treasure you have given to me after yourself. Thank you so much."

 Chapter 686 Who Poisoned Yi Jies Food?!

    Chapter 686 Who Poisoned Yi Jie''s Food?!����Xi Ying''s mood was very better when he reached the Imperial Pce.


    However, the anger returned when he stepped inside the Imperial Assembly and General Li came to him and asked if he had found something about who poisoned his wife.


    It took Xi Ying a few moments in nodding his head. However, for the first time, he couldn''t look into General Li''s eyes.


    Because he knew that General Li is not going to appreciate his move of telling Qin Wenya everything.


    "Who is it, Prime Minister Xi?"


    General Li asked him immediately when he saw Xi Ying nodding his head. But at the same time, the Eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and so he had to walk back to his seat without getting any answer.


    Xi Ying''s face didn''t look good throughout the whole meeting. He saw General Li looking in his direction many times and he knew that the middle aged General woulld stop him again after the meeting would be finished.


    And sure enough, he did.


    However, Xi Ying told him


    "This Lord wille to Li Manor this evening, General Li. This is not something that we should talk about here..in the Imperial Pce."


    General Li frowned deeply and said


    "Then we can go to the pavilion to talk."


    However, Xi Ying shook his head and said disappointing General Li.


    "No, General Li. This Lord has some important things to do. Only after finishing them, this Lord wille to Li Manor to talk to you."


    General Li was very restless but looking at Xi Ying''s firm expression, he knew that he could only wait.


    So he left the Imperial Pce but not before having Xi Ying promise him that he would surelye to Li Manor.


    On the other hand, after General Li had left, Xi Ying went to the Imperial study room.


    Eunuch Wang was surprised when he saw him and went inside the study room to inform the Emperor after telling Xi Ying to wait outside.


    Zhao Wang Lei was also confused and surprised when Eunuch Wang told him that Xi Ying was here. At the same time, he couldn''t help but panic a little.


    A thought about Xi Yinging to know that those shadow guards were sent by him came to his mind.


    But he dismissed it.


    If Xi Ying didn''t know anything till now, then how will hee to know of anything suddenly unless Youxio shadow guards came to himst night and told him everything which also seemed a little impossible in current circumstances.


    He had been thinking about this since yesterday.


    Xi Ying knew about the attack. Li Rui was still safe and the shadow guards who he had sent to destroy Youxio were sent to him back but not alive.


    Linking all these things, he could onlye to one conclusion the Youxio shadow guards ran away when they found out that they couldn''t kill Li Rui.


    However, this conclusion only scared Zhao Wang Lei more.


    Even Youxio shadow guards couldn''t fight with Xi Ying''s shadow guards then his shadow guards ��that were already less in number��how would they fight!


    It only increased his wish to reduce Xi Ying''s power more andpletely because such a powerful prime minister could be a threat to him as well.


    Regardless of how loyal he was.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Zhao Wang Lei came out of his trance when Eunuch Wang called out to him again.


    "Should this servant allow Prime Minister Xi toe inside?"


    Eunuch Wang asked his master.


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head after a moment.


    However, he suddenly looked at the mapid down on the table and said


    "First remove this map from here and hide it somewhere. Then let hime inside."


    Eunuch Wang saw the map and immediately understood why his master was saying so. The map showed the border of the country. All the ces where Xin had soldier camps were marked on it.


    He hurriedly folded the map and put it inside some book.


    After that, Eunuch Wang finally exited the study room with Zhao Wang Lei''s permission to call Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows when Eunuch Wang stepped outside.


    "Eunuch Wang took a lot of time in asking His Majesty''s permission. Does His Majesty not wish to see this subject?"


    Eunuch Wang lowered his head not looking into Xi Ying''s intimidating eyes.


    "His Majesty had been having some tea and snacks, Prime Minister Xi. This servant first let His Majesty finish and then asked him regarding Prime Minister Xi being here."


    Xi Ying hummed and nodded his head all the while looking at Eunuch Wang intently. Eunuch Wang immediately said


    "Prime Minister Xi can go inside."


    Xi Ying smiled mysteriously and stepped inside the study room.


    The first thing that he did after walking inside the study room was to look at the table. The table that didn''t have any teacup and snacks or even a te��


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered.


    The old Eunuch was lying to him.


    He was sure.


    However, putting these things aside, for now, he walked to the center of the room just in front of Zhao Wang Lei''s table and greeted him.


    "This subject greets Your Majesty."


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    Zhao Wang Lei spoke calmly and then signed him to sit on the chair.


    Xi Ying walked to the chair and sat on it calmly.


    He didn''t talk about anything else and came to the subject he hade to talk about directly.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord has found out who ad poisoned Second Madam Li''s food."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked nk for a moment before he registered what actually Xi Ying said. He was caught off guard.


    Even if his people had not found out anything yet then how did Xi Ying find out?


    His hand couldn''t help but clench to form a fist.


    "How did Prime Minister Xi find out?"


    Xi Ying had already expected this question toe so he gave the answer he had prepared. After all, he couldn''t tell Zhao Wang Lei that he had his people imnted in the Imperial Pce.


    "This Lord first found out where the poison that Second Madam Li was given is sold and after that, this Lord found out about the people who bought it and who all could try to poison Second Madam Li."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered. His hands couldn''t help but clench more tightly. That was indeed a very good idea.


    Why did he note up with it! However, the other thing was that for such a thing, Xi Ying must have needed great manpower ��did he have that much manpower?


    Zhao Wang Lei decided to put all these matters aside for now and asked Xi Ying the thing he wanted to know


    "Then who poisoned Second Madam Li''s food?"


    Xi Ying''s face was calm but he was noticing each and every expression on Zhao Wang Lei''s face as he answered his question


    "It was Her Majesty, the Empress."

 Chapter 687 Zhao Wang Leis Doubts About Xi Ying

    Chapter 687 Zhao Wang Lei''s Doubts About Xi Ying����The study room was filled with nothing but an ear-piercing silence.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Xi Ying with an emotionless face. On one hand, his mind said that Xii Ying''s investigation could not produce a wrong result while another part of his mind contradicted by saying that why would Qin Wenya try to kill Yi Jie!


    And that was what he asked from Xi Ying.


    "But Prime Minister Xi��why would Empress do something like this?"


    Xi Ying smiled a little mysteriously. He shrugged his shoulders with his eyebrows raised and said


    "That is something that only Your Majesty can find out, after all, this matter concerns the people living in the Imperial Pce where this Lord''s hand doesn''t reach as long as Your Majesty''s does."


    Xi Ying lied calmly.


    In fact, he wanted Zhao Wang Lei to find out that Qin Wenya knew everything. So that he would himselfy out the n to punish Qin Wenya for her over cleverness.


    Zhao Wang Lei still didn''t look convinced and asked Xi Ying again.


    "Is Prime Minister Xi sure of this?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head immediately and told him


    "Your Majesty, this Lord has himself looked at each and every step of the investigation. The poison was brought from a vige that was quite far away but it had been bought by one of the maids who work for Her Majesty. This Lord can even tell her name to Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and when he heard the name he decided to ask Eunuch Wang to bring this maid to him. He himself would check if whatever Xi Ying was saying was indeed true or not.


    However, if it really was true then what will he do!


    Why did Qin Wenya try to poison Yi Jie?!


    ''If Bengong ever found out that Your Majesty had betrayed Bengong ever then Bengong will also harm Your Majesty''s most precious treasure��''


    Qin Wenya''s cold and emotionless words sounded in his ears suddenly and Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered immediately.


    Could it be that she ��


    However, he dismissed this thought as soon as it came to his mind. How could Qin Wenya know all this!


    He just decided to investigate this matter on his own but most part of him believed that this time Xi Ying could be wrong.


    But just when one thought left Zhao Wang Lei''s mind, another doubt and question took its ce. He looked at Xi Ying suddenly with a pair of phoenix eyes that were will with scrutiny and he asked him calmly.


    "Prime Minister Xi, from what Zhen knows after raising this matter in the Imperial Court, Prime Minister Xi should not think over this matter so much��after all, Prime Minister Xi has never liked Li n."


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled calmly as he looked at Xi Ying''s emotionless face.


    Without moving his eyes away, he leaned against the chair he was sitting on and asked Xi Ying


    "Then what forced Prime Minister Xi to look into this matter so much?"


    At the same time, a thought emerged in Zhao Wang Lei''s mind suddenly.


    Xi Ying fought for Li Rui in the Imperial Court in front of so many people. He had epted it when Xi Ying had told him that Li Rui was pregnant with his child. He was doing all this for his child. After all, in noble families, children were recognized for their parents'' deeds.


    Since Xi Ying didn''t wish to make his children''s life difficult, he could not let anyone humiliate Li Rui. However, what reason did he have foring out and speaking for Yi Jie now!


    That night, he even came to his chamber with General Li to take the medicinal herb.


    Was Xi Ying on his side or not?


    The thought made Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes sharper and colder but he calmly waited for Xi Ying to answer his question.


    "Your Majesty, actually ording to this Lord''s investigation, whosoever had poisoned Second Madam Li''s food also nned the attack on this Lord''s Manor. The person either wanted to kill this Lord''s wife or harm her mentally by harming Second Madam Li. Either way, it would have affected this Lord''s child so how can this Lord leave this person alone."


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Xi Ying silently who had cold eyes that were filled with nothing but death.


    He smiled calmly and somewhere he felt smug knowing that Xi Ying still didn''t know the truth about the attack. Regardless of how intelligent he was and how much manpower he had, in the end, it was he, the Emperor, who was controlling everything.


    But if Qin Wenya had really tried to harm Yi Jie, then even he would not leave her alive. It didn''t matter what he will have to face for that!


    Zhao Wang Lei promised himself as his phoenix eyes flickered with coldness and ruthlessness.


    .


    .


    .


    After leaving the Imperial Study, Xi Ying went to the Dn Pce.


    Zhao Wang Lei had assured him that he will investigate this matter and if Qin Wenya had really done so, then he would make sure that she will suffer.


    Xi Ying still had a lot of things to do regarding this matter. For example, it was he who was going to teach Qin Wenya''s lesson not Zhao Wang Lei. She shoulde to know the consequences of going against him.


    But before all this, he needed to make sure that though Zhao Wang Lei woulde to know that Qin Wenya was aware of his secret but he would note to know from where did shee to know of all of it.


    And for that, only Zhao Zhuang Chen could help him!


    On the other hand, inside the Dn Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen was informed that Xi Ying was here and he was more than happy.


    All these days, he had been looking for some chance to meet Xi Ying somehow and make hime to his side, however, he was not getting a single chance. At the same time, seeing Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei''s interaction these days, he had been feeling panicked.


    His father was already on Zhao Zhang Wei''s side. If even Xi Ying went to Zhao Zhang Wei''s side then he will have no one on his side.


    That''s why Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately ordered his servants to make arrangements to wee Xi Ying.


    As a result, Xi Ying was weed very nicely inside the hall where Zhao Zhuang Chen had chosen to sit with him and have a talk.


    However, just when Xi Ying sat in front of Zhao Zhuang Chen, he smiled at the excited prince coldly and kicked the table ced between them away coldly.

 Chapter 688 In The Delan Palace

    Chapter 688 In The Dn Pce����Zhao Zhuang Chen was shocked as well as furious when he saw Xi Ying''s actions. Especially when he saw how arrogantly Xi Ying was smiling.


    The servants and maids immediately kneeled down while he spoke in a voice that was filled with rage.


    "Prime Minister Xi, what are you trying to do in front of Benwang?"


    "What this Lord is trying to do��"


    Xi Ying spoke in a mocking voice and then continued after a pause.


    "This Lord is just responding with the same kind of answer that Your Highness had given to this Lord in front of what huge risk this Lord took for Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned in confusion at these words and asked Xi Ying in an impatient voice. It was visible that he didn''t like at all what Xi Ying has done.


    "Prime Minister Xi, speak clearly for whatever you are here for."


    Xi Ying chuckled coldly.


    "To tell Your Highness that you should forget about the throne because now until this Lor is alive Your Highness will not be able to sit on the throne ��and about killing this Lord, that is not something easy to achieve at least for Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were wide with shock, panic, and anger.


    He was shocked and angry that Xi Ying dared to threaten him like this in front of his servants and maids. At the same time, arge part of his mind and heart knew that if Xi Ying was really angry at him and if he didn''t want him to sit on the throne then it was indeed impossible for him to seed his father.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen gulped the fear and nervousness he was feeling and tried to stay calm. He ordered all the servants and maids to leave and looked back at Xi Ying again.


    "Prime Minister Xi, what is the matter?"


    Regardless of how much angry he was feeling inside his heart, he never showed it because he knew his anger would not do anything well he wanted to deal with Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying leaned closer to him. His eyes were still filled with coldness as he looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Without wasting a moment, he spoke in a very cold voice for whatever he was here for.


    "Your Highness, do you remember that this Lord had taken the risk and told Your Highness about His Majesty being already ready with his decision to make His Highness, the Second Prince, the next Emperor."


    The repetition of something he didn''t like to hear only made him feel very bitter. However, he had to ept the truth and nod his head.


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi and Benwang had always been grateful to you for this."


    Xi Ying scoffed coldly at Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words making him frown deeply. Here he was trying his best to please Xi Ying by lowering himself and he was responding like this.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s fists clenched in anger. He also has a bottom line.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s anger turned to fear when he heard Xi Ying''s next words.


    "This Lord even went to Her Majesty, Your Highness��for your sake because she was not ready to believe you. However, what did Her Majesty do? She went against this Lord''s threat��she went against this Lord��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was still confused but his fear overpowered his confusion. He didn''t understand what his mother did. He didn''t understand what kind of threat Xi Ying was talking about.


    However, the firmness and intimidation with which Xi Ying was saying all these words, it made him scared that his way to the throne was already at the end before even if it was made.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen forgot all about his anger and focused on calming down Xi Ying''s anger.


    "Prime Minister Xi��what''s wrong? Can you tell Benwang everything clearly? Maybe Benwang can find some solution. We can sort it��"


    However, even before he couldplete his words, Xi Ying chuckled again. His chuckle didn''t have any humor and it was still very cold showing that he was not moved by Zhao Zhuang Chen''s efforts.


    "Solution�� Ha��This Lord has already thought of a solution, Your Highness and that is ��revealing Your Highness''s deeds to His Majesty. Did Your Highness not n with those ministers from the neighboring Empire to kill His Highness, The Second Prince? Now this Lord will tell His Majesty about Your Highness'' good deeds."


    For the first time in his life, Zhao Zhuang Chen felt so scared. He could feel sweat rolling down his back.


    "P��Prime Minister Xi��"


    Even when he spoke, he stuttered very badly.


    "What did Empress Mother do to make you so angry?"


    He asked helplessly.


    "That she knows very well, Your Highness."


    Xi Ying spoke with a cold smile on his lips.


    "Her Majesty had already gotten her punishment. Though there will be more for her, this Lord would suggest that Your Highness better worry about himself right now. Your Highness should start thinking of the ways in which you can apologize to Your Majesty and make him reduce your sentence."


    After finishing his words, Xi Ying stood up from his chair and was about to leave the hall leaving Zhao Zhaung Chen alone with panic and shock. However, just at thest moment, he was stopped by thetter.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen held Xi Ying''s hand. When he saw Xi Ying frowning deeply while looking at his hand on his sleeve, he immediately took his hand back worrying that it would displease him more.


    At this moment, he didn''t care at all that Xi Ying was looking down on him as if he was some kind of lowly man. He just wanted to stop Xi Ying from destroying him even before he could get anything.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang requests you not to do this. Benwang will do anything to calm down Prime Minister Xi''s anger. Please Prime Minister Xi��don''t go to Father Emperor and tell him all this��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen even lowered his head hiding the anger inside his chest. While Xi Ying smiled in satisfaction seeing this.


    Half of the work was already done.

 Chapter 689 The Shocked Qin Wenya

    Chapter 689 The Shocked Qin Wenya����Almost half a shichen after when Xi Ying left Dlean Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen went to his mother''s chambers where she had been staying since the banquet.


    ording to the Emperor''s orders, Qin Wenya had not been allowed to step outside her chambers and she had also not been able to meet anyone.


    However, today Zhao Zhuang Chen knew that he had to meet his mother and tell her some do''s and don''ts. Otherwise, she will be the biggest obstacle in his way to the throne.


    "Your Highness"


    Just when he was about to go inside, his way was blocked by the Imperial Eunuch who had been guarding the entrance of the chambers so that no one could go inside to see Qin Wenya.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed deeply to control his anger.


    Xi Ying''s actions and the threat had already messed up his mood and now this��


    He looked at the Eunuch coldly and said


    "Benwang will talk to Father Emperorter. Leave the way."


    However, the Imperial Eunuch was also bound toplete what responsibility he had been given Regardless of what Zhao Zhuang Chen said, the Emperor''s order was highest than any other person in the Empire so he couldn''t move from the entrance.


    This further fueled Zhao Zhaung Chen''s anger. He looked at the old Eunuch for onest time and then the next moment, he just kicked him away with his leg.


    Ah! The Eunuch groaned in pain as he held his stomach and kneeled down on the ground.


    The maids who were standing there were shocked by his actions.


    They wondered if they should stop him or not. However, before they could do anything, Zaho Zhuang Chen strode inside the chambers.


    His greed for the throne could make him do anything. It was very visible.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the chambers, Qin Wenya had been reading some scriptures when she felt someone entering. However, she didn''t raise her head thinking that it was the maid.


    Her arrogancy, her pride, and everything else were just like before. Though she had been punished, it could be seen that this small punishment didn''t seem to harm her at all. Not physically as well as mentally.


    It was just that her responsibilities to manage the harem had been snatched from her. However, her title ��.even if just for the sake of the name, it was still there.


    m!


    Qin Wenya''s eyes widened with anger and shock when the small table on which scriptures were ced and she was reading it was suddenly kicked away.


    "Outrageous!"


    She shouted and raised her head to punish whoever had done so. However, her anger turned into confusion when she saw that it was none other than her own son.


    "Zhuang Chen��"


    Qin Wenya whispered as her eyes started to fill with fear suddenly.


    "What are you doing here? Who let youe inside? What if your father came to know, Zhuang Chen? He will punish you severely ��it will harm your reputation in the city, Son. Why don''t you think before doing anything?"


    Qin Wenya spoke helplessly as she held Zhao Zhuang Chen''s arm and started to drag him towards the door so that he could leave.


    "No, go back to your pce. I will tell your father that it was my fault��leave if you still want the throne��"


    Qin Wenya spoke harshly when she saw that Zhao Zhuang Chen was not moving at all.


    After she hade to know that Zhao Wang Lei never intended to make her son the next Emperor, she had been hoping that her son would not do anything stupid that would give Zhao Wang Lei the chance to remove her.


    Especially since the moment, she had been restricted to leave the chambers ��she had been praying to the god that her son would not do anything stupid until she would find out some way toe out but here he was��


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen still didn''t listen to Qin Wenya.


    He threw his mother''s hand away harshly and looked at her with anger-filled eyes while speaking.


    "If this son want the thrown, Empress Mother? This son wants the throne very much but it is Empress Mother who suddenly doesn''t wish to see this son on the throne and that''s why did something so stupid��"


    Qin Wenya frowned very deeply. She didn''t like how Zhao Zhuang Chen was speaking. But then she thought that since he was already here, she should just listen to what was wrong. At least she could think of some solution. She sighed in frustration and asked him


    "What happened? Speak quickly before someonees and drags you out."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen first walked to the doors and closed them.


    Afterward, he walked back to Qin Wenya who frowned at his actions but didn''t say anything because she only thought that it might be something important.


    But she was surprised when Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly took out a letter from his sleeve and threw it on her face.


    "Here��Prime Minister Xi gave this to me. Read this and do whatever he is asking from you."


    Qin Wenya''s face was read pletely in anger.


    "Zhuang Chen, is that the way to speak to your Empress Mother?''


    She said coldly. However, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t care about all this at this moment. He even stepped closer and almost red at her while speaking.


    "Listen, Mother, just do what he is saying. You have already done the mistake of going against him. I don''t know what you have done but he is very angry. He came to Dn Pce and threatened me that he will not let me have the throne as long as he is alive. And you and I very well know that he can do this. So don''t mess up things for me anymore ��otherwise ��even this son won''t help Mother when she would be in trouble."


    Qin Wenya''s anger had already vanished by now.


    Her eyes were filled withplete shock and she was staring at the ground as if trying to find her answers when she spoke


    "How did he find out?"

 Chapter 690 A Talk With General Li

    Chapter 690 A Talk With General Li����"How did he find out?"


    She had made sure that everything was nned in a way that no one will find out anything.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s jaw clenched in anger. Though he didn''t know what she was talking about, he still said


    "What have you thought of him? His hands are longer than even Father Emperor? Why do you think I am trying to bring him on our side but you��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were filled with frustration as he looked at the still shocked Qin Wenya.


    "You mes��"


    He couldn''tplete his words because someone was knocking heavily on the door.


    "Your Highness, please step outside. Your Majesty had ordered this servant to bring Your Highness."


    It was Eunuch Wang who was knocking on the door and asking Zhao Zhuang Chen toe out.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned but nheless walked towards the door. However, he had taken just a step when Qin Wenya suddenly held his sleeve and asked him


    "That Yi Jie��General Li''s wife ��is she still alive?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned in confusion until in his memory, Xi Ying''s words from yesterday shed.


    He looked at his mother with sudden realization flickering in his eyes.


    "Don''t say that it was you who had nned this��"


    However, Qin Wenya didn''t answer his question. She merely looked at him coldly and asked


    "Just answer whether she is dead or not��"


    If she was dead then everything would be worth it.


    Qin Wenya thought inside her heart. However, her satisfaction was only a momentsting when Zhao Zhuang Chen said


    "She is alive."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen threw away her hand again as he spoke furiously.


    "You achieved nothing but troubles for yourself as well as me. I request you not to use your brain and invite more troubles for me."


    Finishing his words, Zhao Zhhuang Chen finally walked to the doors and opened them.


    His face was not good as he followed Eunuch Wang while Qin Wenya was trembling standing at the same spot.


    Her eyes were filled with angry tears as she looked down at the letter that had fallen on the ground.


    When she saw that someone was about to step inside the room, she immediately kneeled down and picked it up from the ground to hide it inside her sleeve.


    However, the anger never left her eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen reached the study room. Eunuch Wang requested him to go inside and he walked inside the study room.


    He walked to the center and kneeled down on the ground.


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately threw a teacup towards him that hit him on his forehead, The red blood trickled down and Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t even hiss.


    His eyes were filled with a different kind of calmness, defiance, and anger.


    "You fool��why did you go to see your mother? Have not we ordered that no one will see her? Do our words hold no meaning to you, Zhuang Chen?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s anger was very audible in his deep and cold voice.


    "The Subject Son apologizes. But This Subject Son was remembering Empress Mother a lot and wanted to see her. Only this way came to this son''s mind."


    However, Zhao Wang Lei was looking at Zhao Zhuang Chen''s lowered head with suspicion-filled eyes. After a few moments of mysterious silence, he suddenly asked


    "Is it really because of what you are saying or is it because of something Prime Minister Xi told you when he visited Dn Pce?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stiffened. He couldn''t let his father know what Xi Ying told him. He gulped nervously trying to stay calm as he answered


    "Father Emperor, Prime Minister Xi had juste to advise this subject son that even though the people are furious because of what Empress Mother did, this subject son should still not leave the hope."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were still narrowed and it was after a long time that he hummed and Zhao Zhhuang Chen sighed in relief.


    However, a bitter and mocking smile made its way to his lips when he heard his dear father saying.


    "It must be. After all, Prime Minister Xi is aware of Zhen''s intentions of making you the next Emperor but you are a fool��


    "Are you a child to go to your Mother just because you remembered her? If you are so controlled by your emotions then how will you even handle the throne?"


    "This subject son apologizes."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen calmly apologized again. He had a lot to say but he suppressed all of it inside his heart.


    However, when Zhao Wang Lei said his next words.


    "Hear whatever Prime Minister Xi tells you with an open brain and follow him. Maybe you will learn something."


    Zhao Wang Lei said in a very cold and reprimanding voice.


    "This subject son will obey Father Emperor."


    For the first time, he had stepped inside the Imperial study room, Zhao Zhuang Chen answered sincerely.


    Zhao Wang Lei hmphed and waves his hand while saying.


    "No go and kneel outside the Imperial Chambers. At least people would not say that Zhen is differentiating between his sons."


    "Leave!"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up and bowed once again before he left the Imperial study room to kneel outside the Imperial chambers.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Xi Ying reached Xi Manor and immediately went to Plum Courtyard. He was thinking of seeing Li Rui once before he would leave for Li Manor as he had promised General Li.


    However, when he stepped inside the Plum courtyard and was on his way to their room, he found General Li sitting inside the living room with his wife.


    Li Rui looked towards him when she saw him while General Li noticing her gaze going behind him turned to look at him.


    Xi Ying could already see the impatience flickering in the middle-aged General''s eyes. And sure enough, he stood up and walked towards him.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Let''s go to the study room and discuss what we wanted to discuss."


    Xi Ying sighed silently.


    He didn''t know why but he was trying to avoid this matter. However, he knew that telling General Li was inevitable that''s why he hade to gather some strength and patience from his wife.


    However, when had he thought that General Li would be waiting for him at the same ce.


    With another helpless sigh, he could only walk to his study room with General Li.

 Chapter 691 Li Rui Defending Xi Ying(1)

    Chapter 691 Li Rui Defending Xi Ying(1)����The study room was filled with nothing but silence.


    Xi Ying was not even looking at General Li who now had a nk face. He had just finished telling everything to General Li.


    It took General Li a few moments to find his voice and say


    "Prime Minister Xi, the Empress knows everything now, huh?"


    General Li''s eyes were nk but his eyes were deathly cold.


    Xi Ying didn''t back away from the truth. He knew he was responsible for whatever happened and he was going to take this responsibility.


    "Yes, General Li."


    nk!


    The next moment, a shining sword was on Xi Ying''s neck and General Li was looking at him with rage filled eyes.


    "Do you even know what have you done? What if Qin Wenya did something to harm Yi Jie now? What if Yi Jiee to know of all this? You��You messed up everything Xi Ying. I have not expected this from you."


    General Li''s face held anger as well grimness at the end of his words.


    However, he never removed his sword from Xi Ying''s neck and Xi Ying also sat there calmly.


    He heard whatever General Li said very calmly.


    Just at this moment, the door of the study room opened. Xi Ying frowned deeply and turned his head a little to look towards the door. He had ordered An Shing not to allow anyone to enter. Still, he let someone enter the study room.


    The small movement surely led to the sword scratching against the flesh of his neck but he didn''t seem to be in pain at all.


    His eyes flickered when he saw the person entering the study room. His anger on An Shing vanished and he looked at the General Li who had not even moved his eyes away from his face.


    He was trying to warn the middle aged General fearing that he would say something he would regretter on.


    However, Li Rui was so shocked by the scene in front of her eyes that General Li never got the chance to say anything.


    "Father��"


    She called in a quite loud voice as she stepped forward to hold his arm and move the sword from Xi Ying''s neck.


    General Li still looked angry but he didn''t resist against Li Rui''s force knowing very well that she was pregnant and he should not let her apply too much force.


    However, after he had put down the sword, he looked at his daughter solemnly and said


    "Rui, go out. Something important is being discussed here. You go and rest inside your room."


    Xi Ying who had not spoken even a word in anger and had been enduring everything silently didn''t like the waay General Li talked to his wife.


    He knew that Li Rui was his daughter as well but still��that was not how General Li should be talking to her.


    ring at the middle aged General, he put a calm face and held Li Rui''s hand.


    "Rui, did you eat something after lunch? It is not good to stay hungry for long. Don''t you remember what the physician had said? Eat something after every few shichens. Go and have something. I will be back soon."


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying calmly for a few seconds before she twisted her hand in his and removed his hold.


    However, instead of leaving the study room, she walked around the round table Xi Ying and General Li had been sitting on and sat on the chair that was ced between the two sides facing each other.


    "Rui��"


    General Li started impatiently. However, before he couldplete his words, Li Rui ssaid calmly.


    "Rui is not going anywhere, Father. Whatever Father wish to discuss will be discussed in front of Rui."


    General Li sighed in frustration. Now how could he talk about anything in front of Li Rui. He looked at Xi Ying coldly signing him to ask Li Rui to leave. However, Xi Ying might me himself for letting harme to General Li''s wife and Li Rui''s mother, he would not bow his head here.


    "General Li, it is Rui''s Manor as well. She will stay wherever she wants. This Lord would not ask her to leave."


    General sighed again ��in exasperation.


    He no longer held back the anger he was holding inside his heart and bursted directly.


    "You��Xi Ying��do you even know what have you done? Now, what will we do? Zhao Wang Lei will soon get to know everything. He will know that you are against him and then he will do everything to destroy you. After that, he will destroy Li n and Yi n��.your one stupid mistake will lead to everyone''s destruction."


    General Li said so many things as he paced around the study room anxiously. Li Rui looked at Xi Ying who looked calm.


    Truthfully, she was very confused. But she still said to her father.


    "Father, Ying was also helpless. He didn''t have any other way."


    General Li stopped walking and he was suddenly very stiff. He looked at his daughter and then at Xi Ying with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t tell me that you told her everything as well?"


    Xi Ying looked at General Li with equally cold eyes this time. When he looked at his wife''s clean ck but calm eyes, his eyes softened.


    He could swear on his life that he wanted to tell her everything many times.


    It made him feel guilty that he didn''t tell her whatever he knew but he couldn''t back away from his promise that he had made to General Li.


    Xi Ying looked away from Li Rui''s eyes and said coldly


    "This Lord doesn''t break his promises, General Li."


    General Li instantly sighed in relief. Li Rui''s words made him feel that she knew everything. For a moment, so much guilt had crawled inside his heart that he wondered how would he even look into her eyes. After all, he had lied to her.


    He had told her that she was responsible for provoking Zhao Wang Lei again, when theter had calmed down, by making him feel that Li n was a threat to his throne and power��while the truth was something elsepletely.

 Chapter 692 Li Rui Defending Xi Ying (2)

    Chapter 692 Li Rui Defending Xi Ying (2)����Xi Ying''s words surely brought General Li a great relief but the remembrance of the information he had since a few moments agopletely reced that relief very soon.


    He looked at the young prime minister with a grim face and said in a very disappointing tone.


    "This General had not expected this from you, Prime Minister Xi."


    He had thought that his secret was safe with Xi Ying but now he knew that he had been wrong.


    On the other hand, Li Rui frowned when she looked at her silent husband. She couldn''t help but remember how defeated and regretful he had been lookingst night.


    Last night surely changed something inside her for Xi Ying.


    It made her feel protective of him. Perhaps that''s why she couldn''t stop herself from defending Xi Ying in front of her father.


    "Father, it is very easy to me him. Rui is sure that whatever he did, he must have some reason behind it."


    General Li looked at his daughter with an incredulous expression while Xi Ying who heard Li Rui''s words couldn''t help but smile seeing her defending himself.


    He even thought that even if General Li said more and more demeaning words now, it didn''t matter anymore��as long as she will defend him like this.


    When General Li saw Xi Ying''s stupid smile, he was angrier. He couldn''t help but throw his hands in the air with the sword still in one of his hands.


    Afterward, he stepped forward and asked his own daughter.


    "Do you even know what has he done? It was he because of whom your mother had been drugged with that poisonous drug. He told Qin Wenya something that provoked her to poison your mother''s food."


    General Li had thought that this would fill some sense in his daughter''s mind��ording to him.


    However, Li Rui only looked at her husband and asked her calmly.


    "Ying, why did you do that? Did you have any other way and this was thest way you had in that situation?"


    Xi Ying was not smiling anymore. He looked at his wife withplex emotions in his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t have any other way. It was important to make Qin Wenya go against Zhao Wang Lei otherwise she would have gone to him and told him everything about I nning against the Imperial n."


    Li Rui nodded her head and looked back at her father.


    "See Father. Ying didn''t have any other way. He did what was right in that situation."


    Li Rui again defended her husband.


    General Li''s mouth was parted. His eyes looking at Xi Ying held resentment. He was finally getting the feeling that his daughter was not his anymore.


    Perhaps that resentment again made him raise his sword as he shouted in anger.


    "Just what did you do to my daughter!"


    Xi Ying didn''t even blink as he felt the cold metal of the sword against his neck. His attention was on his wife who stood up from the chair again and walked to General Li.


    "Father put down the sword. You are being very unreasonable. At least try to understand Ying once."


    Li Rui said with a serious expression on his face.


    Behind her, Xi Ying was looking at the small back that covered him like a shield.


    He swallowed the lump that was forming inside his throat. He didn''t know why but he suddenly felt a little emotional.


    His heart was full.


    It has been so many years after his parents'' death. Even when they were alive, he had not felt this full. Perhaps because no one had ever tried to protect him like this, speak for him like she was speaking.


    She was going against her father whom she had not gone against for herself.


    Xi Ying blinked as he lowered his head looking away from Li Rui''s small frame.


    After maintaining his emotions, he raised his head and held Li Rui''s hand silently trying tofort her and calm down her emotions.


    On the other hand, General Li was looking at his daughter with a somber face.


    "Rui, you don''t know anything. Do you even know what kind of secret he had revealed to Qin Wenya?"


    Li Rui smiled suddenly at these words as she looked at her father. When she saw him looking confused at her smile, she said calmly


    "How can Rui not know, Father? The secret must be very important. Rui knows��it is so important that Father told Rui everything except this secret."


    Anger left General Li''s eyes slowly and he looked away from his daughter''s eyes. What could he even say in response!


    Li Rui sighed noticing his actions. She didn''t say anything regarding herst few words anymore and just tried to make him understand.


    "Ying knows this secret as well, Father but he never told Rui anything."


    Li Rui held Xi Ying''s hand with more force when she felt him stopping amidst his movement of caressing her knuckles gently. She knew he might be thinking that she med him.


    But she soon put an end to this misunderstanding of his with her next words.


    "Father knows why? Because he respects Father. Father should wonder what kind of situation it must be that he was forced to reveal everything to Empress despite his promise to Father��"


    "Rui understands Father''s love for Mother. Rui also loves Mother but if Ying had not been there then we would not have been able to save Mother. At that time, he didn''t even know that it was because of him Mother was fighting for her life. Father should also remember this."


    The study room again gained its silence.


    General Li looked at his daughter and slowly lowered his sword again. He put it back inside the sheath.


    Li Rui sighed in relief.


    She turned and frowned when she saw the small cut on Xi Ying''s neck.


    "I will bring the medicinal paste."


    Finishing her words, she turned around to leave and Xi Ying left her hand reluctantly.


    After she had left, he looked at General Li again and said solemnly


    "This Lord has a n to destroy Qin Wenya. General Li, would you like to join this Lord?"

 Chapter 693 General Li And Xi Yings Thoughts Differ

    Chapter 693 General Li And Xi Ying''s Thoughts Differ����When Li Rui came back, she was witnessing another surprise.


    Seeing how her father who had his sword on Xi Ying''s neck just a few moments ago, and now the same father was patting her husband''s back while praising him wholeheartedly


    "Prime Minister Xi, this General is feeling so delighted by your n. This n��this General Li will surely support you in everything rted to this n."


    On seeing this secene, who would believe that the same father was saying something else a few moments ago.


    ''Prime Minister Xi, this General is disappointed.''


    Isn''t that what he had said? Li Rui remembered very well.


    And now she saw how Xi Ying looked at her father''s hand that was on his shoulder and how her father smiled sheepishly and took his hand back as if afraid to offend him because he never liked anyone touching him.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little funny. No doubt that she had felt a little ufortable and curious as to what kind of secret it was that made her father so scared. But now seeing this sight in front of her eyes, Li Rui thought it didn''t matter even if she didn''t know about it.


    She smiled when Xi Ying turned to look at her as if he knew already that she had been standing there and said


    "Rui,e. Why are you standing there?"


    Li Rui walked inside the study room with the bowl of medicinal paste in her hands.


    She walked to sit on the other side beside Xi Ying who dragged his chair nearer to his wife and hence distancing himself from General Li in this process.


    General Li looked at this silently with a ratherplicated smile on his lips.


    As he watched his daughter applying the paste to the flesh of her husband''s neck, he couldn''t help but wonder how Xi Ying won her cold and indifferent heart.


    But then he remembered how sincere Xi Ying had been throughout these past few months and he understood.


    He knew his daughter. She wanted nothing but sincerity.


    But seeing her standing against himself today while she protected Xi Ying, General Li''s heart was slightly bitter. Even his smile was slightly bitter but he didn''t say anything.


    After Li Rui finished applying the paste, she asked


    "What n was Father and Ying talking about?"


    General Li raised his head again to look at his daughter and said gently


    "Rui doesn''t need to worry about all these. Focus on your health."


    The smile that was on Li Rui''s lips suddenly thinned a little and Xi Ying who noticed this looked at General Li with a deep frown.


    He turned to look at his wife again. His hand went to hold hers under the table and he said without any hesitation.


    "I have thought of a way to punish Qin Wenya at the same time removing herpletely from our path. This way, we can reduce Zhao Zhuang Chen''s strength as well and have Qin Wenyapletely removed as a threat to us."


    Li Rui looked at her father all the while she heard her husband telling everything. She saw how he frowned. Perhaps because he didn''t like that Xi Ying told her everything.


    And sure enough, he said to Xi Ying


    "Prime Minister Xi, there is no need to involve Li Rui in all this."


    Xi Ying turned to look at the middle-aged General with a bored expression on his face and said calmly.


    "It is this Lord''s n. This Lord will decide whoever he wishes to include or not."


    General Li had apletely somber expression on his face. He looked at his daughter and then at Xi Ying again before saying


    "Her life is already in enough danger. Don''t put her in more danger by telling her each and everything."


    Xi Ying scoffed at that.


    "General Li, our opinions differ greatly. Rui is very capable and intelligent. She should know everything. And if you have any problem with this, then you can leave."


    General Li sighed in exasperation. He looked at his daughter as if looking forward for her to say anything but then he remembered that she was not only his daughter anymore.


    With another sigh, he stood up and walked out of the study room but not before saying


    "We will talk about thister��when Prime Minister Xi will think upon it calmly."


    Xi Ying shook his head looking at the leaving general''s back. It was not he who was going to think upon this matter but it will be the middle-aged General.


    Because Rui was going to enjoy equal status as him in Xi Manor!


    Xi Ying smiled looking at his wife and kissed her hand lightly.


    "Let''s go and eat something otherwise our baby will say that we forget about him because of his sulking grandfather."


    Li Rui smiled at this and shook her head as Xi Ying helped her in standing up.


    Her heart was at peace. She liked how Xi Ying didn''t hide anything from her.


    She liked that she have someone who she could trust blindly ��even more than her own father.


    .


    .


    .


    Late night, the Imperial Pce was lit with redmps.


    The Imperial Eunuch guarding the Empress'' chambers kneeled down on the ground suddenly.


    "This servant greets Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lie frowned hearing his loud voice and seeing this, Eunuch Wang immediately reprimanded the middle-aged Eunuch.


    "Don''t speak in a loud voice."


    The Imperial Eunuch immediately apologized in a low voice.


    It was only he and two Imperial Guards a little far away from the entrance who were guarding the door at this time.


    They were also kneeling on the ground to pay respect to the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Eunuch Wang who nodded his head.


    "This servant will keep an eye, Your Majesty."


    Satisfied, Zhao Wang Lei finally walked inside the chambers to meet his dear wife. While Eunuch Wang had already started to teach the Imperial Eunuch and the two Imperial Guards that nothing about His Majesty visiting the Empress chambers should go out and fall in anyone else ears.

 Chapter 694 Qin Wenya In A Great Trouble

    Chapter 694 Qin Wenya In A Great Trouble����Qin Wenya was surprised whente at night, she was shaken awake by her maidservant. She looked at the old momo with a deep frown on her forehead and said


    "Why did you wake up Bengong?"


    She had slept veryte because she couldn''t sleep after whatever happened in the day. Most of the time she spent thinking about what should she do ahead.


    However, the only way she coulde up with was to follow whatever Xi Ying had told her in that letter. And ording to Qin Wenya, it was nothing difficult.


    She just needed to hide at any cost that it was Xi Ying who told her all this ��otherwise he will reveal to Zhao Wang Lei that it was Zhao Zhuang Chen who had nned the attack on his dear son Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Qin Wenya came out of her thoughts when the old mom told her.


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty is here to see you."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes widened and then flickered.


    Zhao Wang Lei was here��why? How?


    What was he doing here? It couldn''t be that he found out ��


    Qin Wenya shook her head immediately and immediately climbed out of the bed. She wore her robe hurriedly and then walked out of the sleeping chambers to where Zhao Wang Lei was waiting to see her.


    A momentter, when Qin Wenya stepped inside the inner hall of her chambers, she saw Zhao Wang Lei sitting around the round table. Behind him, Eunuch Wang was standing silently.


    She couldn''t help but feel furious when she noticed how even after she had approached the table, Eunuch Wang never kneeled down to pay respects to her.


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled coldly when he saw her ring at his Eunuch. He knew very well what was going on inside her mind but he never asked Eunuch Wang to kneel down to her.


    He didn''t even ask Qin Wenya to sit. Instead, after a few moments of silence, he said in amanding tone.


    "Leave."


    The old Eunuch as well as the old momo left the inner hall.


    Qin Wenya couldn''t help but feel a little more nervous wondering if what she had guessed was really true.


    She smiled a little nervously at Zhao Wang Lei as she walked around the chair to put her arms around his shoulders.


    "Did Your Majesty finally remember this Empress?"


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t say anything as he felt her lips nearing his ear, His face stayed emotionless as he felt her hand going downwards his chest. Just when it was going too lower than his liking, he asked her coldly.


    "Was it you who drugged the elder daughter of the Yi n?"


    Qin Wenya paused amidst her actions. Her body somewhat stilled. She was scared but still with all these emotions she couldn''t help but noticed how Zhao Wang Lei called Yi Jie the Eldest daughter of the Yi n instead of calling her Second Madam Li.


    Resentment roared inside her heart. This man��she had given him so many years yet here he was ��he had been using her all along.


    In that resentment, she intentionally said with a cold smile on her lips.


    "The eldest daughter of Yi n��the one who is married to the second prince or the one who is married to General Li, Your Majesty?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s cold smile also disappeared.


    His eyes flickered. He would never call Yi Jie the eldest daughter of the Yi n because he knew that Xi Ying was more intelligent than his liking.


    He intentionally used these words in front of Qin Wenya because he wanted to find out something. And with the way he knew her like the back of his hand, he already got his answer.


    His hand went to hold her hand on his body and with one move, he pulled her to his front such that she was on his knees with her chin in front of his face.


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were wide with shock and anger.


    They were more turbulent when she felt the cold metal against her neck.


    "You��"


    "Ssh��"


    Zhao Wang Lei whispered signing her not to even open her mouth.


    "Speak only when we ask you to, Qin Wenya. Otherwise, Zhen will cut your tongue today."


    More anger shed in Qin Wenya''s eyes. How could he talk to her like this! But the fear didn''t make her say these words out aloud.


    Zhao Wang Lei was a little satisfied that he had finally tamed her. Still having his dagger against her neck, he looked into her eyes and asked coldly.


    "Now tell me, why did you poison Yi Jie?"


    Arge part of Zhao Wang Lei''s heart wished that it was not what he was thinking because he knew that it was then he would be in great trouble.


    His heart sank inside his chest when he saw Qin Wenya smiling coldly, and then she said the words he had feared the most.


    "Is that how much you love her? You just came here to ask me why I tried to kill her, huh?"


    There was a long silence after what Qin Wenya said.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s lips were trembling and his phoenix eyes were filled with deathly coldness. He put more force on the dagger making Qin Wenya close her eyes and frown because of the pain she was feeling.


    "Now speak how did you get to know about this?"


    Just how many more people knew about this? Zhao Wang Lei wondered inside his heart which was filled with panic.


    However, Qin Wenya was now faced with another conflict. Because she couldn''t answer this question of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Otherwise, Xi Ying would destroy her son''s future.


    Even if Zhao Wang Lei turned against Xi Ying after this, Qin Wenya knew very well that Xi Ying was still very powerful to destroy Zhao Zhuang Chen. Also, she would only be informing Zhao Wang Lei of a chess piece that was never his but had invaded his territory deeper.


    She would never want that.


    Since he didn''t want to make her son the Emperor then she would also not tell him ever that Xi Ying was against him.


    So Qin Wenya smiled calmly and said


    "This Empress has her own sources, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 695 Qin Wenya Provoking Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 695 Qin Wenya Provoking Zhao Wang Lei����Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were so cold that Qin Wenya herself was startled. She had never seen him like this before. She gulped nervously when she felt the dagger on her neck moving more deeper. Her forehead started to cover with sweat slowly. Qin Wenya had never thought that there woulde a day when she would be scared of Zhao Wang Lei. Perhaps this was what fueled her anger and her fear vanished suddenly. Raising her head, she looked at Zhao Wang Lei with equal coldness in her eyes and said


    "Think before doing anything, Your Majesty. Does Your Maajesty think that Qin Empire will leave Xin without any questions if Bengong was killed suddenly one night?"


    These words brought Zhao Wang Lei out of his trance.


    He looked at Qin Wenya with anger but he knew better and so he removed his dagger from Qin Wenya''s neck.


    His fingers pinched her chin tightly, he asked her sharply.


    "Speak Qin Wenya, how did youe to know of this and how much do you know exactly?"


    Qin Wenya stared at him for a few moments in silence and then chuckled suddenly. She threw away Zhao Wang Lei''s hand from her chin. As she stood up, she messaged her chin gently and spoke


    "Ha...Your Majesty, why do you think that this Empress will tell you about her sources after seeing how much Your Majesty wishes to kill this Empress?"


    Zhao Wang Lei had a very strong urge to kill her then and there because to him, Qin Wenya seemed to be a great threat at that moment.


    He suddenly stood up from the chair, he was sitting on and then walked out of the inner hall.


    He was afraid that if he stayed, he would do something he would regretter upon.


    Killing Noble Consort Shu was eaasy years ago because she didn''t have anyone who could speak up for her. However, killing Qin Wenyya was not that easy. The woman had a whole Empire backing her up. He needed to think of some method to get rid of Qin Wenya.


    Qin Wenya who was now sure that Zhao Wang Lei would not do anythong to her followed him out of the inner hall with a bright and cold smile on her lips.


    "Your Majesty..."


    She called out in a coquesttish voice as she followed him.


    The old Momo and Eunuch Wang who were standing outside the inner hall saw this scene and silently lowered their heads while Zhao Wang Lei had an emotionless face.


    Qin Wenya continued regardless of anything.


    "Your Majesty, won''t you stay for the night in this Empress''chambers?"


    Qin Wenya asked innocently.


    Eunuch Wang shook his head as he felt his master''s overwhelming aura.


    He could feel that his master was very angry and the Empress was intentionally provoking him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when they were out of the Empress'' chambers.


    .


    .


    .


    Though Zhao Wang Lei left Qin Wenya''s chambers silently that night, the fire of his anger had not calmed down at all. After he stepped inside his chambers, he destroyed almost everything kicking the things here and there in anger. He wanted to find out from where did Qin Wenya get to know all this. However, he didn''t have anyway because he didn''t even know where he should start from. If Qin Wenya knew about this, someone also knew about this. So he needed to finish both of these people otherwise he could fall into a great trouble. That night, he didn''t go to sleep but went to his study room. He brought out the map that he had asked Eunuch Wang to hide in the afternoon andid it on the table.


    Zhao Wang Lei was emotionless throughout the night.


    He marked a few ces with the brush in his hands. It was almost in the morning, he wrote a letter and then asked his shadow guard to deliver it to someone in the neighboring Empire.


    He had understood.


    People were slowly starting toe to know of his secret so he also needed to quicken his process of destroying the Li n and then getting Yi Jie.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, when Xi Ying entered the Imperial Court, he first went to Zhao Zhang Wei''s Xinhe Pce.


    There were two reasons behind his visit.


    One was to ask about Yi Huiqing''s health ..something that his wife wanted to know and the other was to talk to Zhao Zhang Wei about his n of destroying Qin Wenyapletely.


    That''s why he came early to the Imperial Pce.


    However, as soon as Zhao Wang Lei got to know that Xi Ying was in the Imperial Pce, he send Eunuch Wang to call him to the Imperial Study room.


    So when Xi Ying was just at the entrance of Xinhe Pce, Eunuch Wang found him and then told him that Zhao Wang Lei wanted to see him.


    Xi Ying was surprised.


    He looked at the Imperial Guard who looked ready to go inside the Xinhe Pce and inform Zhao Zhang Wei of his arrival.


    Xi Ying waved his hand to dismiss him and said


    "This Lord will go and visit His Majesty then."


    The Imperial Guard bowed his head and took his ce at the entrance to guard it while Xi Ying followed Eunuch Wang to the Imperial Study room.


    After all, after finding out that Qin Wenya had tried to kill Yi Jie, he would have tried to find out the why behind it and if he tried to investigate then he might or not havee to know that Qin Wenya knew his secret.


    In both situations, he would have felt restless.


    If he didn''t know why Qin Wenya wanted to kill Yi Jie, he would be restless and if he woulde to know why Qin Wenya tried to kill Yi Jie, even then he would be restless.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    He wondered what kind of storm thest night had brought to Zhao Wang Lei!


    But if somehow Qin Wenya had revealed his name, Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and his hand went to his sword, then perhaps he would have to finish Zhao Wang Lei''s story today itself.


    Only one of them would be able to stay alive today if this was the matter.


    With these thoughts, Xi Ying stepped inside the Imperial Study room.

 Chapter 696 Zhao Wang Lei Wants To Destroy Qin Wenya

    Chapter 696 Zhao Wang Lei Wants To Destroy Qin Wenya����Xi Ying had somehow imagined that Zhao Wang Lei woud not be in a great situation. However, sitting in front of the so-called might Emperor, he couldn''t help but feel surprsied to see Zhao Wang Lei''s state.


    Looking at Zhao Wang Lei''s face, he could tell very clearly that perhaps he had not slept the whole night and since he couldn''t find anything other than exhausation and anger in his eyes, Xi Ying somehow got to know that Zhao Wang Lei didn''t know about him telling everything to Qin Wenya.


    It brought an immense satisfaction to Xi Ying''s heart to see Zhao Wang Lei like this.


    However, Xi Ying maitained a calm andposed expression on his face.


    "Is everything alright Your Majesty?"


    He asked calmly.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t mind theck of concern in the young prime minister''s voice because he had always known that Xi Ying was like this to everyone.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    Zhao Wang Lei pressed his temple as he spoke to Xi Ying. He lookedpletely worn out and exhausted.


    "You were right, Prime Minister Xi. It was Empress who tried to kill Sceond Madam Li."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything in response. After all, he was alreday sure of this. Zhao Wang Lei continued


    "The Empress��.in the past few days, Zhen has realized that the Empress is no longer capable to hold her responsibilities, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. Somehow he understood where this was going.


    And sure enough, Zhao Wang Lei said


    "Zhen wants to remove her from the seat of Empress."


    From these words, Xi Ying also came to know that Zhao Wang Lei already knew about Qin Wenya knowing his secret. Otherwise, why would he think in this direction suddenly?


    Though Xi Ying had already guessed this, he still behaved as if he was shocked and said


    "But Your Majesty, what about the Qin Empire?"


    Zhao Wang Lei nodded his head and looked at Xi Ying calmly as he said


    "That''s what is troubling Zhen and that''s why Zhen has called Prime Minister Xi. Zhen wants Prime Minister Xi to think of some solution for this problem."


    There was silence inside the Imperial study room for a few moments before Xi Ying nodded his head calmly and said


    "This minister wants a few days to think over this matter, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately said


    "Prime Minister Xi has a whole week. However, after this week, Prime Minister Xi muste up with some solution. Zhen can''t let an Empress who is attacking and trying to poison people in the Empire for her selfish interests. "


    Xi Ying mocked Zhao Wang Lei inside his heart who was trying to remove the obstacle for himself in the disguise of the Empire''s welfare.


    He also felt disgusted by him.


    So he stood up and said politely.


    "This Lord will not disturb Your Majesty any longer as Your Majesty must be left with only a little time to get ready for the Imperial Court Assembly."


    Zhao Wang Lei was feeling a little relieved after Xi Ying had the hold on the matter. He waved his hand to dismiss Xi Ying and afterward, he asked Eunuch Wang to tighten the security around Qin Wenya''s chambers. As long as Xi Ying does not find any way to remove Qiin Wenya from the way, he needed to make sure that no one meets Qin Wenya so that she would not tell anything to anyone.


    At the same time, Zhao Wang Lei remembered that Zhao Zhuang Chen had met Qin Wenya yesterday. Did he also know about all this?


    Zhao Wang Lei frowned as he thought that if Zhao Zhuang Chen knew that he would not have sat silent until now. That stupid prince couldn''t hide anything and it has been proved from the previous times whenever he had nned something against Zhao Zhang Wei or Li n.


    So Zhao Wang Lei dismissed his thought and finally went to his chambers to have a bath and got ready for the Imperial Court.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying didn''t go to the Xinhe Pce after leaving Imperial Study room. He was thinking something as he sat inside the Imperial Court on his seat.


    A very good n was forming inside his mind to destroy Qin Wenya. A n better than the n he had before and a n that would help him in diverting Zhao Wang Lei''s attention.


    The whole time during the Imperial Assembly he didn''t pay much attention to what was being discussed. Even after the assembly ended, he didn''t go to Xinhe Pce and went to Xi Manor instead.


    When he reached the Xi Manor and saw Li Rui, he had a wide smile on his lips seeing her something that Li Rui had been seeing less in the past two days after he had asked her if they could leave the Imperial City and go somewhere else.


    She smiled and said


    "Ying, did you go to Xinhe Pce? How is Jiejie?"


    Xi Ying stiffened amidst his movement of embracing Li Rui in his arms and told Li Rui a momentter.


    "Rui, actually I didn''t go to Xinhe Pce."


    Li Rui was surprised. She had thought that he would go to the Xinhe Pce today because he wanted to discuss the n with Zhao Zhang Wei.


    But he didn''t.


    "Is everything alright?"


    She asked him and Xi Ying nodded his head immediately.


    "I want to discuss something with you��but after lunch."


    Xi Ying said and Li Rui nodded her head.


    She was somewhat curious to know what Xi Ying wanted to discuss so she immediately asked Li Hua and Liu Lan to serve the lunch and then asked a maid to go and call Xi Ling.


    Xi Ying who sensed his wife''s eagerness chuckled and asked her


    "Where is Xi Ling?"


    Li Rui sighed as she walked to the dining room with her husband.


    "He is practicing."


    Xi Ying was surprised and said


    "Until now?"


    Li Rui sighed again and said


    "I had gone to call him but he said he wanted to practice swordsmanship. I could only let him do it."


    Xi Ying kissed his wife''s hand and said


    "I will talk to him."


    He knew that Li Rui has a soft heart for their son��perhaps because she didn''t see him for whole four years. That''s why out of them he had to be the cruel parent sometimes.


    However, he could do that for her��happily.

 Chapter 697 A Small And Happy Family Of Lord Xi

    Chapter 697 A Small And Happy Family Of Lord Xi����When Xi Ling came inside the dining room running, he immediately ran toward his mother. However, just when he was walking past by his father, Xi Ying held his arm and then dragged him to lift him up and made him sit on hisp.


    The small bun''s big ck eyes were wide. He blinked as he looked at his father and then at his mother.


    Li Rui smiled seeing her son''s face while Xi Ying''s lips twitched in amusement.


    He wondered why his son was behaving as if he had never loved him before.


    Though it was true that in the past few months, he would try sometimes to send him away from his wife, it was only because he wanted to spend some time with Rui.


    Xi Ling could have Li Rui for himself for the whole day when he was out but he would get only some time to spend and sometimes only night where he would see her resting on their bed.


    And for the three years of his life, there had been many times when he had fed him like this ��especially in the initial two years, he would feed Xi Ying himself as long as he was in Manor.


    He stroked his head gently and said in his deep and calm voice.


    "Today we have Xi Ling''s favorite chicken soup."


    Xi Ling blinked again and then smiled brightly. He also hugged his father''s neck and said


    "Xi Ling wants to have chicken soup. Xi Ling is hungry."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and served some soup in the bowl and then carefully fed him as it was hot. Xi Ling liked the soup very much.


    He had a few spoons and then looked at the table pointing to some other dish.


    Xi Ying patiently fed him.


    Li Rui smiled all the while she saw the father and son interaction.


    It was true that she used to feel a little envious in the beginning when Xi Ling had juste to Plum Courtyard. Though he talked to her and spent time with her enthusiastically, she could see that his bond with Xi Ying was already very special.


    At that time, she had been afraid that she would never be able to form such a bond with Xi Ling because she was not there for him for the first three years.


    However, today her fears had vanished and she was happy that her son had aplete family. Her hand went to her belly. This time around��if everything went fine then she will be able to see even the initial years of her child''s life something that she couldn''t enjoy during her son''s birth.


    "Rui��"


    Li Rui came out of her trance when she heard Xi Ying calling her.


    Xi Ying was looking at her strictly. Holding Xi Ling with one hand, he served Chichen soup in another bowl and said strictly.


    "Don''t think that you can escape my eyes because I am feeding Xi Ling. You need to finish all this."


    Li Rui looked at the te Xi Ying was piling up things on. Her eyes went big and wide and she immediately took the te from his hands and said


    "Let me finish this first."


    She said helplessly.


    Every time, Xi Ying would serve her, she would be facing this helpless situation. She wondered what exactly he thinks of her!


    Was she a pig to eat so much?


    Though her appetite had beenrge during the pregnancy, it was still too much.


    She smiled more helplessly when she heard her son saying


    "Yes, Mother needs to finish this. Xi Ling and Father both will keep an eye on Mother."


    Surprisingly, Li Rui finished everything on her te. Not only that, she also ate some more when Xi Ying served on the te.


    Xi Ying was very satisfied. He even asked Liu Lan to ask Butler to award the cook with more money this month.


    On the other hand, Xi Ling who saw his mother eating so much was looking at her with his big ck wide eyes.


    His eyes then went to her bloated stomach. He knew that it was because of his sibling inside his mother''s belly.


    "Xi Ling, here��"


    He turned his head to look at his father and leaned away not to eat whatever he was feeding her. Xi Ying frowned in confusion. Just a moment ago, the brat was asking him to feed this dish.


    "Father, we need to save food."


    Xi Ling''s words created more confusion. He looked at his son wondering what other new thoughts were going inside his small head and asked


    "Why?"


    The small bun looked at his mother and said


    "Mother eats so much, Father."


    Li Rui stiffened while Xi Ying''s face went cold.


    "Xi Ling"


    He scolded Xi Ling in a sharp and cold voice. Xi Ling flinched but was confused as to why he was being scolded.


    He couldn''t help but exin.


    "Father, Xi Ling knows it is because of the bay otherwise Mother used to eat so less."


    Li Rui as well as Xi Ying''s faces rxed a little.


    But they felt amused when Xi Ling continued speaking


    "The baby eats so much, Father. What if we were left with no food to feed him. Xi Ling will eat less from today on, Father. Here keep this for the younger sister."


    Li Rui''s heart melted at Xi Ling''s words while Xi Ying also felt proud to know that Xi Ling could even leave the delicious food because he was worried that his sibling would go hungry. Though his thoughts were innocent, he could sense that Xi Ling already had the love and protectiveness an elder brother should have for his sibling.


    His attention went to one another thing and he asked his son


    "You said the younger sister, Xi Ling. Did you not say that you don''t want a younger sister?"


    Xi Ling pouted and looked at his mother with pleading eyes.


    "Mother, Xi Ling was wrong before. Xi Ling wants a younger sister, not a younger brother. Give Xi Ling a younger sister."


    Li Rui chuckled and informed him that it was not something in her hands while Xi Ying asked his son the reason behind this sudden change.


    And Xi Ling told them.


    "Father, Hongxiu has a younger brother who fights with him continuously. Hongxiu also told Xi Ling that his younger brother would always do mistakes and then somehow put all the me on him making their mother shout at him."


    Xi Ling''s forehead had a deep frown as he continued.


    "Xi Ling doesn''t want such a brother. Xi Ling will endure if little sister will scream and Xi Linh will protect her as well but Xi Ling doesn''t want a little liar who will n against Xi Ling and make Mother scold me."


    Xi Ying shook his head at the childish reason while Li Ruiughed out loud.


    Hearing the rare voice of his wife''sughter, Xi Ying felt at peace and kissed his son''s forehead.


    Whatever might be going on outside the four walls of Xi Manor, he would make sure that nothing from outside should affect his small family.

 Chapter 698 The Place Where Noble Consort Shu Was Buried

    Chapter 698 The ce Where Noble Consort Shu Was Buried����After having dinner, Xi Ying called the old physician for a routine check-up on Li Rui.


    As the old physician checked Li Rui''s pulse, Xi Ying talked to his son about his long practice time in swordsmanship.


    He made his son understand that he was not allowed to spend more than a shichen in learning swordsmanship until he was five.


    Xi Ling was sad but agreed after his father told him that his mother was worried that he would get tired easily and this was the time when he should first learn words and read more. Afterward, he could start to learn other things.


    By the time, the old physician had finished, Xi Ying was also finished.


    "How is everything?"


    He asked the old physician.


    "Everything is fine. Young man, this old man would suggest you look for some expert headmaids and momo who will help a lotter. Though there are still four months left, you should start looking for them now so that you will find good and experienced women."


    Xi Ying nodded his head. He had actually sent out a few shadow guards to look for experienced women who had some knowledge of medicines already.


    In normal circumstances, he would have asked the Emperor to send the old momo and an experienced head maid, however, his circumstances were not quite normal.


    He couldn''t risk calling anyone from the Imperial Pce and letting him in his Xi Manor. Zhao Wang Lei was merely looking for an opportunity ��something he would not grant him even by mistake.


    He asked his shadow guards especially to not bring anyone from the Imperial City itself.


    After the old physician had left, Xi Ying gave a book to Xi Ling to read and then told Li Rui that he wanted to tell her something.


    Li Rui nodded her head calmly when he said that they needed to go to the study room for that. He couldn''t discuss such a thing out here.


    Xi Ying helped Li Rui in wearing a thick robe before they stepped out of the Plum Courtyard.


    When he reached the study room, he ordered An Si not to let anyone inside the study room and then finally stepped inside the study room with Li Rui.


    After making her sit on the chair, he walked to the shelves and brought out a map from a book.


    Heid it on the table while Li Rui looked at him with confusion-filled eyes.


    "Rui, today Zhao Wang Lei called me to the Imperial Study room."


    Xi Ying spoke as he put something on the four corners of the map and Li Rui helped him by putting a book on the corner that was near her hand.


    "He wants to destroy Qin Wenyapletely."


    That made Li Rui surprised. Though she had been told by Xi Ying that Zhao Wang Lei disliked Qin Wenya because of her frequent threats regarding Qin destroying Xin if he didn''t favor her or didn''t make Zhao Zhuang Chen the next Emperor, she had not thought he disliked her to this point.


    "What did she do?"


    She asked him.


    Xi Ying paused. Because he couldn''t answer this question straight away.


    He looked at Li Rui and said calmly


    "You remember I told Qin Wenya a secret?"


    Li Rui nodded her head and Xi Ying continued.


    "This secret is regarding Zhao Wang Lei. If ites out, then it will be a big stain on the reputation that he had built for all these years as an Emperor. The people will be disgusted whenever they would mention his name if it came out."


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he told his wife while Li Rui had a serious face.


    She couldn''t help but feel curious about what kind of secret it was. At the same time, she wondered just how much disgusting it could be that could stain an Emperor''s reputation.


    "Since even Zhao Wang Lei is supporting us, I have thought of a very good n. This n will divert Zhao Wang Lei''s attention making him remember something he has done in the past. He will deal with these events and I will get enough time to find out what he is nning about Li and Yi n."


    Li Rui nodded her head and asked


    "What is the n?"


    At the same time, she remembered that her father had asked her to discuss with Xi Ying his n to dethrone Zhao Wang Lei because ording to him, it could put Xi Ying in great danger. She decided to ask him about that n as well today.


    Xi Ying smiled mysteriously as he walked around the table toe and stand behind Li Rui.


    His one hand went to the back of her chair and the other he set on the table as he spoke.


    "You remember what the old physician had told us."


    Li Rui nodded her head. Her lips were pressed in a thin line. She remembered very well. The old physician had said that it was Zhao Wang Lei who had killed Noble Consort Shu.


    However, everyone believed that Noble Consort Shu had died a natural death.


    "I had investigated this matter further. Zhao Wang Lei killed Noble Consort Shu suddenly one night. He must have been worried about how could hide this matter. Though he could remove Noble Consort Shu using any reason, for example, by ming her for adultery, there must have been some deep reason that he killed her so quickly."


    "Zhao Wang Lei dered the next morning that Noble Consort Shu died a natural death. He didn''t even let her see anyone her body because her body was buried straightaway after her death so that no physician would be called to examine the reason for her death. The people thought it was the Emperor''s love and possessiveness towards Noble Consort Shu that he didn''t want anyone to see her after her death ��that he was full of despair and that''s why no one questioned his decision of burying a noble consort so quickly without the respect and possession she deserved."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    And Xi Ying continued


    "Zhao Wang Lei dealt with Noble Consort Shu''s body because he didn''t let anyone see her and buried it. Also, the old physician''s body��he didn''t get enough time to deal with it. The people in the Imperial Pce still think that the old physician who is dead already had resigned from the Imperial Pce suddenly one night. No one saw him after that.


    Li Rui''s eyes flickered and she whispered


    "Do you mean that the old physician was also buried inside the Imperial Pce the same night?"


    Xi Ying smiled patting his wife''s head as he praised her.


    "My wife is so intelligent."


    Li Rui, however, frowned in annoyance and threw his hand away. She was not a child.


    Xi Ying chuckled and he didn''t tease her anymore.


    "You are right. The body was buried in the Imperial Pce. In fact, the old physician''s and Noble Consort Shu''s bodies were buried together."


    Li Ru''s eyes widened. Because it meant that Noble Consort Shu''s body was not buried where the other consorts and main wives in the Imperial ns were buried.


    "Do you know where was it buried?"


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and then at his hand that stopped at a certain ce on the map of the Imperial Pce.


    Her eyes flickered when she understood which ce it was.

 Chapter 699 Xi Ying Tells Li Rui His Plan

    Chapter 699 Xi Ying Tells Li Rui His n����Inside the silent study room, Li Rui''s voice was quite clear and audible as she whispered


    "He buried them here?"


    Xi Ying hummed as he also sat on the chair ced beside his wife''s chair.


    "How are you so sure?"


    Xi Ying smiled.


    He told Li Rui that the old nanny knew all about this and An Si hypnotized her and came to know of this.


    "Though I am not sure where exactly he had buried them inside the garden, we still have enough information to proceed with this n."


    Li Rui, however, didn''t look convinced.


    "Even if it is true that he buried both of them inside the Imperial Garden, why would Zhao Wang Lei help us in revealing such a big piece of information to everyone. The ce might be somewhere that we can use to me Qin Wenya as it is her hall in the Imperial Pce but Zhao Wang Lei would not let us reveal this because he had clearly announced years ago that Noble Consort Shu was dead and he had buried her body on his own without letting anyone know. If we revealed it, he will be a liar in people''s eyes and hence he will never allow us to do this."


    Xi Ying smiled again.


    "You are right but what if we create another story that will make him great in people''s eyes."


    Xi Ying''s cold eyes flickered as he continued


    "As much as I have understood that man by now, he would never stop us in that matter."


    After all, his reputation was also the greatest thing in his eyes. Was not that why he was scheming indirectly for so many years. Otherwise, as an Emperor, he could have executed General Li publicly and then have Yi Jie in his harem very easily. However, that would have made him look like an Emperor who was blinded by his lust��something he would never want to mention in history."


    When Xi Ying told his n to Li Rui further, her face went more serious.


    After a few moments, when he had finished, Li Rui was looking at him silently. Xi Ying frowned in confusion as he asked


    "What is wrong, Rui?"


    Li Rui shook her head calmly and answered


    "I just got to know today why they call you the most intelligent and clever strategist."


    Xi Ying stilled at those words. He looked into his wife''s eyes trying to know if it was something that made her feel disgusted with him. However, it was a little difficult for him to find an answer in her eyes merely.


    Xi Ying felt a little nervous. He couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Rui, you don''t dislike me because of that, right?"


    Li Rui was caught off guard by Xi Ying''s question. She blinked silently for a moment wondering why he came up with this thought.


    Then after a few moments of silence, she spoke softly


    "It is true that I don''t like scheming. Lying, creating false stories��"


    Xi Ying''s heart sank when he heard these words. He lowered his head as his eyes dimmed and he breathed deeply so that he would not show mistakenly what he was feeling.


    However, he was also caught off guard when he heard Li Rui continuing.


    "But�� somehow I don''t dislike it when you do it."


    Xi Ying raised his head almost swiftly to look at Li Rui again. Li Rui was smiling now.


    Her hand went to rest on his hand that was ced on the table and she whispered


    "After all, you are not doing it to harm someone innocent. You are doing it for me, for my n��"


    "And for us."


    Xi Yingpleted her words.


    Though Li Rui smiled in confusion, she didn''t ask him why he said thest few words. However, Xi Ying knew why he said that.


    Because if he didn''t destroy Zhao Wang Lei then thetter would destroy him and his family. So he was just putting his everything to protect his family who was his life as well.


    .


    .


    .


    "Did you inform Father about this n?"


    Li Rui asked Xi Ying as they stood up from the chair. Xi Ying held her hand to help her and shook his head in ''no''.


    "Not yet. I first wish to talk to the Second Prince about this n."


    Li Rui nodded her head. She remembered the anger and coldness in Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes when that day in the restaurant, thetter had been talking about Zhao Wang Lei.


    She and Xi Ying had concluded that Zhao Zhang Wei''s hatred for Zhao Wang Lei was mostly because Zhao Wang Lei killed his mother. Though they were yet to know, how Zhao Zhang Wei came to know about this.


    "Will His Highness agree?"


    Li Rui asked Xi Ying. A part of her could already predict that Zhao Zhang Wei would not agree so easily. Though she had met him only a few times, she somehow could predict that Zhao Zhang Wei would not see the profit of removing Qin Wenya from their path but he would see that their n would increase the prestige of Zhao Wang Lei ��the man who had killed his mother.


    She even heard Xi Ying sighing and saying


    "I had also been thinking about this."


    Li Rui smiled and turned a little to look at him.


    "Is that why you didn''t go to Xinhe Pce?"


    Xi Ying hummed in agreement. They were almost near the door when Xi Ying chuckled and said


    "The Second Prince is somehow intelligent but as well as stubborn man. I need to prepare myself to make him see that we would be getting much more after we will be done with this n than we will lose."


    Li Rui smiled calmly. She agreed with her husband on that.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was a good man. There was no doubt in that. Seeing that he was ready to take her Jiejie to Yantun valley that day without caring for his own life, she knew that somewhere he perhaps had feeling feelings for her Jiejie.


    However, the ego that he had inherited because of the royal blood hid that side of him for so many years. She wondered if he will ever learn that if he stayed that way, those days were not far when he wouldpletely lose her Jiejie because slowly and slowly ��her Jiejie was now learning to live without him.

 Chapter 700 Will Zhao Zhang Wei Agree?

    Chapter 700 Will Zhao Zhang Wei Agree?����The next morning, after Xi Ying had attended the Imperial Assembly he went to the Xinhe Pce immediately.


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had juste back from the Imperial Court was surprised when Eunuch Zhang informed him that Xi Ying wanted to see him.


    After a moment of surprise, he nodded his head and asked Eunuch Zhang to let him inside the study room.


    He was thinking of going to Lantai Courtyard in a few moments. Since the day he had shut Yi Huiqing up with his words that everything in Xinhe Pce belonged to him including Lanati Courtyard so she couldn''t stop him froming to see her, Yi Huiqing had not uttered a single word of refusal.


    Surprisingly, Zhao Zhang Wei still didn''t feel any satisfaction. Though he would see her every day and they would sit together, she will never say anything to him. Even if he tried to initiate a conversation, she would reply in a few words.


    Slowly he understood that there was also a limit up to which he could force her to be with him. Though she was with him, she would not be like he wanted her to be if he used force.


    She would not be happy.


    This situation left him frustrated and helpless.


    At the same time, he couldn''t stop going to Lantai Courtyard to see her even after knowing that she didn''t like to see him.


    "Greeting, Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhang Wei came out of his trance when he heard Xi Ying''s voice.


    He raised his head and said to Xi Ying politely.


    "Prime Minister Xi, please have a seat."


    Xi Ying nodded his head in the same politeness and sat down on the chair.


    "Is everything alright, Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows curiously when he sensed the hurry in Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice. It seemed that the prince wanted to be somewhere else instead of here discussing with him.


    "Does Your Highness have something else to do? If it is important then this Minister cane some other time."


    This was perhaps the most polite attitude Xi Ying had shown to someone else. In the past, he had been polite to Zhao Wang Lei as well but it was solely because of the title he bore. The title demanded respect and he would never disrespect the man bearing that title until it was necessary when the people from the n had chosen the same way.


    However, his politeness toward Zhao Zhang Wei came from the respect he had inside his heart for the man. In Xi Ying''s eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei was the only capable prince who could ascend the throne.


    Even though he didn''t have any backing, Xi Ying had seen his determination of carrying out his revenge for avenging his mother''s death.


    He didn''t fear Zhao Wang Lei because of his status something that Zhao Zhuang Chen did.


    "Benwang had been nning to visit Benwangfei."


    Xi Ying nodded his head in understanding when Zhao Zhang Wei spoke the truth.


    Another thing he liked about Zhao Zhang Wei was his directness and transparency because it showed his trust in him.


    However, this was somewhat more directness and transparency than he had expected from him.


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s emotionless face for a few moments until his eyes suddenly shed with amusement.


    He understood something that Zhao Zhang Wei was not able to speak to him. He also understood just why Zhao Zhang Wei told him about him visiting Yi Huiqing.


    Xi Ying nodded his head calmly hiding his thoughts.


    "This Lord''s wife had been worried about Princess Consort. How is Princess Consort doing, Your Highness?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was still emotionless as he nodded his head and said


    "Qingqing is doing well. Thanks for Lady Li''s concern."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    He looked at Zhao Zhang Wei again. From his index finger tapping on the table continuously and the impatience flickering in his eyes, Xi Ying felt very amused.


    To him, a part of Zhao Zhang Wei was still like a child.


    His childish part was now conflicted ��wondering whether he should really ask him what he wanted to ask or not.


    Xi Ying also didn''t talk about Yi Huiqing anymore and started to talk about what he hade for.


    "Your Highness must be known that this Lord had revealed a few days ago that Second Madam Li had been poisoned by someone during the Imperial banquet."


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately paid attention to Xi Ying''s words putting aside all the thoughts that were going on inside his mind.


    "Benwang do remember, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and continued.


    "It was Qin Wenya who had poisoned Second Madam Li''s food."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s surprise could be seen on his face but heposed himself very soon. He also nodded his head as if absorbing everything and then he without any hesitation asked Xi Ying.


    "What kind of help Benwang can do, Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying was silent for a moment before he said


    "For some reason, it can''t be revealed to the people of the Empire that the Empress tried to kill Second Madam Li because, after that, there would be a need to exin the reason behind it as well��something that Zhao Wang Lei can not let the Empress reveal to anyone."


    These were the same words Zhao Wang Lei had said to him that day in the study room.


    However, the difference was that he thought that Xi Ying didn''t know the reason which he knew.


    ''It is something that can affect both the Empire. Also even if we revealed that the Empress tried to kill a noble''s wife, it won''t be enough to destroy herpletely��and Zhen wishes to destroy herpletely now."


    Xi Ying scoffed when he remembered Zhao Wang Lei''s words.


    He focused his attention on Zhao Zhang Wei again and continued


    "This Lord wishes to put all the me of Noble Consort Shu''s death on Qin Wenya so that she will be dethroned and after that perhaps executed."

 Chapter 701 Persuading Zhao Zhang Wei

    Chapter 701 Persuading Zhao Zhang Wei����Xi Ying had already expected the kind of silence after his words he was facing this moment.


    He looked at the second prince''s face calmly whose face was emotionless. It was a few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei opened his mouth and said


    "Benwang will not let Prime Minister Xi do any such thing."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and smiled calmly.


    His smile was filled with provocation for Zhao Zhang Wei who thought that Xi Ying was trying to say that he couldn''t stop him as long as Xi Ying wanted to go ahead with his n.


    And this was true to a great extent.


    Xi Ying had so many people on his side and a very good n to make even Zhao Wang Lei on his side so he would face no problem in his n.


    The only reason that he told Zhao Zhang Wei about his n was that he wanted him to agree as well. Zhao Zhang Wei was his partner so he would like him to be aware of his n and especially when it concerned his mother.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t appreciate Zhao Zhang Wei''s threat.


    Perhaps Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to realize that in face of Xi Ying''s politeness, he has been very rude so he changed his words.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang''s one of reason to go against Zhao Wang Lei is revealing his true face to everyone. Benwang wants everyone to know that Benwang''s mother was killed by the same man who ims to love her unconditionally without any reason. So how can you expect Benwang to let you do such a thing?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head in response to Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    "This Lord understands, Your Highness. However, it will be just temporary. This Lord will put all the me on Qin Wenya for now and after we will achieve our purpose, we can always turn everything to the one we want. We can even me that person for punishing the Empress for his own deeds."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned but Xi Ying knew that he was thinking about his words. So he continued


    "If we proceeded with this n, the first prince will have one less and a very important person who can help him greatly removed from his side and we can use it for our benefit."


    A few momentster, Zhao Zhang Wei finally nodded his head and said


    "Benwang will help Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying smiled. He was relieved. Fortunately, it was not as difficult as he had thought. His thought about Zhao Zhang Wei also improved after this.


    The prince could listen to him with an open mind and also could take his suggestion without feeling any anger toward him. Unlike Zhao Wang Lei who would follow him but now he could see very well that every time he would be more guarded because of him showcasing the abilities that he had been using in the same Emperor''s favor for so many years in the past.


    After this, Xi Ying discussed his n with Zhao Zhang Wei. By the time, he was finished Zhao Zhang Wei was also impressed by his ability to think of a n that had no faults.


    Because the person who would be responsible for making this n a sess would be Zhao Wang Lei. Because if he didn''t then it would be he who would be harmed in the end.


    Everyone woulde to know that it was actually Zhao Wang Lei who killed Noble Consort Shu.


    "What does Prime Minister Xi wants Benwang to do?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked Xi Ying directly.


    Xi Ying was somewhat happy with his directness and willingness to help and he said


    "This Lord wishes that Your Highness will bring this matter to court. Afterward, this Lord will manage everything."


    After Zhao Zhang Wei agreed to help, Xi Ying stood up from the chair and turned around to leave. However, he had just turned around when he heard Zhao Zhang Wei calling him again.


    "Anything else, Your Highness?"


    Xi Ying asked in confusion.


    It was only when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei''s nk expression again, that he remembered something from a few moments ago. He maintained a calm expression on his face and waited for Zhao Zhang Wei to say whatever he wanted to say to him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei opened his mouth to say what he wanted to ask. However, what came out of his mouth was.


    "If possible, please bring Lady Li to meet Qingqing sometimes. She will be happy."


    "Ohhh��but that would be a little difficult, Your Highness. Rui is in her fifth month. This Lord can''t risk taking her out openly ��especially to the Imperial Pce where there is nothing but danger for her."


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to have expected this answer already, so he didn''t argue.


    He knew that Xi Ying had agreed to bring Li Rui to Xinhe Pce before only because Yi Huiqing''s life was in danger.


    This time, he would not bring her unless it was some kind of emergency. He just said it because he couldn''t say what he had wanted to say.


    Xi Ying saw that Zhao Zhang Wei was not saying anything so he spoke.


    "If Your Highness has nothing else to say then this Lord will leave."


    Zhao Zhang Wei merely nodded his head and Xi Ying turned around to leave.


    His eyes were filled with a little bit of disappointment.


    Somehow he understood that Zhao Zhang Wei wanted to talk to him about his not-so-good rtionship with his wife these days.


    However, he couldn''t bear to reveal this deteriorating rtionship to anyone else. He didn''t want anyone to know that the things between him and his wangfei were not alright.


    Xi Ying sighed as he stepped out of the study room.


    ording to him, Zhao Zhang Wei really needed some advice. He knew how to express his love when Yi Huiqing was unconscious by taking her for treatment to Yantun valley. He could do anything for her. However, he still didn''t know how he should make Yi Huiqing know of his feelings for her.


    However, before all this, Zhao Zhang Wei needed to understand that he indeed wascking in this area and he needed to learn a lot��and for that, he first needed to understand that there was nothing wrong in bowing down his head sometimes.


    Since he hadmitted mistakes, he would have to bow down his head in front of Yi Huiqing many times.


    In other words, he needed to learn a lot��also before he would lose even without trying.

 Chapter 702 Will The Old Physician Agree to Help?

    Chapter 702 Will The Old Physician Agree to Help?����After leaving Xinhe Pce, Xi Ying left the Imperial Pce and went to Xi Manor.


    When Li Rui came to know Zhao Zhang Wei, she was surprised but she was also relieved. Her opinion regarding Zhao Zhang Wei changed a little bit.


    As they sat in the dining room having lunch, Xi Ying asked his son what all he read and learned today. Xi Ling was sitting in hisp as he ate and in between told his father everything whenever his father was serving this or that on his mother''s te.


    Li Rui''s appetite was improving again and Xi Ying was more than happy to serve her more food.


    After they had finished lunch, Xi Ying took Li Rui to their room. After she was asleep, he exited the room and ordered Liu Lan to make sure that no one would disturb Li Rui.


    When Xi Ying was about to step out of Plum Courtyard, his way was suddenly blocked by a small figure who was none other than his son.


    "What are you doing here? Go and sleep for some time."


    Xi Ying said to his son as he stepped forward to go ahead, however, Xi Ling blocked his father''s way again.


    "Where is Father going? Can Xi Ling also go with Father?"


    Xi Ling asked with his big ck eyes fixed at his father. He even kept an innocent face. Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he saw how his son was trying to look cute by blinking his eyshes periodically and intentionally.


    He shook his head and held out his hand for him.


    Xi Ling was happy and put his small hand in his father''s hands.


    Both, the father and son, walked to the study room.


    Xi Ling never said a single word as he saw his father busy with his own work. He walked around the study room. Sometimes he picked one book out and then kept it on the shelves back.


    Xi Ying nced at him from time to time to keep an eye on him so that he would not do any mischievousness.


    A few momentster, when Xi Ling didn''t find anything interesting, he walked to the chair that was ced beside his father and sat on it somehow. Though he faced some difficulty in the beginning because of his tiny legs, in the end, he was sessful.


    After he was seated on the chair finally, the small bun felt very proud of himself and patted his own shoulder.


    Xi Ying was noticing his son''s every small and silly action from the corner of his eyes. His eyes were filled with amusement though his face was very calm.


    He never said anything.


    Slowly, he got busy with the book he was reading and Xi Ling also didn''t make any sound. After some time when Xi Ying looked at his son again, he sighed in relief.


    The brat was finally asleep.


    He shook his head as he saw how one of his legs was dangling around the armrest of the chair. His mouth was open as he slept peacefully.


    Xi Ying carefully picked him up and then walked to the small inner room that was attached to the study room. The bed inside this room was somewhat small because he had made it for Xi Ling only when his son was born.


    Whenever he used to sit inside his study room to do some work, he would usually put Xi Ling here so that his son would stay near him.


    Just like he used to do before, Xi Ying put a few pillows around Xi Ling''s body so that he would not fall down from the bed. After that, he exited the room and called An Shing.


    "Bring the old physician here."


    An Shing bowed his head and left from there to do the said work.


    After a few moments, he stepped inside the study room with the old physician.


    "Young man, what happened?"


    Xi Ying looked at the old physician with an emotionless face and first waved his hand to dismiss An Shing. After An Shing left, he raised his hand and signed the old physician to sit.


    The old physician smiled in surprise and immediately sat in front of him. It was the first time, Xi Ying actually asked him to sit. How could he miss such a rare opportunity and privilege!


    However, after he sat down and heard what Xi Ying said, all his happiness vanished instantly.


    "You need toe to the Imperial Pce and speak in front of the Emperor about Noble Consort Shu''s death."


    The old physician''s body stilledpletely and he looked at Xi Ying with wise eyes full of shock.


    It took him a few moments to open his mouth and speak.


    "You��."


    His voice was a little hoarse because his throat has gone dry after what Xi Ying had said.


    He cleared his throat as he wiped his forehead which was covered with sweat with his sleeve and said


    "You had promised me that you will keep me safe."


    The old physician''s voice was trembling very badly as he spoke.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said very calmly, contrary to how panicked the person in front of him looked.


    "This Lord will of course keep his promise. You will never be harmed by Zhao Wang Lei."


    The old physician however couldn''t understand anything. He stood up from the same chair he had sat on happily and said with wide eyes that were full of disbelief.


    "Do you think that the Emperor will leave me alive after that?"


    He shook his head as he stepped back and said


    "I won''t do this."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows. He could actually tell him that he didn''t need to go against the Emperor. However, this time Xi Ying wanted to check how genuine the old physician''s care was for Li Rui.


    So he asked him


    "Would you not do it if you can protect this Lord''s wife by doing this?"

 Chapter 703: Going Ahead With The Plan

    Chapter 703: Going Ahead With The n


    "Elder Brother, today this Younger Brother is not here as a minister or a prince of the Imperial court or Imperial Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wie moved his eyes to look at the Emperor, Zhao Wang Lei as he continued.


    "Today this subject son is here with the status of a subject��who wishes to get justice for the injustice done to the most precious person to this subject son. Will Father Emperor grant justice to this subject son?"


    The Imperial Court went silent at Zhao Zhang Wei''s words. Everyone was left confused. They wondered what kind of justice did Zhao Zhang Wei want!


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t help but panic a little suddenly. He looked at Xi Ying suddenly wondering if he had told Zhao Zhang Wei that it was he who had helped those ministers from the neighbouring Empire indirectly to kill Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Zhang Wei, what is the matter? Exin it to Zhen."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s deep and calm voice sounded in the Imperial Court. A very appropriate amount of concernced his words��the concern he should have as a father for his son.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s head was lowered and his lips twitched slightly.


    However, when he raised his head, he also had the perfect expression that suited the asion. But Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t need to act.


    His eyes were filled with rage that he had always felt on seeing Zhao Wang Lei.


    Today he was expressing that rage. It was just that what he said from his mouth was a little different.


    "Two days ago, this subject son received an anonymous letter when this subject son had gone out of the Imperial Pce. The letter��the letter talks about Noble Consort Shu."


    The Imperial Court''s silence was slightly different than before.


    Everyone looked at the Emperor. After Noble Consort Shu''s death, no one has ever taken her name in front of the Emperor. After all, everyone knew how deeply grieved the Emperor had been at the death of his beloved consort."


    Zhao Wang Lei was alsopletely still. His face was emotionless so no one could notice what kind of storm was going on inside him ��especially when Zhao Zhang Wei continued.


    "The letter says that Noble Consort Shu hadn''t died a natural death but was killed by someone."


    The hands inside the sleeves clenched to form a fist and his eyes were slightly sharp and colder as he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s lowered head.


    He wondered what he should do if Zhao Zhang Wei said something he didn''t want him to say.


    "Your Majesty��ording to the letter that someone is none other than��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei took a long pause. Everyone waited for him to finish his words with a baited breath. Zhao Zhuang Chen, who was relieved after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s words, lookedpletely unbothered now. He didn''t care who killed Zhao Zhang Wei''s mother or if she really died a natural death.


    However, all his relief and untroub


    le attitude vanished when Zhao Zhang Wei stated.


    "Her Majesty, the Empress."


    An ear piercing but short silence prevailed before Zhao Zhuang Chen stood up from his seat and shouted with his finger pointed at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Zhao Zhang Wei? How dare you nder Imperial Mother?"


    Sitting on the throne, Zhao Wang Lei was more rxed than before. Though he was slightly taken aback by whatever transpired, he still acted calmly.


    "The First Prince should sit or otherwise exit the Imperial Court."


    He said coldly and Zhao Zhaung Chen turned to look at Zhao Wang Lei with wide eyes full of shock and an open mouth. However, he couldn''t say anything.


    What could he even say!


    He could only sit down silently. Because he knew that if he didn''t he would be thrown out of the Imperial Court and then he would not be able to defend his mother at all regardless of whatever they will use her for.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen wondered if it was his father and Zhao Zhang Wei''s n to destroy his mother''s powerpletely.


    However, he couldn''t let them do so in any way. If it happened, then he would have his one arm cut in his fight for the throne.


    His mother was the biggest backing he had after he hade to know that Zhao Wang Lei never wanted to give him the throne.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at Eunuch Wang who bowed his head and stepped forward.


    "Your Highness, the Imperial Court can''t believe a random letter."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s nerves settled a little but soon Zhao Zhang Wei spoke again.


    "This subject son is aware of this, Your Majesty. That''s why for two days, this subject son had been silent. However, this subject son couldn''t find any relief in being silent. This subject son couldn''t help but think that if Noble Consort Shu was really killed then doesn''t this subject son have the responsibility to bring her the justice she deserved. It is true that Her Majesty is every prince''s mother in the eyes of the Imperial Pce''sws. However, how can this subject son ignore the fact that regardless of whatever thew is, in the end Noble Consort Shu, the consort mother was this subject son''s biological Mother! This son doesn''t want to be unfilial by ignoring such a serious matter that this letter has brought up. So this subject son requests Your Majesty to investigate the matter."


    There was no doubt that everyone was left shocked by whatever was going on��including Zhao Wang Lei who tried his best to hide his confusion and surprise.


    However, since Zhao Zhang Wei had made a request, he had to speak.


    "Minister Xin, Zhen assigns this matter to you. Investigate everything and Zhen wants a clear report on everything in three days."


    Minister Xin stood up from his seat and bowed his head.


    "This subject will try not to disappoint Your Majesty."


    ;


    And after this, Zhao Wang Lei immediately dismissed the Imperial Court. No one questioned his decision. Instead, they thought that the Emperor still loved Noble Consort Shu and her mentions had made him remember her and that''s why he didn''t continue the Imperial Assembly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also gave a paper that was the letter he had been talking about to Minister Xin when the Imperial Court was almost empty.


    He also told him where he had received the letter.


    Everything went ording to how Xi Ying had told him to do so. While leaving, he could feel Zhao Zhuang Chen''s constant re at his back but he was not bothered at all and left calmly.

 Chapter 704: The Stuck Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 704: The Stuck Zhao Wang Lei


    Xi Ying didn''t visit Xinhe Pce that day immediately. He didn''t want to arouse anyone''s suspicion on himself ��, especially Zhao Wang Lei''s.


    However, just when he stepped out of the Imperial Court, Eunuch Wang came running to him to inform him that the Emperor wanted to see him.


    Xi Ying hid the smile that was threatening to form on his lips and nodded his head.


    He, without making an excuse, followed Eunuch Wang to the Imperial Study who immediately asked him to go inside.


    "This subject greets Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying stood in front of the table and greeted Zhao Wang Lei who immediately waved his hand and signed him to sit.


    Xi Ying could finally see the panic that the Emperor had been trying to hide in the Imperial Court.


    Though no one pointed his finger at him, it was natural for the guilty one to fear that his secrets woulde out when the investigation would be done.


    However, what made Xi Ying more curious was what kind of reaction would Qin Wenya have once she woulde to know of this.


    But then he wondered if Zhao Wang Lei would even let this news reach her ears. He must be scared that Qin Wenya to prove herself innocence would reveal his dirties secret that he had been hiding for so many years.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen wants you to look into this matter properly."


    Zhao Wang Lei said to Xi Ying though in a calm but hurried voice.


    Xi Ying would have said ''yes'' in normal circumstances but he couldn''t stop himself from testing Zhao Wang Lei''s patience.


    "But Your Majesty, Minister Xin is already looking into this matter. Would this subject not be going against him if this subject also had the matter in his hands?"


    Zhao Wang Lei shook his head immediately.


    His hands were clenched inside his sleeves to form a fist. He himself knew what kind of a big risk he was taking by giving this job to Xi Ying.


    After knowing what kind of bog reach Xi Ying has in investigating the matters, he was afraid that Xi Ying would find out something that he shouldn''t.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t wait for so many days.


    He wouldn''t be able to sleep by thinking continuously just who this person who had given the letter to Zhao Zhang Wei was and how much exactly did he know!


    He needed to find out everything very soon.


    As for Xi Ying finding out that it was he, Zhao Wang Lei who had killed Noble Consort Shu, he would make up some story.


    So Zhao Wang Lei said


    "Zhen is ordering you, Prime Mi


    nister Xi, No one dares to say anything against our order ��not even Minister Xin. If he has some kind of problem then he cane to us."


    Hearing this, Xi Ying nodded his head.


    "Sure, Your Majesty. This subject will start the investigation immediately."


    Zhao Wang Lei was relieved. However, he had not expected that Xi Ying''s investigation will start from that moment only and the person on the first target would be him.


    "Your Majesty, this subject would like to know if Your Majesty is also not sure if Noble Consort Shu died a natural death or not. After all, it was Your Majesty who was near Noble Consort Shu that night but Your Majesty didn''t say anything in the Imperial Court."


    Zhao Wang Lei stilled suddenly.


    He was unprepared for Xi Ying''s question.


    No matter how clever he tried to be, he knew that to make Xi Ying believe his lies, he first needed to create a story that would not have any loopholes. However, he never got much time.


    At the same time, he didn''t want to say that Qin Wenya waspletely free from the doubt because he doubted that he would have to use her as his shield to protect himself.


    That''s why he very cleverly turned everything in the other direction.


    "Prime Minister Xi, We had a physician check on Noble Consort Shu that night. The physician is already dead but it is possible that he was also bribed by the Empress."


    After finishing these words, he turned his head away as he continued with a voice that wasced with despair.


    "We had always doubted Noble Consort Shu''s sudden death. However, at that time we were so full of despair that we didn''t try to investigate the reason behind her death after the physician dered that it was a natural death. The Empress��she had always resented Zhen''s beloved Consort. Since Zhang Wei had brought it now, Zhen wants to do justice to thete beloved Consort."


    Xi Ying was feeling disgusted by Zhao Wang Lei''s act but he had no choice other than to keep a straight calm face.


    He just wanted to leave but before leaving, he wanted to leave another problem with Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Your Majesty, if it is really true that Her Majesty had killed Noble Consort Shu then fingers can be pointed to Your Majesty as well. Though no one will dare to say anything now, afterward people will surely say that the Emperor might have known all this already but hid it to protect the Empress. After all, it was Your Majesty who had announced Noble Consort Shu''s death back then."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face surely went pale.


    Xi Ying smirked mentally.


    By now, he knew that one thing tha


    t Zhao Wang Lei loved the most other than Yi Jie was his reputation. He would neverpromise with it.


    Not only this, he had another problem as well and that was the buried body of Noble Consort Shu.


    He had announced that he buried Noble Consort Shu''s body on his own, but what if the matter was investigated further and the body was found in the garden of Qin Wenya''s chambers.


    How will he exin his lies!


    At that time also, he would have toe running to him.


    And then, he will help him and demand what he wanted him to do ��and that was to remove Qin Wenya''s existencepletely.

 Chapter 705: Xi Ying Made Li Rui Angry Again

    Chapter 705: Xi Ying Made Li Rui Angry AgainXi Ying left the Imperial Study room after leaving a bundle of problems with Zhao Wang Lei.


    He felt somewhat satisfied all the way to Xi Manor.


    When he reached Plum Courtyard, his son''s cheerful and vibratingughter made him happier. With a smile on his lips, he stepped inside the Courtyard.


    Xi Ling seemed to have stopped ying just when he stepped inside the outer hall.


    "Mother, please y with Xi Ling."


    Xi Ling spoke innocently holding his mother''s sleeve and shaking it up and down.


    Xi Ying frowned when he saw his son pleading with his wife. He had clearly taught him not to bother his mother.


    So he stepped forward and pulled him away from his wife making him leave her hand.


    "Don''t trouble your mother."


    He said strictly and the small bun''s eyes went wide on hearing his father''s voice all of a sudden. He swallowed and said immediately.


    "Yes, Father."


    He obeyed though he still wanted to y with his mother.


    Li Rui smiled sadly on seeing him silently obeying.


    Xi Ying who saw this sighed and said generously.


    "Come, Father will y with you."


    However, his generosity received a somewhat different kind of response.


    "No!"


    Xi Ling''s loud shout was heard in the outer hall startling the maids as well as Li Rui.


    "Xi Ling"


    Xi Ying immediately reprimanded his son. The small bun bit his tongue and immediately apologized to his mother.


    Li Rui smiled but was confused when she saw her son blinking his eyes at her. She knew that this was his way of asking her for help but what kind of help did he want from her.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying dragged his son inside the Courtyard as he said that they will y some inner games till lunch since Xi Ling had been ying outside for a long.


    It was only after almost half a shichenter did Li Rui understand why Xi Ling had shouted such a big ''no''.


    As she heard, Xi Ying saying one game after another.


    ''What kind of stupid game is this?''


    ''You are so stupid, Xi Ling.''


    ''You can''t even win against such a weak move.''


    Even Li Rui felt frustrated.


    Since the first game, they had changed thirteen games in this half a shichen because many games were found very stupid by Xi Ying.


    And the other most irritating thing in Li Rui''s eyes was that Xi Ying never went easier on her son.


    Xi Ying was intelligent and very skilled. It was very obvious and easy for him to win. However, he didn''t know that while ying with children, you have to lose intentionally sometimes ��just to cheer them up.


    Even Li Hua and Liu Lan knew such a small thing.


    Li Rui''s heart was full of pity as she looked at her son who looked as if he would cry at any moment.


    Perhaps that''s why when she heard Xi Ying asking Xi Ling next time


    "What kind of stupid game is this? Who taught such a stupid game?"


    Li Rui''s responded coldly and indifferently.


    "I taught Xiao Ling this stupid game."


    She emphasized the word ''stupid''.


    Xi Ying wentpletely still.


    He looked at all the small stones he had won from Xi Ling in his hand to avoid his wife''s cold gaze. It was a game where one had to guess if the other had the even or odd number of stones in his fist.


    He didn''t know how he should correct his words.


    Xi Ying raised his head and smiled sheepishly.


    "I was wrong, Rui. Anything rted to you can never be stupid."


    He said firmly, however, it did nothing to reduce the coldness in his wife''s eyes.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Ling. We will have lunch."


    Li Rui said as she stood up from the chair she was sitting on and the small bun immediately followed him.


    Xi Ying also immediately threw the stones away and followed his wife. On his way, he also ordered Li Hua to ask the chef to put extra effort into cooking.


    If his wife had good food perhaps she would forgive him because of her good mood.


    Xi Ying could only hope.


    .


    .


    .


    Aftering back from the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei went to Lantai Courtyard. When he stepped inside Yi Huiqing''s chambers, he found her sitting in a chair near the window.


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately ran towards her and said in a rather loud voice.


    "What are you doing here? Who allowed you to get out of bed? What if the wound reopened or something else wrong happened!"


    Yi Huiqing was startled when she heard his sudden voice and especially when she saw his face. Because he looked very worried for her.


    Her eyes went wide when she saw him bending down ��perhaps to carry her back to the bed. She immediately tried to avoid his hands.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her with narrowed eyes. Yi Huiqing was about to open her mouth and say something when Li Fan entered the chambers.


    "Your Highness."


    Without even turning to look at the maidservant, Zhao Zhang Weii spoke coldly.


    "Are you already tired from taking care of your mistress? If this is so then tell Benwang."


    Li Fan''s eyes widened and she immediately kneeled down on the ground.


    "Your Highness��this servant was told by the Imperial Physician Sun that there was nothing wrong in letting wangfei have some fresh air. Please forgive if this servant had done some mistake."


    Li Fan banged her head against the floor after she finished her words.


    "Stop!"


    Yi Huiqing immediately said when she saw this.


    She then looked back at Zhao Zhang Wei hiding the anger inside her heart and said politely.


    "Your Highness, Liu Lan is a very devoted maidservant. Asking Your Highness not to scold her when she is not at fault."


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed when he felt the hidden anger in his wangfei''s words. He waved his hand and ordered Li Fan to leave.


    Afterward, he dragged a chair and sat beside Yi Huiqing.


    Yi Huiqing, however, turned her head away immediately and started to look out of the window at the clear sky.


    Inside her heart, she couldn''t help but remember the news that hade from the Imperial Court.


    Was his mother really killed?


    She could never imagine the same happening to her mother. Yi Huiqing''s heart unconsciously went soft and she forgot her recent anger.


    Curiously she turned her head to look at Zhao Zhang Wei only to find him already looking at her. Her eyes went wide on seeing this and she immediately turned her head to look out of the window again.


    A momentter, she heard a deep chuckle that made her cheeks color up with embarrassment.


    She scoffed.


    Who was she even feeling sympathy for!


    This person doesn''t look even a bit sad because of whatever happened in the Imperial Court!


    He just knew how to irritate her. Hmph!

 Chapter 706: Rui Wants To Know Why Xi Ying Hates Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 706: Rui Wants To Know Why Xi Ying Hates Zhao Wang LeiThat evening, Xi Ying called the old physician inside the study room again.


    He raised his head when he felt someone entering the study room only to find the old man walking inside the room with hurried steps and then sitting on the chair immediately.


    As if someone was going to steal it away from him.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched and he suppressed the urge to teach the old physician that no one took a seat without his permission inside the study room ��well of course except his wangfei.


    "Young man, is everything alright?"


    The old physician asked in concern.


    He had not expected that Xi Ying would call him so soon.


    Xi Ying nodded his head. He then gave a paper to the old man and said very strictly.


    "Learn this very nicely. You will speak all this in the Imperial Court yesterday. I have written all the questions you can be asked tomorrow and the way you should answer them."

 Chapter 707: Going To Imperial Palace

    Chapter 707: Going To Imperial Pce


    Half a shichenter, Xi Ying was somehow satisfied with the old physician''s acting. Though he was stillcking, he knew that he had to work things out with this much only. He aclmowledged An Si''s efforts and stepped out of the study room with the old physician.


    He was surprised when he found Li Rui outside.


    He stepped forward and when she was near him, he stretched his hand to have it around her waist.


    "You are here. Why did you note inside?" "I just arrived." Li Rui said calmly and smiled at the old physician who grinned widely and said "Rui, Grandpa will do well. Don''t worry about anything." Li Rui chuckled and nodded her head while Xi Ying shook his head. He nodded when Li Rui said "You should leave now." After leaving a soft and gentle kiss on his wife''s forehead, Xi Ying left the Xi Manor with the old physician.


    Xi Ying intentionally choose to go to the Imperial Pace through carriage today instead of a horse. He also asked the coachman to drive slowly.


    When they reached the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Guards didn''t stop the carriage from entering seeiing that it was from Xi Manor. The coachmen stopped the carriage just outside the huge entrance of the Imperial Court. Xi Ying stepped out of the carriage and asked the old physician toe out when he was sure that the Imperial Assembly had already started. He knew that it might have just started so he walked to the entrance. The old physician followed all the while looking around. His eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears on seeing the familiar ce after so many years.


    The Imperial Guard was surrpsied to see him and sighed in relief when Xi Ying stopped on his own just outside the entrance. He bowed his head once and then went inside the Imperial Court to inform the Emperor. However, before he went inside Xi Ying told him to tell the Emperor that he wanted to present someone in the Imperial Court.


    The Imperial Guard looked at the old man behind Xi Ying and then finally left. Inside the Imperial Court, everyone was surprised when they heard Imperial Guard''s words. Zhao Wang Lei was confused while Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t look curious.


    From yesterday, he had been thinking of some way to inform his mother of informing whatever was going on here. However, the security around his mother''s chambers was so tight that he couldn''t find any way. Zhao Wang Lei allowed Xi Ying and whoever he wanted to present to enter the Imperial Court. In a few moments, everyone saw Xi Ying entering the Imperial Court with an old man following him.


    Xi Ying stopped just in the center of the lige hall and spoke "Greeting, Your Majesty. This subject has investigated the matter of the letter that the Second Prince had received and had found something. Asking Your Majesty''s permission to go ahead and present what this subject had found."


    Zhao Wang Lei stilled. He didn''t know what he should say for a moment. Though he had given this matter to Xi Ying, he had never asked him to reveal what he will found in the Imperial Court. He felt a sudden headache as he understood why Xi Ying had asked him if it would be alright for him to investigate this matter when Minister Xin was also handling this.


    However, now he couldn''t really ask Xi Ying not to present what he had found. His face was emotionless but only he knew how nervous he was when he opened his mouth and said "Allowed." And hence Xi Ying stepped aside letting Zhao Wang Lei have a look at the old physician standing behind him. "Your Majesty, it was this person who had delivered that letter to Your Highness. This subject had already matched the handwriting" Xi Ying had very wisely made the old physician write that letter to prove this. Even if someone wanted to confirm, they couldn''t doubt him. On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen who was finally paying attention immediately stood up from his seat and pointed his finger at old man. "Bring him down, Guard. How dare he nder Empress Mother!" The Imperial Guard of course didn''t move because it was not the Emperor''s order. Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen coldly. He also stepped in front of the old physician and said "This subject will suggest Your Highness to hear everything first and then pass orders." Zhao Zhuang Chen was infuriated by Xi Ying''s words but he didn''t have any choice except for sitting down on his seat. Zhao Wang Lei felt more panicked on hearing Xi Ying''s words. He had a feeling that this would not turn out right. But how could he stop Xi Ying! He didn''t want to arise anyone''s suspicion by stopping him. "Your Majesty, this subject requests Your Majesty to hear what this old man wishes to say." Zhao Wang Lei took a moment to nod his head and allow. The old physician immediately stepped forward and kneeled down on the ground. "Greetings Your Majesty. Seeing Your Majesty after so many years have brought luck to this old man." The old physician felt his mouth going bitter when he said these words but he had to finish them somehow.


    However, his words left everyone confused because it only meant that he had been to the Imperial Pce before.


    Just when Zhao Wang Li was pondering on this, the old physician continued. "Your Majesty, this subject used to work under Imperial Physician Xu almost four decades ago." Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered immediately. Imperial Physician Xu...was he the same physician he had ordered his shadow guards to kill that time. His hands clenched tightly to form fists when the old man stated. "This subject had been there when a few people had buried Noble Consort Shu in the gardens of Her Majesty''s residence." And the Imperial Court had nothing but silence after these words..

 Chapter 708: Zhao Zhuang Chen Questioning The Emperor

    Chapter 708: Zhao Zhuang Chen Questioning The EmperorThe Imperial Court''s silence indicated just how grave of a revtion, the old physician had made just now.


    However, the only rxed person inside the Imperial Court was Zhao Wang Lei. The old physician had only seen the shadow guards burying Noble Consort Shu in Qin Wenya''s garden. He didn''t know anything about whoever had asked them to do so.


    Zhao Wang Lei sighed in relief silently.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen who was facing a great difficult n containing his anger anymore immediately stood up and started to shout loudly.


    "Lies! All these are lies. Someone is trying to scheme against Empress Mother."


    Saying this, he stepped down from the stairs and walked toward the old physician as he took out his sword. The old physician closed his eyes when he heard the sound.


    However, even before his sword could touch the old physician, Xi Ying covered his body and looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen coldly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen held the sword tightly as he breathed heavily in anger.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Benwang suggests you to move out of the way. Benwang will find out from this old man who had asked him to speak all this rubbish."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything to Zhao Zhuang Chen. He merely looked at the Emperor with an emotionless face.


    "The first prince is ordered to leave the Imperial Court right now."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s deep and cold voice sounded in the Imperial Court.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen no longer seemed to be surprised on hearing these words. He turned around and his eyes unconsciously fell on Zhao Zhang Wei who was sitting calmly on his seat and the anger inside his heart increased only.


    The old Emperor favored his other son and wants to remove him and his mother from the path of the throne. However, he will not let this happen.


    "Your Majesty, this Subject Son won''t leave the court."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes narrowed when he heard Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words.


    ''Did he no longer want the throne?'' He wondered silently as he looked at his Eunuch. However, before Eunuch Wang could sign the Imperial Guards to take Zhao Zhuang Chen out of the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhuang Chen started to speak


    "Empress Mother is locked inside her chambers. She doesn''t even know that someone is saying all these rubbish things against her. Can''t this Subject Son even stay here and take a stand for her, Your Majesty?"


    Eunuch Wang paused amidst whatever he was about to do and looked at the ministers who seemed to be approving Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words.


    He looked at his master again who shook his head though there was anger in his eyes.


    Zhao Wang Lei has never liked when someone tried to go against his order regardless of who it was.


    "The first Prince can stay but he should be known to the decorum of staying silent when one side is speaking."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen breathed deeply. He nodded his head and apologized


    "The subject Son apologizes, Your Majesty."


    But soon, he turned around and looked at Xi Ying with a polite smile and asked him


    "Prime Minister Xi, does your witness have something else to say?"


    He, in fact, wanted to hear what Zhao Zhuang Chen would say. Perhaps it would help him in aggravating the situation.


    Xi Ying shook his head calmly and Zhao Zhuang Chen turned around again and said


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Xi is finished. Can this subject son speak for Empress Mother now?"


    Zhao Wang Lei had no choice other than to raise his hand and allow him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smiled in victory and started to speak


    "Your Majesty, it is very clear that this person is lying. That time when Noble Consort Shu had died, had Your Majesty not announced her death in the early morning? In fact, from what this subject son remembers Your Majesty had buried Noble Consort Shu himself without anyone else being present there because Your Majesty didn''t want anyone to see her. Should this subject son believe this old man after knowing this? Because, if this subject son believes this person then it only means that Your Majesty had lied to everyone years ago when Noble Consort Shu had died."


    The Imperial Court went silent.


    Zhao Wang Lei was stiff while Xi Ying couldn''t help but praise Zhao Zhuang Chen for once.


    His eyes flickered when Zhao Wang Lei''s body emitted a deste aura suddenly��.as if he was the only person in this world who was filled with so much despair.


    And then he announced in a somewhat hoarse voice that made everyone feel that he was about to cry.


    "The Imperial Court is dismissed for half a shichen."


    Noe one dared to speak. They were already surprised on hearing the hoarse voice of the Emperor.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t want this.


    However, he knew that he would only attract the disliking of others he spoke to and tried to be stubborn in this situation.


    Hence, everyone kneeled down as Zhao Wang Lei exited the Imperial Court followed by Eunuch Wang.


    At the same time, they wondered what exactly the answer to the question that Zhao Zhuang Chen asked would be.


    The Emperor could have dismissed this case on the first day itself by iming that he had buried Noble Consort Shu himself. However, he didn''t.


    Was there some sort of secret behind the death of Noble Consort Shu?


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying left the Imperial Court with the old physician.


    He didn''t give any chance to Zhao Zhuang Chen to talk to the old physician alone though the prince asked him desperately.


    He was not surprised when a servant secretly gave him a letter that asked him to go to the Imperial Study room.


    It was clear that Zhao Wang Lei needed his help but if someone came to know that he had gone to see him, then perhaps they would doubt him.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s mind was very fast in thinking about all this whenever it came to protecting his reputation. Xi Ying thought mockingly.


    However, Xi Ying had a problem.


    He couldn''t take the old physician with him to the Imperial Study room and he couldn''t leave him alone here as well.


    Just when he was thinking of a solution to this problem, he heard a voice from his behind.


    "Does Prime Minister Xi need some help?"

 Chapter 709: Making A Deal

    Chapter 709: Making A DealXi Ying turned around and smiled politely


    "Minister Xin"


    Minister Xin reciprocated the smile and looked at the old physician standing beside him with scrutinizing eyes.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he tried to divert his attention.


    "This Lord hopes that Minister Xin doesn''t mind that this Lord put his nose in this matter."


    Minister Xin chuckled as he looked at Xi Ying again.


    "Such a rare day. When did Prime Minister Xi start to care about these small things?"


    Xi Ying smiled calmly.


    He had actually known that Minister Xin was a very open-minded person. An idea suddenly came to Xi Ying''s mind and he asked Minister Xin


    "Minister Xin. this Lord needs to attend some personal business."


    Minister Xin seemed to realize and said immediately


    "This Minister can look after him then. Rest assured, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and looked at the old physician. The old physician didn''t want to be left alone but he didn''t want to be seen as if he was scared.


    So despite the fear he was feeling, he nodded his head and then stepped forward to stand beside Minister Xin.


    After making this arrangement, Xi Ying finally came out of the outer hall of the Imperial Court and then walked towards the private room for ministers.


    Once he was behind the wall, he used Qingqong and flew to the Imperial Study room.


    When Xi Ying stepped inside the Imperial Study room after entering through the window, he found a sight that gave him immense satisfaction.


    Zhao Wang Lei was sitting on his seat with his fingers pressing his temple as if he was in a deep mess.


    He perhaps sensed his presence and raised his head to look at him.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying disliked it when he saw the relief on Zhao Wang Lei''s face at the sight of him. He wanted to see the same fear and panic, Zhao Wang Lei was truly feeling inside his heart.


    However, it seemed that those days were still far away.


    Xi Ying walked to sit on the chair in front of Zhao Wang Lei without even asking for his permission. However, Zhao Wang Lei never seemed to notice it perhaps because he was too anxious to find some solution to his present problem.


    "Prime Minister Xi, why did you present that old physician in the Imperial Court without discussing it with Zhen?"


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows at the question. Zhao Wang Lei was trying his best to hide but he could see the hidden rage.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord had thought that Your Majesty wanted the justice for Noble Consort Shu. That''s why only this Lord presented that witness in the Imperial Court directly."


    Xi Ying answered very calmly.


    Zhao Wang Lei immediately cursed himself inside his heart. Why had he said those words to him!


    Now, he immediately needed to think of some way ��especially when Xi Ying also asked him.


    "However, Your Majesty, what this Lord had warned Your Majesty of happened. The first Prince questioned Your Majesty''s words at Noble Consort Shu''s death. Now, what will Your Majesty do?"


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent for a great amount of time before he said


    "Zhen had lied at that time."


    Xi Ying''s eyes shed with mockery on finally hearing the truth. However, soon they were filled with disgust when he heard him continue


    "Noble Consort Shu hadmitted adultery."


    Xi Ying''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he watched Zhao Wang Lei''s act��the act that was full of lies.


    "Zhen didn''t want her mistake to stain the reputation of Imperial n. So Zhen had killed her and then buried her without anyone letting her know the truth. After she was dead, Zhen couldn''t bear the thought of her being buried in the same ce where our ancestors have been buried. She didn''t deserve to be there. That''s why Zhen asked our people to bury Noble Consort Shu in the garden of Empress''s chambers."


    No matter how disgusting he was feeling, Xi Ying had to maintain a calm andposed expression on his face when Zhao Wang Lei raised his head and looked at him.


    "This subject wishes that Your Majesty feels lighter after sharing such a deep secret."


    Zhao Wang Lei pretended to sigh heavily in despair.


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything after that ��at least not until Zhao Wang Lei spoke again.


    "However, Zhen can''t reveal this now. It will have the same effect on the reputation of the Imperial n as it would have back then. People can even doubt whether Zhang Wei is our son or not though Zhen believes that he is. After all, everything of his matches with us, Zhen had investigated hade to know that Noble Consort Shu started this filthy act of hers after she had birthed Zhang Wei."


    Xi Ying nodded his head silently feeling more and more disgusting with Zhao Wang Lei wondering just how low he could fall.


    He pretended as if he was a very ideal father just to protect himself.


    Xi Ying breathed deeply and decided to say what he hade for.


    "This Minister has a n, Your Majesty."


    And Zhao Wang Lei''s ears immediately perked up.


    "What kind of n, Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying, however, didn''t tell Zhao Wang Lei his n immediately.


    He first smiled a little politely and said


    "Your Majesty, would it be too much if this Minister will ask for something in return for helping Your Majesty?"


    For the first time, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t bother to hide his anger from Xi Ying.


    For the first time, he felt much more suspicious of Xi Ying than at any other moment. Especially when Xi Ying continued he couldn''t help but wonder if all of this was his n from the beginning.


    "This Minister wants Your Majesty to execute the Empress in public after she will be found at me for killing Noble Consort Shu. That''s the only thing this Minister wants from Your Majesty."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was cold but he was confused as well. There was no doubt that he also wanted to kill Qin Wenya ��especially after he hade to know that she knew his secret.


    However, what kind of profit will Xi Ying earn from his death.


    As if knowing what he was thinking, Xi Ying answered Zhao Wang Lei''s question.


    "Her Majesty had tried to harm this Lord''s unborn child. How can this Lord miss this opportunity of punishing her!"


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he finished his words.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes flickered and his suspicion that Xi Ying had nned all this to get his revenge increased only after this.


    However, he could only nod his head and ask Xi Ying to tell him his n. They didn''t have much time or he should say that he didn''t have much time.


    After Xi Ying told Zhao Wang Lei his n, Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes were shining like stars.


    He looked at Xi Ying with astonishment.


    He no longer felt angry if Xi Ying had really nned this. After all, he also wanted to kill Qin Wenya somehow,


    However, what he didn''t know was that by killing Qin Wenya he would be removing the biggest threat from Xi Ying''s path as well.

 Chapter 710: Another Lie To Cover A Lie

    Chapter 710: Another Lie To Cover A LieWhen after half a shichen, everyone gathered in the Imperial Court again, no one found anything abnormal.


    The old physician now stood behind Xi Ying silently with his head lowered. He had shrunk his body as if he didn''t want anyone to notice him. However, after whatever he had revealed, it was impossible for anyone not to notice him.


    In Xi Ying''s absence, many had tried to talk to him but fortunately, Minister Xin''s protective shelter had kept him safe from all those curious and questioning gazes.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched when the Imperial Eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor because the old physician was the first person to kneel down on the ground.


    There was no doubt that the old man was afraid.


    However, Xi Ying could do nothing to shake away his fear. It was the old man''s choice to trust him or not. However, he would abide by his words even if he had to go against the Emperor himself in front of everyone.


    Everyone kneeled down on the ground to greet the Emperor.


    Xi Ying stood calmly with his hand on his chest and his head a little bowed to show his respect which was never there.


    After Zhao Wang Lei had seated down and had asked everyone to get up, Xi Ying''s indifferent eyes went to Zhao Zhuang Chen whose gaze he could feel on himself constantly.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at him back for only a moment before he moved his gaze away.


    It almost seemed as if the elder prince was on the verge of requesting Xi Ying to stop all this. After all, he didn''t want to lose such a good and strong backing.


    However, everything was done.


    Xi Ying didn''t wish to step back. He had warned Qin Wenya. Since she didn''t choose to follow his warning and went against him, she would have to face the consequences of her action as well.


    Xi Ying focused his attention on Zhao Wang Lei when he saw that he was about to say something.


    "Zhen had never thought that Zhen''s beloved Consort, Noble Consort Shu would ever be mentioned again ��here in the Imperial Court."


    There was a bitter smile on Zhao Wang Lei''s lips as he said these words. Only a few people understood this smile.


    The Empress being mentioned was not rare, but consorts were rarely mentioned in the Imperial Court.


    However, when Zhao Wang Lei brought Noble Consort Shu to the Imperial harem and granted her the title of Noble Consort straightaway, many ministers at that time opposed him.


    Because Noble Consort Shu was from a tribe.


    She was not from a noble family and hence it was against the norm that she was granted such a big title without doing anything rare.


    However, the Emperor had not listened to anyone and had ended the matter with his words that no one could interfere in the Emperor''s harem except the Emperor himself.


    The present people in the Imperial Court were slightly confused when they heard the Emperor say further.


    "However, it seems that truth can never really stay hidden forever. It shalle out regardless of how long it had passed since its urrence."


    The bitter smile on Zhao Wang Lei''s lips disappeared while the ministers looked at each other wondering if the Emperor really meant what they were understanding he meant.


    And then Zhao Wang Lei finally said it.


    "Zhen had never buried Noble Consort Shu''s body that night. We had lied to our subjects."


    An ear-piercing silence enveloped the Imperial Court.


    An Emperor lying to his subjects ��and him epting it after it had been revealed by someone else��it was not some small matter.


    However, who could question the Emperor! Though it was their duty to examine the Emperor''s decision, who would initiate this.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Xi Ying.


    However, slowly a few of them immediately gave up on this idea when they saw how calm and indifferent the young prime minister looked to the matter.


    Almost all of them sighed in relief when Minister Xin finally stood up from his seat and asked the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, may the subjects know what forced Your Majesty to hide such the truth?"


    Minister Xin spoke very politely though he seemed to be demanding an answer. But he could do so.


    He had the power and status to do so.


    It was his ancestors who had built such an enormous empire and then gave it to Zhao n to manage when no son was born in the n. Minister Xin''s grandfather had to continue the lineage. He had married Xin n''s daughter and had followed all the teachings from his ancestors with dedication.


    So Minister Xin had the rights and status because of his n''s status in Xin.


    Zhao n was partially answerable to Xin n for its decisions.


    The Emperor''s face was emotionless as he stared at Minister Xin. It was after a few moments, that he finally spoke


    "Minister Xin, a woman''s envy can destroy some great things."


    These few words seemed to dere that what the old physician had said was true. And sure enough, Zhao Wang Lei said


    "It was the Empress who had killed Noble Consort Shu."


    "That''s a lie!"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s rageful shout immediately sounded in the Imperial Court.


    Without even turning his head to look at him, Zhao Wang Lei ordered coldly.


    "Take the first prince out of the Imperial Court."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were wide with shock because of whatever was going on. He wanted to oppose but the Imperial Guards dragged him out regardless of how much he struggled.


    After this small chaos, Zhao Wang Lei looked at Minister Xin who was still standing surely wanting to know more, and Zhao Wang Lei did say more.


    "Zhen hade to know of this that same night. However, Zhen couldn''t reveal it. Revealing it would have forced Zhen to dethrone the Empress and that would have been initiating the war with Qin Empire��.something that Xin couldn''t have been able to afford at that time."

 Chapter 711: Another Lie To Cover A Lie (2)

    Chapter 711: Another Lie To Cover A Lie (2)Years ago when Zhao Wang Lei had just ascended the throne, Qin had attacked Xin thinking that such a time when the Emperor was still new and inexperienced would be a great time to capture his Empire and annex the territory.


    However, the Qin Empire forgot that the Emperor might have been new and inexperienced, it was not he who managed andmanded the military. It was Li n who did that and Li n had always stayed well prepared for the enemy''s attack.


    The first attack had been handled very well after a moment of surprise which hade because of the sudden attack.


    However, it was just the beginning of a war that went as long as three and a half years without any break.


    It was after this long period that both sides suddenly realized that the war was not doing any good to both sides so it was wiser toe to some mutualpromise and end the war.


    In the end, the war ended with the Emperor of Xin marrying the only royal princess of the Qin Empire. The seat of the Empress had stayed vacant for all these years and hence when Qin Empire demanded that Qin Wenya should be the Empress, Xin fulfilled their condition without any hard feelings.


    They had weed the princess of Qin with open arms and had epted her as their Empress.


    However, who had ever thought that after so many years, it woulde out that the Empress had never been a good person.


    Not only did she attack a girl from a noble family just because her daughter loved that girl''s husband, she also killed a noble Consort from the Imperial harem.


    How could such a person stay in such a big position!


    The Imperial Court had a thick silence that perhaps could only be prated with Zhao Wang Lei''s deep and calm voice. It amazed Xi Ying to watch how calmly Zhao Wang Lei was spitting out all these lies.


    His story didn''t have any loopholes. Though it was true that it had been him only, who had suggested this n, he could sense that there had been many additions and editions done by Zhao Wang Lei to the story.


    Xi Ying didn''t mind.


    The end result he wanted should not be changed and that was Qin Wenya''s doom. He would not mind if Zhao Wang Lei was trying to make himself more great using this n of his.


    In the end, the more he would climb, the more pain he will feel when he will fall down from the peak.


    "The Empress had threatened Zhen that if we revealed the truth behind Noble Consort Shu''s death, she will have Qin attack Xin again."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s voice was full of rage in it as he uttered these words.


    The ministers were shocked and surprised as they imagined how daring and arrogant the Empress must have been in front of the Emperor all these years to say such words to him.


    No longer any exnation was needed after this.


    The other part of the story was crystal clear like water.


    After almost four years of the long war, Xin was still recovering. They could not indeed afford another war regardless of what condition Qin was in.


    All the resources have been depleted already. Xin was still trying to maintain peace among the citizens. Another war would have brought more destruction than anyone can ever think.


    "It is true that Zhen''s move was cowardice in nature but we couldn''tpromise with our subject''s well-being at that time. So we hid the truth from everyone."


    Zhao Zhang Wei had a hard time controlling his anger as he saw how the man who had killed his mother brutally whitewashed himself using his same mother''s name.


    He had to remind himself again and again of Xi Ying''s promise to himself that Qin Wenya was going to be destroyed after this.


    Qin Wenya had not yed any less role in his mother''s suffering when thetter had been in the Imperial Pce. Even after his mother''s death, the great Empress didn''t leave any chance to make his life difficult. If someone woulde to know of the attempts Qin Wenya had tried to poison him secretly or Zhao Zhuang Chen had bullied him to the point of strangling his neck sometimes, they would wonder how did he even survive for such a long time.


    So Qin Wenya''s destruction could perhaps be the first step towards their win��his small gift to his mother to whom he had promised secretly that day that he would avenge her death.


    As for Zhao Wang Lei��his doom was destined regardless of anything.


    Zhao Zhang Wei breathed deeply once again when he suddenly saw all the ministers in the Imperial Court, of course except for Xi Ying, suddenly kneeling down on the ground and saying loudly.


    "Your Majesty''s great shelter to the subjects is wide and must stay for the lifetime of this subject."


    Zhao Zhang Wei unconsciously nced at Xi Ying and somehow he could feel that Xi Ying just scoffed. His lips twitched and he felt relieved to know that it was not only he who was feeling disgusted and suffocated by this drama full of lies.


    Since everyone was kneeling down, Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying also had to stand up and bow their heads to Zhao Wang Lei.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes were shining like stars as he looked at all the lowered heads. He could suddenly feel the power of this respect.


    He ordered everyone to sit back in their seats.


    Choosing the right time, he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei and said in a guilt-filled voice.


    "Zhang Wei, Zhen might have fulfilled the role of the Emperor by doing what we did years ago. However, Zhen knows that we have not been a good husband to belovedte Consort and father to you by not protecting your mother."


    Regardless of how much Zhao Zhang Wei disliked to say it, he had to kneel down and say it in a very worried voice.


    "Your Majesty makes this Imperial Son feel ashamed with these words."


    He could only say this much to y his part.


    Fortunately, Xi Ying spoke after this.


    "Your Majesty, what had gone wrong years ago can be corrected now. ording to this minister, Noble Consort Shu deserved justice. Though it will be ate justice, it mightfort her soul somehow. This minister doesn''t think of Qin as a big threat to Xin now as it was in the past. We are able to deal with the consequences but the one who is wrong should be punished severely regardless of who it is."


    The ministers agreed with Xi Ying and Zhao Wang Lei also nodded his head after a moment.


    "Prime Minister Xi said wise words."


    But Minister Xin stood up when he heard this and said


    "Your Majesty, we still need to have a proper detailed proceeding for this. If we show proper evidence to the Emperor of Qin, he would have no reason to find any conflict with us. From the beginning itself, we can try to eliminate the possibility of the war if we keep everything transparent."

 Chapter 712: Xi Ling Is Sick

    Chapter 712: Xi Ling Is SickToday the Imperial Assemblysted more than the usual ending time. Also, since the gardens of the Empress chambers will be dug in the evening, the Emperor ordered that whosoever could be there should be present in the Imperial Pce in the evening.


    He especially ordered Xi Ying and Minister Xin to stay present in the evening.


    There was only a little more than shichen left in the time the digging will be started so Minister Xin and a few other ministers decided to stay in the Imperial Pce only.


    The Emperor ordered the servants to make the arrangements for their stay. However, Xi Ying decided to leave ande back after a shichen.


    He wanted to see Li Rui once.


    If he stayed, he knew he will feel restless so he decided to leave.


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t stop him. He didn''t refuse when Xi Ying said that he would take the old physician with him because he had promised the old man to protect him if he revealed everything.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen got the news of whatever had been decided in the Imperial Court. Eunuch Wang also came and told him that the Emperor had ordered him to be present there.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen never said anything in response and Eunuch Wang left just like that.


    However, after the old Eunuch left, he kicked the table harshly that was near his leg.


    Thump!


    The servants outside the chambers heard the sound and bowed their heads in fear. They were scared of what they would face because of the prince''s wrath on whatever was going on.


    However, they could do nothing except try not to give the prince any chance to punish them and wait for this horrible time to pass.


    .


    .


    .


    When Xi Ying reached the Plum Courtyard, he was surprised not to hear the sound of his son''sughter. It had be quite usual for him to hear Xi Ling''s sound ofughter because his son usually had been ying whenever hee at this time.


    However, he was not surprised any longer when he realized that today he was indeed quitete.


    Perhaps Xi Ling had already stopped ying.


    Xi Ying sighed in disappointment. It was quite good to be weed with his son''s cheerfulughter and then see his wife sitting a few steps away and watching him with a smile on her lips.


    He would feel full whenever he would see this. Unfortunately, he missed it today.


    With his lips pressed in a thin line, Xi Ying walked to his and Li Rui''s room. However, he was surprised when he didn''t see anyone inside the room.


    His frown deepened and he immediately shouted for Liu Lan and Li Hua.


    Liu Lan came soon and was standing in front of him with his head bowed.


    "Where is Rui?"


    Xi Ying asked as soon as she came.


    "Madam is with Young Master in his room��"


    Liu Lan still wanted to say something. However, Xi Ying never gave her the chance. He immediately started to walk toward Xi Ling''s room.


    He really wanted to see Li Rui. It felt as if he was unable to breathe properly and he would soon stop altogether if he would not see her soon.


    Xi Ying''s frown finally vanished when he finally stepped inside the room and saw Li Rui sitting on the edge of Xi Ling''s bed.


    However, he had taken just a step forward when he frowned again because of the smell of the herbs inside the room.


    Slowly, he noticed that the bedside table had a bowl of medicinal paste and a bowl of water. His gaze then went to the bed where his son was lying and he immediately walked toward him.


    "What happened to Xi Ling?"


    There was a white cloth on Xi Ling''s forehead and his face looked somewhat red.


    Xi Ying''s heart sank but he was a little relieved when he saw Xi Ling opening his eyes and turning his head a little to look towards him.


    "Father��"


    His whisper was very low and somehow Xi Ying felt his heart filling up with panic. It reminded him of the Xi Ling he had seen in his dream��the condition his son was in and how he had died.


    Xi Ying''s eyes suddenly went very cold and he was breathing heavily.


    It was only when he heard a soft voice, did hee out of his trance.


    "He has a fever."


    Xi Ying blinked and a momentter looked at his wife.


    Though she said these words calmly, he could see the small frown on her forehead.


    "Fever��"


    He whispered to himself still trying toe out of that horrible feeling as he looked at Li Rui without even blinking.


    "Hmm��"


    Li Rui hummed.


    When she raised her head and saw Xi Ying in a daze, she was surprised. Her frown vanished and she immediately told him.


    "It is a normal fever. He might have thrown away the nketst night. Don''t worry. He will be fine soon."


    Li Rui''s words brought him a greatfort somehow.


    Xi Ying nodded his head as he looked at his son again. He immediately felt guilty for making him sleep in a separate roomst night. At least during the winter, he should sleep with him and Li Rui so that it will not happen again. He also sat down on the bed and stroked his head gently.


    "Yes, he will be fine soon."


    He said firmly.


    Nothing likest life was going to happen again.


    Xi Ying didn''t know if he was assuring himself of Xi Ling when he spoke next.


    "Mother and Father, both are here, Xi Ling. Nothing will happen."


    Xi Ling blinked in confusion but smiled a little as well. His one hand was already clutching his mother''s clothes. With the other, he held his father''s sleeve and whispered


    "Then Father should stay here."


    Xi Ying immediately held Xi Ling''s hand in his big hand and said very gently


    "Father will stay here with Xi Ling."


    Everything else could go to hell.


    For him, his family came first.

 Chapter 713: The Digging Starts

    Chapter 713: The Digging StartsXi Ying indeed stayed with his son and wife. Now he was putting the cloth soaked in cold water on Xi Ling''s forehead.


    More than a shichen had already passed. However, he looked as if he didn''t remember that he needed to go to the Imperial Pce or he just didn''t care.


    Li Rui was surprised when Li Hua suddenly came and informed her that someone was sent from Imperial Pce and he is asking for Xi Ying.


    "Send his back. Ask him to tell the Emperor that this Lord''s son is not well. This Lord will not be able toe."


    Xi Ying said without even raising his head.


    Li Rui was confused when Li Hua looked at her as if asking whether she should really return someone from the Imperial Pce.


    A momentter, she nodded her head and Li Hua left to do what Xi Ying had asked her to do.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and asked him.


    "Ying, did everything go right in the Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying finally raised his head and looked at his wife. However, before he could answer her question, the old physician barged inside the room and started to fire one question after another when he saw Xi Ling on the bed.


    "What happened to him, Rui? Yesterday, he was so fine��the brat had even pulled my beard until I had threatened to spank his butt."


    As he said this, he even moved towards the bed and looked at Xi Ling with narrowed eyes seeing that thetter was awake.


    "Brat��are you pretending?"


    He had already stretched his hand out to check Xi Ling''s pulse as he said this. However, he was frowning soon when he felt the hot skin.


    "He has a fever."


    The old physician whispered as he turned his head to look at Li Rui who nodded her head indicating that she already knew.


    The old physician sighed in relief.


    He had actually heard that Xi Ling was poisoned a few months ago. Though Rui had removed the poison from his body, his body was still weak. That''s why when he heard that Xi Ling was sick, he was very worried and he immediately came running to Plum Courtyard.


    Fortunately, it was merely a normal fever.


    The next moment, he even stood up and said


    "Wait for a few moments, brat, This Old man will prepare the medicine for you and you will be fine in a few by tomorrow."


    The old physician said proudly while Xi Ling also smiled.


    For the first time perhaps, the old physician felt so much affection seeing the young child lying down on the bed.


    He even felt a little emotional and couldn''t help but lean down to stroke his head as he said


    "You are not allowed to fall ill after this. But how did you get sick?"


    Li Rui told the old physician that she doubted that Xi Ling threw away the nketst night and hence caught a cold which soon turned into fever because of his weak body.


    The old physician was frowning again and advised Li Rui like an elder.


    "Rui, you should have him sleep with yourself. He is still very young."


    Though Xi Ling seemed to not like the old man''s words about him being ''young'' he didn''t say anything. He just focused his attention on his first sentence and looked at his father.


    Xi Ying was also listening to the old man''s words silently. He knew that he had been at fault here. Even if he made Xi Ling sleep in a separate room, he should at least have someone to keep a check on him. He was still just a little more than three years old boy.


    No matter how wise he waspared to the boys of his age, he would still have this habit of throwing away the nket while sleeping.


    With a deep frown on his face, he announced


    "He will sleep with Rui and me from tonight."


    Li Rui who had been looking at Xi Ying sighed in relief. Actually, she had already thought of talking to Xi Ying about this and then making him agree to this.


    The old man also nodded his head in satisfaction when he heard this. However, he frowned again when he looked at Xi Ying and asked in confusion


    "Young man, don''t you need to go to the Imperial Pce? They are about to start digging, right?"


    Li Rui frowned in confusion. It took her a moment to understand about what the old physician could be talking about and she asked in a surprise-fiilled voice.


    "They will start digging today itself."


    "Yes"


    The old physician nodded his head and looked at Xi Ying again who had started to put the wet cloth on Xi Ling''s forehead again.


    "Ying��"


    Li Rui whispered.


    Since they are going to start digging, Xi Ying should be there to manage the situation. However, Xi Ying raised his head to look at her and said firmly


    "Don''t worry. The Second prince would manage everything. Our son is sick, Rui. Nothing else can be more important than this, right?"


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying for a moment and then nodded his head with a smile on her lips.


    He was right.


    Their Xiao Ling was sick. Nothing else could be more important than this.


    Xi Ying smiled back at her seeing that their thoughts matched perfectly. He turned back to look at his son and touched his forehead again.


    "Hm��it seemed to be going down now."


    Xi Ling smiled and said


    "Mother''s medicine is working. Mother is a genius."


    Li Rui chuckled when she heard him say this while the old physician also felt foolish on finding out that his medicine was never needed when Li Rui was here.


    Seeing that he was just being a bone between a family, he left on his own before Xi Ying could throw him out.


    While Xi Ling was now feeling sleepy and fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    In the Imperial Pce, Zhao Wang Lei was unhappy when he heard the message from Xi Manor. Though his face was emotionless, Zhao Zhang Wei could clearly see that he didn''t like that Xi Ying didn''t follow his order.


    He also knew that since Xi Ying was not here now, he would have to manage if something happened.


    Minister Xin and other ministers were looking at the Emperor waiting for his next order. And after a few moments, Zhao Wang Lei finally announced coldly


    "Ask the servants to gather in the garden. The digging will start in a few moments."

 Chapter 714: They Found It!

    Chapter 714: They Found It!Qin Wenya was resting inside her chambers when a maid suddenly came and informed her that the Emperor had ordered her to leave the chambers and go to the Pavilion for some time.


    Qin Wenya frowned in confusion but nheless, she stood up from the couch she had been sitting onfortably and ate grapes leisurely. It had been so many days and she had not stepped out of her chambers. Today, she could finally go out so why would she refuse?


    So Qin Wenya asked the old Momo to take the grapes and then proceeded to go to the pavilion she had been given by her dear husband.


    Two Imperial Guards followed her and made sure that no one would be allowed to talk to her.


    However, when she was passing through a corridor and turned to take a turn, she suddenly collided with a maid.

 Chapter 715: Zhao Wang Lei Questions Xi Ying

    Chapter 715: Zhao Wang Lei Questions Xi YingXi Ying was not surprised when An Ping suddenly appeared at the door of Xi Ling''s room.


    He put down the book he was reading and stood up from the bed where Xi Ling was sleeping. Li Rui who was also reading the book while sitting on the other side of the bed noticed him going out and when she saw An Ping, she looked silently at then for a moment before she lowered her head and continued reading ��not before checking whether Xi Ling''s fever was still there or not.


    It had reduced now.


    Outside the room, Xi Ying looked at An Ping who told him


    "The digging had ended, Master."


    "Already?"


    Xi Ying said with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Yes, Master. They found two skeletons."


    Xi Ying hummed as he nodded his head.


    "Bring the old physician to the study room. His work is still remaining."


    After all, who will tell why there were two skeletons in the Empress'' gardens?


    When Xi Ying stepped inside the room again, he walked to the bed and put his hand on Xi Ling''s forehead.

 Chapter 716: Trying To Find Comfort

    Chapter 716: Trying To Find Comfort"This minister''s wife stays worried about Princess Consort Yi after the attack. Since this minister doesn''t want her toe out of Xi Manor, this minister goes to Xinhe Pce sometimes and ask about Princess Consort health from His Highness."


    Xi Ying calmly told the excuse he had prepared beforehand to Zhao Wang Lei.


    Since he had already expressed that the child in Li Rui''s belly mattered to him a lot, Zhao Wang Lei would not feel suspicious because in his eyes, he was doing all this for his child''s health not for Li Rui.


    Sure enough, Zhao Wang Lei seemed to be satisfied with his reason and nodded his head.


    Xi Ying nced at him coldly for onest time and then finally took his leave.


    He left Imperial Pce soon.


    Making sure that Qin Wenya would not make any chaos was now Zhao Wang Lei''s problem. After all, he would not want the former to reveal his secret in fury and fear of getting beheaded in the very near future.


    So Xi Ying didn''t care much about that and left the Imperial Pce.


    He used qingqong to reach Xi Manor.


    When he reached Plum Courtyard, he went to his son''s room.


    Xi Ying smiled in satisfaction when he saw the scene inside the room.


    Xi Ling was no longer sleeping. He was sitting on the bed and he had a book on hisp. His face was no longer red.


    Just beside his son, sat Li Rui who was also reading a book.


    Somehow Xi Ying couldn''t help but want to capture this scene in his memory forever. They looked so cute and sensible.


    His little bundle of joy��


    He would forget everything about thoseplex scheming whenever he woulde to Plum Courtyard and see them.


    Life waspletely different from he had ever though it could be. He had never thought he could feel so happy one day��that he could love someone so much.


    "Father��"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked away from Li Rui when he heard his son''s voice.


    He smiled as he walked inside the room and sat on the bed. Touching Xi Ling''s face, he asked softly


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Good��Xi Ling is Good, Father."


    The small bun said with a wide smile on his face as he enjoyed his father''s gentleness. It had been so many days since he had done this to him.


    Xi Ling suddenly thought that his father was not so bad. Though he was not as good as his mother, he was not that much bad also.


    If Xi Ying had known his dear son''s thoughts, then he would not have known whether he shouldugh or feel angry at his son.


    He would behave strictly because Li Rui was very gentle and forgiving sometimes. At least one out of them had to be very strict so that Xi Ling would not go out of their hands.


    Xi Ying ordered Liu Lan and Li Hua to make arrangements for dinner once he had made sure that Xi Ling was fine now.


    He looked at his wife who had put down his book long ago and was looking at him. As if knowing what she was asking in her silence, he told her.


    "Everything is fine."


    Li Rui was relieved when she heard this and she nodded her head.


    Then she got down from the bed. Xi Ying immediately held her hand to help her. Though her stomach was not that bloated yet, he couldn''t help but fear that she would fall.


    When she was down from the bed, Li Rui picked the robe as she said


    "Come Xi Ling. Wear this otherwise, you will catch cold air again."


    Seeing this, Xi Ying took the robe from Li Rui''s hands and said


    "Leave this to me."


    Li Rui didn''t have any problem. She stood silently as Xi Ying made Xi Ling wear his robes. After both of them were sure that Xi Ling was covered properly, Xi Ying picked him up from the bed and simply carried him to the dining room.


    Xi Ling was happy being carried by his father.


    Xi Ying fed his son with his hands and served the food on his wife''s te as well. Only when he was sure that both of them were fed properly, did he get up from the chair?


    After they had dinner, they decided to sleep as Xi Ling''s body still needed a proper rest. From time to time, Xi Ying woke up to check if he was covered properly or not.


    He knew that his wife must be feeling sleepy after a long day in such a situation, so he took the responsibility of Xi Ling.


    However, around midnight, when he woke up, Xi Ying felt helpless as well as distressed when he saw how Li Rui''s hand was around Xi Lingpletely securing the nket around him but in this position, she herself was not covered properly.


    He carefully covered her with the nket and then the whole night he had to make sure if both of them were covered properly.


    On the other hand, in Xinhe Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei went to Lantai Courtyard at midnight.


    When he stepped inside his wangfei''s chambers, he found her sleeping peacefully. Zhao Zhang Wei carefully walked towards the side of the bed and put a chair to sit there.


    He sat there while looking at her face.


    The sight brought some relief to his painful heart. However, when he closed his eyes in order to find some sleep on the chair itself, he saw the images of those skeletons again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei breathed heavily as he opened his eyes.


    His phoenix eyes were somewhat red. His hands were trembling slightly. He had tried to touch them. As if one touch would make him know exactly which skeleton belonged to his mother.


    However, he just couldn''t touch them.


    The scenes of that horrifying night would sh in front of his eyes making his heart restless.


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t bear it anymore. He climbed on the bed andid down beside Yi Huiqing. Her presence brought him greatfort. He almost wanted to hug her in his arms because he knew that would help him in sleeping.


    However, he knew that she might not like this.


    So he very carefully just held her hand in his.


    She wouldn''t mind this much, right? He wondered.


    If he did, he will apologize to her tomorrow morning. But for now, he really needed her to be there for him.

 Chapter 717: His Rui

    Chapter 717: His RuiThe next morning, Xi Ying still was the one who woke up first and called for the old physician inside his study room. The old physician was scared that he will be asked to go to the Imperial Pce again.


    So that was the first thing he asked Xi Ying when he entered the study room.


    "Young man, What is the matter? Don''t tell this old man would need to go to the Imperial Pce again."


    However, he could only cry silently when Xi Ying nodded his head indicating that he indeed needed to go to the Imperial Pce.


    In his grievances, he never forgot for whom he was doing this.


    Rui was just like the daughter he wanted. And she was so brilliant. If he could reduce some danger around her, then he would do anything for that.


    "Alright, I will get ready immediately."


    And hence, it was decided that the old physician would apany Xi Ying to the Imperial Pce. Xi Ying also told the old physician what all he needed to say today.


    After everything was decided. Xi Ying went back to Plum Courtyard.


    He went inside their room to find that Li Rui was getting ready and his son was sitting on the bed swaying his small legs.


    The first thing he did was to touch his son''s forehead. It was not warm.


    Xi Ying''s heart that had filled with panic suddenly yesterday was finally calm now. He had Xi Ling in hisp and then looked at his wife who was getting ready.


    Liu Lan and Li Hua were helping her.


    The small bun saw his father''s gaze on her mother and he did the same.


    As he saw his mother wearing beautiful jewelry, he couldn''t help but ask


    "Are they heavy mother?"


    Liu Lan and Li Hua smiled when they heard his question. Even Li Rui who heard her son''s question chuckled and answered softly


    "Slightly."


    However, when Xi Ying heard his wife''s answer, he frowned and said


    "Then you shouldn''t wear them."


    The room went silent suddenly.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying from the mirror. She wore a surprised expression on her face. When she realized that he looked very serious, she sighed with a smile on her lips and said a momentter


    "I can''t not wear them, Ying."


    The words made Xi Ying frown deeper.


    "Liu Lan, take Xi Ling to the dining room. Madam will be there in a few minutes."


    Liu Lan immediately held Xi Ling''s hand and then left from there with Li Hua following her who looked slightly hesitant but then, in the end, decided to leave.


    Xi Ying stood up from the bed when they were alone. He walked to his wife who was sitting on the chair in front of the mirror.


    When she tried to turn around to look at him, he suddenly ced his hands on her shoulders to stop her.


    He looked at her face from the mirror and she was doing the same though her eyes had slight confusion.


    "You don''t like to wear jewels."


    He asked softly though he already seemed to know the answer now. And sure enough, Li Rui nodded her head and said calmly


    "Not that much."


    Even in Li Manor, she would rather have her mother buy her a few books than that expensive jewelry. Li Rui came out of her trance when she felt something.


    Xi Ying''s hand first went to remove the ne that was on her neck. He loosened it slowly��feeling that it was indeed heavy for her.


    Why did he never notice this before?


    Slightly disappointed in himself, he removed itpletely and then ced it on the table. Actually, he had thought that since girls liked wearing jewelry then Li Rui must be the same.


    When he had been Plum Courtyard as a soul, she didn''t use to wear so much jewelry. She used to just make a hairstyle and use a simple hairpin that married women were supposed to have.


    However, at that time, he had thought that it was because he had never gifted her any jewelry in those four years.


    Xi Ying remembered that he had returned all the gifts, Li Manor had sent so she didn''t have any jewelry from Li Manor as well. Still, when she had gone to the Imperial Pce to see her sister, Yi Huiqing, she had worn the jewelry that she had worn in their marriage.


    After he had gotten his body back, he had given her a lot of beautiful jewels. He would himself choose them for her.


    But he had never thought that she found them heavy. He was not hurt. He was just a little disappointed in himself because he made assumptions on his own. ''


    "Ying��what are you doing?"


    Li Rui asked finally when she saw that he was about to remove the jade bangles from her hands.


    Xi Ying didn''t even raise his head to look at her as he focused his attention on removing the bangles afraid to hurt her if he looked anywhere else.


    "No need to wear them since you don''t like."


    Surprise flickered through Li Rui''s eyes. He had given all this to her and she can''t do what he was saying. She suddenly pulled her hands out from his and said


    "Ying, I have to wear them. I am married and I am a noblewoman. I can''t not wear them. There will be rumors if I won''t wear them."


    This time, Xi Ying looked at his wife''s face.


    However, his face was nk. He didn''t have any emotion on his face. It was a few momentster when Li Rui was feeling confused by his silence, did he whisper suddenly


    "You are not my Rui."


    Li Rui went nk for a moment before she looked at him with knitted eyebrows and whispered


    "What are you saying?"


    However, Xi Ying merely looked at her with somewhat �� disappointment- filled eyes.


    "Where is my Rui? What did you do to her?"


    He suddenly cupped her cheek when she continued to look at him in confusion.


    "The Rui I have loved ��.she never cared about those people with loose mouths. She didn''t use to care about rumors created by those people."


    Looking into her eyes, he continued with a little proudness in his voice


    "She used to do what she used to find right regardless of what the matters were about."


    "That was the Rui I have loved."


    Because that was His Rui.

 Chapter 718: An Intruder In The Chambers

    Chapter 718: An Intruder In The ChambersLi Rui was silent��too silent than he liked. Because at this moment, he wanted to hear her thoughts.


    She had changed. Xi Ying could sense it. Or she was trying to change but why?


    That was something he didn''t get.


    However, when she finally opened her mouth to speak, he finally understood her reasons��her silly reasons.


    "It would impact Xi n''s reputation as well."


    He should have already known it. Xi Ying thought as he swiftly removed the heavy pieces of jewelry from his wife''s body.


    These changes ��theye in her only after he had started to get closer to her. Before this, she had never cared about the reputation of Xi n. Her decisions were independent and something she really thought or wanted to do.


    However, after they have reconciled and were close to each other, she feels obligated to care about the reputation of his n.


    After he had removed almost all the jewelry, Xi Ying looked at the hairpin in her hair and Li Rui said immediately.


    "That is not heavy at all."


    So he nodded his head.


    Then a momentter, he held her cheek in his hand said with solemnity and firmness in his voice. He wished that she would really believe him because he had said the same to her at the time of Li Na and Li Caihong when Li Rong had visited Xi Manor and she had allowed her to enter just because she was afraid that Xi n''s reputation would be harmed if she didn''t give respect to an elder of her n.


    He really wanted her to know that he didn''t want her topromise in anything ��not after whatever she had gone through for all those four years because of his ignorance.


    "Rui, Xi n and I should be the reason for you to feel free to do anything��not the reason for you to think so carefully behind your every action."


    Li Rui stared at Xi Ying in silence as if she seemed to absorbing whatever he said or she was trying to see whether he really meant it.


    Xi Ying didn''t know what out of these two she was trying to do, but he stayed still and let her do whatever she was trying to do.


    "You don''t care about your n''s reputation?"


    He chuckled helplessly when she asked him this question suddenly.


    Could she not see his love for her at all?


    Leaning closer to her lips, Xi Ying stayed there but never kissed her. His eyes were gentle and soft as he said


    "Not more than you."


    Seeing the surprise flickering in her eyes, his smile went more helpless and he tried to enlighten her of his feelings that he still didn''t know she was clearly aware of or not after his confession.


    "Rui, when you love someone, you care about them only. You want to see them happy��regardless of what the rest of the world thinks about you."


    "And if you, my wife, the woman I love so much is not happy then what is the meaning behind all these luxuries and power. I rather abandon all them."


    By the time Xi Ying finished, Li Rui''s cheeks were red.


    She could feel the heat on her cheeks so she looked away from his deep ck eyes and turned to the mirror again.


    "I will just wear a bangle on each hand. It won''t be heavy then. Mother used to say married woman should wear this."


    Xi Ying didn''t argue this time.


    He was sure that she had understood him to a great extent this time.


    And one jade bangle on each hand��he didn''t think it would be that heavy. And she had the freedom to remove them as well if she wanted. At least she won''t wear that heavy ne.


    Picking the heavy ne, he frowned and said solemnly.


    "I will ask them to make something lighter for you."


    She would not have to wear them when she is in Xi Manor but if they went to Imperial Pce, then she might not even listen to him at that time.


    So he better finds out some solution to this problem.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the dining room, Xi Ling sighed when he saw his parents stepping inside the room finally. He was feeling very hungry.


    He smiled widely when he saw that his mother was not wearing jewelry anymore.


    Actually a few days back, he had seen his mother frowning when Li Hua was helping her wearing jewelry. When she had asked Sister Li Hua to find something lighter to wear, he had noted it down in his small mind.


    The small bun knew that only his father could do something in this regard. And that''s why he intentionally brought up this matter in front of his father.


    Xi Ling swayed his legs while humming to himself while Xi Ying and Li Rui sat on the chairs around the round table.


    However, a few momentster, when he saw his father putting a te in front of him and saying


    "Eat"


    His joyousness vanished suddenly.


    Was no one going to feed him?


    Ah, he liked to be fed by someone��especially when his mother fed him. Though even his father will work at least one of them should be there, right?


    He was still a child.


    Xi Ling looked at his mother with aggrieved eyes.


    Li Rui saw this and said immediately.


    "Come here, Xiao Ling. Mother will feed you."


    However, Xi Ying immediately stopped the soft heart of the mother that was overflowing with love.


    "He needs to learn to eat on his own. Sometimes is fine but he is getting too much habitual of getting fed."


    Xi Ling looked at his father with shock-filled eyes as if asking out loud just how he know this. Though it was true, he didn''t understand what was wrong with that.


    It was a momentter, Xi Ling heard his father saying


    "Dependency in any case or any matter on someone else��even if they are your closest people is never a good thing, Xi Ling. It starts from a point and then spreads to something else slowly and slowly��in the end leaving a personpletely dependent on someone else."


    Xi Ling turned his head to look at his father and saw his busy eating. He was not even looking at her. He saw his mother who was nodding her head as if indicating that his father was right.


    Xi Ying suddenly turned to look at his son and said


    "Do you want to be a person who will depend on others?"


    Xi Ling immediately shook his head.


    He didn''t. He wanted to be like his father. He wanted to protect his mother. How could he do that if he depended on others?


    Xi Ying nodded his head in satisfaction when Xi Ling suddenly picked the chopsticks from the table and started to eat. Though his movements were a little clumsy, he was trying his best.


    Picking up his chopsticks again, he served more on his wife''s te and said casually


    "You can have dinner from your mother''s hands but breakfast and lunch��have it on your own."


    Xi Ling smiled on hearing this.


    While Li Rui looked at Xi Ying.


    He was a good father. She couldn''t help but think this.


    He was also a very good husband. He made her feel happy. Perhaps she could also l��


    She blinked when the thought suddenlye to her mind and she realized what she was thinking.


    Flustered by her own thoughts, she picked up her chopsticks and started to eat.


    .


    .


    .


    The morning sun was spreading bright rays in the Imperial Pce.


    Inside her chambers, Yi Huiqing who was deeply asleep on her bed moved suddenly. Then a few momentster, she opened her eyes slowly.


    Her eyes first went to the window of her chambers and she knew very well that it was veryte.


    However, she didn''t hurry in climbing down from the bed. She didn''t have to.


    The concubines were exempted from the early morning greetings from the time she had got injured by the arrow. So she didn''t have to get ready for these events in the early morning.


    However, she was surprised that her maidservant Lin Daiyu didn''te to wake her up. By this time, usually, she woulde to wake him up and help her wash up.


    She could feel her whole body numb because of the medicines and sleeping almost the whole day. The wound was healing but it was a very long process. Because of the medicines, she would feel sleepy and tired all day.


    Perhaps it was only because she was feeling numbness that she didn''t feel the grip on her hands. It was only after a few moments, that she realized that something was wrong.


    And her eyes went to look at the other side of the bed.


    Her whole body seemed to go still when she saw the man sleeping beside her.

 Chapter 719: What Did Just Happen!

    Chapter 719: What Did Just Happen!It took Yi Huiqing a few moments toe to herself.


    She might have screamed if she had seen Zhao Zhang Wei''s face.


    It was him!


    She rxed a little and then frowned suddenly.


    What was he doing there?


    At the same time, she noticed that her hand was held by him. Unconsciously, she tried to free her hand immediately. The resolve of not be around him more than necessary was so instilled in her mind that she didn''t think that it would disturb Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, when she had almost pulled her hand out of his, he suddenly held it more tightly. Yi Huiqing''s frown deepened.


    She didn''t care anymore if he would wake up and was ready to apply more force. However, she couldn''t do so because she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s whisper


    "Mother"


    It was filled with fear. The grip on her hand was also very tight. Slowly she turned to look at his face. He had a very deep frown on his forehead.


    What was he seeing with his closed eyes? She wondered.


    When did hee to her chambers ��and why did hee?


    When Yi Huiqing remembered what had transpired in the Imperial Pce, her eyes at Zhao Zhang Wei softened suddenly.


    Was he disturbed by the recent events?


    She didn''t know how but for that few moments she forgot everything. She forgot how Zhao Zhang Wei had treated her for all these years and how he had hidden such a big truth from her.


    She just wanted tofort him somehow. Her fingers went to smoothen his wrinkled forehead and her touch seemed to rx him visibly.


    While sleeping, he looked so innocent, so peaceful. Completely far away from how he looked while he was awake.


    As she looked at that innocent face, she couldn''t help but remember that night of banquet from four years ago when she had fallen in love with him at first sight.


    Beauty was indeed a devil.


    Yi Huiqing thought to herself. Fortunately, now she knew the real him and couldn''t be swayed easily. Yi Huiqing took her hands back and was about to go back to her side of the bed. She thought of waiting for some time and seeing if he would wake up. If he didn''t then she would just wake him up.


    His presence must be required in the Imperial Assembly today.


    However, just when she turned a little, her hand that was near his face was caught in a firm grip.


    Startled, she turned to look at Zhao Zhang Wei again and her eyes went wide when she saw that he was wide awake.


    She didn''t know what she should do. However, her heart was pounding inside her chest when she felt his hand cupping her cheek.


    "Qingqing��"


    His whisper was deep and hoarse. It made her gulp unconsciously. Her mind screamed at her to lean away but her body didn''t seem to listen to her mind.


    "I couldn''t sleepst night, so I came here. I apologize if it bothered you��but I was going crazy. I needed you very much."


    His every word seemed to make her mind nk.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also didn''t seem to realize that it was the first time he was being so straightforward in front of Yi Huiqing.


    Before this, he had never tried to let her know of his feelings.


    However, today when he was feeling vulnerable and disturbed because of his mother''s death years ago, he had let down his guardspletely.


    He didn''t feel any embarrassment in showing his fear, panic, and dependency on her to Yi Huiqing.


    It came out very naturally.


    He even raised his head a little to kiss her forehead ��so softly that Yi Huiqing couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He had never done this before.


    She had seen him polite, aggressive but so gentle��it almost made her feel that it was the real him.


    Today she was seeing a whole new side of him.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw him smiling gently as he looked at her. Yi Huiqing still didn''t move away��at least not until he said


    "I need to leave now. You rest."


    And she finally moved away.


    She didn''t look at him when he climbed down from the bed. However, she was fully aware of his gaze as he wore his outer robe the whole time.


    When he finally left, Yi Huiqing sighed in relief.


    What did just happen!


    She wondered silently as she sat on the bed with a confused expression on her bed until her maidservant Lin Daiyu came and asked her if everything was alright.


    Though Yi Huiqing nodded her head she herself was not sure whether everything was alright or not.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei had to hurry up but he reached on time.


    Yesterday''s events didn''t bother him that much now. He felt calm whenever he remembered his wangfei''s face. It felt so right to see her face the first thing in the morning.


    He felt his day was alreadyplete.


    When he went inside the Imperial Court he saw that Xi Ying had arrived already. Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head politely seeing that the young prime minister was also looking in his direction.


    Xi Ying did the same. Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze then went to the old physician standing behind him. His phoenix eyes flickered.


    It seemed that the old physician was going to help in recognizing the second skeleton. Zhao Zhang Wei was already aware that the second skeleton belonged to Imperial Physician, the old physician''s master.


    He walked to his seat.


    Soon Zhao Wang Lei also entered the Imperial Court. Though he frowned when he saw the old physician again, he assumed that he might be needed for whatever Xi Ying wanted to do.


    The Imperial Assembly started soon.


    The atmosphere was still tense after what had happened yesterday. Sitting on his seat, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face didn''t look much better.


    Though he would still try to help his mother out, he knew somewhere that his efforts were useless. The skeleton was found in the garden of the Empress'' chambers.


    She was already the one who had done such a heinous crime in people''s eyes.


    "Your Majesty"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen raised his head and looked at Xi Ying who was now standing in the center of the hall.


    "The same witness can tell the Imperial Court who was the second person buried in the Empress'' chambers."


    The ministers were silent when they heard this. They had not expected that it wille out so soon.


    The old physician was ordered to be presented so he walked to the center and then told everyone that the second skeleton belonged to none other than his master.


    The ministers were shocked when they came to know of this.


    Minister Xin was frowning deeply. A few momentster, he stood up and couldn''t help but question


    "An Imperial Physician was killed in the Imperial Pce and no one till today came to know about this?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head expecting already such a question.


    He requested for the Imperial Guard toe and bring a few documents he had handed to him.


    Xi Ying showed how it was presented in the documents that the Imperial Physician suddenly left the Imperial Pce one night.


    And no one questioned anything because they didn''t have anyone whom they could ask what happened for him to leave so suddenly.


    The old physician couldn''t stop himself from feeling emotional when he heard everyone talking about his master. He had always felt guilty for not helping his master that night. However, he was very scared that night.


    Perhaps this guilt was what made him feel brave enough toe to the Imperial Pce when Xi Ying told him that this way could reduce an immense danger around Li Rui.


    Xi Ying also told the Imperial Court that it was the Empress only who had asked her people to kill the Imperial Physician ording to his investigation ��because the Imperial Physician could reveal that the Noble Consort Shu was being poisoned by someone and suspicion could have gone to the Empress.


    One night, the Empress might have felt impatient suddenly and asked her people to kill Noble Consort Shu as well as the Imperial Physician.


    After Xi Ying finished, Zhao Wang Lei had an ashamed expression on his face.


    "That means that by not going ahead with this matter years ago for the sake of Xin, Zhen deprived two people of justice. Not only Zhen''s beloved consort but the Imperial Physician who had served the Imperial Pce for so long. Zhen feels ashamed today. How will we face Imperial Father in the heavens!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei lowered his head as he smiled coldly while Xi Ying''s face was cold and indifferent. He pretended as if he never heard what Zhao Wang Lei said.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen was no less furious seeing how everyone was going against his mother!


    Suddenly he stood up from his seat and said in rage.


    "Just because two skeletons have been found in Imperial Mother''s chambers, it doesn''t prove anything. Anyone could have done so to frame Imperial Mother. Benwang wants a proper investigation of this matter."

 Chapter 720: Punishment To Qin Wenya

    Chapter 720: Punishment To Qin WenyaZhao Zhuang Chen gave a very valid argument. It should have dyed the punishment for a while��at least that was what he had hoped.


    He had thought of sending someone to Qin by then and asking his uncle to involve himself with this investigation so that his mother could be saved.


    However, he had never thought that his words would be answered with such a casual answer from none other than his so-called father.


    ''Zhen had investigated the matter ourselves years ago, Zhuang Chen. Qin Wenya had even threatened Zhen with Qin Empire waging war against Xin if Zhen revealed anything about her deeds. The present investigation also leads to the same results. What more do you want!"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s cold voice seemed to be calm but it held the rage anyone could decipher.


    What could have Zhao Zhuang Chen said? He couldn''t really say in front of so many ministers that he didn''t believe the Emperor himself.


    That he didn''t believe Xi Ying as well who had juste to him a few days back and warned him so clearly. That he doubted everyone involved in this investigation.


    Even if he had said these words, no one would have believed him. Actually, it was not even a matter of believing him, even if they did, what could they do?


    They couldn''t really question the Emperor including him.


    It was at that moment Zhao Zhuang Chen really realized that his mother was actually stuck. Not only would his mother, after the whole Empire woulde to know of this, but he himself be also stuck.


    He would have to face disastrous humiliation and his chances of ascending the throne would decrease tremendously. He who was born by a woman from Empire Qin who had even threatened the Emperor of Xin, would he be given the throne of Xin?


    People would obviously doubt his loyalty to Xin. They would doubt that he would sell the Empire to Qin''s hands one day.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei would be pitied and sympathized with by others.


    And since he would be the only left prince after him, it would be who would ascend the throne.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face went pale with his each and every thought that ran across his mind. He could suddenly see everything crystal clear.


    And he also came to realize that by fighting for his mother, he was only showing himself to be on her side��that is, to be on Qin''s side and hence a traitor.


    At the same time, Zhao Wang Lei who saw that he was standing at the same spot stupidly without saying anything frowned and said


    "Zhuang Chen, Zhen can understand your attachment with the Empress as she had been your mother. However��"


    Zhao Wang Lei turned his head to look at Zhao Zhang Wei who was seated calmly and continued in a despairden voice.


    "Should not you also understand what must your younger brother Zhang Wei had felt when he hade to know that his biological mother had been killed by someone?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s fists were clenched tightly inside his sleeves. He was filled with rage but was unable to do anything.


    He believed Xi Ying''s words very much about his father wanting to make Zhao Zhang Wei the Emperor. How could he not believe Xi Ying after seeing whatever was going on with his own eyes? His father was clearly trying to improve Zhao Zhang Wei''s image in people''s eyes slowly and slowly.


    Now only Zhao Zhuang Chen understood why his mother had always wanted to kill Zhao Zhang Wei since his birth. His mother saw something that he couldn''t see.


    For so many years, Zhao Zhang Wei acted low and his father helped him silently all this while and now when it was finally the time to fight, he had all the people on his side.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was the biggest threat to him for throne.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was feeling very depressed.


    Without saying a single word, he just sat on his seat.


    He never spoke anything when the Emperor announced that poison and thread would be served to the Empress today.


    It was the punishment for a crime like killing someone in the Imperial Pce.


    His mother would be killed today��however all he could think about was how to get the throne.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside her chambers, Qin Wenya was feeling restless to know what was going on outside. She wanted to know if they had found anything in her garden.


    Till yesterday, she had been sure that they would find nothing but then she suddenly realized that Zhao Zhuang Chen would not have sent her the letter in such a dangerous situation if the matter was not that worse.


    She couldn''t even ask the old Momo or the Imperial Guards anything as they would then clearly question her as to how did she get to know of all this. She couldn''t really tell them about the letter given to her as it she was afraid to implicate her son. It would damage his reputation and make his way to the throne very difficult.


    Amidst all this, Qin Wenya still cared about Zhao Zhuang Chen bing the Emperor. After all, all her life she had seen this as the most important thing.


    Since she couldn''t get the throne in her Qin because of being a woman, she had tried toplete her dream through her son in Xin.


    Unfortunately, she made the getting throne so important and something very big in her son''s eyes that now he could see nothing but the throne ��not even his own mother who had perhaps taken innumerable danger and risked her life just for his sake.


    When the old Momo came running inside the chambers, Qin Wenya was confused to see her face that was full of tears.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Qin Wenya frowned and was about to ask what happened.


    However, before she could even let out a single word, two servants and a maid stepped inside the chamber. And then the Imperial Guards who had been guarding the entrance.


    Qin Wenya was confused until her eyes went to the tray the maid had in her hands. Her eyes narrowed and her face went only slightly pale because she soon dismissed the guess forming inside her mind.


    That was surely rubbish!


    In a very cold voice that hid the panic she was feeling, she asked the maid


    "What is this? This thread and this bowl��what are you doing with these things here in Bengong chambers?"


    The old Momo covered her mouth as she sobbed silently on hearing the question. It was the Imperial Guard who answered Qin Wenya''s question.


    "It is His Majesty''s order to give Her Majesty the freedom to choose the way she wishes to leave this world."


    This time, Qin Wenya''s face finally went white like a sheet of paper. She looked at the Imperial Guard and then at the tray again with slightly wide eyes that were full of shock.


    "What rubbish is this!"


    She shouted in rage as she strode forward and then flipped the tray in the maid''s hands. The bowl of poison fell down on the floor and the thread that was lying on the floor, Qin Wenya red at it and then at the maid as she said coldly


    "Bengong wishes to talk to His Majesty right now."


    She had just finished her words when a deep and majestic voice sounded in the chambers.


    "Zhen is here, Empress."


    Qin Wenya immediately looked toward the entrance with cold and sharp eyes.


    She saw how calmly Zhao Wang Lei approached her and then stopped in front of her. Zhao Wang Lei saw the fallen bowl and thread and ordered calmly.


    "Arrange it again."


    Qin Wenya''s chin quivered when she heard his words but she tried to maintain her calm. The servant and maids left. Zhao Wang Lei ordered the old Momo to leave as well.


    They were alone inside the chambers now.


    Qin Wenya was about to open her mouth to speak when Zhao Wang Lei spoke up again


    "It would be better if you die without making any noise, Qin Wenya. If you tried to create some mess now, then it would not be us who will suffer, it will be Zhuang Chen. Your sins are already going to make him suffer in the future. His way to the throne is hard now. Don''t create more mess for your son."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes were filled with fresh tears.


    Tears of anger.


    She was feeling so angry that she felt the urge to vomit blood. When she spoke to Zhao Wang Lei she was breathing heavily.


    "The sin I have nevermitted? You did this, Zhao Wang Lei, right? You intentionally put such an usation on me. You devised the whole pan just because I knew your dirty secret."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s calm expression vanished and his eyes were deathly cold when he heard Qin Wenya''s words.


    He smiled coldly as he stepped forward and said without any hesitation.


    "You are right. I did it. What can you do to me now? Hmm?"

 Chapter 721: Qin Wenya Trying To Save Herself

    Chapter 721: Qin Wenya Trying To Save HerselfQin Wenya was seething as she looked at Zhao Wang Lei. They had their differences even before also but Zhao Wang Lei was being too open this time. It seemed to her as if the man who had shared those nights with her as her husband was a duplicate.


    "If something happened to me, Qin will not leave you, Zhao Wang Lei."


    In the past these words used to make him feel very angry, Zhao Wang Lei remembered. However, today heughed amusingly when he heard the threat.


    For the first time, he felt powerful in front of Qin Wenya.


    "For that you don''t need to worry at all, Qin Wenya. Zhen had already arranged everything to counter them."


    Qin Wenya''s mind suddenly went nk.


    She had thought that her threat would stop Zhao Wang Lei and with whatever little time she would have she would immediately reveal his dirty secret to everyone regardless of whatever she will have to do for that. She will tell everyone that Zhao Wang Lei had conspired against her because she knew his secret.


    However, seeing Zhao Wang Lei so fearless in front of her threat, Qin Wenya''s confidence wavered.


    "You��Zhao Wang Lei what kind of n do you have?"


    She will find some loophole in his n to stop him. However, Qin Wenya was na?ve to think at this moment that Zhao Wang Lei would tell her his n.


    "That is not something you need to know. You just think of which method you will choose to end your life."


    Qin Wenya suddenly felt a little cold. She couldn''t think of anything that could save her.


    "How can you kill me without even giving me any chance to prove myself innocent! That is against the rules of the Imperial Pce."


    It was indeed against the rules.


    However, no ministers brought this point to light after they hade to know of Qin Wenya''s deeds. Who would want to give any chance to the woman who was threatening their Empire''s security with some other Empire?


    Simply, Qin Wenyamitted treason by threatening the Emperor all these years and the punishment for treason was death.


    The servant and maids brought the thread and poison again. However, Qin Wenya shook her head and refused to drink it.


    Zhao Wang Lei ordered the maids to hold her and then asked the servant to pour the poison down her throat.


    Qin Wenya struggled fiercely but she couldn''t release herself from the maid''s tight hold on herself. When she saw the bowl of poison approaching her mouth, her eyes went wide.


    She couldn''t die so easily.


    However, she couldn''t see even her children anywhere to help her. Where was Zhao Zhuang Chen! Did he not inform anyone from Qin?


    The maid even held her mouth open by pinching her nose tightly.


    Despair and helplessness filled her suddenly and she lookedpletely hopeless. Tears rolled down her cheeks and she closed her eyes leaving every hope of getting saved.


    It was at that moment, that Zhao Wang Lei ordered the servant to stop.


    The servant did as he said and stepped back with his head bowed and the bowl of poison still in his hands. Qin Wenya who had closed her eyes suddenly opened them and looked at Zhao Wang Lei in confusion.


    Zhao Wang Lei was looking at her with a mocking smile and then said calmly a few momentster


    "Let the Empress have rest."


    Everyone inside the chambers was slightly confused.


    Qin Wenya had many questions inside her mind. However, her body and mouth didn''t have any strength to ask Zhao Wang Lei.


    So she just sat there as everyone left the chambers one by one.


    However, one thing she knew very well was that she needed to do something otherwise her days in Xin were not left more.


    .


    .


    .


    The whole day, the Imperial Pce was unusually silent.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sent his fastest shadow guard to Qin. However, he didn''t have much hope. By tomorrow, could anyone really cover the distance that was usually covered in three days?


    He could no longer stand for his mother. However, it would not be a problem if someone from Qin arrived here to help her. They could ask for reinvestigation and maybe her mother would be free from all the usations.


    However, all these things were sweet and his imagination only.


    Everything was going on too fast. So fast that he didn''t get any chance to save her mother. Partially he had epted that now he was alone in this fight for the throne because his stupid sister was also not of much help.


    She couldn''t see anything in this world except Xi Ying.


    And even if she could, there was no use for her because she was also locked inside her chambers like his mother.


    He was alone. However deep inside, Zhao Zhuang Chen was determined to win the throne regardless of whatever he will have to do for that.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, the ministers didn''t gather in the Imperial Court for the Imperial Assembly.


    In Xi Manor, Li Rui was surprised when she woke up and found Xi Ying still on bed.


    She carefully climbed down from the bed. However, just when she was about to put her foot on the floor, a hand suddenly caught it.


    Surprised, Li Rui looked at Xi Ying who was looking at her with a disappointed face.


    "Rui, you should not put your foot on the cold floor."


    Li Rui blinked.


    Though it was still cold, it was not that cold as well. And she was wearing socks.


    However, she was pregnant. She indeed had been irresponsible. She was at theck of response so she couldn''t say anything.


    Xi Ying helped Li Rui in wearing the shoes.


    Li Rui knew that he wouldn''t listen to her. Seeing that he was already frowning, she decided not to say that she can do it on her own. After Xi Ying had made her wear her shoes, he helped her in getting up and asked strictly


    "Do you step down from the bed on the floor directly every day?"


    "No!"


    Li Rui said immediately.


    It was just today.


    Her shoes were ced a little away from the bed this morning. Perhaps Xi Ling had mistakenly pushed them away while yingst night.


    When Xi Ying heard this, his frown rxed. However, he still decided to ask Liu Lan and Li Hua to make sure that she won''t do this again. Sometimes, he wakes up early and goes to have a bath. Generally, she would wake up at that time. It was only today that he saw her getting up in front of her eyes and he felt fortunate that he saw it.


    "Rui, you should take care of yourself."


    Li Rui sighed at being taught like a child. However, she knew that she was at fault this time. She nodded her head obediently.


    However, she was still confused as to why Xi Ying was not going to get ready so she said


    "Today Qin Wenya is going to get executed."


    Xi Ying hummed. He held her and walked out of the room towards the bathroom. She would need to use it. Li Rui continued walking and finally asked him


    "You are not going to Imperial Pce?"


    Xi Ying shook his head and answered


    "No meeting for today. The Empress of the Empire is getting executed. How can Emperor have the Imperial Assembly in such circumstances!"


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    That was logical.


    After Li Rui was inside the bathroom, Xi Ying called for Liu Lan and asked her to stand there to help Li Rui when she wille out.


    And then he went to get ready.


    When he came back, he saw that his wife was getting ready.


    Li Hua wasbing Li Rui''s hair. Xi Ling woke upte today and Liu Lan was going to the bathroom with a servant to help him bathe.


    They had ate breakfast.


    Xi Ling was also surprised when he saw that his father didn''t leave when he stepped inside the dining room after getting ready.


    "Father is not going out today."


    Xi Ying shook his head in ''no''. Qin Wenya was going to get executed. He was sure that Zhao Wang Lei would not let any mess happen because it would cost him his everything.


    So he didn''t feel any need to go and see someone''s head getting detached from their body.


    He would rather spend the day with his wife and son.


    Xi Ying smiled at his son and helped him in sitting on the chair before he could do so. Xi Lingughed at being picked up suddenly. After he was seated, Xi Ying served the food on his wife''s te and then on his son''s te.


    Xi Ling happily picked up his chopsticks to eat. However, his good mood vanished when he heard from his father


    "Today Father will y with you."


    And Xi Ling suddenly felt like crying. With teary eyes, he looked at his mother who also looked at theck of what she should do.


    The oblivion Xi Ying was eating silently unable to notice the interaction of his despair filled son and his hesitant wife.

 Chapter 722: The Execution

    Chapter 722: The ExecutionQin Wenya was inside her chambers. Her eyes were red and swollen. The whole night she had not been able to sleep.


    Whenever she tried to close her eyes, the scene from yesterday where the servant was about to pour the bowl of poison down her throat would appear.


    The horrors of the day would not let her eyes and heart find some peaceful time. In the end, the whole night she spent wondering how Zhao Wang Lei got to know that it was she who had tried to kill Yi Jie.


    In her eyes, the problems for her started at that point only. Neither would have he found out nor would he have tried to find out why she attempted to do this.


    In the end, he found out that she knew something that he didn''t want anyone to know and hence he did all this.


    However, Qin Wenya was left confused.


    She couldn''t find the answers to her questions. The maid she had asked to collect the poison was very loyal to her. Qin Wenya was sure that she would not have opened her mouth and she had been sent away by her back to her vige with a lot of money.


    Then how did Zhao Wang Lei find out?! The doubt should not have gone to her at all unless he investigated her specifically ��as if he had doubted her from the beginning.


    In thetter case, it was possible to find out since the maid had used her own name to collect the poison and she was working under her hence the investigation results were direct. However, at that time, she had no choice other than this.


    The n to poison Yi Jie was made in hurry and they had to show documents to collect the poison. The maid had to show documents to prove that she was providing her real name and since they were in hurry she didn''t get the chance to make some fake documents.


    However, even though the maid belonged to her, Zhao Wang Lei would have to prove from the maid''s mouth itself that it was she who had ordered her to do this. And that''s where the maid''s loyalty to her would havee in handy.


    After thinking for a few moments silently, Qin Wenya finally realized something.


    She suddenly understood why Zhao Wang Lei didn''t use this matter to punish her. Because he couldn''t prove it.


    She was actually very right in what she thought. Just that��it was Xi Ying who did all this instead of Zhao Wang Lei.


    He knew that Qin Wenya was very confident about not being found out about the matter of Yi Jie being poisoned. That''s why he nned something more vicious to frame her and finally punish her.


    It was just that Qin Wenya had never expected something like this to ur. She had thought that she was powerful in front of Zhao Wang Lei just like before. And after knowing her secret, she was more powerful. However, in all this, she touched Xi Ying''s bottom line, and hence she was going to face the consequences.


    When the old Momo stepped inside the room and asked Qin Wenya if she needed to get ready as she was to go outside today, Qin Wenya was delighted.


    She thought that she was perhaps given the chance to prove herself innocent like every other victim.


    She also came to think that perhaps her words from yesterday had scared Zhao Wang Lei and that''s why he had ordered the servant not to give her the poison. And now finally today, he was helpless and had no choice but ask her toe out.


    Delighted Qin Wenya with her own assumptions, got ready in hurry.


    She had never gotten ready in so less time in the past and hence the old Momo was surprised when she saw her all ready to go out soon.


    Looking at the mighty woman who didn''t know anything, the old Momo couldn''t even look at her for a long time. She avoided looking at her very much.


    She had served the Empress for many years and had never thought that the Empress could do something so terrible.


    Still, she felt some pity thinking about how the mighty Empress will fall in front of so many people today.


    The Emperor had ordered her not to tell the Empress anything and hence she couldn''t say anything.


    When Qin Wenya crossed the corridors and stepped out in open she frowned seeing the old Momo stop walking. However, soon her eyes fell on the carriage a few steps away.


    When she heard the old Momo say


    "Your Majesty, please step inside."


    Qin Wenya''s eyes went deathly cold and sharp.


    "Bengong is ought to sit in this carriage."


    This was a special kind of carriage, ording to what Qin Wenya knew. In the Xin Empire, the criminals who havemitted a very huge sin were brought to prison or for a hearing in the Imperial Court in these carriages in case they were brought from far away.


    How could she sit inside it?


    However, when the old Momo simply stood there with her head bowed, Qin Wenya sighed exasperatedly and silently walked to the carriage.


    She will make sure that Zhao Wang Lei will face utter humiliation for whatever he was doing to her.


    The carriage waspletely locked from all sides. One closed from the outside, it could not be opened unless opened from the outside again which meant only a person from inside could never open it. It was made in this way so that the criminal would not have a chance to run away. Usually, the people from noble families who were criminals were brought in them.


    It was humiliating for Qin Wenya because, in her eyes, the carriages were provided to her because she was being doubted for escaping the Imperial Pce.


    A few minutes but the carriage didn''t stop. Inside the carriage, Qin Wenya frowned deeply.


    The hearing would be done in the Imperial Pce only so it should not have taken this much time. Qin Wenya''s eyes widened suddenly and she couldn''t help but think whether Zhao Wang Lei wanted to kill her secretly.


    She quickly knocked on the door of carriage, however, it was of no use as no one opened the door.


    She was helpless and could only wait until the door opened from outside by someone. It was almost half a shichenter when she was starting to doubt that she will go crazy that the door opened.


    Qin Wenya instantly jumped out of the carriage without even letting the old Momo help her.


    She frowned when she saw that she was standing in the center of arge crowd.


    However, her stiff shoulders rxed somewhat. If there were so many people, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t do anything wrong to her, or that was what she thought.


    "Your Majesty, this way please."


    Qin Wenyaposed her expression when the old Momo said this and with a majestic expression, she followed the old Momo.


    She could hear people''s whispers but she stayed calm ��only until she saw the thing using which people were usually beheaded.


    Qin Wenya no longer followed the old Momo. She stood there looking at the thing in front of her with nk eyes.


    The old Momo seemed to realize this and turned around to look at her.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me."


    However, Qin Wenya looked at the old Momo with rage-filled eyes and asked coldly


    "What have you brought Bengong here for?"


    The old Momo who didn''t know whether she should answer the Empress'' question or not lowered her head silently. However, Qin Wenya seemed to have found her answer in this silence.


    Her lips and chin trembled and she turned around to leave.


    This was ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!


    When she turned around she saw therge shed a few steps away on a huge chair Zhao Wang Lei was seated.


    Not only he but Zhao Zhuang Chen and Zhao Zhang Wei were also seated on his every side. However, Qin Wenya''s attention was solely on Zhao Wang Lei.


    The fire burning inside her chest burnt more rapidly and in her anger, she strode towards the shed and shouted almost like a shrew


    "Zhao Wang Lei, How dare you!"


    The crowd''s whispers went silent at Qin Wenya''s words. They were shocked by the way Qin Wenya spoke Zhao Wang Lei''s name.


    How could she speak to Emperor like this!


    They now immensely trusted whatever has been dered in the public. So the Empress had really threatened their Emperor years ago and had also killed Noble Consort Shu back then.


    Qin Wenya couldn''t reach the shed. She was caught by two maids instantly. Two Imperial Guards stood beside the maids to do anything if the maids couldn''t handle the matter.


    Sitting under the shed, Zhao Wang Lei hid the satisfaction he felt on seeing Qin Wenya struggling like this.


    In his deep and majestic voice, he announced


    "The Empress of Xin, Qin Wenya killed Noble Consort Shu and an Imperial Physician. Not only she did do this but she also threaten Xin''s safety using Qin. For such sins, today she will be beheaded publicly."


    Qin Wenya thought that she couldn''t feel any more shocked by whatever was happening. She could no longerpose herself. And hence she started to shout hysterically as she struggled wildly


    "You are a sinner. You are a dirty man��dirtier than dirt. I shall tell everyone your secrets. It is you who deserved to be beheaded publicly, Zhao Wang Lei."

 Chapter 723: Near Him But Too Far Away

    Chapter 723: Near Him But Too Far AwayThe crowd couldn''t help but roar this time seeing how Qin Wenya spoke to their Emperor.


    Sitting in his seat, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t have a good face. In his eyes, his mother was utterly stupid. If she would behave like this, then there was no chance that Father Emperor would dy her punishment. He couldn''t help but think that his mother was not as wise as he had thought.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s face was emotionless and the expression on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face couldn''t be deciphered.


    Ministers who were standing a few steps away from the crowd under a separate shed couldn''t help but shake their heads. They had never thought that the Empress was so arrogant.


    Qin Wenya was ready to spout out the secrets she knew of Zhao Wang Lei. However, it took only one wave from Zhao Wang Lei''s hand that her mouth was stuffed with a cloth and her hands were tied.


    She struggled ��quite fiercely.


    Eunuch Wang looked at the old Momo. This old Momo had served the Empress Dowager and hence she understood Eunuch Wang''s implication.


    Immediately, she walked to Qin Wenya and pped her hand in front of the crowd without any hesitation.


    "You dare to speak to your Emperor like this."


    It took Qin Wenya more than a whole minute to believe that she had been pped by a lowly maid. She looked shocked by whatever was happening.


    She had thought that she had scared Zhao Wang Lei. However, now that she thought about everything from yesterday again, she suddenly came to realize that yesterday Zhao Wang Lei had just yed a joke with her. He wanted to see her fear and enjoy it.


    It was not because she had scared him that he ordered the servant to stop poisoning her. Instead, he knew beforehand that she was going to be executed publicly.


    Qin Wenya waspletely still as the Imperial Guard held the rope around her hands and started to drag her towards the thing where she would be beheaded.


    Now she was facing the crowd again.


    She looked hopeless and helpless again. For onest time, her eyes filled with hope again and she looked toward her son.


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen only looked at her for a moment before he looked away. Something seemed to break inside Qin Wenya when she saw this.


    As she looked at her husband and her son''s indifferent faces, she suddenly wondered what exactly she had earned in all these years of her life.


    Today when she needed someone to save her, no one was here. She was alone.


    She had been actually alone all her life��with her arrogance and ambitions of getting the power of the throne.


    A momentter, when the Imperial Guard made her bend down and ced her head rightly, she didn''t even resist. She looked as if she was in some kind of daze.


    It was only a momentter, that she realized what was going to happen and hence she tried to move. However, before she could do so, the sword did its work.


    And the crowd went utterly silent.


    Xin no longer had an alive Empress.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying got the news of Qin Wenya''s sessful execution from his shadow guard, An Ping.


    He was ying with Xi Ling at that time who looked helpless as he looked at his mother again and again for some kind of help. Both Li Rui and Xi Ling sighed in relief when they saw An Ping at the door.


    Xi Ying stood up and went out.


    "Master, the Empress left the world."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    "Any news from the border?"


    He asked An Ping who shook his head in ''no''. Xi Ying frowned. It was taking longer than he had thought. He had thought that since Zhao Wang Lei was involved in these matters, he will use this time and find out about new ns regarding Li and Yi n.


    However, it seemed that he had underestimated Zhao Wang Lei this time. If it was taking this much time to find his n out then he might have something stronger in store this time.


    He needed to buy more time.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered instantly and he said


    "Make the news of Qin Wenya''s execution reach Qin as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Master."


    An Ping flew away after this.


    And Xi Ying turned around to go inside the room again.


    However, he frowned when he saw the empty room.


    Where did Li Rui and Xi Ling go?


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei went to Lantai Courtyard again that day after he returned to the Imperial Pce. The events from the morning were still fresh in his mind.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t resist his touch. The realization made Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart fill with joy.


    Did it mean that she didn''t hate him?


    He just needed to give her time.


    Everything would be fine but it will take time. This kind of hope filled his heart.


    When he stepped inside Yi Huiqing''s chambers, he saw that she was seated near the window on a chair.


    He quietly picked a chair and put it in front of her chair.


    Yi Huiqing only realized that he was there when she heard the sound of the chair being ced.


    She turned to look at him with a confused pair of eyes but soon her face went nk.


    Perhaps she remembered the morning. Zhao Zhang Wei smiled because he saw how she was twisting her fingers with the hem of her dress.


    Perhaps from thest few visits, he had realized that he should not speak much in front of her because whenever he did, he would say something that would hurt her a lot.


    So he decided to stay silent this time. Though he wanted to talk to her, he thought it would be better if he would first make her used to of having him around her.


    Yi Huiqing also looked relieved when she didn''t hear anything from him.


    She never looked at him and continued to look out of the window. However, with time, she couldn''t help but remember how he had whispered ''Mother'' when she had tried to free her hand from his hand in the morning.


    He still cared about his mother.


    Yi Huiqing smiled bitterly suddenly when she remembered him saying in the morning that he had needed her because he was going crazy with everything going on in his mind. She could understand that it must be about his mother.


    However, why should her presence give herfort when he had given her nothing but pain and despair?


    "Your Highness really loved Mother Consort, right?"


    Yi Huiqing asked softly a few moments. Her lips still had a bitter smile.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was delighted when he heard her talk to him. He immediately replied to her


    "Yes."


    A momentter, he continued


    "She was beautiful, gentle, soft-spoken. However, she was perhaps the person who had suffered most in this Imperial Pce."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s fists clenched when he remembered something from the past.


    "She was not allowed to meet anyone��sometimes not even me. I would have to wait for days to see her."


    He looked in a daze when he said this.


    "It must have pained to even remember right?"


    Yi Huiqing asked in almost a whisper and Zhao Zhang Wei almost nodded his head. However, his body turned stiff when Yi Huiqing whispered again


    "Can you imagine how much it pains me to remember my children you killed even before they were born?"


    When he gathered his courage to look at Yi Huiqing''s face, Zhao Zhang Wei saw that she was not crying as he had expected. She looked calm but there was a bitter smile on her lips.


    There was no sound but something seemed to break inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart when he saw Yi Huiqing like this.


    He could finally see the change inside her.


    The change brought by his deeds.


    She was here in the Imperial Pce with him��but she was far away from him.


    So far that it scared him that he would never be able to cover the distance between them regardless of how much he would try.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei left Yi Huiqing''s chambers soon after what she had whispered.


    He couldn''t stay. Somehow being near her at that moment also scared him. As if he was pushing her more away from himself with his persistence.


    What should he do? What could he do? He didn''t know the answer to a single question.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei stopped because of being blocked suddenly and looked at the woman in front of her.


    He merely nodded his head in acknowledgment and was about to walk past when he heard the woman say


    "Noble Consort Shu must be happy in the heavens seeing that Your Highness fought for her and she finally got justice. This concubine''s mother also must be happy seeing this."


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t simply walk away when he heard his mother''s name mentioned. He looked at the woman again and suddenly remembered that she was concubine Shaolin and her mother was his mother''s best friend.


    Concubine Shaolin was relieved when she saw that he had stopped finally. She didn''t dare to stop walking worried that he would leave if she stopped so she said


    "That small garden full of jasmines ��did Your Highness make it in remembrance of Noble Consort Shu?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned when he heard this and said


    "No"


    Concubine Shaolin pretended to have an awkward expression on his face and said


    "Oh��this concubine thought that because Mother used to say that Noble Consort Shu used to like jasmine flowers."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was nk when he heard this.


    He actually didn''t know anything about his mother''s likes and dislikes. How could he know when he had seen her for the days that could be counted as a few months only? He had the remembrance of only that many days in his memory.


    Everything he knew about her likes and dislikes was told by Concubine Shaolin mostly.


    "What else your mother told you about Benwang''s Mother?"


    And Concubine Shaolin smirked mentally when she heard this question.


    Her work was done.


    That was what she hade here for.

 Chapter 724: The Unfortunate Zhao Zhang Wei

    Chapter 724: The Unfortunate Zhao Zhang WeiIt was still early in the morning when Zhao Zhang Wei woke up.


    He frowned as he got up to sit on the bed he was sleeping on. Seeing the unfamiliar room, his frown deepened and with his fingers he pressed his temple.


    However, he stilledpletely and his phoenix eyes widened with shock and panic when he saw the woman lying on the other side of the bed.


    She was naked under the covers. He averted his eyes immediately when he saw her naked shoulders.


    A very cold expression was there on his face as he climbed down from the bed. However, the sudden dizziness hit him for a second and his leg collided with the table ced nearby. Zhao Zhang Wei maintained his bnce, however, the table fell down because of the collision.


    Thump


    The loud sound woke Concubine Shaolin who was deeply asleep on her bed or that was what Zhao Zhang Wei had thought.


    She sat up on the bed and covered herself with the nket when she realized her state. However, when she saw Zhao Zhang Wei in the room, she left everything and quickly climbed down from the bed.


    Somehow covering herself using the nket, Shaolin reached to stand in front of Zhao Zhang Wei and said softly


    "Your Highness woke up? This concubine should have woken up earlier to help Your Highness. Please forgive this concubine in ount ofst night."


    Shaolin smiled like a newly married girl when she said thest few words. Her cheeks were bright pink.


    The image she presented could evoke gentleness inside any other man. However, all Zhao Zhang Wei felt was frustration. Especially when he saw the bright red marks on her shoulders.


    Did he do it?


    Why could he not remember anything?


    He just remembered that he hade back to Imperial Pce in the noon and then went to Lantai Courtyard to see his wangfei.


    On his way back, he met ��


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes flickered. In one stride, he stepped closer to Shaolin. Concubine Shaolin blushed more deeply.


    However, she was shocked when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold voice instead of the sweet words she had expected.


    "What did you mix in the water you had given me yesterday, Shaolin?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice was so cold and filled with rage that Shaolin''s eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears. She trembled fiercely because of fear she felt.


    How did he find out! She had not expected him to find out and that too so soon.


    Shaolin didn''t know what she should do or say. She could only open and close her mouth and shed tears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was disgusted on seeing her like this because he knew that she truly had mixed something in the water.


    Otherwise why would she look so scared when he questioned her!


    "Shaolin"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice only got colder than before and Shaolin had to gather her courage to look at him. However, she regretted doing so. His cold and indifferent eyes scared her so much that she wanted to vanish away from there.


    "No one��Benwang repeats no one should find about it. Do you understand? ��.Especially Qingqing."


    Shaolin''s heart broke when she saw that he was worrying about Yi Huiqing. She never mattered to him��not even a little.


    However, what she thought inside her heart, she had to nod her head.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t look any less colder.


    He left the chambers.


    What could be more unfortunate! Zhao Zhang Wei wondered when he saw Yi Huiqing strolling in the garden with her maidservant who held her hand as she walked slowly.


    And he had to pass the same garden.


    Hence, he came across her when she was exiting the garden.


    Heavy guilt filled his heart when he looked at her. Zhao Zhang Wei had never felt like this. He felt like pping himself.


    How could he trust a woman in this Imperial Pce so easily!


    Everyone except his Qingqing had a ck heart. How could he forget this?


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t even bear to look into her eyes properly.


    "Greetings, Your Highness"


    Yi Huiqing said politely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head and decided to walk away. However, his face went cold when he heard the same voice again from his behind.


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei clenched his hands inside his sleeves.


    "Your Highness'' sachet was left in this concubine''s chambers."


    Concubine Shaolin who had worn her robes in hurry ran to Zhao Zhang Wei and presented his sachet in front of him as she said this.


    Lin Daiyu standing beside her mistress had wide eyes and soon tears filled her eyes. Seeing Zhao Zhang Weiing to see her mistress every day these days, she had thought that he really cared about her mistress.


    However, she had been very wrong.


    Here he was spending nights in another concubine''s courtyard when her mistress couldn''t sleep at night because of nightmares about her dead children.


    Lin Daiyu looked at her mistress with concern-filled eyes.


    However, Yi Huiqing looked very calm.


    She held Lin Daiyu''s hand and whispered calmly


    "Let''s go"


    Lin Daiyu immediately nodded her head and started to walk away from there slowly.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei was feeling so angry that he wanted to kill Shaolin right then and there.


    However, what could he get by killing her?


    He was equally at fault for letting his guard down and letting his emotions fool him. The sachet with which she hade, he took it but then threw it away on the ground.


    "Shaolin"


    He spoke in a cold voice and Shaolin flinched at his tone.


    "If you wish to live a long life then don''t appear in front of Benwang again."


    With these words, Zhao Zhang Wei left there.


    The day couldn''t get any worse for him.


    .


    .


    .


    Eunuch Zhang carefully helped Zhao Zhang Wei in wearing his robes.


    He didn''t even dare to raise his head and look at the prince''s cold face which looked as if everyone in this world owed him something.


    He didn''t even dare to breathe loudly fearing that the prince would throw him out of Xinhe Pce.


    Except for Xinhe Pce, Eunuch Zhang couldn''t think of any other Pce where he would be able to live peacefully in this Imperial Pce.


    However, regardless of how careful he was, he was still destined to hear some ''sweet words'' from Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "Why did you not look for me when I was absent for the whole night?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked coldly.


    Eunuch Zhang''s eyes widened and he immediately shook his head and said


    "It is not like that, Your Highness. This servant had gone to look for Your Highness but then came to know that Your Highness is with Concubine Shaolin. So this servant thought that it was better not to dist��."


    Eunuch Zhang paused when he saw that Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze at him was only going colder and sharper.


    He lowered his head immediately and stood silently wondering what he should say to appease the prince.


    A momentter, he suddenly heard the prince asking him


    "Do you also think that I will actually sleep with someone else when I love Qingqing?"


    Eunuch Zhang raised his head and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with nk eyes. A momentter, he blinked.


    He actually never knew that his master loved wangfei. Though he had noticed a change in his master''s behavior for wangfei, he could also see that his master was still very much like before in front of wangfei.


    Hence, he hade to think that his master felt guilt for not apanying wangfei in her sorrow or perhaps his master was interested in wangfei because of herck of interest in him.


    Though thetter case sounded a little sick, as a man Eunuch Zhang could somehow feel that it was right.


    Some people are like this. They tend to care for some things when they lose them. However, this interest also varied. It could be short-term as well as long-term.


    In which category his master lied, he still was not sure. But today��it seemed that got his answer.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei felt frustrated on seeing theck of response from his eunuch''s side.


    Did Qingqing think the same about him?


    He stepped closer to the young Eunuch and said coldly while staring into his eyes


    "I might be indifferent to anything, might not have cared in the past. However, once I have started to love her, I shall be loyal to her till this breathests."


    Eunuch Zhang blinked again.


    It was a big thing for a prince to say all these things. However, once he saw everything and Zhao Zhang Wei as the man who was not here for his wife when she mourning the loss of her children, Eunuch Zhang felt that whatever he said was very less.


    He could see things in a very narrow sight, not in a wider view.


    Still, he tried tofort his master.


    "Your Highness, wangfei will be fine. She won''t get angry. It is not like Your Highness had not spent nights with concubines before."

 Chapter 725: General Li To Take Li Rui To Li Manor

    Chapter 725: General Li To Take Li Rui To Li ManorThe chambers were silent.


    Eunuch Zhang didn''t seem to realize the impact of his words. However, Zhao Zhang Wei lookedpletely stiff after what the former had said.


    He looked at Eunuch Zhang stiffly and then whispered suddenly


    "But I never��"


    However, he didn''tplete his words realizing how foolish his response sounded to his own ears.


    Actually, he had never touched a single concubine in Xinhe Pce ��except for her. However, Yi Huiqing didn''t know this. Scratch that��except for him, no one knew this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly sighed heavily.


    A bitter smile graced his lips suddenly and he looked at the young Eunuch.


    "I should not have scolded you."


    His words shocked Eunuch Zhang as he wondered whether this was the prince''s way of apologizing. Whatever it was, Eunuch Zhang found it overwhelming and immediately shook his head as he said


    "Your Highness can do anything with this servant."


    Zhao Zhang Wei no longer said anything. However, his heart was very heavy. His phoenix eyes were dim.


    How could he scold anyone when all the mess was created by himself!


    No one was to be med for his mistakes except for him.


    .


    .


    .


    The Imperial Pce''s air was slightly tense. Xi Ying could feel it when he entered the Imperial Pce.


    However, it was normal.


    The Empress was executed just yesterday. It would take a few days for the whole Imperial City to gain its vigor, let alone the Imperial Pce.


    A long time passed after Xi Ying sat on his seat in the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t enter. Xi Ying found this also very normal.


    The prince would also take some time to ept the fact that he now was alone in the Imperial Pce and had to fight for himself.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen, in the end, was inexperienced. He would have to revise his ns and if he still wanted the throne then his every step should be very careful because now there was no one to correct his mistakes.


    However, one thing that Xi Ying didn''t find normal was Zhao Zhang Wei''s expressions. The prince looked somewhat lost and dispirited.


    He frowned in confusion wondering what happened.


    However, before he could try to find out, the Imperial Eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and hence everyone had to stand up from their seats to greet him including Xi Ying.


    The Imperial Assembly finished quite early. There was not much to discuss. Actually there was��however it was something that couldn''t be discussed now.


    At least not for a few days.


    And Xi Ying knew what it was.


    The seat of the Empress was now vacant and hence soon the ministers would talk to Zhao Wang Lei regarding it. He wondered what will Zhao Wang Lei at that time. However, it would be better if this issue would busy him so much that he would not focus his attention on Li and Yi n.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Xi Ying nodded his head in acknowledgement when the Imperial Guard guarding the entrance of Xinhe Pce greeted him.


    He was here to meet Zhao Zhang Wei or he should say to find out what exactly happened that made the prince look like this.


    Amidst all this, Xi Ying never tried to think exactly when did he start to think so much about Zhao Zhang Wei. Because ording to his usual behavior, he should have never found it his concern.


    However, he contradicted himself by saying that he was looking out for Zhao Zhang Wei because thetter was rted to Yi Huiqing and his wife cared a lot about Yi Huiqing.


    Also, he had said himself that Yi Huiqing was his responsibility so he ought to look out for her husband.


    Just at this moment, the Imperial Guard came back and informed Xi Ying that he could meet Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Xi Ying went to the study room and was immediately permitted to go inside.


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to be reading something or perhaps he had just put that book in front of him for a show.


    Xi Ying concluded that it was thetter when he saw the deep frown on his forehead. He walked to the chair ced in front of Zhao Zhang Wei and sat on it as he said calmly


    "Looking at Your Highness'' face, this Lord can''t help but wonder if this Lord disturbed Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately smoothed his frown and said politely


    "No, Prime Minister Xi. Benwang was just thinking about something."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    Before Zhao Zhang Wei could ask him, what he was here for, Xi Ying asked him on his own


    "How is Princess Consort Yi?"


    Yi Huiqing''s mention made Zhao Zhang Wei''s face nk for a moment before he replied stiffly


    "She is fine. She can walk outside for some time now."


    Xi Ying who was noticing each and every expression on Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was now sure that something was definitely wrong between him and Yi Huiqing.


    However, he didn''t know if he should ask Zhao Zhang Wei about this directly. He didn''t wish to intrude in someone''s personal life. Though he could do so by saying that he just wanted to make sure that Yi Huiqing was fine, he ought to believe that Zhao Zhang Wei would not lie to her.


    After a few moments of contemtion, he sighed and decided to leave.


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw him standing up and opened his mouth to speak. However, what was going on inside his mind never came on his tongue.


    Instead of what he wanted to ask from Xi Ying, what he said was


    "When shall the main n start?"


    Xi Ying was surprised at the question he had not expected from Zhao Zhang Wei''s side at such a moment. It took him a moment to respond


    "This Lord needs to make a few changes in the n now. Before Qin Wenya was also included in the n, however now since she is no more, This Lord needs to look at everything again."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head with a solemn expression on his face. Though he had asked the question all of sudden, he thought that it would be nice if the n started early. After everything would be fine, he would tell Yi Huiqing everything.


    He would clear every misunderstanding between them.


    She would forgive after that, right?


    Xi Ying left Xinhe Pce.


    When he reached Xi Manor, he was informed by his shadow guard that General Li was here to meet him. Xi Ying was surprised.


    He felt slightly ridiculous and amused when a thought came to his mind.


    Was the general here to thank him for his generosity to kill the woman who tried to kill his wife?


    Xi Ying smiled in mockery as he shook his head.


    When he stepped inside the living room, he found General Li sitting in front of Li Rui. Xi Ying smiled on seeing his wife. He signed her to sit with a frown on his forehead when he saw that she was trying to get up.


    Li Rui didn''t get up.


    Xi Ying sat beside his wife and looked at General Li finally. General Li also looked at him calmly and nodded his head politely


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    "General Li"


    Xi Ying also greeted the General politely thinking that now he would tell him what he was here for. However, contrary to his expectations, the General talked to Li Rui, and asked her about her health and then about Xi Ling.


    However, he never mentioned what he was here for. But there was something unusual about him today. Xi Ying saw General Li ncing at him every few moments with a weird smile on his lips.


    He didn''t know why but he had some kind of premonition inside his heart.


    As if the General would drop some sudden bomb on him.


    Xi Ying''s attention was diverted when Xi Ling entered the living room. The small bun seemed to have just woken up and ran towards his mother as soon as he saw her.


    However, when he noticed that there was one more person inside the room except his mother and father, he immediately changed his route and walked to stand in front of General Li.


    "Greetings, Grandfather. Xi Ling wishes Grandfather a good day."


    The small bun greeted General Li very politely. When he finished, he even looked at his mother who smiled at him and nodded her head.


    The small bun was instantly happy.


    On the other hand, General Li who was noticing this interaction felt his heart going soft. Xi Ling reminded him so much of his daughter��his cheerful daughter who was the life of his Li Manor.


    Unable to control himself, he picked Xi Ling and then made him sit on hisp.


    The small bun who was looking at his mother was surprised at being picked up suddenly. The next moment, he frowned deeply. He didn''t like to sit in anyone''sp except for his father and mother.


    However, remembering that the man was his mother''s father, Xi Ling decided to endure it.


    How could General Li not see it! He merely chuckled and asked Xi Ling


    "Xi Ling, Grandfather is here to bring you and your mother to Li Manor. Will Xi Ling go with his mother and Grandfather?"


    And the Xi Manor went deathly silent after General Li''s words.

 Chapter 726: Will Li Rui Go To Li Manor?

    Chapter 726: Will Li Rui Go To Li Manor?Only now did Xi Ying understand why General Li was smiling at him in a mysterious way every few seconds.


    His face waspletely emotionless as he saw the middle-aged General caressing his son''s head who was seated in hisp and then he raised his head to look at him with a smile on his lips.


    The smile that irritated Xi Ying a lot.


    "Prime Minister Xi looks too silent."


    General Li raised his eyebrows as he said this seeing that Xi Ying didn''t say anything even after a long time.


    He had expected the young prime minister to go berserk��and here he was sitting calmly. General Li was disappointed.


    Did the young prime minister not love his daughter?


    He used to feel suffocated to stay in Li Manor whenever Yi Jie would go to Yi Manor to stay for a few days.


    Xi Ying, however, looked too calm.


    It was only a momentter, that General Li came to know why he looked so calm.


    "Rui is not going anywhere."


    Xi Ying said confidently.


    Xi Ling who was looking very excited at hearing his grandfather''s words looked at his father with a deep frown on his forehead. He was so happy on hearing that he would be going out with his mother.


    Why is his father not allowing it?


    Xi Ying who noticed his son''s frown thought that he was upset because he didn''t take his name so he said


    "Xi Ling too won''t go anywhere."


    However, Xi Ling''s frown deepened only more making Xi Ying confused.


    The small bun on the other hand suddenly had a smooth forehead as if he seemed to realize something but at the same time, he looked confused.


    With the same confused expression on his face, he asked his father


    "Father, is Xi Ling some kind of beauty that Father wants to hide him?"


    The question made Xi Ying look at his son with a weird expression while Li Rui chuckled though she was confused.


    However, a momentter, Li Rui also realized something and suddenlyughed out loud. Her melodious chuckle was very audible in the silent living room.


    General Li who was amused by his grandson''s question suddenly looked at his daughter with a dazed expression on his face.


    Li Rui, however, didn''t seem to notice it.


    She threw her head back andughed openly till her eyes started to fill with tears. Xi Ying though was confused but smile seeing his wifeughing.


    His eyes never moved away from the beautiful scenery and he couldn''t help but feel as if he was hearing the most beautiful sound in his life.


    "Is Grandfather crying?"


    Xi Ling''s voice brought everyone back.


    General Li had red eyes as he was looking at his daughter. He blinked suddenly and lowered his head swiftly before anyone could see his face clearly.


    Li Rui also stoppedughing and looked at her father with worry and concern. Xi Ying was also confused as he looked at General Li''s lowered head.


    It was a few momentster that General Li raised his head again but he lookedpletely normal. He smiled when he noticed his grandson''s big ck wide eyes focused on him.


    "Grandfather is fine"


    He said as he stroked his head gently.


    However, his slightly hoarse voice gave him that it was not what he said.


    Li Rui frowned and called out in concern


    "Father��"


    General Li gave the same smile to his daughter.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered and then swallowed before he continued


    "Father saw youughing after such a long time."


    General Li''s hand that was not around Xi Ling''s waist was clenched inside his sleeve. He had to stop himself from letting his emotions overflow.


    He breathed deeply before he looked at Xi Ying. Xi Ying looked calm but he was surprised when he saw General Li''s eyes.


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion but he felt as if General Li was trying to thank him. When the middle-aged General nodded his head while looking at him, Xi Ying just did the same without even knowing what that nod meant.


    Soon, they were dragged back when Xi Ling said


    "Father, you didn''t answer Xi Ling."


    Xi Ying looked at his son with a calm and emotionless face and spat out.


    "Though I don''t know what silly things you are talking about but no��you are not some heavenly beauty that I want to hide."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched even when he answered the question. He couldn''t believe that he was answering such a question.


    Xi Ling nodded his head and somehow he looked relieved making Li Rui smile more. However, when her son looked at her suddenly and said


    "Then does Father wants to hide Mother because she is a beauty?"


    Li Rui blinked and then looked at Xi Ying. She was suddenly curious to know what Xi Ying would say. Though she was aware of why he had refused, she wanted to know how he will answer their son.


    She had to press her lips tightly to stop the smile from surfacing on her lips when she saw how stiff her husband looked.


    Xi Ying was indeed very stiff. He red at Xi Ling.


    His stupid question had put him in a difficult situation. What could he say! If he said that Li Rui was not beautiful that would be a lie and if he said she was beautiful then it would mean that he wanted to hide her.


    General Li looked at the young prime minister who perhaps looked at theck of response for the first time in his life, and he felt very amused.


    It was then Li Rui exined that Li Hua had told some story to Xi Ling yesterday in which a beautiful woman was kept by the Emperor locked in his Pce because he didn''t want anyone to see her. In the end, the woman died, however, the Emperor didn''t let anyone see her even when she was dead.


    Xi Ling had been moved by the story. He hated the Emperor in the story and asked Li Hua to tell him the story in which the Emperor will be kept by the beautiful woman as a prisoner and then he will die in the same way.


    Li Rui smiled when she remembered how confused Li Hua had looked when she had heard it.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying finally was ready with his answer and said


    "Your mother can''t leave Xi Manor, Xi Ling. Your sister will feel restless if she will go to an unfamiliar environment."


    His unreasonable reason could be bought by Xi Ling who blinked and then nodded his head. He remembered how his mother had started to vomit when they had gone to Brother Gu Li''s valley.


    Xi Ling suddenly looked worried and turned a little to look at his grandfather''s face and said solemnly.


    "Grandfather, then Xi Ling and Mother can''t apany you. Mother''s health is the first priority of this Manor, right Father?"


    "Indeed"


    Xi Ying answered with a victorious smile on his lips.


    On the other hand, General Li smiled coldly seeing how Xi Ying was manipting his grandson. He even looked at Li Rui with raised eyebrows as if asking how can see it silently.


    However, Li Rui just cleared her throat and then looked away from her father.


    General Li tried not to look surprised but he was. He no longer felt grateful to Xi Ying. He instead red at the man.


    What kind of thing he had given to his daughter! She was never like this. Though he appreciated the good change in her, how could she see her husband making a fool of her son?


    General Li breathed again ��this time to contain his anger. He smiled forcefully and then told Xi Ling


    "Your mother will bepletely fine, Xi Ling. She had lived in Li Manor for so many years before her marriage. How can she be unfamiliar with the manor and the child feels mother''s feelings so how can the child feel ufortable."


    Xi Ling was listening to his grandfather carefully. He blinked and then looked at his father as he said


    "Father, that also sounds logical."


    General Li smiled victoriously and Xi Ying could feel his happiness because he felt the same amount of irritation.


    Especially when Xi Ling said


    "Father, Xi Ling wants to go with Mother."


    Xi Ying looked at his son who had bright pair of eyes and said coldly


    "No one is going anywhere, Xi Ling."


    Xi Ling frowned and opened his mouth to speak again


    "But Father��."


    However, before he could even finish his words, Xi Ying said coldly


    "Go Inside, Xi Ling."


    Xi Ling pouted in anger as well as despair. However, he knew that he could no longer disobey his father so he had to stand up and leave.


    After he had left, Xi Ying looked at General Li and said calmly


    "Rui is not going anywhere, General Li. This Lord will not put her and our children''s lives in danger."

 Chapter 727: Xi Yings Argued with Yi Jie

    Chapter 727: Xi Ying''s Argued with Yi JieThe next morning, when Xi Ying woke up, he still couldn''t believe that he was in Li Manor.


    He sighed when he looked at his wife and son who were deeply asleep beside him. As he sat up on the bed, he looked around the unfamiliar yet familiar room.


    The only thing with which he didn''t have any problem in Li Manor was perhaps this room. Xi Ying smiled as he looked at the shelves that were filled with books.


    It was Li Rui''s room��the room where his wife used to stay before their marriage.


    The room makes Xi Ying''s wish of not staying in Li Manor somewhat weak.


    The room smells like her and he could even feel her presence here all the time ��even when she was out to have a chat with her mother.


    "Ying��"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard his wife''s voice.


    He immediately turned his head to look at her with concern-filled eyes. She should be asleep.


    He didn''t even make any sound so that she would not wake up because of the noise.


    Xi Ying was afraid that she was feeling ufortable.


    "Rui, what''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?"


    Xi Ying asked in a low voice as he walked to the other side of the bed after getting down.


    Li Rui immediately shook her head. She still looked sleepy but she asked him


    "Why are you awake? Are you unable to sleep because of the new environment?"


    Xi Ying stopped amidst his steps suddenly when he heard his wife''s question. He raised his head to look at her slowly. His hands were clenched inside his sleeves when he saw her concern-filled eyes.


    She looked so sleepy that he could tell that she wanted to go back to sleep. However, here she was in front of him with her eyes open asking him whether he felt ufortable and was unable to sleep because of the change of ce.


    Xi Ying felt his heart full as well as he felt very emotional.


    After his parents, whom he remembered very rarely because of the painful past, he couldn''t remember who took care of him like this.


    Who thought of him so much!


    He blinked before he breathed deeply and walked closer to the bed��closer to her.


    His hand went to stroke her hair gently.


    Did she love him?


    Xi Ying was not sure of that. He couldn''t find anything by looking into her eyes. And he couldn''t gather his courage to ask her because he feared that ''no'' would break him.


    In such circumstances, Xi Ying would always remind himself his love for Li Rui was not selfish.


    He didn''t love her because he wanted the same from her.


    He love her just because she was his Rui. Without any selfishness, without any condition.


    His love was enough for both of them.


    But at this moment, he felt so touched that he thought that this was also enough.


    She cared for him like how a wife was supposed to do.


    What more could he ask for! It was more than he could ask for, he thought when he remembered how in the past he had begged the god if he existed that she wouldn''t hate him for his stupid mistakes��for the sin he hadmitted by not believing her and made her and their son stay away from each other.


    "I am fine. I need to go to Imperial Pce a little earlier so I woke up early. Go to sleep, Rui."


    Li Rui was relieved when she heard that.


    She went back to sleep soon.


    Though she knew that she should have stayed awake and helped Xi Ying get ready��at least for the time she was in Li Manor, however, her body didn''t listen to her.


    The pregnancy made her feel very sleepy.


    Xi Ying left the room and came back almost half a shichenter after he waspletely ready to leave.


    He walked to the bed, and kissed his son''s head but didn''t touch Li Rui afraid that he would wake her up. He looked at his wife and son for onest time before he finally left the room.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying had not expected that as soon as he would step out of the courtyard, he woulde across General Li and his wife.


    General Li seemed to be returning after training the soldiers staying in Li Manor and Second Madam Li was apanying him.


    Xi Ying indifferently nced at the way the couple held hands.


    A part of him couldn''t help but think of the times when he and Li Rui would be of the same age.


    On the other hand, Yi Jie who saw him immediately freed her hand from her husband''s hold. General Li frowned but didn''t insist.


    He still wanted to sleep in their room tonight.


    "Prime Minister Xi, are you going to Imperial Pce so early?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying in a surprise-filled voice when he saw Xi Ying''a attire.


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying said indifferently.


    Yi Jie was also surprised when she heard this.


    It was still early. After surprise came panic and she said quickly


    "I will ask the maids to make arrangements for breakfast right now."


    Yi Jie panicked because she was not sure if the breakfast was already ready. She frowned deeply and couldn''t help but murmur


    "Rui didn''t even inform me."


    Yi Jie thought that her daughter should have told her that Xi Ying goes to Imperial Pce so early.


    However, Xi Ying who heard Yi Jie talking about his wife in a dissatisfied voice frowned deeply. He couldn''t help but remember the time when she had humiliated Rui at the time of the sudden disappearance of General Li from the border.


    Why was she always criticizing Rui?


    Xi Ying frowned as he thought so.


    "She is sleeping, Madam Li. So how was she supposed to inform you? And this Lord can have something on his way."


    Xi Ying asked in a cold and indifferent voice.


    However, Yi Jie thought that Xi Ying was as usual as he always behaved like this so she didn''t get the warning.


    Just when Xi Ying was about to pass by, he heard Yi Jie saying again


    "Rui is still sleeping?"


    Her voice was filled with surprise as she said this. Then she looked at her husband and said


    "Heng, she is still sleeping when her husband is awake. What will I do with this girl?"


    This time, Xi Ying could no longer stop himself. He finally understood why it took him so long to make Li Rui understand that she doesn''t need to wake up when he wakes up.


    Someone had already taught her some stupid things.


    He looked at General Li who looked hesitant and reluctant to stop his wife and he knew that he needed to take this matter into his hands.


    "Madam Li"


    Yi Jie turned to look at Xi Ying when she heard him calling her.


    "This Lord doesn''t find any problem with Rui sleeping in. She can sleep as long as she wants and whenever she wants."


    Yi Jie was surprised when she heard this. A momentter, she smiled suddenly and said


    "Prime Minister Xi has a big heart. This one knows it is because Rui is pregnant but a woman is very capable to follow her usual schedule even when she is with child, Prime Minister Xi and she should be."


    This time perhaps even General Li seemed to find his wife''s words wrong so he called out to her and indicated to stop.


    "Yi Jie��"


    However, it was toote.


    The words Yi Jie said already made Xi Ying very impatient.


    "Madam Li"


    This time Xi Ying''s voice was colder than before.


    "This Lord doesn''t find anything wrong in his wife sleeping in��.even when she is not pregnant. She ought to do whatever she wished as this Lord''s wife. She has the freedom to do so. This Lord will appreciate it if you won''t teach her otherwise. It already took this Lord in making her realize some right things."


    Xi Ying paused for a bit and then continued looking at General Li.


    "And if Li Manor can endure even this much freedom of this Lord''s wife then it would be better to leave."


    General Li looked at Xi Ying silently.


    Xi Ying turned around after finishing his words. However, he had just walked a few steps when he shouted for Liu Lan.


    Liu Lan came soon and Xi Ying told her


    "No one should be able to disturb Madam''s sleep. Take care of Xi Ling when he wakes up. But Madam should wake up on her own. Give her breakfast as soon as she wakes up."


    "Yes, My Lord"


    Liu Lan said obediently.


    She could feel that air was somewhat tense but she didn''t dare to even raise her head so as she won''t look as if she was trying to probe something.


    Xi Ying left while General Li held his wife with a helpless expression on his face.


    Yi Jie lookedpletely shocked by the turn of events.

 Chapter 728: Finding Out About Zhang Wang Leis Plans

    Chapter 728: Finding Out About Zhang Wang Lei''s nsOn his way to the Imperial Pce, Xi Ying''s mood was not good at all.


    He was suddenly regretting that he agreed with Li Rui and his son when they made innocent faces to make him agree and came to Li Manor with them.


    It was no longer about safety.


    He had already talked with General Li. If the General wanted Li Rui to be in Li Manor, then his shadow guards would also stay there.


    Almost fifty of his shadow guards were guarding Li Manor.


    Not only this, but he also told General that the old physician would alsoe with them. He didn''t want any dy if Rui needed a physician to be there.


    However, now he was afraid that Yi Jie would make Li Rui like before.


    The her before used to be very conserved before him. He didn''t want that Rui.


    He liked her to be open in front of him, where she expressed her wishes openly. Where she would feel free to do whatever she wanted to do.


    However, Yi Jie and her thoughts didn''t seem to match.


    In the end, Yi Jie was Li Rui''s mother.


    Xi Ying felt sour to think this but he was not much sure that between him and his mother, Li Rui would choose him.


    In fact, arge part of his heart was already saying that she would definitely choose her mother.


    The shadow guard who was hiding in shadow to guard his master felt worried when he saw that Xi Ying didn''t stop in the way to have breakfast. He knew that his master didn''t have anything in Li Manor as well.


    However, he was afraid to say anything when he saw his master''s face.


    When Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce, his face still didn''t look good.


    The Imperial Guards guarding the prison cell were confused when they saw Xi Ying there. However, they didn''t stop him.


    The dungeons smelt very bad. However, Xi Ying''s expression didn''t change even a bit. He indifferently walked ahead and soon reached where he wanted to reach.


    "Open the door."


    The Imperial Guard did as he said.


    The people inside the cell were confused for a moment but when they somehow recognized Xi Ying in the light of themp the Imperial Guard held, they were so scared that they tried to reach the corner of the cell as if that could have hidden them from Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying stepped inside the cell and took themp from the Imperial Guard.


    "Leave"


    The Imperial Guard left obediently.


    "Which of you was the closest to the Emperor?"


    The people inside the cell were ministers who hade from the neighboring and enemy empire to kill Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Since the moment, Xi Ying hade to know that Zhao Wang Lei was nning something with the emperor of the neighboring Empire against Li and Yi n, he had been trying to find out what kind of n it was.


    However, he had not even got to know with exactly which Empire, Zhao Wang Lei was nning.


    Xin was surrounded by many small or big Empires and that was what made it very vulnerable to sudden wars and attacks.


    It was only because of constant readiness, vignce, and a strong military that the Empire had been able to defend and sustain until today.


    Unaware of Xi Ying''s thoughts, the ministers or the prisoners inside the cell suddenly remembered that one of them was sent back to their Empire just to send some message to their Emperor.


    They couldn''t help but think if they would get the same fate if they were able to prove that they were closer to the Emperor.


    So one by one, everyone started to say that they were closer to the Emperor.


    Xi Ying frowned hearing the chattering.


    "Shut up"


    He said coldly.


    They looked nothing like the ministers of any Empire. Even if they were not in noble clothes, a person''s aura and calmness were what made him look noble.


    However, none of them seemed to possess such traits.


    After they were silent, Xi Ying asked them to tell one by one, who worked in which department.


    His eyes flickered and stopped at the minister who imed to be head of the investigation department.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and then called the Imperial Guard again


    "Drag him out"


    He ordered and the Imperial Guard followed.


    Now they were in a different cell.


    The minister looked at Xi Ying silently who was seated on a chair brought by the Imperial Guard.


    "You were close to your Emperor?"


    Xi Ying asked him coldly and he eagerly nodded his head.


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi. Believe me."


    "I do"


    Xi Ying said with a cold smile on his lips.


    "Was it not you who had suggested this master n of killing our second prince to your Emperor?"Xi


    The minister was shocked when he heard Xi Ying''s words. However, it was true. In the end, he nodded his head.


    He somehow knew that if he still lied then he would only get stuck here forever.


    Xi Ying was satisfied to see that he was not lying.


    "Hmm now I will ask you something��"


    Xi Ying paused for a moment as he took out his dagger and uncovered it. The minister gulped when he looked at the sharp and pointy dagger.


    However, Xi Ying still looked indifferent.


    "If you hid something or tried to lie to me ��then your family in your Empire will be in great trouble."


    The minister''s eyes went wide with shock when he heard Xi Ying''s words.


    His family��he actually didn''t care about anyone except his father and mother. He didn''t want them to suffer and hardship.


    Wife or concubines, he could get many and hence children as well��his parents were however only one.


    So he immediately nodded his head and agreed to tell Xi Ying whatever he wanted to know. However, when Xi Ying asked him


    "Your Emperor ��was he nning something against Li and Yi n?"


    His face went as white as a sheet.


    .


    .


    .


    When the minister stepped inside the dungeon again, everyone looked at him with a confused expression.


    They had not expected him to return.


    They had thought that either he was dead or he was sent back to the Empire.


    The minister walked further inside and sat in a corner. Suddenly there were sound of sobs inside the cell making other ministers look at each other.


    One of them felt his heart going soft and couldn;t help butfort the minister who was crying


    "Ah, why are you crying, Minister Wu? We still have some hope."


    After that, he once looked outside the cell and whispered in a low voice


    "Don''t you remember that our Emperor had proposed a n in front of Xin''s Emperor and Xin''s Emperor had told him that he would think upon it. I am sure that His Majesty will do something and soon we will be free."


    However, his words somehow only made Minister Wu cry harder.


    Everyone was confused but no one asked anything.


    And Minister Wu never said anything.


    What could he say?


    That the only hope they had of getting free from there had vanished now.


    Xi Ying already knew about their Emperor''s ns.


    They had nned against the enemy who was a hundred steps far ahead of them. There were no chances of winning.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Wang Lei was informed that Xi Ying had gone to the dungeons.


    He was curious to know why Xi Ying did so but he decided to ask Xi Ying about thister. He knew that the young prime minister would not like to be questioned since he had questioned him just yesterday about his recent visits to Xinhe Pce.


    Though he knew that he had the right to ask this time, Zhao Wang Lei decided to let this matter go for some time and asked Eunuch Wang not to pay more attention to it.


    Somewhere he only thought that maybe Xi Ying went there to see Li Na.


    Just yesterday he had gotten to know that he had gone to Li Manor with Li Rui and his son so perhaps his anger also returned with this visit.


    Zhao Wang Lei decided to leave Li Rui alone for a few days.


    He wanted everything to be peaceful for a few days because he was nning for something big.


    If his n worked then he would be able to get everything he wanted.


    However, the peace Zhao Wang Lei had expected for him to have some time to make his n strong was not granted to him.


    As Xi Ying had made sure that the news of Qin Wenya''s execution would reach Qin soon. Hence when Zhao Wang Lei had just sat on the throne after entering the Imperial Assembly, he was informed by Eunuch Wang that Qin Wenya''s brother, the Emperor of Qin himself was in the Imperial Pce to meet him.

 Chapter 729: Is Yi Jie Upset?

    Chapter 729: Is Yi Jie Upset?Li Rui was shocked to see the bright sun in the sky when she woke up.


    She looked at the bedside to see it empty.


    Hurriedly, she looked at the mirror. When she was sure that she looked presentable, she stepped out of the room.


    "Li Hua"


    As soon as she came out of the room, she called for Li Hua.


    "Young Miss, you woke up."


    Li Rui paused for a moment, It was after many days that Li Hua was calling her Young Miss. She had started to call her Madam and Li Rui knew it was she who had asked her to do so because Xi Ying had wanted that.


    He had wanted everyone to call her that in Xi Manor because it showed her authority as his main wife.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel a little normal and happy when she heard the familiar address.


    Perhaps it was because of the familiar Li Manor that Li Hua also forgot or perhaps she just wanted to call her like this.


    Whatever it was, Li Rui decided not to stop Li Hua this time.


    Her anxiousness also lessened and she asked Li Hua a little calmly now


    "Where is Xiao Ling ��and where is Ying? Did he leave already?"


    "Yes, Young Miss. His excellency left already. As for Young Master, he woke just a few moments ago. Liu Lan had taken him to get ready for breakfast."


    Li Rui sighed and nodded her head.


    Now she remembered slowly that she had woken up when Xi Ying had woken up early morning but then she went back to sleep.


    "Why did you not wake me up?"


    "His excellency ordered Liu Lan not to disturb Young Miss'' sleep."


    Li Rui sighed yet again and silently decided to go and wash up.


    However, she had taken just a step when Li Hua called out to her


    "Young Miss, Second Madam hade to look for you."


    "Mother?"


    Li Rui asked in confusion and suddenly bit her lips as if she understood why her mother hade to look for her.


    She didn''t wake up on the time.


    She was sure that her mother would be upset with her.


    "I will go and see her after breakfast."


    Li Rui said in a low voice already knowing what she will get to hear. At least for the day she was in Li Manor, she needs to wake up on time regardless of how sleepy she felt.


    Li Hua looked at her mistress back as she left.


    Liu Lan had told that she doubted that some argument might have happened between Lord Xi and Second Madam Li.


    However, since Liu Lan was not sure she decided not to tell her mistress anything.


    She hoped that everything was fine.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui got ready in hurry and then had breakfast with her son. Afterward, she left her courtyard with her son.


    However, she had just stepped out of her courtyard when she came across someone whom she had not met at all since yesterday.


    Li Rong stood in front of her. When she noticed Li Rui, she also stopped amidst her steps.


    Her eyes went to Xi Ling and then again at Li Rui.


    There was silence between them for a few moments before Li Rui said softly


    "Greetings, Elder Aunt."


    Li Rong, however, didn''t acknowledge her greeting. She had onest nce at her and then at Xi Ling who was frowning at her seeing herck of response.


    The small bun''s frown deepened when he saw that Li Rong left without responding to her mother''s greeting.


    He looked at his mother who was silently looking at Li Rong''s back.


    Xi Ling wondered if his mother was sad.


    The thought didn''t settle with him.


    But he would handle that. If his mother was sad, he would make her happy again. But this woman��he will never greet her, Hmph!


    .


    .


    .


    When Li Rui reached her mother''s room, she frowned seeing the anxious nanny standing outside her mother''s room.


    "Nanny"


    She called out softly and the old nanny immediately turned around to see her. The old nanny''s face brightened up when she saw Li Rui and she said


    "Young Miss is here."


    She quickly walked to Li Rui. When her eyes went to Xi Ling, they be softer. She looked back at Li Rui and soon her anxiousness came back when she remembered her mistress.


    "Young Miss, it is good that you are here. Please go and talk to Madam. She is not allowing this servant to go inside otherwise this servant would have gone."


    Li Rui frowned and asked the nanny.


    "What happened?"


    The old nanny also didn''t know the whole story.


    She was told only bits and pieces by General Li who had ordered that to make sure that Yi Jie would be fine by the time he would return from the Imperial Pce.


    In fact, Madam had been fine until General Li left. That''s why, only General Li had decided to go to the Imperial Pce.


    However, as soon as he left, Yi Jie ordered the old nanny to leave the room and hence the old nanny couldn''t help but worry if she was alright or not.


    When Li Rui was told by old nanny whatever little she knew, she was surprised. A momentter, she felt helpless.


    She didn''t know exactly whom she should try to make understand.


    Her mother��Li Rui knew that she couldn''t change her mother''s mindset. Even her father couldn''t do that.


    She seemed to have heard from her third Aunt that even during her pregnancy, her mother used to wake up early regardless of how sleepy she used to feel.


    She would always be there when her father needed to get ready for the Imperial Pce. It was rare for her mother not to be present at such a moment and this rare thing happened when her father would be very worried about her health when she would be sick and hence strictly order her to rest.


    Though it was another thing thatter on it would be her father only who would try to make up with his mother who wouldn''t talk to him.


    So what could she do?


    Should she try to make Xi Ying understand ��


    Li Rui immediately shook her head.


    It was impossible.


    She could already feel Xi Ying''s disappointment-filled eyes on herself at this thought of trying to make him understand.


    Li Rui sighed.


    She could think of the solution to this problemter on. For now, it was mandatory to make sure that her mother was fine.


    Li Rui knocked on the door.


    There was no response.


    A momentter, she opened the door. Fortunately, it was not locked.


    The old nanny couldn''t enter the room since she had not been allowed to do so. However, Li Rui could afford to do that.


    The small bun also followed his mother, though his face was wrinkledpletely as if he was very displeased by something.


    Li Rui sighed in relief when she stepped inside the room.


    Her mother was seated on the couch and she seemed to be knitting something.


    Fortunately, she was not crying.


    She also knew that her mother had already noticed her presence but never raised her head to look at her.


    Li Rui also didn''t say anything and silently walked to sit beside her mother on a separate couch.


    Xi Ling sat beside her mother and nced between his mother and his grandmother. Seeing that both of them were silent, he also decided to stay silent.


    A few moments passed and Yi Jie finally raised her head.


    Li Rui smiled softly. She was about tofort her mother and apologize for waking upte when her mother suddenly presented the woolen in her hand and showed it to her.


    "Rui, see! I am making a pair of socks for the child. Will it look good?"


    It took Li Rui a few moments to respond to her mother''s words. She blinked as she looked at whatever her mother was showing her and then at her mother.


    She didn''t understand anything by looking at the wool.


    How could she when she didn''t even know anything about knitting? And her mother seemed to be in the initial stage of knitting these socks.


    However, she was afraid that if she said that she couldn''t understand then it would only make her mother angrier.


    So she nodded her head and smiled


    "Yes, Mother. It will look good on the child. I promise you that the child would wear these socks first."


    Yi Jie was very happy when she heard that.


    With a bright smile on her lips, she started knitting again.


    Li Rui was now confused.


    Contrary to what she expected, her mother didn''t even look sad.


    She didn''t know if she should talk to her about the matter or not. She sat there for some time and in the end, left without talking about the matter for which she hade here.


    She was afraid that she would make her mother sad if she talked about it.


    After leaving the room, she assured the old nanny that her mother was fine and then finally left the room.


    On her way to her courtyard, Li Rui came across her youngest sister from the third household, Li Sying.


    Li Sying was very happy when she saw her sister. She immediately walked to her and hugged her tightly.


    Her eyes brightened when she saw Xi Ling and she immediately asked her sister


    "Third Sister, can I take Xi Ling with me? I will just y with him."


    Li Rui looked down at her son who shook his head in ''no'' indicating her to say ''no''. However, she smiled and nodded her head.


    The small bun looked as if he had been betrayed by his mother. However, he couldn''tin as he soon was dragged away by Li Sying to her courtyard.

 Chapter 730: The Family Time

    Chapter 730: The Family TimeXi Ying came to Li Manor early than Li Rui had expected him to.


    "The Emperor is busy so dismissed the assembly early."


    Xi Ying told his wide with a mysterious smile on his lips.


    Since Qin Wenya''s brother was here, Zhao Wang Lei would have to first manage him. He could already see that Zhao Wang Lei''s face didn''t look good.


    Xi Ying also knew that Zhao Wang Lei would want him to stay in the Imperial Pce. However, since he knew that''s why he left the Imperial Pce as soon as possible. Hence, Eunuch Wang didn''t even get the chance to reach him before he left. How could he stay when he wanted Zhao Wang Lei to stay busy in this matter?


    Xi Ying''s eyes were covered with ayer of frost when he remembered what the minister from the prison had told him.


    He was just near what he wanted to find out.


    He had already found out what Zhao Wang Lei wanted to do. However, to defeat Zhao Wang Lei, he needed to find out when exactly would Zhao Wang Lei make his n a reality.


    When he would get to know of this, there was no way Zhao Wang Lei would be able to harm anyone in any way ��except for himself and his people.


    Xi Ying decided to put aside these thoughts for now.


    He looked at his wife who was reading a book while sitting on the bed and went to her.


    "Where is Xi Ling?''


    He asked as he sat beside her and thenid down his head in herp.


    Li Rui was a little surprised by the sudden move but soonposed herself. She didn''t pull away or push away Xi Ying but decided to focus her attention on the book while she answered him


    "Sying took him with herself to her courtyard. She wants to y with him."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything after that. He knew that the third household was more sincere than the second household and Li Sying��he had seen that girl. She loved her sister too much to let anything happen to her child.


    Also since his shadow guards were always around to protect Li Rui and Xi Ling, he was not much worried about his son.


    He instead looked at his wife who was reading her book when her husband was lying on herp.


    Xi Ying''s continuous gaze could be felt by Li Rui.


    She tried her best but after a few moments, she couldn''t stop herself from getting flustered. She still looked calm, however, her red ears gave her away.


    Xi Ying chuckled deeply.


    His deepughter only made Li Rui more embarrassed. Flustered and frustrated, she moved the book closer to her face so that her face could no longer be seen and behaved as if she could not hear himughing.


    However, this move of hers made Xi Ying feel more amused.


    His eyes were filled with yfulness as he easily snatched the book away from her hands.


    "Ying��"


    Xi Ying paused to look at Li Rui. Did she just whine?


    It was first. Xi Ying epted.


    But he liked it.


    With every passing day, he would find something new about his wife. He would feel as if she was slowly shedding each and everyyer, that separated them from each other, slowly and slowly.


    And he liked it.


    Xi Ying pulled Li Rui closer. His fingers went to smoothen her frown and he asked her gently


    "You were fine in my absence?"


    Li Rui slowly raised her eyes to look at him. She got the hint of what he wanted to ask.


    "Yes. Mother was fine."


    Xi Ying paused and then smiled.


    This was also new. He had never thought that they would have so much understanding between each other one day when she would get to know what he wanted to know from his one question.


    "But I asked about my wife. Were you fine?"


    Li Rui also nodded her head obediently and said


    "I was fine."


    Xi Ying was relieved. Seeing that Li Rui was calm and she didn''t look angry, he thought that her mother must have not said anything rubbish to her.


    However, this was only something he would get to see tomorrow morning.


    If she woke up early, he would find out that she was indeed impacted by her mother''s words.


    But that was to be found outter on.


    Right now, he wanted to spend some time with her.


    A gentle smile graced his lips as he slowly leaned down. Li Rui blinked and then closed her eyes slowly.


    However, before she could feel anything, she heard the loud sound of his son.


    "Mother��"


    Li Rui immediately opened her eyes and pushed Xi Ying away from herself as if he was some kind of fire.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying himself was caught off guard because of being pushed away suddenly.


    Li Rui was fast but not enough fast for Xi Ling not to see anything.


    Xi Ling looked at his mother who had a weird expression on his face and then at his father who was now lying down on the bed and ��ring at him.


    He, however, didn''t mind his father''s re and asked his mother


    "Mother, what were you and Father doing?"


    Li Rui blinked and looked at Xi Ying.


    Feeling his wife''s gaze, Xi Ying retracted his eyes from his son as he got up from the bed and answered calmly.


    "Something went in your mother''s eyes. Father was helping her to blow it away."


    "Ohhh"


    Xi Ling whispered and then said immediately as he ran towards the bed.


    "Xi Ling will also help Mother."


    Xi Ying''s face went ck and before the brat could run to his mother, he caught him and said coldly


    "Your Mother is fine now. You tell me why did youe running inside."


    As soon as Xi Ling was reminded of this, his eyes were filled with grievances and he started speaking


    "Mother, why did you leave Xi Ling alone with that girl?"


    "She is your younger Aunt, Xi Ling."


    Li Rui corrected her son with a strict expression on her face.


    Xi Ling looked confused as he whispered to himself


    "Such a small Aunt��"


    But then continued


    "Mother, Xi Ling won''t y with Aunt. She pulls Xi Ling''s cheek. See��Mother"


    Xi Ling showed his face to his mother as he leaned forward and said with an almost crying expression on his face


    "Mother, Xi Ling''s cheeks hurt."


    Li Rui sighed and her eyes softened. She rubbed Xi Ling''s face softly and felt distressed when she saw that his cheeks were slightly red.


    She needed to ask Li Sying to be a little soft.


    However, Li Rui suddenly felt amused when Xi Ling whispered


    "Mother, rub it again."


    She smiled but did as he said, while the small bun continued toin.


    "Mother, Xi Ling''s cheeks are already non-existent, Aunt will sometimes squeeze them or pull them. Xi Ling''s face will disappear if she continued to do so��that''s why Xi Ling ran away when it was her turn to find me."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched on hearing his son''s word.


    He shook his head when he saw his wife''s amused expression.


    Li Rui called for Li Hua and asked her to send someone to tell Li Sying that Xi Ling was with her lest she worries.


    Xi Ying had decided to spend some time with his family, however, he was ought to get disappointed when Liu Lan came and informed him that General Li wanted to talk to him about something.


    Xi Ying sighed heavily.


    Li Rui also looked concerned and looked at Liu Lan.


    "Did Father have lunch? Ying is also yet to have lunch. Ask Father if the talk can happen after lunch."


    However, Xi Ying waved his hands.


    It must be important for General Li otherwise he wouldn''t havee here right aftering back from the Imperial Pce.


    Xi Ying found General Li outside the courtyard.


    "Study room?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head at the suggestion and then he and General Li went to the study room together.


    He also had to tell General Li about what he had found out today so Xi Ying thought that talking right now would be good.


    "Was it you who made the news reach Qin so early?"


    General Li asked Xi Ying as soon as they entered the study room. Xi Ying had not even taken a seat yet.


    He looked at General Li with raised eyebrows and then said


    "Yes, this Lord indeed did that. What is wrong with that?"


    General Li sighed exasperatedly and took a deep breath before he said


    "Prime Minister Xi, you could have at least informed this Lord before you made such a move. What if instead ofing here, Qin had directly initiated the war? This General could have quickened the process of readying the army."


    That was new. Xi Ying was surprised and asked General Li.


    "You were readying the army, General Li?"

 Chapter 731: Li Rongs Sorrow

    Chapter 731: Li Rong''s Sorrow"This General was obviously preparing the army. Qin could attack anytime. However, this General had expected almost a week time before that. However, the news seemed to have reached the Qin''s Emperor''s ears earlier than this General had expected."


    General Li said in response to Xi Ying''s question.


    Xi Ying shook his head with a bored expression on his face as he walked to the chair ced around the round table and sat on it.


    "General Li, you took the whole situation very seriously. Do you think that this minister didn''t think about all this before nning Qin Wenya''s execution?"


    General Li frowned as if not understanding what Xi Ying was saying. So Xi Ying exined


    "Qin can''t attack Xin if we present evidence to them. If they do so they would be breaking the norm and rules set up by the four empires."


    "And where is the evidence?"


    General Li asked immediately and before Xi Ying could say anything, he continued


    "Don''t think that by showing skeletons we can convince the Emperor of Qin. Prime Minister Xi, you might not know him but this General Li knows. He is as stubborn and arrogant as Qin Wenya. He would never believe us unless Qin Wenya herself epts that she killed Noble Consort Shu and now she is no longer alive to ept that."


    Xi Ying stayed calm contrary to how General Li looked panicked.


    After General Li had finished, he told him calmly.


    "Qin Wenya was never needed. True that Qin won''t believe Zhao Wang Lei himself, but they would have to believe the first prince. After all, he is the son of Qin Wenya."


    General Li forehead was knitted and he whispered


    "First prince��"


    Xi Ying smirked as he saw General Li''s forehead bing smooth slowly and slowly.


    "Yes, First Prince��who would never want to be hated by the people of Xin by going against Xin and helping his mother who had been threatened by the Emperor in people''s eyes using the Empire she hade from."


    There was silence inside the study room for a long time.


    Seeing that General Li was not asking any other question, Xi Ying decided to talk about what he hade here for.


    "This matter is settled, General Li. It is however good to hear that you are readying your armies."


    The words made General Li raise his head again and he asked Xi Ying


    "Why are you saying that Prime Minister Xi?"


    Xi Ying had a cold smile on his lips as he remembered what the minister from the dungeons had told him.


    "Because you would need them soon."


    And these words only increased General Li''s concern.


    Afterward, whatever Xi Ying told General Li created more anger and disappointment in thetter''s heart for Zhao Wang Lei.


    General Li had never thought that Zhao Wang Lei could also fall so low.


    There was no difference between him and his son!


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying left the study room of Li Manor almost half a shichenter. General Li was still inside. The revtion from Xi Ying seemed to have shocked General Li very much.


    Or perhaps thest bits of trust that General Li had in Zhao Wang Lei were broken to pieces.


    Whichever it was, Xi Ying knew that the middle-aged General needed some time. So he left General Li alone for some time.


    However, when he hade to a few steps away from the study room, he came across Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang paused in his steps when he saw Xi Ying.


    There was no movement from both sides for a long time. Just when Xi Ying was about to walk past Li Qiang, thetter spoke suddenly


    "How are Rui and child?"


    Xi Ying was surprised but maintained a calm face.


    Since the other person wanted to be polite, he couldn''t act rude as directly or indirectly he was rted to his wife.


    "She is good. The child is also doing well, Minister Li."


    "Good"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and then left.


    Xi Ying looked at his back.


    After one meeting with Zhao Zhuang Chen, he didn''t hear any news of Li Qiang meeting Zhao Zhuang Chen again.


    Seeing that Li Qiang was still calm and concerned for Li Rui, Xi Ying concluded that he was not as bad as his children were.


    With this thought, Xi Ying went to the courtyard he was staying in these days.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Qiang also went to his courtyard.


    When he was walking toward the room, he stopped a maid and asked her


    "Did Madam has her lunch?"


    "No, Elder Master."


    Li Qiang frowned hearing the response he had not expected. Li Rong had been skipping meals after Li Na was imprisoned and Li Caihong''s disappearance. However, slowly he was making here back to normal. She had started to have her meals on time again.


    Still, he would always ask the maids if she had lunch or not.


    Yesterday, when he hearde to know of Li Rui''s arrival, he had been worried that Li Rong would again start to do this but he had hoped the opposite.


    But it seems that what he had been worried about happened in the end.


    Li Qiang sighed as he walked towards their room but not before ordering the maid to arrange the lunch.


    When he stepped inside the room, he found his wife as usual staring outside the window with nk and lost eyes.


    Li Qiang''s heart would always break into pieces when he would see his wife like this.


    Though theirs had been an arranged marriage, he had loved Li Rong like he had not loved anyone else.


    Her sufferings from her maternal home would always want him to cherish her more. Perhaps that''s why in the past, he never tried to stop her when he saw her spoiling their children.


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly.


    If he had not been that indulging at that time then perhaps she would have not been suffering like this now.


    In the end, he would always find himself at fault.


    For his children''s situation and for his wife''s despair.


    "Rong''er."


    Li Rong turned her head to look at her husband when she heard his gentle voice.


    A stiff and forceful smile graced her lips and she stood up from the chair she had been sitting on.


    "You are back."


    She said in a voice that didn''t hold any joy or despair.


    "Hmm"


    Li Qiang hummed. He walked to her and kissed her forehead gently.


    "The maid told me that you didn''t have your lunch."


    He said with a visible frown on his forehead.


    Li Rong lowered her head and said in a low voice


    "I didn''t feel hungry."


    Li Qiang sighed helplessly. He felt more distress when he saw her like this.


    "You need to eat Li Rong. Even if you are not hungry, you still need to have something��for my sake at least."


    Li Rong''s head was still lowered but she nodded when she heard her husband''s words. Li Qiang sighed in relief and called the maid again.


    When the maid said that the meal has been served, he went to the dining room with his wife.


    He himself served the food on Li Rong''s te.


    Li Qiang was amidst eating the food in his te when he heard sudden sobs. He paused and looked at his wife instantly.


    Her head was lowered and her shoulders were trembling.


    "Rong''er."


    In a voice that was filled with worry and concern, he called and immediately moved to her side.


    "Rong''er, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    Li Rong held Li Qiang''s hand very tightly. She continued to cry as she spoke


    "I can''t eat, Qiang. It hurts to eat."


    "Do you feel unwell?"


    Li Qiang asked and he looked ready to call for the physician. However, Li Rong shook her head. Tears never stopped flowing from her eyes as she spoke


    "Qiang��why is she here?"


    Li Qiang''s face hardened as he understood whom Li Rong was talking about. He was about to say something when Li Rong continued


    "I am trying. I am trying not to hate her. But my heart doesn''t listen to me, Qiang. When I see her with her son, I can''t help but think about my daughters��my son. Li Na would have been married and she would have also birthed a child��.but now she would never give me that happiness."


    "My children��this Manor doesn''t have them, Qiang. I feel as if I am going crazy ��slowly and slowly. I hear my Caihong''s voice��my Nana''s voice..and Chenchen''s also."


    "They ask me to help them. To give them warmth in such cold winter��but I can do nothing, Qiang."


    "Nana asks me to avenge her but I can''t do anything, Qiang. I ��am breaking every day little by little. Can you hold me Qiang? Can you save me?"


    By the time, Li Rong finished her words, Li Qiang''s eyes were red and filled with unshed tears.


    He suddenly hugged her very tightly in his arms.


    His unshed tears also left his eyes. His wife continued to cry in his arms.


    The food went cold and it stayed untouched.


    For a long time, they stayed like this.


    Li Qiang holding Li Rong��with a pair of red but suddenly calm eyes.


    A lot of thoughts were going on in his mind and no one could guess them.


    He wanted to soothe her pain.


    But was there any way to do that?

 Chapter 732: Zhao Zhuang Chen Asks For Yun Weilans Help

    Chapter 732: Zhao Zhuang Chen Asks For Yun Wen''s HelpXin was not in chaos as General Li had expected it to be in after he had seen the Qin''s Emperor in the Imperial Pce.


    No news came from the Imperial Pce.


    So General Li thought everything was alright just as Xi Ying had said.


    On the other hand in the Imperial Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen stepped inside his chambers.


    There was nothing but exhaustion on his face. He had juste from the Imperial study room where he had to convince his uncle or he should say the Emperor of Qin who was also his mother''s brother that it was really his mother who was at fault.


    He had to ept that he had been witness to everything ��at each step of the investigation. He had been there when they had dug out the skeletons and the garden was green everywhere before they had started digging.


    Not only this, Zhao Zhuang Chen was there when his father presented a few old maids from somewhere and the old maids imed to work for his mother in the past.


    The maids also imed that his mother had indeed poisoned Noble Consort Shu and after she was dead, she buried her in the garden of her chambers.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen walked to the chair and sat there.


    He filled the ss with wine and drank it in one go. He sat there for a long time with nk eyes.


    After a few moments, a maid came and asked him if needed something.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was silent for a long time. Just when the maid was wondering what she should do, he spoke up.


    "Ask wangfei toe over."


    The maid immediately did so.


    Yun Wen was soon in his chambers.


    Her eyes didn''t have any emotion when she Zhao Zhuang Chen sitting on the chair.


    So it was true that his mother''s death had affected him.


    Yun Wen thought inside her heart as she remembered the servants talking about Zhao Zhuang Chen. She only thought Zhao Zhaung Chen had called her here to vent his anger and frustration on her.


    And she didn''t have any choice except for being at the receiving end.


    With an emotionless and cold pair of eyes, Yun Wen bowed her head and said


    "Greetings, Your Highness"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen looked toward her slowly. He was too lost in his thoughts that he never sensed her presence until he spoke up.


    He stood up from the chair and then slowly walked to her.


    Yun Wen could see his legs and knew that he was now standing in front of her. She had expected some kind of insult or perhaps a p.


    However, she was startled when she felt a pair of hands on her shoulders. The more surprising thing was that the grip was not tight but very gentle.


    Yun Wen blinked when she heard Zhao Zhuang Chen''s gentle voice


    "Wen, raise your head and look at me."


    He had never talked to her like this.


    Not even when everything was normal between them��when she still respected him as her husband.


    In a daze, she raised her head and looked at him with nk eyes.


    Her mind was also nk.


    She flinched unconsciously when his hands touched her cheeks. It was reflex action��something that was out of her control.


    "I won''t hit you."


    She heard him say and couldn''t help but frown.


    He seemed to be weird. Very weird.


    Yun Wen almost gasped when she saw tears flowing out of Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes suddenly.


    "Wen��"


    He was crying when he whispered her name.


    His forehead touched hers and she looked at him nkly as he spoke amidst tears


    "Empress Mother left, Wen. She left Benwang alone in this horrible Pce alone. Now I have only you and Bo Jin. Where is Bo Jin��my child. I have not seen him for so many days."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly looked desperate to see his son.


    He looked towards the doors as if to shout for the maid but Yun Wen stopped him before he could do so.


    "Xiao Jin is sleeping, Your Highness. He had been having a fever for a few days. Requesting Your Highness to let the child rest."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately nodded his head and whispered


    "Yes, he should rest."


    However, the next moment, he was again full of despair as he spoke


    "I didn''t even know that my son had been having fever. What kind of father I am?"


    Yun Wen didn''t say anything.


    She saw as Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly looked at her and said


    "Wen, I am afraid. They would also kill me like they killed Empress Mother. Emperor Father ��he also wishes to give the throne to Zhao Zhang Wei. Your husband is alone, Wen. I am afrad what would happen to you and Bo Jin after my death."


    Yun Wen frowned when she heard this.


    She didn''t understand what was Zhao Zhuang Chen saying.


    "What is Your Highness saying? Why would His Majesty do such a thing to Your Highness? Unlike Her Majesty, Your Highness had not done anything wrong."


    Though Yun Wen knew that she was half wrong, she still said it. Zhao Zhuang Chen had done many wrong things, however, he saved himself very cleverly every time.


    She doubted that the Emperor already knew about his deeds but never punished him.


    However, she was shocked when Zhao Zhuang Chen said suddenly


    "No��Empress Mother did nothing wrong. She didn''t poison Noble Consort Shu. She had been framed, Wen. Emperor Father and Zhang Wei framed her so that I would not have anyone on my side who would fight for me."


    Yun Wen had never expected such a thing.


    It took her a long time topose herself and when she did, she heard Zhao Zhuang Chen saying


    "Now they will do the same to me��and after my death, they would throw you out and kill Bo Jin as well so that no one will have the chance to snatch the throne from him."


    "No!"


    Yun Wen shouted suddenly.


    "My Xiao Jin had done nothing wrong to anyone. Why would he suffer?"


    However, Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately contradicted her and said


    "They would do this, Wen. You don''t understand the Pce matters more than me."


    Yun Wen''s face went pale when she heard this.


    She didn''t worry about herself. She was worried about her son.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly cupped her cheeks again and said gently


    "But don''t worry. I have not given up yet. I will fight till myst breath. I won''t let them do anything to you and our son, Wen."


    "But for that, I need your help, Wen."


    "What kind of help?"


    Yun Wen again looked at him with nk eyes.


    "You need to convince your Father to be on my side, Wen. I need your n''s support."


    Yun Wen suddenly lowered her eyes. She was not sure if her father would really help her.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen saw that she was not responding, he shook her shoulders gently and said


    "Wen, You need to do this, For our Bo Jin, Wen. After me, it will be Bo Jin who will ascend the throne. But if we didn''t do anything now, then our son wouldn''t even get to eat the dirt."


    "He will be killed by Zhao Zhang Wei mercilessly."


    The words seemed to have broken something in Yun Wen''s heart and she immediately nodded her head and said


    "I will talk to Father. I will talk to Father today itself."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen pressed a kiss on her forehead and then hugged her in his arms tightly.


    Yun Wen''s eyes were still nk.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei whose chin was on the top of wangfei''s head smirked coldly.


    Now his game would start.


    He wouldn''t give the chance to his father to make a move against him.


    Even before that, he would remove him and then Zhao Zhang Wei from his path.


    .


    .


    .


    The Qin''s Emperor left soon after.


    After he had been shown the evidence that his sister really was at fault, he felt ashamed to stay in Xin.


    When Zhao Zhuang Chen woke up the next morning, he got to know about this, He crushed his uncle inside his heart.


    He had been thinking of contacting his uncle in some way so that he would be able to get help from him in his n.


    He sighed as he got ready for the Imperial Assembly in a bad mood.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t focus on what was discussed in the Imperial Assembly. He somehow spent two shichen in the Imperial Assembly and when it was over, he left the Imperial Court as soon as possible.


    However, when he stepped out of the Imperial Court, he collided with someone.


    He felt very angry but controlled himself to spat out something that would harm his already deteriorating image.


    He raised his head to find out that it was Li Qiang who had just collided with him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was about to walk past when he suddenly felt Minister Li holding his hand and then there was something handed to him.


    And then Minister Li left.

 Chapter 733: General Li Determined To Support Xi Ying

    Chapter 733: General Li Determined To Support Xi YingXi Ying also didn''t focus much in the Imperial Assembly that day.


    He was thinking.


    He was thinking about what should be the right time to implement his n. He no longer wanted to wait to kill Zhao Wang Lei.


    With all these thoughts, he left the Imperial Pce.


    Coincidentally when he climbed down from the horse in Li Manor, General Li entered at the same time.


    The servant took the reins of the horse from Xi Ying and took it to the stable while Xi Ying walked to General Li.


    "General Li"


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    After both of them had greeted each other, they walked together further inside Li Manor.


    Both of them were silent until General Li spoke


    "I still can''t believe that he is really nning something like this."


    Xi Ying halted amidst his steps.


    He looked at General Li and sighed lightly.


    He knew that just now General Li talked the way a friend would talk about his friend. Sometimes he couldn''t help but wonder just strong the friendship between General Li and Zhao Wang Lei must have been that General Li never thought of killing him.


    Partially he knew that it was because of his ancestors'' oath that he didn''t kill Zhao Wang Lei but still, Xi Ying thought that their past also yed a great role in this.


    If he had been in the same situation then Zhao Wang Lei would not have been alive by now.


    Even if he would have to carry the stain of the man who killed the Emperor andmitted treason, he would not leave a man alive who was having such dirty thoughts regarding his wife.


    "This Lord would not lie to you, General Li."


    Xi Ying said calmly as he continued walking and General Li''s response came immediately


    "I know."


    Then there was another long silence and when they were about to part ways, General Li asked Xi Ying


    "You know when he is nning to implement his n?"


    That was the only thing he didn''t know. Xi Ying sighed and shook his head in ''no''.


    General Li looked grim when he saw this. After a moment, he suddenly had a determined expression on his face and asked Xi Ying


    "Why don''t we implement our n before he would be able to do anything?''


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered suddenly and he smirked.


    Was he not thinking the same sincest night?


    Finally, both of them seem to agree somewhere.


    .


    .


    .


    When Xi Ying went to the room he was staying with his wife, he found her asleep. It was normal but still, he left the room quietly and asked Li Hua and Liu Lan if Li Rui was alright.


    Only when Liu Lan informed him that Li Rui was feeling sleepy and that''s why only she went to sleep, did he sigh in relief.


    Li Manor was quite less dangerous for his wife since Li Na and Li Caihong were no longer there.


    If that pair of sisters had been here, then Xi Ying would have never agreed toe here. In fact, when he had talked to General Li beforeing to Xi Manor, he had specifically pointed out that he didn''t want Li Rong around his wife.


    His shadow guards were also told that they were to be more careful when Li Rong was around his wife.


    The food was also tasted by Li Hua or Liu Lan and also tested by the old physician before Li Rui had it.


    His wife was also a very capable physician and Xi Ying knew that she would not let anything happen to her because their child''s life also depended on her.


    He didn''t want anything to go wrong because of some people''s malice.


    This child ��it was his and Li Rui''s dream.


    Li Rui didn''t see Xi Ling''s childhood and he wanted her to experience what she couldn''t do before and he wanted to see her while doing all that.


    ------


    In the Dn Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen had a thoughtful expression on his face. In his hands was the letter that had been handed to him by Li Qiang.


    "Your Highness. Is your proposal still open for this minister?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen read the letter again.


    The proposal that he had put forward in front of Li Qiang shed in his mind again.


    ''Minister Li will be the head and General of the military in Xin once Benwang ascends the throne but for that, this minister wishes Minister Li''s unconditional support. Even if Minister Li would have to go against his brother, he should not hesitate to do so if epted Benwang''s conditions.''


    At that time, Li Qiang had not answered him. However, since the former never tried to contact him again, he thought that Li Qiang didn''t ept his proposal.


    So he had also not bothered him again.


    However, today��


    Zhao Zhuang Chen felt slightly doubtful as he looked at the letter in his hands. He didn''t know if he could believe Li Qiang or not.


    Why would he suddenly decide to involve himself in his ns?


    After much thought, Zhao Zhuang Chen wrote a letter and was about to call for his shadow guard when he stopped suddenly.


    He suddenly remembered that he heard some ministers talking in the Imperial Court that Xi Ying was staying in the Li Manor.


    So his shadow guards must be there as well.


    However bitter it was but Zhao Zhuang Chen had to ept that Xi Ying had much more capable shadow guards than he had. So he couldn''t send the letter to Li Manor otherwise he might get caught.


    Since he didn''t know whether Xi Ying was really on Zhao Zhang Wei''s side or not, it was not wise to take risk.


    Thinking this, Zhao Zhuang Chen decided to wait for tomorrow. Just a few momentster, he ordered the maid to call Yun Wen.


    However, a long time passed but Yun Wen didn''te.


    Impatience flickered in Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes. He was about to shout for Yun Wen again when she finally entered.


    "Where were you?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked immediately and Yun Wen looked at him for a second before she said


    "This wangfei just returned from Yun Manor, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes shed with realization and he immediately forgot all his anger. Eagerly he stood up from the bed and walked to her


    "What did your Father say?"


    "Father��"


    Yun Wen paused for a moment before she said


    "Agreed."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t look surprised. He had actually known that Yun Wen''s father would agree. The man was too greedy. The greed and the benefits he could as the father-inw of an Emperor would be able to make him agree.


    He knew it very well.


    However, he still didn''t talk to Minister Yun on his own because he didn''t want to take any risk.


    What if Minister Yun had refused and told his n to someone else! He would have been dered a traitor in Xin.


    That''s why he sent Yun Wen to her father. Even if Minister Yun decided to do what he had not thought of him doing, it would be Yun Wen who would be implicated��he could back away and say that both of them were framing him at any time and they would have no evidence to prove anything.


    However, now he knew that Minister Yun was also with him, Zhao Zhuang Chen was relieved.


    "Good, Ask him to find some time toe and meet me. Benwang will discuss the n with him."


    Yun Wen bit her lips when she heard that.


    Seeing that her expression was slightly weird, Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned and asked


    "Is something wrong?"


    Yun Wen seemed to be contemting whether she should tell him or not, however, she knew that she would have to tell him so she said


    "Father refused to meet Your Highness in the Imperial Pce."


    "What?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked with a confused expression on his face and Yun Wen exined in a low voice


    "Father said he can''t afford to be seen with Your Highness by anyone. So it would be better if Your Highness would send any message to him through this wangfei. Any kind of help would be provided by him like this."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face went ck and he flew in rage at these words.


    How could he not understand what Minister Yun was trying to do by this! The clever and greedy minister wanted gains but didn''t want to take any risk.


    He wanted to ensure his safety in case, he, Zhao Zhuang Chen got unsessful in his n.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen wanted to curse Minister Yun loudly but seeing that Yun Wen was standing there in front of him, he controlled himself.


    He tried tofort himself that getting support in such a situation where he didn''t have anyone on his side was also not a bad thing.


    He needed people to carry out his n and he could ask Minister Yun to help him in this regard.


    "Alright, then Benwang would write a detailed n and some requirements on a paper. Bring it to Your Father."


    Relief shed in her eyes when Yun Wen saw that he agreed with the proposal.


    "This wangfei will do as Your Highness will say."


    She said sincerely.


    Soon after she left Zhao Zhuang Chen''s chambers while the former got busy drawing out his n details for Minister Yun.

 Chapter 734: The Map Of Imperial Palace

    Chapter 734: The Map Of Imperial PceThat night Li Rui, Xi Ying, and Xi Ling had dinner with General Li and Yi Jie.


    General Li was worried because of the way Xi Ying had talked to his wifest time. However, this time it was Yi Jie herself who wanted to have dinner together.


    And she had sent the maid to Li Rui''s courtyard even before he got to know about it.


    Hence he had to apany her to make sure that nothing bad would happen this time.


    Fortunately, when Xi Ying entered with Li Rui, he greeted General Li and Yi Jie politely just like Li Rui did. After his parents had finished greeting his grandparents, Xi Ling also greeted them.


    Yi Jie found him very cute and signed him eagerly toe and sit beside her.


    General Li was relieved to see that she was happy.


    Everyone sat down to have dinner.


    Before serving the dinner, Xi Ying looked at Liu Lan. When the maid nodded his head at him as if ensuring him, he was satisfied it and only then started to serve the dinner in his wife''s te.


    Yi Jie''s hand that was amidst serving the dishes in her grandson''s te halted when she saw this scene.


    Last time, when she was in Xi Manor, she had seen this familiar scene at that time as well.


    However, at that time she was told by her husband that Li Rui had copsed because of exhaustion. So she had not found it weird and only thought that Xi Ying was taking care of his daughter.


    But now when she looked at her fit and fine daughter and the way Xi Ying served her dishes, she looked slightly nk but she never said anything.


    This was not the only thing that left Yi Jie nk.


    "No, Rui. That is very less. You need to finish this."


    Everyone heard Xi Ying''s voice and raised their heads to look at him.


    They saw Li Rui looking at her te with a frown on her forehead and she shook her head as she whispered


    "I don''t feel like eating anymore."


    Yi Jie found the need to speak at this moment because she saw a helpless expression forming on Xi Ying''s face. However, before she could say anything, she saw Xi Ying picking the te from the table and then forwarding the chopsticks to Li Rui''s lips as he said gently


    "Rui, just a few bites. I won''t force you after that. I promise. Here this is for our child."


    Li Rui finally opened her mouth and ate it.


    Yi Jie saw this scene silently while General Li seemed to have a relieved expression on his face.


    He came out of his trance when he heard his wife whispering.


    "Prime Minister Xi cares for Rui very much."


    General Li looked at his wife and smiled. It seemed that she finally had realized this. While Xi Ling who also heard his grandmother''s whisper couldn''t help but speak.


    "Of Course, Father cares for Mother very much. He is just feeding the mother because she is refusing to eat. What is new in that?"


    On hearing the child''s words, General Li and Yi Jie were sure that this was a daily urrence.


    Xi Ying could hear everything but stayed silent.


    His whole attention was on feeding his wife.


    Li Rui finally finished the meal and Xi Yiing also finished his soon after.


    Seeing that he was finished, General Li called out to him


    "Prime Minister Xi, Can we talk in the Study room for a few minutes."


    Xi Ying knew what he wanted to talk about and nodded his head. He looked at his well-fed son and asked Liu Lan


    "Bring him to the courtyard and make him sleep."


    Liu Lan did as Xi Ying said.


    Yi Jie was slightly reluctant to let Xi Ling go. She almost wanted to request if he could stay with her for tonight but the words didn''t leave her mouth.


    In the end, the child was taken away. Afraid that her husband would find out that she was sad after Xi Ling''s departure, Yi Jie left hurriedly.


    General Li had gone to Xi Manor to bring Li Rui and Xi Ling to Li Manor only because these days Yi Jie looked very lost and sad.


    Li Diu was also not in Xi Manor and Li Rong and she didn''t talk to each other any longer. Li Jiang''s wife was also away for a few days.


    He could understand that she felt lonely.


    So he came up with this n and Yi Jie was really joyful after she had seen Li Rui and Xi Ling.


    However, she didn''t want her husband to do the same thing now. She had already made Xi Ying angry once and she didn''t want to do it again.


    It was enough that he was still staying in Li Manor and her daughter and grandson were near her.


    Before leaving, Yi Jie looked at Li Rui who was still seated. She was confused but when her eyes fell on her daughter''s hand that was held by Xi Ying, she looked away and left without saying anything.


    Li Rui was also about to leave when Liu Lan had taken Xi Ling away. However, Xi Ying stopped her.


    She was confused.


    It was only after her mother left and her father looked at her and said gently


    "Rui, you should also go to your courtyard and have some rest."


    Li Rui blinked and looked at Xi Ying.


    General Li was slightly confused by her reaction and then his gaze fell on her daughter''s hand on the table that was covered by Xi Ying''s hand.


    He frowned for a moment when he looked at Xi Ying''s m and cold face and then suddenly shook his head.


    "No, Prime Minister Xi. Don''t tell me that you really wish that she should hear such a dangerous n. For god sake, she is pregnant with a child. At least have some mercy at your child."


    General Li said strictly as well as slightly helplessly.


    These were the traditional views. A pregnant mother should hear and see only good and pure things.


    And General Li thought the same.


    However, Xi Ying only raised his eyebrows in response and said


    "Well, if looking at this matter from that point of view��"


    General Li sighed in relief when he heard Xi Ying''s initial words. He thought that for the first time, he had been able to convince Xi Ying.


    However, he was ought to get disappointed when Xi Ying continued


    "This Lord will be happy if the child really hears all these nnings. This Lord''s child anyway won''t be born stupid. He will only be more intelligent after hearing such things. He will get stronger��"


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    General Li interrupted Xi Ying amidst his justification. He almost saw pride flickering in Xi Ying''s eyes as the young prime minister said all this.


    As if he was already imagining the child doing all the things that he was doing. Just what kind of pride he could feel in such a thing!


    General Li thought incredulously. For onest time, he tried to say


    "What if it is a girl?"


    At least don''t stain a girl''s mind and heart with such horrible schemes!


    However, Xi Ying smiled this time��a genuine smile.


    "That is more better. This Lord''s daughter should be like her mother."


    Xi Ying turned to look at his surprised wife and continued


    "Intelligent but sensible as well. Caring for her n, brave, fearless ��and beautiful."


    A yful smile yed on Xi Ying''s lips when he said hisst words while Li Rui blinked and tried to look calm. However, her ears went red betraying her.


    General Li''s face went ck when he saw this exchange.


    He cleared his throat with a cold face and fortunately, Xi Ying looked away from his daughter.


    It was so weird to see a man flirting with his daughter so openly��and he can''t even stop that man because she was his official wife.


    In the end, he had to throw down his weapons and say


    "Let''s go then."


    Xi Ying nodded calmly and then went to the study room holding his wife''s hand. General Li who seemed to be forgotten entirely, silently followed them.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the study room, Xi Ying took out a paper from his sleeve andid it down on the table.


    General Li was surprised when he saw the paper.


    "This is the map of the Imperial Pce."


    He whispered as he traced the corner. The map looked slightly old.


    "Did Prime Minister Xi draw it?"


    General Li asked curiously and Li Rui also looked at her husband seeking the answer. General Li was surprised because the map had ces he himself didn''t know of. It seemed to have some secret passages and tunnels from where one could enter the Imperial Pce.


    However, Xi Ying shook his head.


    Without looking away from the map, he answered


    "The first one was drawn by this Lord''s grandfather. Father made a new one and altered that one...perhaps because some new changes were done at his time. During hisst few days, he had given me this map."


    The study room went unusually silent after Xi Ying mentioned his father.


    Li Rui looked at her father''s face and then at Xi Ying''s face.


    Why could she feel a sudden and very cold detachment between them?

 Chapter 735: The Disappointed Xi Ying

    Chapter 735: The Disappointed Xi YingXi Ying''s face was cold after he had mentioned his father. However, heposed himself very soon.


    It was General Li who seemed to be slightly lost as if he was remembering those old days. Till today, he had never understood why Xi Ying''s father had broken such a long and cherished friendship between them suddenly.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s hatred for him could be justified because he knew the reason ��however, he had never understood what made him suddenly part ways with him.


    "The n is to invade Imperial Pce one night and then kill Zhao Wang Lei."


    General Li came out of his trance when he heard these words from Xi Ying. A deep frown immediately marred his face.


    The n that sounded so simple but was so dangerous have already been told to him before by Xi Ying.


    However, he simply didn''t agree with Xi Ying''s n. Not then, not now.


    "Ying��that''s ��very risky."


    Even Li Rui called out Xi Ying''s name with a frown on her forehead. General Li saw this and immediately sighed in relief.


    It seemed that his daughter could finally fill some sense in the young prime minister''s head.


    Xi Ying''s eyes went soft when he heard Li Rui speaking and a helpless expression was there on his face as he said


    "Rui, we will need to take the risk. After all, we are not killing amoner but an Emperor. To be not found out by anyone, the only optimal solution is to kill him in the darkness of night when everyone would be sleeping."


    Li Rui''s frown only got deeper. A momentter, she spoke


    "Since you know that he is the Emperor, you must know that there is a high chance of you or your people being found out if we did this. Even if we were able to kill all of the people on the Emperor''s side, that would be too much chaos. Did you not say on your own that you didn''t want anyone else blood but only Zhao Wang Lei''s? The people who are on his side don''t have any choice but to follow him. We are ought to kill them only if theye on our way. However, this n of yours will not leave them with any option but toe in front of us to fight."


    "Ying, Rui would not want to guarantee the safety of her n on the ground that is colored with the blood of those who didn''t mean any harm."


    The study room was very silent after Li Rui finished.


    General Li''s eyes were filled with pride.


    He, to a great extent, agreed with his daughter. He was happy that she thought of other innocents just as she should as the daughter of Li n.


    His eyes went to his silent son-inw.


    Xi Ying''s face was emotionless.


    General Li understood the situation and wisely said


    "We can discuss the n tomorrow. This General will leave now."


    Hence General Li left.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying wondering what was he thinking. He didn''t say anything. After a few moments, he moved.


    Li Rui silently followed him. Xi Ying even held the door open and waited for her to step out. He still had his hand behind her back supporting her silently but never spoke the whole way.


    Li Rui also didn''t say anything.


    Xi Ling was already asleep when they reached inside the room.


    Li Rui also removed the essories from her hair and Xi Ying left for a few moments before he came back. Li Rui only nced at him once.


    She knew that he must have gone to hide that map of Imperial Pce and it was important to do so.


    They couldn''t take the risk of losing that map. Also it was given to him by father and drawn by his grandfather. So it was very important to keep it safe.


    They didn''t say anything to each other.


    After Li Rui hadid down on the bed beside Xi Ling, Xi Ying blew off themp leaving only a small one still lit that was far from the bed but its light was still enough to dimly light the room.


    The room was almost dark now.


    Xi Ying alsoid down on the bed to sleep.


    Li Rui''s hand was on Xi Ling just like any other night. However, today Xi Ying''s hand didn''te to hold her hand.


    Li Rui''s eyes were calm in the dark and she closed her eyes slowly.


    It was after almost a quarter of shichen that she opened them again.


    She couldn''t sleep at all.


    Slowly, she sat up on the bed and was about to climb down from the bed when she heard Xi Ying''s voice that startled her


    "Rui, what is wrong?"


    Li Rui was surpsied to know that Xi Ying was awake.


    Or perhaps it was she who woke him up. After all, he was a martial artists so how could he not get alert with a slighted move of someone beside him.


    Li Rui sighed.


    Xi Ying was faster than her.


    He climbed down from the bed and picked the only litmp inside the room.


    Moving towards Li Rui''s side, he asked in a worried voice


    "Rui, do you fele unwell?"


    Li Rui looked at his concern-filled eyes and shook her head immediately.


    "I couldn''t sleep. Perhaps because I slept in the day. I was going to have a walk outside. You should sleep, Ying. I will be back in some time."


    Xi Ying rxed when he heard Li Rui''s words however when she said thest few words, his face went emotionless again.


    Did she expect him to stay here while she was having a walk outside alone in this Manor!


    Even if it was Xi Manor, he would not have let that happen. As long as she was around her, she would not walk alone.


    "Let''s go."


    He stretched his hand out to her and said calmly.


    Li Rui looked at his hand and then at his emotionless face. She calmly ced her hand in his a momentter.


    .


    .


    .


    They were walking inside the garden of Li Manor now.


    Xi Ying walked slowly beside his wife while his hand supported her back. Her eyes fell on her bloated stomach from time to time.


    Inside his heart, he couldn''t help but worry. It was just fifth month and her stomach was already so bloated.


    Would it not be too hard for her when she would be in her ninth month?


    His wife''s already fragile and petite frame worried Xi Ying more. Just when he was thinking all this, Li Rui suddenly stopped walking and called out his name.


    "Ying"


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked at her with concern again. He was worried that she was feeling unwell.


    However, before he could ask her anything, she spoke


    "Did you not like what I said in the study room?"


    Li Rui asked finally.


    From outside she looked calm but inside her restless.


    That''s why she could not sleep.


    She couldn''t help but wonder again and again what wrong did she say while speaking in the study room.


    Did she disappoint him?


    But she spoke only because he had told her that she could say anything openly in front of him. That''s why she expressed hearself.


    Li Rui came out of her trance when her shoulders were suddenly held by Xi Ying and she heard him saying.


    "No!"


    Xi Ying said firmly. A momentter, he sighed and asked


    "Why did you think so, Rui?"


    Li Rui could see that he was saying the truth, however the question he asked her, she didn''t know how to answer.


    In the end, she just said whatever came to her mind


    "You didn''t speak the whole way from the study room."


    And you diidn''t even hold my hand while sleeping.


    She had wanted to say but stopped herself at thest moment.


    Xi Ying was also remembering and he came to realize that it was indeed as she said. A helpless smile graced his lips and he exined to his wife immediately


    "That''s because I was thinking. I��I was actually disappointed."


    Li Rui stilled for a moment when she heard this. However, Xi Ying was not finished yet.


    "I was disappointed in myself. Yours and my goals have always been same yet I forgot them while making this n but you remembered."


    Li Rui rxed after hearing this.


    Her eyes softened when she saw disappointment lurking in Xi Ying''s eyes.


    "Ying, it is not your fault."


    Li Rui held his hand taking it from her shoulder and said softly


    "You are also a human and humans can make mistakes."


    Xi Ying smiled gently when he heard this, He suddenly leaned down to kiss her nose and whispered


    "But you will always be there to correct me."


    And her heart seemed to melt at those words.


    She would like to be there for him as long as he wanted.

 Chapter 736: Thinking Of Some Other Plan

    Chapter 736: Thinking Of Some Other n"I will think of some other n. Don''t worry."


    Xi Ying assured Li Rui who nodded her head.


    She had taken just a step when she turned around to look at him again and said


    "Ying, can you try to think of a n that would not put anyone at risk?"


    Xi Ying smiled and held her hand while assuring her.


    "Don''t worry, your Ying won''t put anyone''s life in danger. I know how precious all three people are to you, Rui. I would never want to see you sad."


    Xi Ying''s assurance should have rxed Li Rui''s worries. However, she only thought that he didn''t seem to understand what she had wanted to say.


    She cleared her throat as if preparing herself to say something big and then said calmly


    "The n should not put you in risk as well, Ying."


    Xi Ying''s face went nk for a moment before joy started to surface in his eyes.


    However, when Li Rui saw his nk eyes, she thought that he was not agreeing. She immediately stepped forward and said


    "Ying, your life is as important as my n''s safety to me. Think before making any n. Think what will Rui do if something really happened to you amidst all this. Do you think that Riui will be kept alive if you were found out? Xiao Ling, I and our unborn child��we need you to be safe and healthy, Ying. That''s why I didn''t approve of that n. Not only because it could have caused unnecessary bloodshed, it would have also put your life at risk."


    When Li Rui finished, she looked at Xi Ying again and he looked just like before.


    Worried she shook his sleeve lightly and called out.


    "Ying��"


    "I will be careful."


    Xi Ying said in a slightly low voice. He was too overwhelmed to say anything.


    The fact that she thought so much for him was somewhat joyous as well as ufortable for him.


    He felt joyous because the woman he loved cared for him and he felt ufortable because he had given all the diforts to her once.


    Keeping a child away from a mother��what other merciless difort he could have given her!


    He didn''t know if he deserved her care or not.


    They were silent after that.


    Xi Ying alsoposed himself a few momentster.


    Perhaps because everything between them was solved now, Li Rui finally was feeling sleepy. Xi Ying saw when she yawned and immediately suggested that they should go back to the room.


    Outside the wind was still cold at night though the winter had started to go away slowly and slowly.


    Li Rui was deeply asleep within a few minutes of lying down on the bed.


    Only when Xi Ying was sure that she was asleep did he close his eyes and went to sleep.


    The next morning, he woke up early and went to the small open ground to practice swordsmanship. Just nearby, General Li was already awake to train the soldiers.


    General Li noticed Xi Ying but didn''te to talk to him. Xi Ying was also busy with his own swordsmanship.


    His face was emotionless and his eyes were ice cold as his sword shed the win like a knife. The sound could clearly be heard and hence the intensity of his attack could also be felt.


    The soldiers were in awe as they watched his swordsmanship.


    General Li also let them see as much as they wanted to do for today. Watching was also an exercise.


    Almost a quarter of shichenter, Xi Ying stopped.


    Sweat was rolling down his body like water. He looked at the sky which had started to brighten slowly and slowly and decided to go back and get fresh.


    He knew that his wife would be awake very soon.


    Xi Ying got ready after going back to the courtyard. It was another thing that Li Rui didn''t wake up as he had expected.


    Perhaps because she sleptte at night. He also didn''t want to disturb her sleep.


    However, he didn''t let the small pig lying on the bed inside the room.


    He woke up Xi Ling and when the brat was awake he signed him to stay silent.


    Xi Ling also saw that his mother was asleep so he didn''t dare to make any noise. After they were out of the room, Liu Lan took Xi Ling to wash up.


    Together the father and son finished their breakfast.


    Before leaving, Xi Ying took a book from the small library inside his wife''s courtyard and gave it to his son.


    He also strictly told him not to disturb his mother''s sleep. Afterwards, Xi Ying left for the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Assemblysted for a long time today.


    The winter was about to end and soon a new year would start. A very huge banquet was to be organized in the Imperial Pce on the evening of new year. .


    Not only this, the ministers in the Imperial Court also raised a new issue today.


    The seat of the Empress was vacant after Qin Wenya''s execution. There was not any consort in the Imperial harem who could be promoted to be the current Empress and hence the ministers raised this issue in front of Zhao Wang Lei.


    Xi Ying and every other minister saw the frustration lurking in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes when Minister Xin stood up and talked about this matter.


    Minister Xin went silent for a moment when he saw this.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying smiled coldly. He knew that the reason behind Zhao Wang Lei''s frustration was quite different.


    The great emperor now wanted the only one woman whom he couldn''t get. How could he bear to make any other woman his Empress! He might have done so years ago keeping the stone on his heart.


    However, how could he do so again when he felt there were huge chances ofpleting his lifelong dream.


    Xi Ying almost scoffed when Zhao Wang Lei spoke


    "Zhen already has two sons. Anyone out of them can ascend the throne after Zhen. So why does Zhen need a woman by his side?"


    If only Zhao Wang Lei had exercised this restraint truly mentally then Xi Ying would have not felt the need to make so many ns.


    Minister Xin stood there with his head bowed silently and spoke only after a few moments


    "Your Majesty, this subject doesn''t wish to state the importance of the seat of the Empress. Your Majesty knows better than this subject. However, such an important seat can''t be left vacant for even a month regardless of what the circumstances are. There is a huge Imperial harem. Not only that is managed by an Empress but many other matters rted to thefort of Your Majesty are managed by the same."


    Minister Xin had just finished when another minister stood up and started speaking.


    "Minister Xin is right, Your Majesty. Before Your Majesty had ordered these subjects that Your Majesty''s personal life is not ought to be discussed in the Imperial Court and hence when Your Majesty didn''t wish to marry any other concubine, all the subjects understood Your Majesty''s wish. However, now there is no woman in the Imperial harem for Your Majesty. That is simply ridiculous. If any Empire got to know this, Xin would be ridiculed in the Noble families. Asking Your Majesty to reconsider this matter."


    The minister finished and soon many others knelt down and repeated hisst few words.


    ''Asking Your Majesty to reconsider.''


    The Imperial Court sounded with these words said in a chorus.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly. How could he not see the hope and greed flickering in the eyes of the ministers!


    They were hopeful that it would be their daughter or sister who could be the Empress. They would not want to lose such a good opportunity after all.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked calm while Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face was not good at all. Any other woman was going to take his mother''s ce.


    However that was not what he was concerned about.


    What he was concerned about was the presence of another person fighting for the throne. Because the woman who will be Empress, it was impossible for her n and her not to have any greed for throne and power.


    In the end, under this pressure of the ministers, Zhao Wang Lei had to say that he would reconsider this matter.


    The Imperial Assembly ended like this.


    After it finished, Xi Ying apanied Zhao Zhang Wei to Xinhe Pce.


    When they were inside Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room, Xi Ying first looked around. Only when he was sure that they were alone, did he speak


    "Your Highness, this Lord is here to ask you to think of some n toplete our purpose."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was startled when he heard Xi Ying''s words.


    "Did Prime Minister Xi not say that Prime Minister Xi has a n?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked in confusion.


    Xi Ying nodded his head calmly and said


    "This Lord did have a n. However, the n was not approved by this Lord''s wife."


    "Why?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked immediately


    "She said that the n was too dangerous. She doesn''t want this Lord to put his life in danger."


    Zhao Zhang Wei could clearly sense that pride hidden behind his words. His lips twitched in annoyance.


    Could anyone say that Xi Ying was a grown man!


    However, a part of him also knew that he was just jealous. He was jealous because the woman he loved didn''t care for him like Xi Ying''s wife cared for him.

 Chapter 737: A Letter For Xi Ying

    Chapter 737: A Letter For Xi YingZhao Zhang Wei''s mood was perhaps very low after what Xi Ying told him.


    Hence, he didn''t ask Xi Ying to stay when thetter said that he will also try to think of some n. If anyone of themes up with a n then they were ought to tell each other.


    After this, Xi Ying left.


    As soon as he left, Zhao Zhang Wei summoned Eunuch Zhang and asked him about Yi Huiqing. It was just the same routine that the young Eunuch reiterated.


    Yi Huiqing had started to do painting again but the time for which she could paint was very restricted as the wound was still in the process of healing.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was very tempted to go and see her once. However, he was afraid that he would remind her of the day she had seen him with Shaolin.


    The mere thought of Shaolin made his heart fill with difort and anger. The anger was on himself that he really trusted that woman.


    It didn''t matter if she was the daughter of his mother''s friend. In this Imperial Pce, no woman except his Qinging could be trusted.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had decided that he will wait for a few days. When the water would be calm, he will go to see her and apologize to her.


    Not only that, but he would also promise his loyalty to her for the future.


    Thinking about all this, Zhao Zhang Wei sighed heavily and decided to focus on what Xi Ying had asked him to do.


    A n was what he needed.


    After he would ascend the throne, there will be no threat to Qingqing. He would tell her each and every truth then.


    .


    .


    .


    In some other part of the Imperial Pce, Zhao Zhuang Chen and Li Qiang were standing in front of each other.


    "Can Benwang ask Minister Li what exactly this letter means?"


    Li Qiang''s face didn''t have any emotion. It took him a moment before he said


    "Everything that the words in this letter can imply. This minister wishes to be on Your Highness''s side and fight for his own rights as well."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes brightened when he heard this. When he saw Li Qiang''s cold and emotionless face, he almost believed him.


    Last time, the minister looked so ufortable when he presented the proposal to him. However, he still needed to confirm.


    "How can Benwang trust Minister Li?"


    Li Qiang went silent at that.


    It took him a few moments to let out the words from his mouth


    "Prime Minister Xi is on Second Prince''s side. Not only he but Li and Yi n are also on the second prince''s side. Such a deep and big secret should be enough for Your Highness to trust this minister."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were filled with anger and disappointment when he came to know that even Xi Ying was on Zhao Zhang Wei''s side.


    However, he could do nothing now.


    A momentter, he nodded his head and said


    "Benwang expectsplete loyalty from Minister Li."


    And the deal was made.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying had just exited the Xinhe Pce. He had to turn in another direction but while doing so, a servant suddenly collided with him.


    It was a slight touch but Xi Ying frowned very deeply on feeling it.


    The servant kneeled down on the ground and apologized again and again. However, Xi Ying''s eyes were on his hand. The servant just handed a paper to him��perhaps some kind of letter.


    Just at that moment, many Imperial Guards passed by, and Xi Ying calmly hid the letter inside his sleeve and waved his hand to dismiss the servant.


    "Leave."


    The servant thanked Xi Ying many times and finally left.


    However, before turning to another corridor he surely turned around and looked at Xi Ying once. Only when Xi Ying walked away from there with the letter still with him, did he sigh in relief.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside his chambers, Zhao Wang Lei was seated on the bed with a cold face.


    Everything inside his room was turned upside down.


    Eunuch Wang stood a few steps away with a bodypletely shrunk as if he was trying to reduce his presence as much as possible.


    "They want Zhen to marry another woman. Those greedy and disgusting women of their families��.they want Zhen to marry them."


    As he said this, Zhao Wang Lei stood up and kicked the already broken table far away fiercely.


    Eunuch Wang''s body trembled visibly.


    When Zhao Wang Leu suddenly walked toward him, the old Eunuch wanted to run away and he had to stop himself with a great effort.


    "Tell me can those womenpare to my Jie''er?"


    "N��No, Your Majesty."


    Eunuch Wang said immediately though he struggled with his words because of his fear.


    Zhao Wang Lei then stepped back and shouted coldly


    "Was that Qin Wenya not enough that now they want to throw another woman at me?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s reluctance was very clear to marry another woman and have an Empress beside him��anyone other than Yi Jie.


    "I will need to quicken the process."


    He whispered suddenly and then the next moment walked to the table. Within a few moments, he wrote a letter and then called out for his shadow guard.


    When the shadow guard was there, he gave the letter to him and said coldly


    "Give him this and ask him to do as I said otherwise forgot all about whatever he wants."


    The shadow guard bowed his head and left with the letter.


    Zhao Wang Lei smiled coldly.


    He will have only one woman in his life now��and that would be Yi Jie.


    .


    .


    .


    When Xi Ying reached the Li Manor, he first went to his wife''s courtyard. On entering the courtyard, when he didn''t find Li Rui inside their room, Liu Lan told him that she was in her mother''s courtyard.


    Xi Ying sighed and then went inside the room.


    He was restless and wanted to see her once but at the same time didn''t want to disturb her time with her mother.


    So after closing the doors, Xi Ying decided to open the letter he was handed in the Imperial Pce.


    What kind of another secret would be inside this!


    He thought as he sat on the bed calmly and unfolded the letter.


    However, as Xi Ying read the letter word by word, his expression turned from calm to serious one.


    Just at this moment, the door opened.


    Xi Ying immediately looked at the door. He rxed slightly when he saw that it was none other than his wife.


    "You are back?"


    Xi Ying asked softly as he put the letter on the bedside table and put something on it.


    "Yes, Mother send me saying that you might be back so I should leave."


    Xi Ying appreciated Yi Jie''s gesture this time.


    He held Li Rui''s hand when she was near him and made her sit beside him.


    Li Rui saw this his expression was not as calm as usual. Her eyes fell on the paper ced on the bedside table and she asked with a frown


    "What is that, Ying?"


    Xi Ying sighed when he heard the question.


    "A servant from the Imperial Pce gave this to me."


    After a long pause, he continued


    "It says that Zhao Zhuang Chen is also nning to attack Zhao Wang Lei. Zhao Zhuang Chen wants to kill Zhao Wang Lei and then Zhao Zhang Wei so that he will be the only person to ascend the throne."


    Li Rui''s expression was also grave when she heard this.


    "What is he nning?"


    Xi Ying shook his head as he said


    "The letter doesn''t mention that. The person says that he wants something in return if we want more information."


    "Who is this?"


    Li Rui asked curiously and Xi Ying again shook his head.


    "It is not known yet. But to know the answer, he has asked me toe to a specific ce tonight to meet him and discuss more."


    The room was silent for a few moments until Li Rui spoke.


    "I will apany you tonight."


    Xi Ying looked at his wife a little distressed that she would be tired if she really went with him. However, he didn''t want to look as if he was stopping her from going with him. He also knew that his efforts would be f no use as if she will apany him if she wanted to do so in any situation.


    In the end, he could only make sure that they would finish quickly so that she would be able to have rest.


    Hence, that night Xi Ying and Li Rui had their dinner in their own courtyard.


    After Li Rui had made Xi Ling sleep inside their room, she called Li Hua and asked her to stay in the room until shees back.


    Li Hua wanted to ask her mistress where she was going at this time but when she saw that she was leaving with Xi Ying, she put down her worries and decided to just follow her mistress'' order.


    And Xi Ying and Li Rui left Li Manor to meet the owner of that letter.

 Chapter 738: The Owner Of The Letter Is...

    Chapter 738: The Owner Of The Letter Is...It was behind a very popr restaurant in the Imperial City where Xi Ying was asked to wait at night to meet the owner of the letter.


    And at this moment, he was standing at the same ce.


    His deep ck eyes were cold and very vignt. Any movement in any direction could catch his eyes.


    A step away from him, Li Rui was sitting on a veryfy chair that Xi Ying had asked An Ju to carry from the restaurant. Even though the restaurant was closed at night, An Ju didn''t find any difficulty in obeying her master.


    Not only this, she also arranged for a nket to cover Li Rui. The night''s wind was cold and hence Xi Ying was very satisfied with her move.


    "You should have stayed in Li Manor."


    Xi Ying spoke with distress-filled eyes when he caught his wife yawning. Embarrassed Li Rui lowered her head.


    It was she who had assured him that she was not feeling sleepy at all and now she was yawning. If only this was something in her control.


    Raising her head, she tried to assure Xi Ying


    "It''s alright. I will sleep tillte in the morning."


    Before Xi Ying could reply that this would be better, his expression changed and Li Rui couldn''t help but straighten her back. As she had expected, Xi Ying spoke


    "He is here."


    And after finishing his words, he turned around. His body covered Li Rui and as she was sitting in an almost darkened corner, it was not easy to see her.


    Xi Ying also whispered to his shadow guards that they should stay alert all the time. It could be a trap as well.


    When this thought hade to his mind he had not wanted to bring Rui with him but by that time, he had already promised her that she would go with him.


    So now, he could only ensure that no one should be able to harm even a single strand of her hair.


    When the person was finally visible to him, Xi Ying''s forehead was suddenly knitted.


    Because of the way the person walked towards him, he suddenly felt that ��it was not a man.


    Even the shadow guards who were hiding in dark were confused when they saw the figure. Although it was covered with a ck clothpletely and even the face could be seen, the martial artists like them were able to identify the gender at a nce.


    It was another thing that they were not able to recognize An Ju because thetter was able to copy a man''s style of walking as well.


    Xi Ying stood calmly and the figure finally approached him.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    When he heard the voice, he was sure that it was a woman but who could it be! Only a moment had passed after the question shed in Xi Ying''s mind when a guess started to form instantly.


    His eyes narrowed and he said coldly.


    "If you want this Lord to stay and hear you then first uncover your face. This Lord wouldn''t talk to anyone who doesn''t have the courage to show even his face to this Lord."


    Xi Ying surely noticed the panic flickering in the woman''s eyes but a momentter, he saw the defeat also.


    She would uncover her face and she did though a little slowly as if she was still contemting if she should do it or not.


    When her face was finally uncovered, Xi Ying didn''t feel much surprised and said very calmly.


    "Greetings to Princess Consort Yun. So the letter was sent by Princess Consort."


    Yun Wen''s face was pale.


    Xi Ying could tell very clearly just much courage she had to gather for doing what she was doing right now. Sending the letter, informing him about her husband''s n and nowing here to meet him.


    However, why was she helping him? That was something he needed to investigate deeply. What if this was just a trap and Zhao Zhuang Chen was trying to distract him from reality?


    "Yes, Prime Minister Xi"


    Yun Wen tried to say in a calm voice and she was sessful in her attempt. Regardless of how pale her face was, her voice and eyes were calm now.


    Since she had already decided to go against him, she should not fear, The fear would make her stumble across her steps.


    "This one knows more than what was written in the letter. However, this one wants Prime Minister Xi to promise a few things if Prime Minister Xi wishes to know more."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows and smiled slightly.


    A momentter, he nodded his head and said calmly


    "Go ahead."


    He could refuse if the conditions were outrageous. Anyway since he knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen was nning something, he could find it out using his own shadow guard. He had been just curious about this disloyal person on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s side.


    One should have information about his enemy''s weak points as well.


    "After Second Prince will ascend the throne, no harm will be done to this one''s son."


    Xi Ying frowned suddenly and Yun Wen''s heart sank immediately.


    Her face seemed to go paler. She clenched her fists as she continued to say in a slightly heavy voice.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this one knows that keeping a prince, who is the son of the elder brother fighting for the same throne, alive is dangerous in others'' eyes. However, this one can assure that Bo Jin would never try to even think of the throne. My son��he is very young. He is very innocent. This one had raised him that way keeping him away from all the dirt of the Imperial Pce. He would never be greedy for the throne. A corner of the Imperial Pce would be enough for this one and my son. We will just stay there and never show our faces to Second Prince."


    Yun Wen said a lot. Her eyes were also starting to fill with tears.


    Her son was the only reason behind her doing all this.


    She would never support Zhao Zhuang Chen. That was what she had decided after she had returned from thetter''s chambers that day.


    Yun Wen was no longer a fool.


    She could not believe Zhao Zhuang Chen at all when thetter cried in front of her and imed her and her son to be his only support.


    She just knew that even if Zhao Zhuang Chen tried to do something, he would only fail because he was too stupid to seed in any of his ns.


    He didn''t get any sess until today.


    However, she was also sure that if she let Zhao Zhuang Chen do whatever he wanted to do, then not only he will face doom but as her wife and son, she and Bo Jin would also face the same.


    So she had to find some way out of the situation.


    She lied to Zhao Zhuang Chen when she said that her father had agreed. In fact, she never told her greedy father about all this.


    Today morning, Zhao Zhuang Chen had given her the details of his n. Then she sent her servant with that letter to Xi Ying.


    Yun Wen left the Imperial Pce with the permission of her husband who wanted her to go to Yun Manor and show his n to her father.


    Hence, she found a way to meet Xi Ying and talk about everything.


    Yun Wen was worried when Xi Ying still didn''t say anything. So she continued


    "Prime Minister Xi, this one would even leave this Imperial City with her son if that satisfies you and Second Prince. What this one wants are just her son''s safety and happiness!"


    She could live with Zhao Bo Jin in a remote vige with less luxury as long as she could see her son''s face every day.


    "No one will harm Young Prince."


    Xi Ying finally interrupted Yun Wen. His words were what Yun Wen wanted to hear, however, she couldn''t rx fully seeing the deep frown on Xi Ying''s face which unbeknownst to her waspletely for some other reason..


    Xi Ying was thinking as to who told Yun Wen that they would kill Zhao Bo Jin! He would never do that and he believed that even Zhao Zhang Wei would never do that or would he?


    Xi Ying''s frown got deeper and Yun Wen was filled with more panic.


    She almost screamed when she heard another voice beside Xi Ying''s. However, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Princess Consort can rx. Our morals would never allow us to kill a child."


    The soft and low voice seemed to bring a thousand assurances with it and the words soothe Yun Wen''s heart.


    It was only then Yun Wen saw a woman stepping forward from Xi Ying''s behind. She had not been able to notice her at all.


    "Li Rui"


    The cold wind carried away the words.


    However, Yun Wen would remember them and the person who said them for her whole life.


    Because for her, the person had been the reason for all the happiness she would have in her life ahead.

 Chapter 739: Making A New Plan

    Chapter 739: Making A New n"Li Rui"


    Yun Wen whispered and swallowed through her dry throat.


    Unconsciously, she rxed when she saw Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiled softly and nodded her head. Then she bowed slightly, however, seeing her move, Yun Wen immediately held her hands and said


    "No need!"


    When Li Rui stopped, Yun Wen sighed in relief.


    "Lady Li is with child. Don''t do this."


    Yun Wen''s voice was filled with concern when she said this. Li Rui''s smile was still there and she said politely


    "Then Princess Consort must ept this one''s greetings like this."


    Yun Wen nodded her head and looked at Li Rui''s baby bump. She had not known that Li Rui was pregnant. When Xi Ying saw her gaze, he frowned and said coldly.


    "Not many people know about this Lord''s wife being pregnant, Princess Consort. This Lord hopes that it stays this way."


    Yun Wen immediately understood what Xi Ying wanted to say and assured him that not a single soul woulde to know of this matter from her.


    After that, she looked at Li Rui again. Her hands were still holding Li Rui''s hand.


    Yun Wen''s eyes were very soft when she looked at Li Rui. She blinked the tears that had formed in her eyes and said with a soft smile on her lips


    "You are as beautiful as they say. I hope that talking informally doesn''t bother you. "


    Li Rui was surely surprised when she saw that Yun Wen didn''t even use the honorary with her names as well, but soon she shook her head indicating that she didn''t mind.


    Yun Wen was joyous when she heard this.


    "I couldn''t even thank you that day for saving Bo Jin''s life."


    Li Rui again shook her head and said calmly


    "As a physician, it is this one''s duty to save anyone in danger."


    Yun Wen merely smiled not saying anything else. She was indeed grateful. She had seen that day during the banquet, how Li Rui was even ready to face the unreasonable punishment for saving her son.


    A momentter, she even said


    "In fact, I felt confident in revealing the n to Prime Minister Xi only because of you."


    Yun Wen didn''t know where the courage hade from. She could only remember that she had thought about Li Rui, the woman who had selflessly saved her son''s life, and hence she decided to inform Xi Ying of this n.


    She felt as if Li Rui would again not let anything to her son.


    And here she was again!


    In her eyes. Li Rui was her son''s lifetime savior.


    Perhaps Li Rui felt how emotional Yun Wen was feeling, she held Yun Wen''s hands and tried to assure her


    "Hiss��"


    However, while doing so, she identally touched Yun Wen''s wrist and Yun Wen hissed sharply.


    Li Rui frowned and without thinking anything, she rolled Yun Wen''s sleeve slightly. Her eyes went cold when she saw the dark red blue bruise on her skin.


    Xi Ying also noticed it. He seemed to remember something and suddenly his eyes shed with realization.


    Why did Yun Wen choose toe to him? It was because Zhao Zhuang Chen treated her worse than animals.


    Yun Wen hurriedly cover her arm and no longer met eyes with Xi Ying or Li Rui.


    The bruise was four days old when Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t treat her nicely because he didn''t have any reason to do so.


    She felt very awkward staying after this small incident.


    Yun Wen hurriedly took out the paper from her sleeve and passed it to Li Rui.


    "Lady Li, this is the n made by him."


    Yun Wen said calmly and Li Rui took the paper.


    "Rest of the details, I will try to share as soon as I get to know."


    Li Rui nodded her head. Seeing that she was leaving, Li Rui suddenly held Yun Wen''s arm lightly and said in a firm voice


    "Princess Consort, Rui promises you that nothing shall happen to you as well as the young prince."


    Yun Wen''s heart which had been hanging on the thread for the past few days finally fell in right ce.


    A tear unconsciously slid down her eyes and she nodded her head as she squeezed Li Rui''s finers gently indicating how grateful she was for the mere promise.


    And after that, she finally left from there.


    .


    .


    .


    After reaching Li Manor again, Xi Ying was looking at the detailed n that Yun Wen had given to him the whole time inside the room.


    When Li Rui had removed all the essories she walked to the bed to Xi Ying''s side and whispered


    "What are you thinking?"


    In the middle of the bed, Xi Ling was deeply asleep.


    Xi Ying sighed as he put away the n and then looked at his wife.


    "Zhao Zhuang Chen just needs more people to get sess in his n. He wishes to kill Zhao Wang Lei by using the secret passages of the Imperial Pce to enter Zhao Wang Lei''s chamber. The passages��I think that he came to know about that from Qin Wenya, however, how did Qin Wenya came to know about them is another matterpletely."


    Li Rui frowned as she sat on the bed beside Xi Ying.


    "I don''t understand one thing."


    She whispered in a low voice and Xi Ying paid her his whole attention as she spoke next.


    "If he wants to kill Zhao Wang Lei then we can just let him do it. Would it not be good? We would not have to dirty our hands."


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying curiously after finishing her words.


    Xi Ying smiled suddenly however, his smile didn''t have any humor.


    "Let someone else kill him? That is out of the question. Rui. It would be me who will kill Zhao Wang Lei with my own hands."


    A fire burned in Xi Ying''s heart and the fire of revenge in his eyes as he remembered his past life.


    Everything he, his Rui, and his son had faced in their past life was graver than what he was giving to Zhao Wang Lei.


    He was giving him a simple death.


    The man should be grateful for that.


    When Xi Ying noticed Li Rui looking at him with a nk face, heposed himself. However, he told her the truth in simple but not scary words.


    "He had attempted to kill you so many times. He would have been doing this still if I had not made him feel stuck. Now he is afraid that if he attacked again then he would be found out as he didn''t have the princess to shield himself. Qin Wenya whom he used as a shield to protect himself from thest attack or rather I should say I let him use Qin Wenya, was also gone. However, not any longer he could do so and he knows that."


    Xi Ying paused for a moment before he suddenly whispered coldly


    "You remember I was attacked a few months back ��when I had gone to the border?"


    Li Rui nodded her head, It was when she and Xi Ying were not on good terms. Xi Ying had told her that he had been attacked during his journey.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he told Li Rui


    "That attack was also nned by him, Rui. He had wanted to kill me because he had thought I was of not any use of him any longer. After all, I had already given him a very strong n to destroy Li and Yi n."


    Li Rui''s face was nk for a few moments before her eyes suddenly went cold.


    "Then we will kill him."


    She said suddenly in a cold voice.


    Since her head was lowered, Xi Ying couldn''t see her expression. However, it was the same expression Li Rui had when she had killed the shadow guard who had killed Li Mei in the forests.


    Her people��no one could harm them!


    If they tried then they would just leave this world.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, Xi Ying woke up early and then went to practice swordsmanship.


    Nearby. General Li wasmanding his soldiers who were also practicing. He appointed someone to look at everyone and then walked to Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying noticed General Liing in his direction, however, didn''t stop for a long time. General Li waited patiently.


    The middle-aged General even pped when Xi Ying had finished.


    Xi Ying was calm as he walked to General Li.


    There was silence between them for a long time before General Li asked him


    "Did Prime Minister Xi think about the n again?"


    Xi Ying nodded his head slowly and General Li was relieved.


    "The n needs to be changed."


    Xi Ying said slowly.


    Now there were many reasons behind it.


    Xi Ying looked at General Li and said


    "Let''s meet in the study room tonight, General Li��after dinner."


    General Li didn''t have any problem with that and agreed.


    And Xi Ying left from there.


    They needed to implement their n before Zhao Zhuang Chen could do so. Because he wanted to see when Zhao Wang Lei would breathe hisst.


    Only then will his heart that had been burning in the fire of revenge would calm down!

 Chapter 740: The Second Prince and Lord Xi Have Same Thoughts

    Chapter 740: The Second Prince and Lord Xi Have Same ThoughtsThat day in the Imperial Pce, Li Qiang reached very early.


    It was because Zhao Zhuang Chen had asked him yesterday to do so. The prince had said that he was going to give him some kind of n he was making.


    Li Qiang looked around continuously as he waited for the prince.


    He was afraid to be seen by anyone. He had told the prince the same thing.


    Though he was not the head of Li n, he was a very good martial artist. Even his father who had been a great martial artist had approved of that though he had said that Li Heng was more capable of being the head of the n.


    However, Li Qiang was still a great martial artist in the whole of Li n.


    Even when he hade to meet Qin Wenya for the first time, he could feel the presence of the shadow guards around him. It was a very light feeling and he was not sure if he was right or not.


    However, he didn''t want to take any risk.


    Even yesterday, he dared to meet Zhao Zhuang Chen secretly because he could not feel any presence around him. But he could feel it in Li Manor.


    Li Qiang came out of his thoughts when he heard a sound.


    He sighed in relief when he saw that it was Zhao Zhuang Chen who was walking toward him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen also didn''t stay for long because they needed to go to Imperial Court soon.


    "This is the n, Minister Li."


    Li Qiang took the paper Zhao Zhuang Chen gave him and opened it immediately. His face was emotionless as he looked at the marked passages and then looked at the prince again.


    "Your Highness, when are we going to implement it?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face also didn''t say anything but inside his mind, he was slightly frustrated.


    To implement his n, he was waiting for some special kind of opportunity. He wanted many people to be there in the Imperial Pce on such a day when he would implement his n so that the suspicion of killing Zhao Wang Lei as well as his dear son would not fall on him.


    It would already make him stand in a difficult situation if both of them were killed, however, he wanted to create a kind of situation where he would not be implicated at all.


    He could make a few people disappear and then show that those were from the neighboring empire that had already sent his people once to kill Zhao Zhang Wei. As for him, he could also say that he was also attacked. It was his luck that he was saved.


    And hence, he wille out clean.


    However, such a day was probably difficult toe in the near future.


    That was what he thought.


    But maybe till then, he could just increase his manpower.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t tell all this Li Qiang. He instead asked Li Qiang.


    "Do you have a few soldiers working under you? And by your soldiers, Benwang means��the soldiers who arepletely loyal to you."


    Li Qiang was silent for a moment before he nodded his head and said


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen sighed in relief and asked again


    "How many?"


    "Around twenty to thirty."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had wanted to click his tongue in disapproval but then thought that something was better than nothing.


    So he nodded his head and then said coldly


    "You will be informed a day before when Benwang will implement the n. Juste wherever Benwang will ask you to with your soldiers."


    The expression on Li Qiang''s face could not be deciphered for a moment. In the end, he could only nod politely. But he still told Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "It is just a request. If possible, Your Highness can try to inform this servant a little earlier. This minister will also have to train the soldiers ordingly."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen merely nodded his head and walked away.


    .


    .


    .


    When General Li reached the Imperial Court, he immediately asked Li Qiang when he left Li Manor and how did he not get to know about it.


    Li Qiang only told his brother that Li Rong had not been feeling well for the past few days and hence he hade to take the medicine from the Imperial Physician.


    General Li nodded his head.


    The rtions between First and Second Households had not been good these days.


    However, he didn''t want anything to affect his rtionship with his brothers.


    The Imperial Eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and hence both the brothers stood straight and then kneeled down with other ministers.


    After the Emperor had ordered everyone to get up and sit on their seats, the first matter that was brought up in the Imperial Court was what the Imperial Court had ended at yesterday.


    It was Minister Xin who stood up. The ministers had already asked him to do so.


    "Did Your Majesty think about what should be done with the vacant Empress throne?"


    Zhao Wang Lei was silent for a few moments. His phoenix eyes were cold as he silently looked at the center of the hall and then said


    "Yes. Zhen thought about it."


    Then he went silent again.


    It was after a long time he announced in his deep majestic voice


    "Fifteen dayster, an Imperial banquet will be organized in the Imperial Pce. All the minsters are ought to send the eligible girls from their noble households to the Imperial Pce. Through the usual process, the new Empress of Xin would be selected."


    Almost a cheer erupted through the excited minister''s mouths when they heard the announcement.


    Xi Ying smiled in mockery seeing all this.


    His eyes suddenly went to Zhao Zhuang Chen as he remembered the letter from thest night,


    The pair of deep ck eyes narrowed when he saw a weird expression on the prince''s face.


    Was he nning something again?


    When Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei, he saw that thetter was also looking at Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Xi Ying realized that he needed to tell Zhao Zhang Wei about Zhao Zhuang Chen''s ns. He would be able to keep an eye on Zhao Zhuang Chen more easily than him.


    The rest of the Imperial Assembly just went ahead like any other normal day. The winter was about to end and soon the crop would also be cut.


    Many things needed to be discussed.


    Not everywhere in Xin, the soil was fertile so the grains from the viges with fertilends were bought by the Imperial n and then distributed to areas with not so fertilends.


    Such things were discussed today and Xi Ying didn''t focus much on this.


    His mind was on the n he needed to make to counter Zhao Zhuang Chen''s n.


    After the assembly ended, Xi Ying apanied Zhao Zhang Wei to Xinhe Pce.


    He noticed Eunuch Wang looking in his direction and was sure that this news will soon reach Zhao Wang Lei''s ears, however, he was not afraid at all.


    He had already told Zhao Wang Lei that he goes to Xinhe Pce for his wife who was pregnant with his children.


    Even if Zhao Wang Lei didn''t buy his excuse, he no longer cared.


    He will soon kill him. Hence thetter didn''t have much time to investigate him or do anything to him.


    Once inside the study room, Xi Ying took out the paper he had inside his sleeve and spread it on the table.


    When he saw Zhao Zhang Wei looking at the paper with a nk face, he exined.


    "This is something that Zhao Zhuang Chen has nned to kill Zhao Wang Lei."


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows as he traced the marked spots with his fingers.


    His phoenix eyes were sharp. It was after a few moments, that he spoke slightly coldly


    "Benwang had never known that he had so much knowledge of this Imperial Pce."


    Even Xi Ying had not known this.


    "But how did Prime Minister Xi get this?"


    Xi Ying had already expected this question and told him truthfully.


    "Princess Consort Yun gave this to me."


    That was another surprise for Zhao Zhang Wei. However, he frowned soon because he doubted that it was just a trap.


    Maybe Zhao Zhuang Chen was nning something else.


    Before he could ask more, Xi Ying continued


    "Princess Consort Yun wants us to promiseplete safety of hers and the young prince ��if we want more information from her."


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned in confusion as he whispered


    "Safety?"


    Seeing Zhao Zhang Wei''s confused face, Xi Ying understood that he never had the intent to kill the young prince. Xi Ying was satisfied and exined to him calmly.


    "She is afraid that after we will kill Zhao Wang Lei and Zhao Zhuang Chen, we will not leave the young prince alive for the safety of the throne in your Highness''s hands."


    "Rubbish��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei said instantly.


    He had already seen the death of his two unborn children in helplessness.


    He was already a sinner. How could he do the same to an already alive child who had so much to see in this world?


    "Benwang doesn''t care even if the young prince wishes to fight for the throne. Benwang will; simply fight with him at that time. However, killing a child is against Benwang''s morals."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said


    "This Lord had thought the same."


    Afterward, he looked at the n. Zhao Zhang Wei did the same.


    As he looked at the pan, Xi Ying couldn''t help but reiterate his wife''s words.


    "What does Your Highness think? Should we let him implement his n?"


    However, Xi Ying was surprised when a strong refusal came from Zhao Zhang Wei. Not only this, his words echoed the same thought he had in his mind.


    "Not at all. Zhao Wang Lei will be killed by Benwang��Benwang wants to see his helpless face as he breathes hisst. Benwang won''t allow anyone else to have this fortune."

 Chapter 741: Li Rui Suggests A Plan

    Chapter 741: Li Rui Suggests A n


    Xi Ying was quite surprised after hearing Zhao Zhang Wei''s words. At the same time, he felt more satisfied to know that their thoughts matched well.


    "Good to hear that Your Highness thinks the same." He said with a small smile on his lips. He felt as if he had finally found someone who could understand his hatred for Zhao Wang Lei.


    His wife though didn''t oppose him when he said the same but Xi Ying thought that she might not be able to understand his thoughts. After all, she doesn''t understand the reason behind this hatred of his, and Xi Ying wished that it would stay like this. For Li Rui to understand his immense hatred for Zhao Wang Lei, she would have to know about their past life and he never wanted that because he feared that the sins of his past life would dominate everything...his love for her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei merely nodded his head. He looked down at the paper spread on the table again. Slight confusion shed in his eyes a traced the arrows going in the direction of his Xinhe Pce.


    Mockery shed in his eyes when he heard Xi Ying. "He wishes to kill Your Highness and Zhao Wang Lei the same night." Xi Ying told Zhao Zhang Wei seeing his confusion. Only then did Zhao Zhang Wei understand why the two passages were parked. Afterward, Xi Ying told Zhao Zhang Wei that he wanted him to keep an eye on Zhao Zhuang Chen. Soon he collected the paper from the table and then left the Xinhe Pce. They had so much to do and he was still unaware of just how much time he has.


    After he reached Li Manor, he had lunch with his wife and son.


    He had asked An Ping to keep an eye on General Li''s courtyard so that as soon as thetter will return, he would send a servant to ask him toe to the study room.


    Though Xi Ying had said that they could discuss the n after dinner, he didn''t want to dy any longer.


    After the servant came back and informed us that General Li will be soon in the study room, Xi Ying also went there with Li Rui.


    On their way, they came across Li (Jiang who also seemed to have returned just


    "Greetings, Elder Uncle." Li Rui greeted Li fliang politely. Li (Jiang looked at her for a moment and nodded her head gently. He didn''t say anything. Just before leaving, he raised his hand and patted Li Rui''s head gently and then left with two words


    "Take care." Li Rui and Xi Ying continued walking to the study room after this. Li Rui didn''t mind that Li Qiang didn''t stay for long. His behavior was still much better than Li Rang who had left without even replying to her greeting. When they went inside the study room, they found that General Li was already there waiting for them. "Greetings, Father." Li Rui greeted her father who smiled and patted her head gently. After all formalities were done, Xi Ying directly took out the paper from his sleeve and spread it on the table. General Li was surprised because he thought that Xi Ying had already made the n. He looked at the paper and couldn''t help but ask "Prime Minister Xi has already made the n?" However, General Li was again confused when Xi Ying told him "This is not our n." "Then whose n is this?" General Li asked as he looked at the marked spots. The map was of Imperial Pce. Every secret passage the person was supposed to use was marked. "It is what Zhao Zhuang Chen has nned to kill Zhao Wang Lei and the second prince." This time, General Li''s face went serious and he looked at the n again. "This is quite daring of the first prince." He couldn''t help but whisper. "Does he have that much manpower on his side?" It was very obvious that he needed many people in this n. The people who will keep the Imperial soldiers in control, people who will keep an eye to stay careful that he would not be caught And even if Zhao Zhuang Chen has that many people, how will he have them enter the Imperial Pce? General Li''s question made Xi Ying think about all this...something that didn''te to his mind before. Everything including the weird expression on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s face today in the Imperial Court clicked suddenly. "Then he will carry out his n when the Imperial Pce will be full of people."


    And such a day was very near. Xi Ying''s face had a very grave expression as he spoke "We don''t have much time to think of a n, General Li. This Lord believes that Zhao Zhuang Chen can implement this n in the fifteen days itself given that he is able to gather as much manpower as he needs." General Li understood why Xi Ying was saying this. Li Rui had also heard the announcement from the Imperial Pce. So many new girls will enter the Imperial Pce. And to serve so many people, new people will be hired.


    It would be easy to have many people enter in the Imperial Pce at such a time.


    She frowned as she looked at the n.


    General Li sighed. "Should we not let the first prince just do what he wants?" That was something that Li Rui had already said to Xi Ying. The young prime minister shook his head and said firmly "This Lord, as well as Your Highness, don''t agree on that, General Li." Perhaps General Li understood the reason behind this refusal and hence he didn''t say it again... specially when Xi Ying continued "We are still not sure if he would be able to carry out his n sessfully or not. In case, he didn''t get sess and was caught he would make things more difficult for us. The security would be increased in the Imperial Pce and we will be at the loss.":


    General Li nodded his head silently. There was a long silence in the study room and everyone seemed to be lost in their thoughts. A soft whisper suddenly sounded in the study room.


    It was Li Rui who was speaking. Xi Ying and General Li looked at her, waiting for her to finish. Li Rui had a deep frown on her forehead as she continued to look at the map. "What if we carry out the n on the same night using the same passages he is using, however, doing what he wants before him."


    General Li had confusion in his eyes. However, Xi Ying was also frowning as he was also thinking about what Li Rui said just now. Both of them spoke at the same time...a few momentster. "And then put all the me on Zhao Zhuang Chen." General Li''s face went nk. He, of course, understood what they meant He looked at Xi Ying. He would not have been surprised if Xi Ying hade up with such a n. However, it was his daughter...his calm, sensible and silent daughter who came up with such a devious n. General Li suddenly looked at his daughter with distress-filled eyes. And then suddenly red at Xi Ying. It was he who made his daughter like this.


    However, the middle-aged General didn''t know that he still didn''t know many things about his daughter.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s reaction waspletely different. A wide smile graced his lips as he looked at his wife. He seemed to forget General Li''s presence altogether and suddenly leaned to kiss Li Rui''s cheek. "My wife is so smart." Li Rui was shocked at feeling the gentle touch on her cheek She blinked and stepped away from Xi Ying and didn''t even dare to look at her father. Noticing her reaction, Xi Ying calmed down. When he looked at General Li and found him looking at him with narrowed eyes, Xi Ying merely smirked in response. "We shall do as Rui said. That is indeed a very good n. Targeting two birds with one stone. Zhao Wang Lei would be killed and at the same time we will be able to get rid of Zhao Zhuang Chen." General Li was too shocked to say anything. He was unable to believe that it was his daughter who had suggested such a n. He just waved his hand and said in a low voice "Just inform this General after making the whole n. Tell this General how many people are needed and what all needs to be done. This General will select some loyal soldierspletely loyal to Li n and proceed with his part" After finishing his words, General Li left the study room. As if he remembered something, he turned around when he was at the door. However, when he saw Xi Ying throwing himself on his daughter, he turned around swiftly and said with gritted teeth to himself


    ''He will talk to him about this matterter.:

 Chapter 742: Making The Arrangements

    Chapter 742: Making The ArrangementsThe same night, Xi Ying wrote a few letters. The first letter was sent to Zhao Zhang Wei through his shadow guard.


    The second was sent to Empress Dowager and thest letter was sent to ��Yi Junjie.


    Xi Ying was actually slightly reluctant to include Yi Junjie in the n.


    It was not because he didn''t trust Yi Junjie''s capabilities. Yi Junjie was a very capable man. It was just that since he was aware of his feelings for Rui, he preferred for him to stay away from Li Rui as much as possible.


    But in the end, when Li Rui asked him when they were supposed to inform her elder Brother Yi, he could only write three letters.


    Leave it!


    His wife''s heart was clean.


    She was unaware of what the other man had inside his heart for her. She actually considered Yi Junjie as her elder Brother.


    Seeing from this point of view when Xi Ying remembered that Yi Junjie had visited Xi Manor twice just to ask him if the time was near when they were supposed to act, he couldn''t help but think that he would be too petty if he didn''t inform Yi Junjie at all.


    Keeping the stone in his heart, Xi Ying calmly wrote another letter to Yi Junjie.


    He mentioned the possibility of acting soon perhaps in the fifteen days itself because itrgely depended on when Zhao Zhuang Chen would act.


    Xi Ying even copied Zhao Zhuang Chen''s n on three different papers and sent them to all three so that they would be able to understand it more clearly.


    When Xi Ying called the shadow guard to send the letter to Empress Dowager, Li Rui couldn''t help but ask


    "Will the Empress ept that we wish to corner the first prince using his own trick?"


    Li Rui remembered that Xi Ying had told her something about Empress Dowager''s purpose of helping them because Zhao Wang Lei had killed the man she loved.


    It was their own conclusion that perhaps Zhao Wang Lei killed the previous Emperor or it could be that there was some other scandal going on inside the walls of the Imperial Pce years ago.


    But whatever it was, Empress Dowager was ready to help them and ready to go against her own son, but it didn''t say that she will be ready to even destroy her grandson, Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Xi Ying did halt when he heard his wife''s words but soon he was calm.


    "Her Majesty has never liked Qin Wenya''s tricks."


    Xi Ying remembered that he had already talked it out with Empress Dowager, If she wanted to support them then she would have to go against everyone except the second prince whom he wanted to ascend the throne.


    It was obvious that if Zhao Zhang Wei was to ascend the throne then Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t stay alive. The Empress Dowager must be intelligent enough to know the greed of his elder grandson. If Zhao Zhang Wei really ascended the throne while Zhao Zhuang Chen was kept alive, then Xi Ying was sure that Xin would ever be in peace.


    So he assured his wife.


    "I did talk about this matter with Her Majesty. She had promised me that she wouldn''t stop us. She had also said that she only want a true and righteous person to ascend the throne who would truly think of Xin and would not be ready to destroy it with his own hands just for his selfish motives."


    These were the same words Empress Dowager had said to Xi Ying.


    On hearing this, Li Rui''s worries eased.


    She nodded her head.


    And the shadow guard finally left with the letter to the Imperial Pce.


    Xi Ying sent two shadow guards even though both letters were to be taken to the Imperial Pce. It was because he had always sent different shadow guards to Empress Dowager and Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei received the letter from the same shadow guard every time and the same was the case with Empress Dowager but the two shadow guards were different.


    Their faces would be covered when they would go and given the letter.


    It was because Xi Ying didn''t want to expose his shadow guards so easily to others.


    Even Zhao Wang Lei had never gotten to see any of his shadow guards. It was something that his father had taught him.


    The wind of the Imperial Pce could never be trusted.


    So he could never show all his cards to someone especially someone from the Imperial Pce unless it was urgent.


    Even during the day of the attack, his shadow guards would stay hidden but he would not let anyone find out just how much manpower he has.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance and looked at his wife. His eyes shed with disapproval when he saw her yawning.


    "I told you to go and sleep. All this, I could have done on my own."


    Li Rui didn''t say anything and silently heard his reprimanding.


    Xi Ying couldn''t help but look at her with narrowed eyes. She was the only person he could not deal with so easily.


    It was sote at night, yet she was sitting with him in this study room and apanying him in doing everything.


    At the same time, he felt very touched.


    He let himself illusion that she couldn''t sleep without him and hence she was here.


    The thought made him smile and he suddenly leaned down and picked her in his arms.


    Li Rui was startled when she realized that he was walking towards the door.


    Realizing his intentions, her eyes went wide and she said immediately.


    "Ying what if someone saw us."


    However, Xi Ying was calm contrary to her panic.


    "Everyone would be sleeping."


    Li Rui opened and closed her mouth to say something but what came out was a yawn. She was truly very sleepy.


    Perhaps that was what didn''t make her resist any longer.


    He was right.


    Everyone would be sleeping.


    Thinking this, she simply leaned her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes. Xi Ying felt happy when he noticed her actions.


    He carefully walked towards their courtyard.


    Though he came across a few servants on the way, who were perhaps making some arrangements for the next day or going around to do some left chores, he stayed calm.


    Li Rui also seemed to be fallen asleep as she didn''t wake up at all.


    Sure enough, when Xi Yingid her down on the bed, she moved slightly but after Xi Ying patted her back gently, she fell asleep again.


    Xi Ying looked at his son who was deeply asleep but had thrown away his nket.


    He sighed as he covered his wife and son with the nket and then blew off themp.


    He finally walked to his side to sleep.


    In the slightly dim light, he saw how his wife''s hand went to their son''s stomach consciously. He couldn''t help but smile.


    She was quite habitual of this.


    He alsoid down and held the same hand.


    He also had this habit of holding her hand while sleeping.


    Life seemed very beautiful even though the world was still filled with many unpleasant things.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei was sleeping inside his chambers when a shadow guard suddenly jumped inside from the window.


    He was actually not asleep.


    He was not able to find sleep because the thoughts of someone would invade his mind and won''t let him sleep.


    Hence, when the shadow guard entered his chambers, he was immediately alert.


    However, he rxed when the shadow guard spoke


    "Master had sent this letter for Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was familiar with the voice and hence he rxed.


    He took the letter and the shadow guard left after that.


    After that, Zhao Zhang Wei walked to the nearbymp and opened the letter to read it under the light of themp.


    His face was serious as he read everything.


    When he finished, he opened another page that was there with the letter and looked at familiar marked ces.


    A cold smile graced his lips and he couldn''t help but feel impressed.


    "Such a vicious n��only Prime Minister Xi coulde up with it."


    However, this time Zhao Zhang Wei was impressed with the wrong person.


    .


    .


    .


    The same happened in the chambers of Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager was also not asleep.


    The buddha beads rolled down in her fingers slowly as she whispered something.


    The old Momo stood beside her mistress and looked at her with worry-filled eyes. Her mistress had been unable to rest properly these days.


    It started after the execution of the previous Empress.


    Her mistress had been very restless after that.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes went nk for a moment when a shadow guard entered the chambers. The shadow guards that had been guarding her constantly came out from hiding.


    However, before they could act, Empress Dowager raised her hand to stop them.


    "Master has sent this letter for Her Majesty."


    She recognized the shadow guards and looked at the old Momo.


    The old Momo took the letter and gave it to her mistress.


    The Empress Dowager read the letter. After a few moments when she folded the letter again, there was some kind of relief in her eyes.


    All the restlessness seemed to have vanished.


    She could see how her Xin was moving towards her destruction slowly and slowly and yet was unable to do anything.


    Now when she finally got a letter from Xi Ying and a hint that they would need to act soon, she felt relieved.


    Perhaps she would finally be able toplete the promise she had done to herself years ago.

 Chapter 743: Yi Junjies Marriage

    Chapter 743: Yi Junjie''s MarriageYi Junjie was there in Li Manor the next morning.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he came to know of this. However, looking at his wife''s soft smile, he also forced a smile on his lips.


    Looking at the unfinished breakfast, he said gently


    "First finish your breakfast. Then we will so and see your elder Brother."


    Li Rui nodded her head and started to eat immediately.


    Xi Ling who heard Yi Junjie name was familiar with the man now. It was his Uncle Yi who had yed games with him when he had visited Xi Manorst time.


    For the first time, Xi Ling hade to know that man could also y games nicely. Otherwise the way his father used to y with him, he had thought otherwise.


    He had enjoyed very much with Uncle Yi.


    Hence the small bun also started to eat in a speed faster than before.


    After they had finished, Xi Ying couldn''t make any other excuse and hence had to apany his wife to see Yi Junjie.


    Thetter was in Generall Li''s courtyard right now.


    When they went there, Xi Ying saw that Li Rui''s mother had a helpless expression on her face as she looked at Yi Junjie.


    "What happened, Mother?"


    It was Li Rui who asked her mother.


    Yi Jie;s eyes softened and she suddenly seemed relieved as she looked at her daughter.


    "Rui,e. Make your brother understand that he is already of age and should get married. Your Aunt writes me letter every other day discussing this matter."


    Without even a pause, Yi Jie turned to look at Yi Junjie again and continued reprimainding him.


    "Even Huiqing who is younger than both of you brothers had married four years ago and yet you brothers make your mother worry like this."


    On the other hand, Xi Ying''s eyes suddenly flickered with interest when he heard Li Rui''s mother words.


    Yi Jie felt slightly helpless as she looked at Yi Junjjie''s lowered head. At the same time, her heart went soft seeing how he was hearing everything without anyint.


    Hence when she spoke next her voice was slightly soft.


    "Junjie, Aunt will find a very beautiful and sensible girl for you. But you should at least agreed to marry first. Otherwise what if Aunt and your mother found a girl butter you refused to marry."


    "Mother is right, Elder Brother."


    It was Li Rui whole spoke this time.


    Yi Junjie who had his head lowered all this finally raised it and looked at Li Rui.


    His eyes were nk and his lips were pressed in a thin line.


    Regardless of how helpless and angry he felt at his situation, his eyes still softened when they fell on Li Rui.


    When they trave;lled down to her stomach, he couldn''t help but ask


    "How are you, Rui?"


    Xi Ying looked at Yi Junjie''s eyes that were not even moving away from Li Rui. His fists couldn''t help but clench unconsciously.


    It was only General Li who noticed the change in expression of the young prime minister.


    He couldn''t help but frown as a thoughtful expression formed on his face.


    Did Xi Ying know something?


    General Li couldn''t help but wonder.


    It was only him who knew that Yi Junjie had wanted to marry Li Rui back then. From that evening, General Li was fully aware of Yi Junjie''s feelings for his daughter.


    He only felt distressed for Yi Junjie.


    He believed that Yi Junjie would never do something that could harm Li Rui''s reputation. He just wished that the boy would move on from the past feelings and have a joufl married life.


    But seeing Yi Junjie''s resistance towards the marriage in the past four years. General Li''s worries only increased.


    Still, he had never let this thing go out of Li Manor.


    But looking at Xi Ying''s cold face, it seemed as if he wanted to kill Yi Junjie then and there.


    "Rui is fine, Elder Brother."


    Yi Junjie nodded his head. His eyes fell on Xi Ying''s hand aroud Li Rui''s waist and he looked away finally��only to find his aunt looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    Yi Junjie sighed. His Aunt was more difficult than his own mother. She would not let him leave until he would say something to ease her worries. That was what Yi Junjie thought and hence he could only say


    "Aunt, I will think about it."


    Yi Junjie had just finished his words when Yi Jie pped her hands with a cheerful smile on her lips and said


    "Then I will start to look for a girl."


    Yi Junjie was speechless.


    He merely said that he will think about it. He didn''t agree yet.


    General Li chuckled looking at his cheerful wife. His eyes were filled with joy looking at her smile,


    On the other hand, Li Rui couldn''t help but smile seeing how her mother was trapping her elder brother.


    However, she only helped her mother.


    "Rui will also help Mother."


    Li Rui said softly.


    She didn''t notice how Yi Junjie''s body went stiff on hearing her words.


    General Li and Xi Ying, however noticed.


    His face didn''t have any emotions and his head was lowered again.


    The girl he had wanted to marry was going to look for a girl for him.


    What else could be more unfortunate!


    However, Xi Ying no longer felt any anger on Yi Junjie.


    It was as he had thought. There was nothing to worry about as long as his wife didn''t feel anything for Yi Junjie. And that was not possible.


    She was not even aware of his feelings and he wished that it woud stay that way.


    As for Yi Junjie''s marriage, he would also help his wife and her mother in finding a suitable girl for him.


    Any girl��who will make him forget his feelings for Li Rui.


    .


    .


    .


    Yi Jie finally let go of Yi Junjie.


    When thetter came out of the courtyard with General Li, Xi Ying and Li Rui, he said calmly


    "This Lord received the letterst night, Lord Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    "Approximately how many people should be needed from this Lord''s side."


    Yi Junjie asked Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying had a thoughtful expression on his face at this question. He had been thinking about this for a long time.


    At the night of attack, he wanted enough people in Xi Manor as well to protect his wife and son.


    He wanted someone responsible to be there who could do anything to protect his wife and son in case something went wrong.


    However, he couldn''t think of someone who could do this.


    As of Yi Junjie, Xi Ying didn''t feelfortable with leaving the man in Xi Manor with his wife.


    "This Lord will soon inform everyone about that. But the more the better."


    Xi Ying said calmly.


    After this small discussion, they walked their own ways.


    After leaving Li Rui to the courtyard, Xi Ying left for the Imperial Pce with General Li.


    They were just out of Li Manor when Xi Ying suddenly heard General Li asking him


    "Does Prime Minister Xi dislike Yi Junjie?"


    Xi Ying looked at General Li and said honestly


    "This Lord doesn''t dislike Lord Yi. In fact, this Lord feel grateful that he was there for her when this Lord couldn''t be. Lord Yi was there for Rui when General Li��even you were not there for her."


    General Li stayed silent. He was quite used of hearing such cold remarks from Xi Ying now. And no longer, he tried to defend himself because General Li also knew that he had been at fault in not looking out for his daughter.


    He also knew that he had used her so that his wife would always stay unaware of whatever was happening.


    But that didn''t mean that he didn''t love his daughter. However, these words could never justify him in front of Xi Ying. So it was better to stay silent.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying continued.


    "This Lord just doesn''t want him to be around this Lord''s wangfei��and why is that��This Lord thinks that General Li must be aware of that."


    Finishing his words, Xi Ying walked away from there.


    Behind him, General Li sighed heavily.


    So Xi Ying knew about Yi Junjie''s feelings for Li Rui.


    He could actually understand Xi Ying''s feelings as well. Since he knew that this was not something he could do anything about, General Li just let the things pave their own way.


    He again wished that Yi Junjie will find a good girl and move on from the past.


    --------


    Yun Wen returned to the Imperial Pce this morning and as soon as she returned, she was called by Zhao Zhuang Chen again.


    She went there immediately.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was already ready to go to the Imperial Court.


    When he saw Yun Wen, he asked immediately


    "What took you so long?"


    "Your Highness, Father asked this wangfei to stay in Yun Manor. He had wanted this wangfei to tell Your Highness exactly how much manpower he can provide."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was immediately interested in this and walked to her.


    "So what did your father say?"


    Yun Wen took a moment before she answered the question


    "Father can provide at least hundred men."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was surprised.


    He had not imagined that Minister Yun would have so manpower on his side. However, when he thought about how old his n was, he didn''t doubt Yun Wen''s words and said in satisfaction


    "Good!"


    And then he continued


    "Ask him to get the men ready as soon as possible."


    "Your Highness?"


    Yun Wen frowned in confusion and said this one word only.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen smiled coldly and cleared her confusion with a few words.


    "Bewang would carry out his n exactly fourteen dayster."

 Chapter 744: Gu Li Is Back

    Chapter 744: Gu Li Is BackIn the Imperial Assembly, the discussions for the activities that would be going on fourteen dayster were done.


    A list of all the girls from the noble families who were going to enter the Imperial Pce was made.


    Almost the ministers enthusiastically gave the names of the maidens from their households.


    When the Imperial Assembly finished, Xi Ying apanied Zhao Zhang Wei.


    On his way, his eyes flickered when he saw a servant walking in his direction. He obviously recognized the servant. It was the same servant who had given him the letter sent by Yun Wen.


    Seeing the servant''s eyes, Xi Ying knew that he wanted to give him something this time as well. However, he seemed to be hesitating as he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    When Xi Ying caught the servant''s eyes, he nodded his head lightly. The servant immediately understood what Xi Ying was trying to say and continued walking in his direction.


    When he reached Xi Ying, he intentionally pretended as if he had collided with him unconsciously and hurriedly transferred the letter to his hand. Since this time, Xi Ying corporate, it was easier.


    Just like thest time, he apologized and Xi Ying dismissed him with a frown on his forehead. The other ministers who were passing by also left when they saw that Xi Ying did nothing.


    When the servant had left, Xi Ying continued walking. He could sense Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze on his hand and knew that the prince knew about the letter.


    Xi Ying never intended to hide it.


    When they were inside Xinhe Pce''s study room, Xi Ying opened the letter honestly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei stood beside him as he asked calmly


    "Is this from Princess Consort Yi?"


    Xi Ying merely nodded his head as he looked at the written content. His eyes sharpened and he closed the letter.


    At the same time, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled as he said


    "So Prime Minister Xi was right. We have fourteen days."


    Xi Ying nodded his head, however, the next moment asked him


    "Does Your Highness feel that we have less time?"


    In response, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered and he shook his head firmly as he said


    "No. In fact, Benwang thinks that fourteen days are too long��too long to wait for killing Zhao Wang Lei."


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he nodded his head.


    That was what he thought.


    He could prepare his people in even a week. However, he wanted to kill Zhao Wang Lei as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as Xi Ying reached Li Manor, he sent his shadow guards to inform them of the recent news of Empress Dowager and Yi Junjie.


    As for General Li, Xi Ying told him that he wanted to have met in the study room.


    Yi Jie couldn''t help but feel confused slightly. These days she had seen that her husband would have asional meetings with Xi Ying in the study room.


    She couldn''t help but think if everything was alright.


    But she dismissed such thoughts thinking that they must have something to discuss about the events going to take ce in Imperial Pce fourteen dayster.


    Yi Jie was right��partly.


    After her mother had left, Li Rui also apanied her husband and her father.


    When they were on their way, General Li asked Xi Ying what he wanted to ask him yesterday.


    "Prime Minister Xi, should this General include his brothers in this n?"


    A part of General Li thought that he should do so. His youngest brother was away at the border, so he couldn''t include him. However, he could still tell everything to his elder brother. Li Heng was aware that his elder brother was a great martial artist in the whole Li n.


    So he thought that it would be a great help if they included him.


    However, at the same time, he felt if he kept his other family members away from such a dangerous n then it would be better.


    General Li came out of his thoughts when he heard a firm ''no'' from Xi Ying. Startled, General Li looked at Xi Ying who continued in a firm voice.


    "General Li, this Lord doesn''t trust your elder brother."


    Xi Ying said honestly.


    General Li felt offended. He respected his elder brother a lot and hence he didn''t like what Xi Ying said. Just when he wanted to say something to argue, Li Rui stepped forward and held her father''s arm.


    "Father, it would be better if we don''t include Elder Uncle."


    General Li''s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at his daughter.


    "Rui, you too think that ��"


    "No."


    Li Rui said immediately even before her father could finish. Seeing her father''s suspicious eyes, she continued calmly


    "Father, Elder Uncle might help us but he would feel torn inside. Elder Uncle loves Aunt as well and Elder Aunt is not much happy with our household. If she would see him with us more then she would feel more upset. It would be better if we don''t put Elder Uncle in such a difficult position."


    This was something that General Li could agree with.


    He could ept whatever Li Rui said just now. His daughter was right.


    He almost red at Xi Ying and then nodded his head softly at his daughter as he said


    "Father understands, Rui."


    Li Rui sighed in relief and they finally entered the study room.


    When they were inside, Xi Ying told Li Rui and General Li about the letter from Yun Wen.


    The study room was silent for a moment before Li Rui said


    "Since the first prince wants to carry out his n a shichen after midnight, we should start at least by midnight."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and General Li also agreed.


    Xi Ying took out the folded paper from his sleeve and spread it on the table.


    "Let''s decide who will be positioned at which ce!"


    And the discussion started after that.


    .


    .


    .


    Almost a shichen passed while Li Rui, Xi Ying, and General Li were inside the study room. Li Rui was now seated on the chair while Xi Ying and General were standing on both sides of the table marking the spots on the map. In between, she would give a few suggestions and both would think upon that.


    If they would find it helpful then they would immediately include it in their n ��and Xi Ying would praise his wife.


    General Li would look at him nkly until his daughter would somehow make him shut up.


    And they would finally move to the next thing.


    They were still amidst the discussion when the door of the study room was knocked.


    They paused.


    It was General Li who walked toward the door and opened it slightly. He didn''t want anyone to see what was going on inside.


    When General Li saw the person outside, he closed the door again and looked at Xi Ying.


    "It is your shadow guard, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying nodded his head and said calmly.


    "General Li can ask the person to get inside then."


    General Li nodded his head and soon An Ju was inside the study room.


    She first bowed and then told her master.


    "My Lord, Old Master, and Mister Gu are outside the Li Manor. Should this servant allow them inside Li Manor?"


    When Li Rui heard An Ju''s words, a surprised smile graced her lips and she stood up from the chair as she said


    "Senior Brother and Master are here?"


    Xi Ying sighed sensing the excitement in his wife''s voice and told An Ju that she could let them inside.


    However, he had merely finished his words when the door suddenly opened startling them and a man suddenly appeared inside the study room.


    General Li''s whole focus first went to gather the maps from the table and hide it somewhere.


    While the man who had just appeared inside the room looked at Li Rui and smiled calmly.


    "Rui, how are you?"


    Li Rui was slightly surprised but immediately walked ahead and greeted the old master.


    "Rui is good, Master, How are you?"


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who was standing behind his wife looked at the old master with a somewhat weird gaze.


    He had not expected that a man like the old master would enter the study room like this.


    As if knowing what was going on inside the young prime minister''s mind, the old master smiled and said


    "I had to do this, That stupid disciple of mine has been worried about Rui these days. However, he was not just ready toe here because he was worried about my health even though I am fit and fine."


    The old master had just finished when another heavy wind blew through the study room''s opened door and then Gu Li appeared.


    "Master."


    Gu Li''s voice carried disapproval as he said this. The old master ignored him and asked Li Rui.


    "Rui, where is Xiao Ling. The old man wants to see the child."


    Li Rui smiled. As soon as she said that Xi Ling was in the courtyard. The old master vanished away from there as if he was never there.


    Gu Li shook his head helplessly and apologized to Xi Ying for his master''s behavior. His master seemed to have changed after waking up.


    Now he was slightly childish. A part of Gu Li enjoyed this because it made him feel that his master was closer to all of them now unlike before when he felt like a deity who could never be understood.


    Xi Ying could only nod his head when he saw how happy his wife looked after seeing the master happy and healthy.


    However, Li Rui''s smile froze when from her behind she heard her father''s voice


    "Rui, who are they?"

 Chapter 745: A Hurdle In Her Heart

    Chapter 745: A Hurdle In Her HeartSitting inside the living hall of the Li Manor, General Li had a nk face.


    It took him a long time to raise his head and look at Gu Li who seemed to be atck of knowing what to do.


    Li Rui had just finished telling her father everything and it was for the first time Gu Li came to know of things from her point of view.


    At that time when she was there in the forest with him and her master had told him that she came from an influential family and hence she couldn''t stay with him, he had never imagined that Li Rui would be a girl from a n that was greatly respected by every person of Xin.


    Scratching that��he had never even known that she was not a boy until a few weeks ago.


    Still he had thought that her family was too careless to not care about her. Otherwise, how was he able to find her alone in such a dangerous situation?


    Today, too, Gu Li thought the same.


    Her father was not even aware of anything until today.


    Is that how a father took care of his daughter?


    Gu Li had many things to say but he didn''t want to do anything to upset Li Rui who seemed t respect her father a lot.


    General Li finally looked at his daughter again.


    His voice was slightly heavy as he said with still a nk face.


    "Rui, you never told me anything."


    What could Li Rui say in response to such a question! So she lowered her head.


    However, this kind of response only fueled General Li''s anger.


    The middle-aged General suddenly stood up from the couch he was seated on and said in a loud voice.


    "Is that the answer you have, Rui? What if something had went wrong? I trusted you and hence sent you out whenever you wanted. However, you hid such a big thing from me. You stayed with Youxio shadow guards for a whole month! Do you even know what could have happened if someone hade to know of it? What if they had ��"


    ��taken you away with them.


    General Li suddenly stopped speaking. He couldn''t finish his words, His throat suddenly felt very heavy.


    Until now, he had thought that he had protected his daughter well.


    In the process, it was true that he had sacrificed very genuinely hearted and loyal people, however, General Li thought that as long as Li Rui was safe, nothing mattered.


    He had married her daughter to a man who hated her from the core of his heart, again because he thought that she would stay alive and no one who wanted to harm her would be able to reach her.


    As he thought all this, General Li couldn''t help but ask his daughter


    "You��were you attacked again after that?"


    Li Rui was silent for a long time.


    She had this weakness.


    She could hide things from her father but she felt very guilty to lie after Li Zhan''s death. After Li Zhan''s death, she had never even tried to force him to grant her something.


    She would just tell him that she wanted to learn medicine from this master. If he allowed her that was good and if he didn''t then it was also good.


    She never disobeyed because she was afraid that her disobedience would again cost her the life of someone innocent as it did in Li Zhan''s matter.


    However, when he allowed her to leave Li Manor for the first time and go to Master Wong and learn medicine, she felt peaceful.


    The peace that had left her after Li Zhan''s death, she found to some extent when she was out of Li Manor.


    The walls of Li Manor, every corner of Li Manor reminded her of Li Zhan.


    In Li Manor, the horrible dreams of that day would always surround her but when she was in the vige, there were sometimes nights when she was able to sleep peacefully. Though such nights were rare, Li Rui cherished that.


    And hence she decided not to tell anything her father so that the little bit of peace she found outside would not be snatched.


    However, now that he asked her on his own, she couldn''t lie.


    "Yes"


    She whispered in a low voice. Her head was still lowered.


    General Li tried very hard to stay calm.


    "So you knew from the start about the attacks?"


    When Li Rui nodded her head, a bitter chuckle still escaped his lips. Here he had thought that she never knew anything about those attacks.


    So she knew.


    When Li Rui heard the chuckle from her father, she raised her head to look at him. Though her face was calm, she felt upset because she thought that her father was angry.


    "Father, Rui��"


    She was about to apologize when General Li interrupted her and asked


    "Here I thought that my daughter was always honest to me. Just how many things you have hidden from me, Rui?"


    Perhaps it was the cold expression on her father''s face or the words he said, however, Li Rui''s expression changed suddenly.


    The guilt was no longer there and she suddenly smiled��a smile that didn''t have any humor.


    "Why, Father? Just because I hid something you feel betrayed. What should I feel on seeing that you hide so many things from me and even say that on my face?"


    General Li''s face went nk suddenly.


    However, Li Rui was not finished.


    "Rui had always respected Father''s wish and never tried to find out what Father wants to hide. Father should also respect Rui''s wishes."


    Finishing her words, Li Rui stood up from the couch and then left from there.


    Xi Ying who had been controlling himself until now finally found the chance to speak.


    He had been just standing beside Li Rui, however, his hand was held by his wife. He knew that she didn''t want him to interfere and hence he did so.


    However, now that she was not here he was not going to do the same. Though he was satisfied with her response, he will still not let go of this matter so easily.


    "General Li, it is quite ridiculous that you still feel that you have the right to scold Rui."


    In fact, Gu Li felt the same.


    Though he didn''t know everything, in his eyes, Li Rui''s father was already very careless. Especially, when she had said that she had spent the most peaceful days of her childhood while living with Youxio, he had asked himself what kind of life she had at her home.


    And hence, his dissatisfaction with Li n emerged from a lot of things��especially from how General Li scolded Li Rui today.


    Xi Ying had expected General Li to argue with him.


    Hence he was startled when General Li raised his head to look at him and said in a slightly choking voice.


    "I know now."


    And with these words, General Li also left the living room.


    .


    .


    .


    When Xi Ying went back to the courtyard, he didn''t find Li Rui there.


    He searched the whole courtyard and couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "An Ju!"


    Xi Ying shouted without any worry to maintain his calm.


    By the time he was outside the courtyard, An Ju had appeared in front of him. Outside the courtyard, Gu Li was also standing with a worried expression on his face.


    "Where is Rui?"


    Xi Ying asked An Ju.


    When thetter answered him, he immediately used Qingqong and flew to the part of Li Manor where Li Rui was.


    Gu Li followed him silently.


    -------


    Li Rui was seated in front of Li Zhan''s grave.


    When Xi Ying stepped down on the ground, his heart shook with grief seeing the petite back of his wife in the evening of cold winter.


    She looked so alone and far away from him.


    Li Rui was not startled when a pair of arms suddenly surrounded her waist and she was pulled back slightly.


    Her back rested on the strong chest of Xi Ying bringing her the warmth she really needed at this moment.


    When Gu Li came and saw this scene, he didn''t feel wise to interrupt them and silently left.


    They just stay there with each other.


    Li Rui''s eyes were on Li Zhan''s grave. Li Zhan was the hurdle that she didn''t know if she will ever be able to cross in her life ever.


    Li Hua had tried to make her understand many times and she also knew that Li Zhan would never me her but every time she would think of Li Zhan, her heart would be torn into pieces remembering that day of the Imperial banquet.


    A tear suddenly slid down Li Rui''s eyes.


    Xi Ying was startled. He wiped it gently with his finger, however, the tears continued.


    When she suddenly turned around and hid her face in his chest, he didn''t stop her.


    Though her sobs were silent, her shoulders shook continuously.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were red. Every sob sliced his heart like a knife. However, he could only pat her back gently or engulf her in his arms while whispering to her continuously that ''everything is alright''.


    Because that was the only way offorting he knew.


    Because his mother also used tofort him like that.

 Chapter 746: Leaving Li Manor

    Chapter 746: Leaving Li Manor"Heng��"


    Yi Jie''s voice sounded in the darkness of the room.


    "Hmm"


    General Li hummed in response in a low voice.


    "Did something happen?"


    The question made General Li go stiff slightly but then heposed himself as he tried to answer his wife calmly


    "No. Why are you thinking so?"


    As he said this, he held Yi Jie in his arms while lying on the bed.


    Yi Jie held his free hand and said softly in a voice that was filled with concern.


    "You seem upset since the moment you havee back."


    General Li sighed as he tried to assure her


    "I am fine. Don''t overthink."


    However, this time Yi Jie didn''t pretend as if she didn''t know anything and said in a slightly angry tone.


    "Don''t lie to me. You can simply say that you don''t want to tell me. It''s not like I will force you. I have never done that before. But you should not lie to me when you are really upset."


    General Li was surprised.

 Chapter 747: The Irritated Li Rui

    Chapter 747: The Irritated Li Rui


    "Mother did nothing wrong." Li Rui assured her mother immediately. She could feel her father''s gaze on herself. "Someone is there in Xi Manor to visit Xi Ying, Mother. We can''t stay here any longer." Li Rui''s words were partly true. Gu Li and the old master were here to meet her and Xi Ying. Though her father gave them the ce to stay yesterday, Li Rui had sensed his reluctance. He was ufortable with letting the people of an organization stay in his manor who was officially criminal in the whole Empire.


    She would have tried to make him understand if the circumstances were different. However, for now, Li Rui thought it was better to leave.


    Yi Jie looked upset but also felt that she couldn''t insist anymore. She sighed heavily and then said "Then I will go and make arrangements." When she turned around, she looked at her husband''s grim face. He was looking at Li Rui. Perhaps he sensed her gaze and then immediately looked at her. Though he smiled at her, she could see clearly that the smile was too stiff.


    Yi Ji''s eyes flickered and she suddenly had a guess inside her heart. Her lips were pressed in a thin line as she looked at her husband and then she left the courtyard a few momentster. "You should stay." Inside the silent room, General Li''s deep and calm voice sounded. However, Li Rui shook her head and said calmly "Rui wille some other time, Father." General Li''s eyes were filled with despair. The corner was slightly red because of theck of sleep. In the end, he couldn''t help but ask "Is it because of me? If it is, then Father apologizes, Rui. You are right. Father doesn''t have the right to question you. Father had hidden so much from you..." ....Has already done so wrong to MID


    Thest few words stayed inside his heart. He was not brave enough to say them out aloud.


    "It is not because of Father." Li Rui said calmly to assure him. After a moment of pause, she continued "Yesterday reminded Rui of a few things that Rui should have not remembered at such a time. It is not good for the child. A change of ce would be better." Seeing the confusion on his father''s face, Li Rui continued "Li Zhan''s death..was partly because of Rui, Father. And what you told Rui years ago, ording to that it was solely because of Rui. However, I couldn''t help but feel that the Emperor''s hatred for Li n, for me couldn''t be as simple as you told me. Just because the princess suddenly started to dislike Rui or Father threatened the Emperor to save Rui.-the Emperor decided to destroy Li n. It couldn''t be that simple, Father."


    Seeing the shock on his father''s face, Li Rui smiled thinly. "So Rui was right." What could General Li say in response. He could neither say yes nor a no. He was too shaken by his daughter''s words. He couldn''t even look into her eyes any longer.


    Looking at his actions, Li Rui inhaled a trembling breath and tried to say calmly.


    "I should leave, Father." General Li merely nodded his head and then turned around to leave the room. With each step, his heart was heavy. Now he suddenly understood, why he sensed that his daughter didn''t trust him more than Xi Ying. Xi Ying had told her everythin. Even when he had to hide anything from her, he told her the reason behind that. And he, her father, what did he do? Not only did he hide such a big thing from her but he had also made her think for so many years that it was she who was the reason behind the conflicts between Li n and Imperial n. General Li felt that if years ago he knew that he would feel like this today, he would have never lied to his daughter. However, that was his choice so he could only ept the oue.


    Xi Ying also returned from the Imperial Pce early that afternoon. Since he knew, that his wife was notfortable with living in Li Manor, he wanted to go back to Xi Manor as soon as possible. After all, the purpose ofing here was also to make her happy. But if she was not then they better go back


    There was a second reason as well.


    Since thest night when he had seen his wife''s alone back in the winter evening, Xi Ying couldn''t bear to leave her alone.


    The image had shadowed his mind and heart and was not leaving him alone even for a single moment.


    She was not alone.


    He wanted her to know that.


    In her happiness, sorrow, and every emotion of hers, he wanted to be there for her.


    Xi Ying was satisfied to see that all the arrangements have been made when he returned to Li Manor.


    When he went inside the courtyard, he saw his son ying with the old master and the old physician whom he had brought back with him. The old men seemed to be arguing on something. Xi Ying ignored them and walked further inside. However, when he was just near the inner hall, he was surprised to hear his wife''s voice. "Senior Brother, you are not allowed to mention those things." "How can I not mention them! You were so clever. Never told me that you were a girl and let me assume that you were shy. At a point, I had actually started to worry about your marriage...especially when I came to know that you don''t like to sleep with anyone. The most important reason I forced you to sleep with me was so that you would start to get used to other person''s presence around you." Inside the inner hall, Li Rui smiled on hearing Gu Li''s words. However, when she saw Gu Li''s narrowed eyes, her smile became sheepish and she defended herself


    "I had to hide my identity. I had promised my father that I would not tell anyone that I was from Imperial City let alone I was a girl."


    Gu Li sighed and then nodded his head in understanding. He was about to say something when a cold voice sounded from the entrance of the inner room. "Mister Gu Li, Did you just say that you sleep with my wife?"


    The silent carriage moved across the roads slowly. Inside the carriage was the pregagnme Minister Xi. The coachmen had been strictly ordered by thetter that he couldn''t drive the


    carriage in a fast speed.


    The maids of Li Manor marveled when they had heard Xi Ying''s words while putting the gifts inside the carriage that Sri Jie had prepared for her daughter and her grandson.


    They were in awe seeing how much Lord Xi cared for their young miss. A few maids even ran and informed Yi Jie of this making Second Madam Li smile with peace. However, the same Lord Xi at this moment was seated inside the carriage with a cold face looking at his wife silently without any expression on his face.


    Li Rui who could feel his gaze constantly turned to look at him and said


    However before she could even finish, Xi Ying interrupted her "So you finally feel that you need to give me an exnation" Li Rui sighed and was silent for a moment. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply. She didn''t know why but she was feeling very irritated at this moment. She was trying very hard to understand Xi Ying''s anger. And she could understand him!


    Any noble man ...actually any man even if he is not noble would not like if he woulde to know that his wife had slept with some other man in the past.


    However, she and Gu Li had slept in the same tent only. She had already told him this.


    Opening her eyes, Li Rui tried again. "He didn''t even know that I was a girl. We merely slept on the same bed that was very huge. I was a child, Ying." She presented many reasonable reasons in one go and she expected that he would understand. However, Xi Ying only looked at his wife with narrowed eyes. "He should not have forced you when you refused." "But he didn''t know that I was a girl." "Still...he should not have forced you." Xi Ying said sternly. However, now Li Rui could no longer be patient. Without thinking anything, she asked Xi Ying in a loud voice that clearly expressed her irritation. "So what do you want me to do? Go back to being a six-year-old child and tell Senior Brother all this?" Her voice was very loud and it could be heard clearly outside the carriage.

 Chapter 748: Coaxing Lord Xi

    Chapter 748: Coaxing Lord Xi


    Xi Yign swa tstarlde yb Li s''iuR dulo voice. He was sure that she had never spoken like this before..not only with him but with anyone else as well. Even if she was angry, she would use cold words but would never lose her calm . so it was quite unusual. sePahrp she o eedesm ot eeri hsti nad sdolce erh eyse wthi a ahyve sigh as she tdeser reh dhae siagatn eht ecaragir lw When she opened her eyes again, she looked at Xi Ying with guilt-filled eyes and said softly "Ying, Rui apolog.. " Hvoewre, ofereb she Idcou pmeoctle ehr srod,w Xi gniY doots up from his esta dna ewd atrodw her ikPincg reh up morf reh ts,ea he adh ehr in his pal dna estokrd ehr hair ytnleg as eh dsia


    "It''s alright, You don''t need to apologize. I can understand, Rui. It is because of the child."


    He was never angry at her. He knew that women could feel irritated at such times. He had already read enough books about pregnant women to know that.


    Iso,A eh ftel taht it aws he who was ta If.aut "It was my fault." He said honestly and continued "I was itrgtnraii you uoY rea grht.i uoY era not at fl.at"u When he finished, his eyes flickered with a cold glint. It was Gu Li who was at fault. He should have directly solved this matter with him. In fact, that was what he had wanted to do when he had heard everything outside the inner hall.


    v,rwHeeo even oferbe eh was eabl ot say a gnisle owdr to uG Li. shi wife had aerggdd ihm wyaa from theer dna he lc''unodt lyno alolw her ot od so singee reh ciotiod.nn


    But that didn''t mean that he would not talk to Gu Liter. As if Li Rui could see what was going on in his mind, she said in a strict tone. Y"ig,n Senior Breroth saw o ton at .ulf"at Xi Ying blinked and looked ahead without any emotion on his face. He neither agreed with Li Rui nor refused her words. Li Rui sighed. Seh saw agina nifeegl ahtt saem iaroiri.ntt oHevw,er ehs inddt'' watn to behvae elik irer so she iertd to make him sednurtnda lyc. "Ying, he used to think of me as his younger brother." Finally, Xi Ying looked at his wife. iL Rui hgidse in reef.il She told Xi Ying about Gu Li''s past and his small family who was no longer there. After hearing everything, /ft. Ying''s face still looked emotionless and that made Li Rui worried. iL Rui tib reh lip dan lsundyed ehld her hbdus''nas sleeve dna sdai tflyos


    "Ting.." Xi Ying''s finger that was in his wife''sp twitched when he heard her voice. She merely called out her name and didn''t say anything else. eH odltcun pleh tub wonred fi hse was irtngy to xaoc .mih Thohug ehs saw still ndrepeneedirci Xi gniY eltf edllirht ta the hthougt fetlsi.


    It was surely a privilege that no one else had enjoyed ording to him. Keeping a straight face, he looked at his wife''s innocent face and said nE", I nnteu"dsa.rd Li Rui smiled softly but blinked when her chin was caught suddenly. She looked at Xi Ying nkly when thetter leaned down closer to her .so close that his warm breath fell on her cheek.


    taA"ulcly I doulhs not eb eu.nysoi rAfet all rehte era a few gthsin htta onyl I can do wiht y,ou ghrti?"


    The implication made Li Rui''s face go red. However, Xi Ying wanted an answer. His voice was slightly dominant as he asked Li Rui again in his deep voice. gihtR", u?R"i And she could only nod her head with lowered eyes because she was not brave enough to look into his deep ck eyes that were so intense. Her heart pounded inside her chest when a pair of lips sealed hers. eH asw hg.tir Some things��only he could do with her.


    When they reached Xi Manor, Butler was already standing outside to wee Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    ehT regracai doeptps and iX nigY epehdl iL Rui pste tou of eht rr.icaaeg Li Rui kept her head lowered as she could feel that her face was hot and she knew that it must be red. It would be weird to have so many people look at her in such a situation.


    Xi Ying smiled when he noticed her actions. He adcseser eht andh in shi Idho ntgely dna derepsihw ni the ear "Their heads are lowered so you can raise your head." Li Rui blinked and slowly raised her head. tI aws sa iX Yign dah ds.ai Evneeyro and htier aehsd .delrowe The servants, maids, and the butler never raised their heads and they bowed their heads to wee their master and mistress.


    The whole Xi Manor knew for the past few months that the Madam was favored a lot by their master so even maids don''t dare to look at Li Rui directly let alone the servants after they had seen so many servants and maids being fired from the Manor.


    They eldov rieht sojb as yeht idap mthe a aetrg umnato of sry ttha hedple rthie fsleiiam ot tasusin heetslevms.


    Another carriage stopped outside Li Manor and as soon as it stopped, Xi Ling climbed out of it with his short legs. The worried Li Hua and Liu Lan also stepped outside to follow him fearing that he would fall. They were relieved when he didn''t and went to stand beside their mistress.


    Xi gniL aelrgd at sih artefh sa eh ehdl sih t''heomrs regnif whit sih samll nadh. He saw lyrael tespu with his ehraft.


    Last night, he was not allowed to sleep with his mother and now his father sent him to a separate carriage. Before when they were getting inside the carriage, Xi Ling didn''t dare to express his grievances. He had seen his father''s cold face and seemed to understand that speaking at that moment could cause some sort of punishment (spanking) he didn''t like at all so he didn''t say anything. eewoHrv, won whne he swa atht his fthear kldooe no,rlma eh dlwou otn atsy silent


    "Mother, Xi Ling would sleep with Mother tonight." He said firmly as he continued to look at his father. iX gniY ohw hedra sih sosn'' wodrs ooekld at him nad reisad shi eryoweb engies ish seye desucof on .him eH enwk that his nos was aryng at ihm, ubt eh saw ltsli pvongiork him. The small bun felt so angry that his whole face was red as he looked at his father, however, when Xi Ying asked his son


    "Do you want to say something to Father, Xi Ling?" tNo a sileng rowd came out of sih htuom. In the end, he swallowed his grievances and said meekly "No, Father." Tsa''^th hawt I .gtt"uhoh Xi Ying said as he nodded his head in satisfaction. Li Rui nced at her husband and Xi Ying no longer teased his son. When she ekoodl ta reh o,sn reh eyes tnwe scat How cldou iX nigY ebar ot ullyb m?hi Caressing her son''s head, Li Rui said gently "Xiao Ling will sleep with Mother. Now, let''s go and have something. Xiao Ling must be hungry." iX gniL wsa ayalulct ton .huyngr woHeevr, eh noddde sih aehd aeucbes he kwen taht his hmorte most eb n.urhyg sHi hatfre had dlot ihm boerfe ttha eh hlsuod aemk seur htta ihs omrhet ate itehmonsg aertf every efw cihshsne and fi poieslbs aterf every n.ihehsc So he would always apany his mother in eating these days. Li Rui was apanied by her son, Li Hua, and Liu Lan inside Xi Manor while Xi Ying talked to the butler about something. eH swa asnikg eht Irtueb to maek asrraenmgetn rof eth yats fo the old master nda uG .iL hgThuo Xi Yign iltsl held guerdg tiagnsa uG L,i he esdretepc teh nma as flew afrte his fwei had told mhi aobtu the .past Also, since Li Rui really cared for her senior brother, he would not upset his wife. After telling butler all this, Xi Ying finally went to Plum Courtyard.


    Somewhere far away amidst the snow-covered mountains, a man was meditating with his eyes closed.


    All his hair was white.


    The sneitl v,aylle eht eihwt onsw, adn shi white theolcs maehtdc lelw hcae e.rhto


    He opened his eyes when a figure suddenly appeared near the stone he was sitting on to mediate.


    A middle-aged man immediately presented the paper in his hand to the old man and said


    ,esr"tMa Sedcon Bhoretr tnes a lteetr rof su".


    The old man calmly looked at the letter and then said coldly "So he finally remembered the valley." The mdedil-eadg man aledowwsl no ngheari his mr''ssaet wdors tub tredi ot ysa sehngtiom to cmal him dn.ow "Master, should I open this? Maybe he is in some kind of trouble and wants our help." The old master''s reaction was different from what his disciple had epted. He hmphed more coldly and said in a sharp voice. "If eh si ni trlbuoe that he cam'' maagen, neht he trtebe o''wnt ceom rehe ia.nga I nt''do vhea such inplcbaea ids"clei.ps The middle-aged man sighed in defeat and licked his lips. He no longer knew what he should say. However, he didn''t need to say anything because soon his master took the letter from him and opened it. The csleidip saw uiroucs to wkno ahwt aws iterwtn ieinsd but he nitdd'' eadr to .peek He patiently waited for his master to finish reading the letter and tell him what was written inside. However, he had not expected that his master would instantly burn the letter

 Chapter 749: The Secret Ways Were All Closed

    Chapter 749: The Secret Ways Were All Closed


    That evening, General Li andariturfie came to Xi Manor.


    Since they were going to implement such a big n, they needed. make sure that every part M it was perfect And for that they had to discuss every part of X together.


    When Xi '',Mg was on his way to Leave PLum Courtyard with his wife, his gaze fett on Gu D who was teaching his son now to use the sword. He seemed to be contemting something. When Li Rui followed his gaze, she was surprised and after a moment of thought, she suggested M a Low voice. "ShouLd we invite Senior Brother as wear Xi %ng was also thinking the same. On hearing his wife''s question, he Looked at her. seeing her anticipation-fitted eyes, he did. feet any hesitation


    and said "Do whatever you want to do.? Li Rui smiled and walked toward Gu Li. Xi %ng sighed and said immediateLy "Stow down.? She was walking so fast that he was worried that she witt fall down.


    Li Rui who heard his words bit her Lips and stowed down. She had been actually worried when she had asked the question that Xi Ying woutd get angry.


    However, he didn''t so she was happy and excited.


    Since that afternoon, she had not even talked to Gu Li worrying that Xi `Ping would get angry if she interacted with him that much. However, now she could see that Xi ''ling no Longer minded all this...perhaps it was because he had finally understood that to Gu Li, she was merely his younger sitting and nothing el...


    So Li Rui thought that Xi Ying didn''t have any problem with Gu Li now. She wanted Gu Li. know.. as well as she was worried that he must be thinking ...this. And she was right! Gu Li had seen Li Rui and Xi Ying passing by but he never looked at Li Rui. Since the afternoon, he had been thinking as to how he shotuld exin everything to Xi %ng. He was worried that his stupidity had created some kind of trouble for Li Rui. And thinking this, he didn''t even try to approach Li Rui. However, now that he coutd sense Li Rui walking toward him, he was confused and raised his head to Look at her. Xi Ling who saw that ell Li had stopped, frowned in confusion and said "Brother Gu Li..." Only when the small bun followed Gu Lis gaze, did he reatize why the Latter had stopped He smiled cheerfutty when he saw his mother and immediatery ran towards her. However, when Xi Ling was a step away from his mother, he stopped. He couldn''t help but smell himself sneak. and realized that he was smelling bad because of the sweat Xi Ling was horrified and didn''t g.cLose to his mother much. Li Rui who noticed her son''s actions contr.11ed her smiled. She knew that Xi Ling would .et embarrassed if she exposed him so she held his hand when she approached him and then walked to Gu Li. "Senior Brother, wouLd you Like to join us for the discussion in the study room?? Li Rui asked Gu Li as soon as she was near him. Gu Li was surprised and coutdn''t help bet Look at Xi %ng who was standing a step away. Li Rui understood what he was thinking and said immediatery. "Ying has affowed already." Gu Li was surprised but didn''t dy in nodding his head and saying


    "Sure"


    Li Rui was relieved. She had... sighed in relief when she heard her son saying "Mother, Xi Ling also wan.. join." Li Rui Looked at her excited son and suddenty couLd.think of a reason to refuse him. However, Xi Ying didn''t think much tike her before saying merciLessty. "It is the discussion between adults. What are you getting excited about? Stay here." Xi Ling pouted after hearing his father''s words. Li Rui smiled hesitantly and patted her son''s head. "Xiao Ling, stay here. Mother witt be back soon. Later, Mother and Xiao Ling witt y together." Xi Ling was excited on hearing that his mother witt y with him. He immediately nodded his head obediently and no Longer made a fuss Together Xi Xing, Li Rui, and Gu Li went to the study room white Xi Ling was left with An Ping


    General.. and Ili lunjie were being served by Putter himself in the room attached to the study room. When Xi ''ling arrived, they entered the study room w. Xi ''ling and others. Inside the room, Xi Ying Laid the same paper on the te and said "ording to what this Lord had been inform., Zhao Zhuang Chen wouLd start his n a shichen Later than midnight" "Then we need to be ....ere We shouLd be inside the ImperiaL Pce around midnight" %Junjie said and Xi Ying nodded his head. After he finished, %Jun. nced at Gu Li. He didn''t recognize Gu Li and didn''t remember if he had ever seen


    him before.


    He was curious about who he was, however, he didn''t think that X was wise to probe into the matters. Also, if Xi Ying had allowed him inside then he must be trustworthy.


    That was what,Viturfie thought for only a short time. Gu Li suddenty ced his finger at a marked spot on the map and said "This ce sit has been cLosed now." His words made Xi Ying frown ins.ntLy.


    It was a tunnel that was on the way. getting inside Zhao Wang Mrs chamber. If this tunneL was closed then everything wouLd halt that night


    Everyone inside the room understood this dearty. "Senior B.her, are you sure al.. this?? Li Rui asked Gu Li white % lurdie''s eyes Ricker. wan surprise when he heard how Li Rui addressed Gu Li. His eyes on Gu Li suddenty were thoughtful.. Now he wanted to .ow who Gu Li was. On the other hand, Gu Li nodded his head.


    "Master had the same map but X is quite oLd. The map had more secret ces and tunnels than this. However, most of them have been cLosed. ''Mtti. shadow guards had tried to use it before to enter the ImperiaL Pce when Zhao Wang Lei harts"


    _offer. us a Large amount of money to kiLL Li Rui. That was what Gu Li was abort to say but eau..plete his words. However, Li Rui and Xi %ng were wise enough to understand his unsaid words. Xi %ng nodded his head. "We need to make changes if it is true." "And we need to change the first prince''s n as well" General Li said and everyone agreed.


    For everything to go correct they needed to ensure that Zhao Zhuang Chen woutd also be able to get inside the chamber at .e right time so Mat they would be able to put attthe me on him.


    However, they now had another problem. %must be Zhao Wang Lei who had dosed Mem." Xi %ng said cotdLy. "But what other way we can use. enter Zhao Wang Leis chambers now?" This was the biggest question now. Gu Li immediately offer. help. "If Fr.. Minister Xi wan. then I can present Mat map." However, Xi fling shook his head and said "There is no use of all this now. He sighed as he pushed the map from his sight. "This Lord shoutd have thought of this before. Zhao Wang Lei is very cunning. He wouLd never Leave himseLf in a vulnerable situation. He must have cLosed all the secret tunnels he knew about. save himseLf from the


    danger..


    The room went site. after what Xi fling said.


    Everyone was %mit anti[ General Li spoke


    "But it is impossibLe that there is no secret tunnel to get inside an Emperor''s chamber. An Emperor would always Leave some way. get out of the Imperial. Pce settee,/ in case he is under attack and need . save himseLf."


    Everyone Looked at General Li and agreed to some eirtent


    Xi wing''s eyes flickered and he nodded his head. "We need to find oat about this sec. way." But now witt they find H Xi %ng was thinking about this when the door of the study room was knocked. He frowned M confusion. He had strictLytotd An Shing not to disturb if anything unimportant. It must be important Xi %ng thought and walked towards the door. He opened the door slightly and stepped oat of the study room. It was already suspicious having so many people in his manor together, especially when in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes, he hated everyone from Li n. He could exin General Lis presence saying that the Letter was hereto meet his daughter but he coutdn''t exin Yi Jun.''s presence in his manor.


    Though the Latter had used qingong toe to Manor,. Ying needed to make sure that except for some trustwo.y people, no one.. woutd get. know of his presence in Xi Manor.


    "Master, there is someone from the Imperiat Pce. sent by Empress Dowager." Xi %ng rxed when he heard it and asked An Shing . Let the mane. The shadow guard came and handed a letter to Xi %ng and then a paper. Xi %ng dismissed the shadow guard and took the Letter and paper inside the study room. When everyone noticed what was in his hands, they were also confused. "Ying, what is this?'' Li Rui asked her husband who shook his head indicating that he didn''t know.

 Chapter 750: How To Give Zhao Zhuang Chen The New Plan?!

    Chapter 750: How To Give Zhao Zhuang Chen The New n?!That night, when a man in ck cloth suddenly jumped inside Yun Wen''s chambers, she was shocked to the extreme.


    It was already midnight and her son was sleeping by her side. She was patting him gently however there was no trace of sleep in her eyes.


    These days, Yun Wen rarely found sleep.


    The thoughts of what will happen would continuously gue her mind. It was not that she didn''t trust Xi Ying.


    She trusted him and that was only because of the promise that Li Rui made to her.


    It was just that Yun Wen didn''t trust her fate and Zhao Zhuang Chen. She was worried that her fate would again turn into a very twisted destiny and she would be forced to give up on the most precious person of her life, her son.


    That was not what she wanted.


    She was sure that if she had been on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s side and if Zhao Zhuang Chen really ascended the throne then Zhao Zhuang Chen would immediately marry another wife.


    She didn''t mind that.


    What she minded was whether her son would be able to live peacefully or not after that! What if something happened to her while living in this horrible ce? It was notmon for the concubines to die by eating something poisonous. Yun Wen feared that Zhao Bo Jin would receive the same fate after her if something like that happened.


    And hence she chose to go to Xi Ying''s side.


    All such thoughts would continue to revolve in Yun Wen''s mind all day and night.


    And at this moment also, she was thinking the same.


    She only came out of her trance when she suddenly felt a shadow falling on her.


    Yun Wen''s throat went dry immediately and she didn''t even find her voice to scream loudly. She couldn''t help but wonder if the man was sent by Zhao Zhuang Chen to kill her.


    Did he find out that she was deceiving him?


    Her hold around her son tightened and she tried her best to hide him behind herself as she sat on the bed and looked at the man with fear-filled eyes.


    "Princess Consort��"


    As Yun Wen tried to think of what she should do, the man spoke politely.


    "This letter is sent by my Master."


    Yun Wen looked at the letter forwarded by the man. He was a shadow guard. She realized and continued to look at the letter warily.


    She didn''t really understand what he meant by the word ''Master''.


    Perhaps the shadow guard also realized it and said politely


    "This one''s master is His excellency, Prime Minister Xi."


    Yun Wen visibly rxed when she heard this. She also took the letter from the shadow guard''s hands.


    The shadow guard left immediately.


    Relieved, Yun Wen first took a deep breath.


    It was obviously the first time that someone had invaded her chambers like this so she was ought to feel afraid.


    When she was finally calm, she walked to the spot where themp was lit and opened the letter.


    As Yun Wen read the letter, her lips parted in shock and her forehead was suddenly full of a deep frown.


    The letter said that the map drawn by Zhao Zhuang Chen could put them in a difficult spot as the secret ways to get inside the Imperial Chambers were all closed by Zhao Wang Lei.


    And hence, Yun Wen now had to tell Zhao Zhuang Chen about this and also tell him about the right tunnel through which he could really get inside Zhao Wang Lei''s chambers.


    Yun Wen bit her lips.


    It was not that she was afraid to tell all this to Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    The problem was something elsepletely.


    Xi Ying had told her that he had sent her the map which showed the correct tunnel. But what will she say when Zhao Zhuang Chen would ask her where did she get to know this way?


    Yun Wen sighed heavily as she folded the letter. She burnt the letter immediately as Xi Ying had said, however the map��she had to hide it somewhere before going to sleep.


    Since she was unable to think of a suitable ce, Yun Wen hid the letter inside her sleeve.


    After that, she went to the bed andy down beside her son.


    The sleep found Yun Wen''s eyes muchter but in the back of her mind, she was constantly anxious as to how she would show this map to Zhao Zhuang Chen and at the same time have him not feel any suspicion toward her.


    .


    .


    .


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xi Ying asked his wife gently when he saw that she was still awake.


    Xi Ling lying between them was deeply asleep as his parents talked in whispers.


    "Nothing��I was just wondering if you will allow me to go with you to the Imperial Pce that night."


    "No!"


    A swift and firm reply came from Xi Ying making Li Rui sigh. She already seemed to know this but she was still disappointed.


    There was a long silence between them. Xi Ying soon started to worry that he had disappointed Li Rui. He didn''t want to do that but he didn''t want to put her in such great danger as well.


    Though their n was simple and didn''t seem to have any obstacles, the person they were targeting was not simple.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard his wife''s voice.


    "I wish to know why he wants to kill me."


    Xi Ying turned to look at his wife. She was staring at the ceiling with calm eyes. However, he could hear the thousands of words behind her calmness and those few words.


    She wished to know what made such a big Empire''s Emperor so desperate to kill her��that too from the moment since she had been born.


    He held her hand that was on their son''s stomach and said firmly


    "Then I will tell you. I will tell you everything you want to know but don''t ask me to let you go there with me, Rui. Think about our child if not yourself."


    Li Rui sighed.


    A momentter, she looked at Xi Ying with a smile that didn''t hold any humor as she said


    "What if Father made you promise this time as well that you are not allowed to tell me anything?"


    Xi Ying felt very upset when he saw the bitter smile on his wife''s lips. He felt upset at himself that he did such a promise to General Li in the past.


    "I promise you, Rui. I won''t do any such thing this time."


    He won''t care about what General Li will say to him. He won''t care about anything.


    What mattered to him was what his wife felt.


    "Do you trust me?"


    He asked when he saw that she was not saying anything and merely looked at him.


    When Li Rui nodded her head gently and whispered ''yes'', Xi Ying''s hold on her hand tightened.


    ''I won''t disappoint you, Rui.''


    He said to himself as he saw her asleep finally.


    --------


    The same night, Zhao Zhang Wei also received the new n sent by Xi Ying''s shadow guard. He merely looked at it once and then put the letter and map inside his drawer.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s study was quite safer than Yun Wen''s chambers so he didn''t have to be so secretive.


    Especially after Qin Wenya had been executed, he felt free enough to have his shadow guard in the Imperial Pce guard his study room.


    Qin Wenya was wiser enough to keep an eye on him constantly. However, Zhao Zhuang Chen''s attention was focused on Zhao Wang Lei these days also he didn''t have that much manpower on his side after his and his sister''s constant attacks on Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    This was something that Xi Ying had told him!


    Instead of the letter, Zhao Zhang Wei was thinking about the woman living in Lantai courtyard.


    It has been many days since hest saw Yi Huiqing.


    He felt restless. However, whenever he would gather his courage to visit her, his step would halt just outside her courtyard and then turn around.


    The courage would vanish suddenly.


    He felt very guilty at the thought of facing her.


    What will he say?


    That it was a mistake��it will never happen again. However, then his mind and heart would suddenly ask him ��.does she even care?


    That morning, she passed by him when Shaolin came to him as if she didn''t even recognize him.


    As if he was merely the second prince of the Imperial Pce for her.


    He didn''t see the sadness he used to see in her eyes in the past when he would be with some other concubine.


    She looked calm.


    And he didn''t know if this was something to be rxed about or something to be worried about.


    He only felt bothered and restless.


    However, he couldn''t gather the courage to go and see her.


    For Yi Huiqing, he was a coward. His cowardice had given her wounds that he wanted to heal but didn''t know how he could do so.


    Somewhere a deep fear was originating in his heart with every passing day.


    As if ��as if Yi Huiqing was slipping out of his hands by every second�� regardless of how tight his grip was.

 Chapter 751: The Strong Yun Weilan

    Chapter 751: The Strong Yun WenThe next morning, when Zhao Zhuang Chen was getting read, his Eunuch told him that Yun Wen wanted to see him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned in irritation but then thought that it could be urgent so he asked Eunuch Zhuang to let Yun Wen inside the room.


    "This wangfei greets Your Highness."


    Yun Wen said as soon as she entered.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen would not have even acknowledged her greeting if circumstances were something else but now he knew that he needed Yun Wen''s help so he even smiled at her ..quite gently.


    Yun Wen also forced a smile on her lips though she very well knew that the man in front of her was merely pretending.


    "Is there something you need, Wen?"


    Yun Wen stopped herself fromc cringing at the nickname. Her mother used to called her with the same name. She didn''t like at all that Zhao Zhuang Chen called her the same way but she didn''t have any option other than enduring silently.


    In response to his question, Yun Wen looked at the young Eunuch who was helping Zhao Zhuang Chen wearing the robe and then back at Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen understood what she was trying to imply and said to the Eunuch.


    "Leave."


    The Eunuch left immediately.


    "Is everything alright?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen asked immediately.


    These days he had been afraid that Yun Wen''s father Minister Yun would suddenly withdraw his support��esepcially after seeing how the man was ignoring every attempt to see him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen despised Minister Yun for his cowardice. He thought that even Li Qiang was better than Minister Yun because the former had the courage toe to see him.


    "Your Highness, this wangefis'' father recently sent her a letter. ording to him, there is something wrong with Your Highness'' n."


    The words made Zhao Zhuang Chen frown instantly and he said


    "What is wrong with the n?"


    Yun Wen swallowed before she took out the map sent by Xi Ying from her sleeve. She didn''t open it immediately and said


    "Father said that the secret tunnel to get inside His Majesty''s chambers had been closed by His Majesty after His Majesty ascended the throne."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief when he heard this.


    "This can''t be true!"


    He said immediately and continued


    "Mother had herself told me about these secret ways to get inside ��and it was he ��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly paused amidst his words.


    It was Zhao Wang Lei who had told his mother about those secret tunnels.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly had a bitter smile on his lips.


    How could he think that Zhao Wang Lei would tell such a thing to his mother! He should have understood everything since he knew that all his life, Zhao Wang Lei had seen his mother as a threat to his power.


    Contrary to what she had thought, It didn''t take long for Zhao Zhuang Chen to believe Yun Wen.


    Yun Wen was surprised when she heard Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "Then we need to devise a n."


    She was surprised that Zhao Zhuang Chen believed her but soon felt relieved.


    "The n��Your Highness. This wangfei''s father had sent a n."


    Yun Wen said after a few moments of silence.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned again as he looked at the paper forwarded by Yun Wen. He didn''t believe that Minister Yun would send a n that he could admire and implement.


    He was very disappointed because to him it suddenly felt that he would have to wait for some more time toe up with something else and hence he will miss this great opportunity of getting everything in his hands.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen feared that by the time he woulde up with his new n, his father would gave given the throne to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    He couldn''t waste much time.


    Perhaps it was this thought that made him take the paper from Yun Wen and he opened it.


    Yun Wen looked at his each and every expression as he looked at the map. Though Xi Ying had written in the letter that she could give the same map to Zhao Zhuang Chen as the person who had made this, Zhao Zhuang Chen could never recognize his handwriting, Yun Wen was still a little sacred.


    She was afraid that Zhao Zhuang Chen would find out that the n was not given by her father.


    She also felt afraid thinking sometimes that Zhao Zhuang Chen would try to talk to her father during Imperial Assembly and he would find everything.


    It was a very dangerous n to go against him and hence she was always on her toes.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang Chen who had finished looking at the n raised his head and looked at Yun Wen.


    "How does your father knows about this secret way?"


    This secret way of getting inside Zhao Wang Lei''s chambers was not there on the map that his mother had.


    Yun Wen swallowed. This was the question she had feared.


    "Father didn''t tell this wangfei, Your Highness."


    Yun Wen lowered her head and told Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was first surprised and then scoffed.


    He didn''t know if he should feel disgusted with Minister Yun''s carefulness or if he should admire him for being so wary of everyone.


    He didn''t even tell everything to his own daughter.


    The man wanted everything he could get however he was afraid toe out and openly support him.


    Did he really think seeing his so-called ''sincerity'' he would really give him anything?


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was very angry at Minister Yun so he said to Yun Wen sharply.


    "Does Your Father think that Benwang can trust anyone so easily in such matters?"


    Yun Wen''s face went pale when she heard Zhao Zhuang Chen. She only thought that Zhao Zhuang Chen would try to find out from her father if she didn''t tell him something.


    But what could she say!


    "Your Highness��Father��also doesn''t know."


    "What?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly looked at Yun Wen suspiciously. How was it possible that his father didn''t know?


    "Your Highness��It was grandfather who gave the map to Father and never told Father about the map''s origin. Father copied the map and sent it for Your Highness."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the map again.


    If it was so then he couldn''t really say anything else.


    However, ��was the way really there? How would he know about this?


    He looked at Yun Wen and said


    "Ask your Father to make sure that this way is really here now and had not been closed by Zhao Wang Lei."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said in an authoritative tone.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Yun Wen said immediately.


    For this, she didn''t really need to do anything.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was internally relieved. It would be better if Minister Yun did this work on his own.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was actually afraid on seeing that the path of the secret tunnel started from the forest. It was possible that Zhao Wang Lei had imnted his people there to make sure that no one entered from there if the tunnel was still open.


    It might be left so that he could exit the Imperial Pce through the secret way in case of any attack or crisis.


    However, he couldn''t take the risk to send his people there and check if the way was really there.


    It would be better if Minister Yun sent his people on the other hand because Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guards would not recognize Minster Yun''s shadow guards.


    Yun Wen exited Zhao Zhuang Chen''s chambers a few momentster and exhaled sharply.


    Her heart was still pounding inside her chest because of the fear she had felt inside.


    However, she was relieved that nothing went wrong.


    She was on her way back to her chambers when Yun Wen''s eyes caught the Eunuch who was beating a servant.


    Yun Wen halted because she recognized the servant. Her eyes went nk for a moment before they were filled with utter coldness.


    The servant was the same who had helped her take the letter to Prime Minister Xi.


    "Stop!"


    Yun Wen said sharply and the Eunuch immediately stopped hitting the servant. He looked at Yun Wen and frowned. He had actually wanted to ignore Yun Wen. In the past few months, her status had reduced to a great extent in Dn Pce.


    However, when he remembered that these days Yun Wen was suddenly favored by Zhao Zhuang Chen, he didn''t dare to disobey her.


    "This servant greets Wangfei."


    The Eunuch greeted Yun Wen who didn''t even acknowledge him. Instead, she looked at the servant sitting on the floor.


    His clothes werepletely torn now and she could also see the bruises on his arms and legs.


    Yun Wen moved her eyes away soon as she didn''t want anyone to catch her looking at the servant, however, her fist was clenched tightly.


    "Why are you beating him?"


    She asked the Eunuch coldly.


    "Wangfei doesn''t need to worry about such matters. This servant��


    Interrupting the Eunuch, Yun Wen asked in a colder voice this time.


    "Did you just try to disobey this wangfei''s order?"


    Eunuch was shocked when he heard Yun Wen talking like this. It was because Yun Wen had never behaved like this before.


    However, what he didn''t know was that for her people. Yun Wen was very much capable of doing anything.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen scared her but if it came to saving Zhao Bo Jin, she could even go against him.


    The Eunuch no longer tried to ignore Yun Wen''s question and said


    "Wangfei, the servant was not doing his work properly. I gave him clothes to wash. It has been a shichen but he had not finished yet."


    Yun Wen frowned.


    Her eyes suddenly went to a corner where the pile of clothes wasid down.


    So many clothes! How could he wash them in just a shichen! Her heart suddenly trembled in anger as she looked at the Eunuch.


    Yun Wen looked at the servant again.


    This man��she wondered why he was still there despite her persistent efforts of trying to send him away.


    She had ignored him for so many months heartlessly, however, he still had the heart to stay here.


    If her father got to know about this, he would kill him!


    Yun Wen blinked the tears that were forming in her eyes and said to the Eunuch.


    "He will not do any such work from now."


    "Wangfei��"


    The Eunuch asked in confusion and Yun Wen continued.


    "He will be guarding this wangfei''s courtyard from now on."


    Finishing her words, Yun Wen left without saying anything else.


    She could feel the gaze on her back but she never turned around and calmly walked back to her courtyard.


    The servant who was beaten badly looked at her back with his head still lowered.


    On his emotionless face, there was a very small smile if one could see carefully.


    ''So her heart had finally started to melt.''

 Chapter 752: Li Rui Is Feeling Unwell

    Chapter 752: Li Rui Is Feeling UnwellThe days were passing more quickly than Zhao Zhuang Chen had expected.


    Perhaps there was a sudden change of n, Zhao Zhuang Chen started to feel a little restless with every passing day.


    Yun Wen told him that everything was alright and the secret tunnel was still open. Her father had himself gone and checked it.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had never thought that the meek Yun Wen who never raised her voice when he had hit her like an animal would ever lie to him.


    In his eyes, the woman simply didn''t have that much courage.


    And hence, he believed Yun Wen.


    His worry also lessened to some extent.


    However, soon he faced another problem. Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t train his people as he wanted.


    He could only gather them in his study room secretly making sure that he would not be caught or sometimes he would gather them inside his chambers at night to make them aware of what all they have to do.


    He tried to make himself believe that the n was as simple as it looked.


    He needed to enter Zhao Wang Lei''s chambers with his people to kill him and then leave from the same secret tunnel without letting anyone know.


    By the time anyone would get to know that Zhao Wang Lei was dead, he would already be inside his chambers and hence no one would be able to doubt him.


    However, there were many things he was unaware of and hence regardless of how much Zhao Zhuang Chen tried to stay guarded and careful, there was nothing he could do to make his n sessful.


    At least, that was what Xi Ying thought.


    The circumstances in Xi Manor were rather different from Dn Pce.


    General Li, Yi Junjie, Xi Ying, Li Rui, and Gu Li gathered every evening and discussed the n. They had wanted to make sure that no one''s life was endangered anywhere.


    Today after they have finished the discussion, there was suddenly a knock on the door. When Xi Ying allowed the person outside toe in, it was An Si who entered.


    The shadow guard looked at Gu Li and said


    "Mister Gu, your presence is needed in Plum Courtyard."


    Gu Li sighed and nodded his head as he left the study room. Li Rui smiled and Xi Ying merely shook his head.


    There was another argument between the old physician and the old master.


    They knew that Gu Li''s presence must be needed to stop the old master who knew martial arts from harming the old physician.


    It was not something to be surprised by that the old master was more powerful than Xi Ying''s shadow guards and hence thetter could not handle him.


    They could only call Gu Li to handle the old master whenever such situations aroused.


    An Si also left and Yi Junjie finally asked Li Rui the question that had been bothering him for the past few days.


    "Rui, who is he?"


    General Li''s face went emotionless as he understood who was Yi Junjie asking about. He looked at his daughter who answered Yi Junjie calmly.


    "Elder Brother, Senior Brother''s name is Gu Li. He is the leader of Youxio. I''ve known him for a long time, Years ago, Senior Brother saved my life when I had gone to a vige to learn medicine from Master Wong."


    Yi Junjie''s eyes first flickered from shock when he heard the word ''Youxio'' andter he was merely looking at Rui with a nk face.


    She told him so much in a few words, however, he couldn''t digest everything.


    "You didn''t tell me anything, Rui."


    She never told him that someone had tried to attack her when she had gone out of Li Manor, Yi Junjie suddenly had a deep frown on his forehead.


    At Yi Junjie''s words, General Li who had been standing silently suddenly felt relieved.


    He would have felt more hurt if even Yi Junjie knew about this. It seemed that she didn''t tell anyone about that incident.


    In response to Yi Junjie''s question, Li Rui smiled in guilt and said


    "Rui didn''t want Elder Brother to worry."


    Yi Junjie had wanted to say more but suddenly his eyes fell on Xi Ying who was looking at him with a not-so-good face


    He sighed as he shut his mouth.


    He knew very well that Xi Ying didn''t like that he interacted with Li Rui.


    Since the day Li Rui had told him that she was happy in Xi Manor, Yi Junjie had promised himself that unless he would feel that she was being wronged in Xi Manor, he would try very less to interfere in her life.


    The reason behind such a promise was that he felt that Xi Ying was aware of his feelings for Li Rui. He feared that the young prime minister would make Li Rui suffer because of that and Yi Junjie never wanted that.


    However, seeing Xi Ying''s behavior toward Li Rui, as much as Yi Junjie felt bitter, he also felt relieved. Still, he was standing by his promise. It was the same promise today that made him shut his mouth and no longer ask any questions to Li Rui.


    He didn''t ask anything to Li Rui but for Xi Ying, he still had a question.


    "Prime Minister Xi, is it wise to include people from Youxio in such a n?"


    Youxio was, after all, a criminal organization. Could their intention be trusted?


    Xi Ying merely nodded his head and said


    "They are not involved in the n directly. Gu Li and his people would stay in Xi Manor and make sure that no harm shalle to Rui and Xi Ling as well as Li and Yi Manor in our absence."


    Xi Ying paused for a moment before he continued


    "This Lord wants him to evacuate everyone immediately and take them to a safe ce ��in case something that shouldn''t happen happens."


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying with a serious expression on her face when she heard his words.


    He had never told her this.


    The thought that something wrong could go during the n suddenly made her scared. Perhaps it was her disturbed emotion that she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    Startled, she couldn''t help but ce her hand on her stomach.


    Not only Xi Ying but everyone inside the room noticed her movement.


    "Rui.."


    Xi Ying almost shouted when he saw her pale face while General Li also moved to other side, closer to his daughter, unaware of what he should do. Yi Junjie was feeling the same.


    His eyes were filled with distress and worry, however, he was unable to do or say anything.


    The pain had already gone away.


    Li Rui licked her dry lips and nodded her head as she tried to assure him.


    "I am alright now. It was sudden pain."


    However, these words didn''t assure Xi Ying. Withoyt thinking anything, he picked her up in his arms and took her to the room that was attached with the study room.


    When he exited the study room, he ordered An Si to send the old physician immediately.


    .


    .


    .


    The news of Li Rui not feeling well reached Plum Courtyard when An Si flew there and told the old physician toe with him.


    The old physician and the old master were still fighting.


    Gu Li was holding his master while trying to stop him from attacking the Imperial Physician.


    The Imperial Physician was feeling scared before Gu Lie because he was indeed scared that the old master would harm him using his martial arts.


    However, after seeing that Gu Li was holding him, he was suddenly confident and spoke whatever came to his mind.


    Xi Ling was standing in between and looking at the two old men with a deep frown on his forehead.


    In between, he would tsk like an adult and say that the two old men were really like children.


    The image was too funny for Li Hua and Liu Lan who were standing in the corner and watching all this.


    As she watched Xi Ling''s actions, Li Hua was telling Liu Lan how much Xi Ling matched with their mistress who used to be the same during her childhood.


    As soon as An Si told the old physician that Li Rui was not feeling well and he needed to apany him to Xi Ying''s courtyard, the inner hall of Plum Courtyard went silent.


    "What happened to Mother?"


    "Rui, I will immediately go there."


    "My Lady��"


    So many voices echoed at the same time that An Si couldn''t help but frown.


    Xi Ling with his short legs had already run outside to go to his father''s courtyard. Gu Li followed him and picked him in his arms as he flew to the courtyard. The old master did the same.


    Li Hua and Liu Lan also ran towards the same destination.


    An Si watched all this with a stupid look on his face. The shadow guard suddenly doubted his speed.


    "Why the hell are you standing stupidly?''


    It was the old physician who poked An Si and shouted


    "Quickly take me there. If something wrong happened because of the dy this old man would boil you alive."


    An Si also realized his mistake and silently picked the old man and flew to the courtyard where Li Rui was.


    Suddenly there was a huge crowd outside the room.


    People came one by one and asked each other what happened and hence it suddenly became noisy.


    The small bun who was feeling impatient because of not being allowed to go inside, looked at the people making noise and shouted


    "Shut up you all!"


    His voice surprisingly made everyone silent.


    It was something that Xi Ling himself didn''t feel but when he spoke next, his expression was the same as that of Xi Ying when thetter threatened someone.


    "Mother might be resting inside. If someone made noise, then Xi Ling would ��"


    However, his aura suddenly deted when he tried to think of something he could threaten them with. Unfortunately, he didn''t have anything with which he could scare them.


    Xi Ling frowned deeply when he realized this and in his irritation he simply said


    "Xi Ling would not talk to anyone except mother if someone made noise."


    No one dared to talk after seeing Xi Ling''s serious face.


    Xi Ling was very satisfied with his threat now and anxiously waited for someone toe out and tell him that his mother was alright.

 Chapter 753: The Scared Xi Ling

    Chapter 753: The Scared Xi LingInside the room, the old physician was taking Li Rui''s pulse.


    "What''s wrong with Rui?"


    The old physician simply ignored Xi Ying who was asking this question for the third time. The young man didn''t seem to understand that unless he would not let him take the pulse of his wife calmly, the old physician would not be able to say anything.


    So thetter just decided to focus on his own business.


    Xi Ying frowned and looked at his wife who blinked her eyes at him as if assuring him silently.


    Rui knew that there was nothing wrong with her. The pain was there but only for a moment and she knew that it might be because she took too much stress.


    And she was not going to do it again.


    She didn''t want everyone to worry about her in already tense circumstances.


    "Rui is alright."


    She sighed in relief when the old physician dered.


    Xi Ying, however, didn''t seem to trust the old man and asked again


    "Are you sure? Her face was so pale a moment ago��she was clearly in pain. It is another thing that she doesn''t tell me."


    Xi Ying looked at Li Rui with strict eyes when he said hisst few words.


    Li Rui merely sighed and stayed silent.


    "It is normal to feel pain sometimes."


    The old physician said to Xi Ying and then waved his hand as he said


    "Go outside and tell your son now. He was very worried about his mother."


    Xi Ying looked at the old physician coldly. The old physician also bit his tongue realizing that he acted as if he was ordering Xi Ying who was the owner of Xi Manor.


    He was afraid when he saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes and looked everywhere but at him. It was Li Rui who told Xi Ying now.


    "Ying, go and tell Xiao Ling. He must be worried."


    Xi Ying''s eyes softened when he heard his wife''s voice. The old physician nearly gaped at the change but then thought that after staying in Xi Manor for these past few months he should not be surprised.


    Xi Ying was reluctant to leave Li Rui. However, when he saw Li Rui''s eyes that were filled with worry for their son, he could only leave silently. He didn''t want her to worry about anything or anyone in such a situation. Before leaving, he asked the old physician to stay there until hees back.


    It was as if he didn''t want his wife to be left alone for even a second.


    "Rui, are you worried about something?"


    As soon as Xi Ying left, the old physician asked Li Rui.


    Li Rui surprised on hearing his question and seeing this the old physician tsked and said


    "Though this old man doesn''t possess as much knowledge as you possess, I can sense that much from taking the pulse. I didn''t tell your husband because I realized that you must have some reason for not telling him."


    Li Rui was relieved to hear the old physician''s words. However, she didn''t tell him what she was worried about.


    The old physician could sense that.


    When he saw that she was silent for a long time, he couldn''t help but ask her again.


    "Is it something about what he and your father is nning?"


    The old physician didn''t know much. He just knew that Xi Ying was nning something against the Emperor with Li Rui''s father. More than that, he never wished to know.


    He had decided to keep himself away from the Pce''s affairs years ago.


    After seeing his master''s death in front of his eyes, he realized that the Imperial Pce politics was too dirty for people like him.


    When Li Rui nodded her head, he sighed and asked again.


    "What are you worried about? Tell this old man, maybe I can fill some sense in the head of your husband."


    Though the old physician doubted his words, he could try for Rui whom he considers his granddaughter.


    "His n is dangerous."


    Li Rui whispered.


    Killing an Emperor could never be free of danger. Li Rui knew this but she felt afraid.


    She was scared that in an attempt to free her n of all the fears, she would lose everything in this n. Her n, Yi n, and ��Xi Ying as well.


    "I am scared that he would be harmed while implementing it."


    Li Rui told the old physician her fears.


    However, contrary to sympathizing with her fears, the old physician merely gaped at her with shock-filled eyes.


    Noticing his strange look, Li Rui frowned in confusion. Before she could ask him what was wrong, the old physician told her


    "You are worried about your dear husband, Rui."


    The old physician suddenly chuckled and then looked at Li Rui with a humorous smile.


    "This old man thinks that you surely don''t know him as much I do then. It is not him you should be worried about instead, it should be the people he is going to attack, you should be worried about because this old man is sure that your husband won''t leave them alive or able to harm even an inch of him."


    The old physician had felt it when he was standing in the Imperial Court in front of the Emperor that day.


    The Imperial Court and the Emperor''s throne should have scared him. However, Xi Ying''s aura and influence were too influencive that he didn''t feel any fear.


    Xi Jinping''s power overpowered the power and influence of the throne.


    Such a person, ording to the old physician, couldn''t be defeated so simply.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, smiled when she heard the old physician''s words.


    She was, of course, aware of Xi Ying''s power and influence. However, she still couldn''t help but worry.


    The old physician was relieved when he saw her smiling.


    "Don''t worry. It is not good for the child."


    He patted her head in an elderly manner and said gently. Li Rui nodded her head.


    It was at this moment Xi Ying entered again.


    "You can leave now."


    He said to the old physician as he sat closer to his wife making the old man hurriedly shift away as he was afraid that Xi Ying would sit upon him if he didn''t move away.


    Throwing him away after he was used!


    The old physician red at Xi Ying''s back but couldn''t say anything.


    He could only get up and leave the room silently.


    "You need to rest a lot."


    Xi Ying said to his wife as he stroked her hair. It was obvious that today''s incident had left him worried.


    Li Rui hummed as she knew that she should not oppose otherwise she would only make him more worried.


    Xi Ying sighed and put his hand on his wife''s stomach as he said


    "Let the brate out. I will punish him for making you suffer so much."


    Li Rui couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard that. Xi Ying also smiled when he heard her chuckle.


    Amidst this joyous atmosphere, a shocked and childish voice sounded inside the room.


    "Father��"


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the room, though Xi Ling had told everyone that Li Rui was fine, everyone was still standing.


    As soon as the old physician exited the room, everyone surrounded him and started to ask what was wrong with Li Rui.


    Xi Ling who was silently pushed out of the crowd felt frustrated as he tried to get inside, however, he couldn''t apply that much force.


    Frustrated, he did one thing that came to his mind and that was to run inside the room.


    It was then Xi Ling heard his father saying something about punishing his younger sibling that he mostly supposedly said was a sister.


    His eyes were wide with shock and he couldn''t help but say.


    "Father��how can you n about beating Xi Ling''s sister even before her birth."


    Xi Ying turned around to look at his son and looked at him with a strict expression on his face.


    "Who allowed you toe inside?"


    Xi Ling, however, was more worried about something else at this moment.


    "Father��you can''t beat sister. If��if it is necessary to take the punishment, Xi Ling will go through that punishment."


    Li Rui''s heart melted on hearing her son''s words while Xi Ying was also happy on seeing that Xi Ling was already behaving like an elder brother.


    However, he didn''t show that on his face and said


    "That you are going to get without you even saying it. Come here and get the spanking as your punishment."


    The small bun who looked brave a moment ago suddenly had a pale face and stepped back while looking at his father with fear-filled eyes.


    "Spanking?��can''t it be something else?"


    As Xi Ling remembered the pain from thest time, he couldn''t help but hold his butt and cry inside his heart.


    He didn''t want to get spanked.


    Li Rui tried hard to stifle herughter on seeing Xi Ling''s expression. A momentter, she said to him.


    "Xiao Ling, go and ask Sister Li Hua to bring some fruits for mother."


    As soon as Xi Ling heard that, his eyes brightened and he ran out of the room as if his tail was on fire.


    Li Rui finallyughed heartily.


    The strict expression on Xi Ying''s face also flew away like wind and he smiled on seeing his wifeughing.


    That''s how he wanted her.


    Laughing, happy and peaceful.

 Chapter 754: The Helpess Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 754: The Helpess Zhao Wang LeiEveryone went quitete from Xi Manor that evening. The sun had already set.


    General Li couldn''t set his heart down without seeing Rui once while Yi Junjie was the same.


    Li Hua who exited the room to bring some fresh water for her mistress saw both of them standing outside and felt helpless.


    So when she entered the room again, she told Xi Ying about this.


    Xi Ying had not left Li Rui''s side even for a moment. He was surprised when Li Hua said that General Li and Li Hua were still there.


    Li Rui was deeply asleep on the bed now.


    Gu Li had taken away Xi Ling after thetter had tried to enter the room so that Li Rui could rest properly.


    Xi Ying was relieved because he had been worried that Xi Ling would disturb his wife''s sleep. Though the child was sensible, he was still a child and unable to sit in one ce.


    And with this, he had thought that General Li and Yi Junjie had also left.


    However, it was not the matter.


    He sighed and said reluctantly.


    "Allow them toe inside."


    Xi Ying didn''t have any problem with General Liing inside, However, the fact that Yi Junjie woulde inside when his wife was sleeping didn''t settle well with him.


    However, he didn''t want to look petty as well.


    He had to tell himself that what mattered was what Li Rui thought of Yi Junjie and to her, Yi Junjie was merely her elder brother.


    So Xi Ying said by Li Rui''s side calmly while General Li and Yi Junjie entered the room soon.


    When they saw that Li Rui was asleep, they didn''t say or ask anything. Xi Ying was satisfied.


    Both men looked at Li Rui for a few moments and then looked at Xi Ying. When thetter nodded his head indicating that everything was fine, they sighed in relief.


    General Li and Yi Junie left soon after that.


    Xi Ying stayed beside his wife until the sunset and then he had to wake her up. She didn''t have anything since the afternoon.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying stroked Li Rui''s hair gently. When she opened her eyes, he said softly


    "Let''s eat something then you can go back to sleep."


    Li Rui nodded her head and Xi Ying helped her in getting up from the bed.


    They went back to Plum Courtyard.


    Xi Ling was happy when he finally saw his mother and father.


    At dinner, he served food like his father to his mother saying that the old physician told him that his mother was weak and hence needed to eat more and more.


    And hence Li Rui''s te was piled up with food.


    But she couldn''t eat much as she started to feel nauseated. Xi Ying felt distressed but didn''t want to force her.


    He took her to the room to get some rest.


    A shichenter, she woke up and suddenly wanted to eat grapes.


    Xi Ying immediately called for Li Hua and was relieved when Li Rui finally ate some grapes.


    For the next few days, Li Rui was like this.


    Sometimes she would eat and sometimes she would not.


    Her situation made Xi Ying worry a lot though the old physician said that it was normal. Three dayster when Li Rui vomited twice after having the meal, Xi Ying was on the verge of firing the chef.


    The chef in the kitchen was trembling in fear when he came to know of this. He was helpless as he didn''t know what he should cook that would calm down his master''s anger.


    At night, he was crying silently as he made dinner hoping that he was not cooking for thest time in his lifetime.


    Not only Xi Ying, but the old physician, Xi Ling, the old master, Gu Li, and Li Rui''s maids were also distressed after knowing her condition.


    When General Li came to know of this, he sent the dishes made by the chef from Li Manor to Xi Manor, however, Li Rui didn''t like those dishes as well.


    Yi Junjie did the same but the result was the same.


    At night, Xi Ying was sitting in the garden with his wife because she wanted to breathe some fresh air.


    His eyes looked at her pale white face and he suddenly felt as if she had gone too thin in these three days.


    Li Rui could see the worry in his eyes and felt very helpless. She didn''t want to worry him and hence she tried to eat anything she could.


    But she couldn''t do it.


    She was also quite helpless.


    She had not gone through any such thing when she was pregnant with Xi Ling.


    The frown on her forehead vanished suddenly when she smelled something. Li Rui''s eyes went to the direction from where the smell wasing.


    From a distance, Gu Li walked toward her with a bowl in his hands.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but brighten up when she saw the dish and the aroma got stronger when he reached closer.


    Gu Li also looked nervous as if wanting to check if she wasfortable with the aroma. When he didn''t see any repulsion, he sighed in relief and said


    "It is for you, Rui."


    Under Xi Ying''s eyes, Li Rui eagerly took the bowl of wonton from Gu Li and then ate with the same eagerness.


    Xi Ying was surprised as well as nervous.


    Both he and Gu Li patiently let her eat.


    However, they were not rxed even when she had finished eating because they were afraid that she would vomit again.


    Surprisingly, Li Rui didn''t vomit this time.


    After a whole day of worrying, Xi Ying finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Li was no less different from Xi Ying.


    After making sure that Li Rui was asleep, Xi Ying came out of the room and asked Gu Li about the whereabouts of the wontons.


    However, Gu Li told him that he will simply bring the chef to Xi Manor tomorrow morning.


    Xi Ying was immensely satisfied with this and went back to the room.


    .


    .


    .


    The Imperial Pce was busy preparing for the event.


    It was in no way a small event. The Empress of the Empire was going to be chosen so many preparations needed to be made.


    These days, Zhao Zhuang Chen spent mostly in his Dn Pce. For thest three days before the event, the activities of the Imperial Court were also suspended.


    Not only Zhao Zhuang Chen but Xi Ying also discussed the n again and again with his side of people.


    However, most of the time he tried to spend with Li Rui was attributed to her changed habits of eating and sleeping.


    Li Rui was suddenly starting to like to eat spicy things.


    Xi Ying was helpless as he had to sit by her side and make sure that she wouldn''t eat too much spicy food.


    She would also sometimes not feel sleepy at night and sometimes would sleep throughout the whole day.


    Xi Ying, however, tried his best to adapt himself ording to Li Ruo''s schedule because he had not noticed that she would not generally sleep without him.


    ''I feel secure when you are with me.''


    His heart was warm when she said this to him. And hence, Xi Ying would always be there whenever she wanted to sleep.


    It would not be a lie if Xi Ying would say that he was more worried about his wife''s health than the n he was going to carry out three dayster.


    The days in Xi Manor passed like this.


    However, the circumstances in the Imperial Pce ��especially in the Imperial Chamber were not less stressful and tense.


    It was the night before the start of the event.


    The next morning, the maidenspeting for the position of the Empress were to enter the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial chambers were turned upside down by Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Zhen had sent him the letter more than two weeks back. There had been no movement yet. What is he trying to do?"


    As Zhao Wang Lei spoke coldly, he flipped the table in front of him in anger.


    His face looked very cold and his heart was filled with intense anger.


    The only reason behind him agreeing with the stupid request of those ministers of appointing an Empress was that he had thought that by the day the event would start, the news from the border wille and the Empire would be in chaos.


    In such circumstances, who would dare to mention the vacant seat of the Empress?


    Using the dire circumstances caused on the border, he had wanted to put all the me on the Li n, steal the military power from them and order them to leave the Imperial City.


    Zhao Wang Lei had a very good n of leaving the Imperial City after that by taking Yi Jie away with him because Li Heng would not have any manpower to keep her by his side any longer.


    He would have left a letter giving the throne to Zhao Zhuang Chen before leaving the Empire itself iming that the betrayal of Li n had left him shocked and wounded and hence he no longer wanted the throne.


    By doing this, Zhao Wang Lei would have been able to stay peacefully with Yi Jie without anyone disturbing him.


    At least that was what he had thought.


    However, two weeks passed, and nothing happened ording to his expectations.


    The thought of having to choose someone else again to be his Empress made him feel so repelled that he wished to destroy anything.


    And God knew that if he really had to do that then he would not stop himself this time from using mean ways as well.

 Chapter 755: Ready To Go To The Imperial Palace

    Chapter 755: Ready To Go To The Imperial PceThe next morning, the Imperial Court didn''t have any assembly so Xi Ying was to stay in Xi Manor.


    He, General Li, and Yi Junjie had stopped meeting three days back as the n was to be carried out tonight and they didn''t want to attract any suspicion towards them.


    Zhao Wang Lei would be busy the whole day as he had to vigntly look at the new maidens entering the Imperial Pce.


    There has not been any movement from Zhao Zhuang Chen as well. Hence, ording to Xi Ying, everything was perfectly alright and they just needed to carry out their n as they had nned.


    The only thing that was not right was his wife��or he should say her situation.


    Though Li Rui had started to eat, Xi Ying was worried about leaving her alone.


    Looking at his wife''s pale face which was slowly starting to gain some color back, he tried to assure himself that everything would be alright.


    Nothing scared Xi Ying except for the thought that something would happen to Li Rui in his absence.


    Although he was going to leave Li Rui in Gu Li''s care, he still couldn''t help but worry.


    However, he knew that he would have to harden his heart and put aside his fears for some time.


    After this, he would no longer have to worry about her constantly because there would not be any threat to her life.


    Xi Ying told himself as he caressed his wife''s cheek gently.


    He frowned when his wife in his arms frowned suddenly.


    Her forehead was suddenly covered with thin beads of sweat and her face was starting to go pale.


    The scene scared Xi Ying and he couldn''t help but shake Li Rui''s shoulder anxiously.


    ''Was she feeling any pain?''


    He thought and was ready to shout for the old physician when Li Rui suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Rui��"


    ''Are you alright?''


    Xi Ying had wanted to ask, however, he couldn''t finish his words as Li Rui suddenly hugged him tightly holding his waist.


    Xi Ying was startled.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered softly as he tried to remove her hand from his waist to have a look on her face, however, she resisted and kept her face buried, not allowing him to have even a nce at her.


    Xi Ying was more worried now. Especially when he held Li Rui''s hand while trying to remove them.


    They were very cold.


    "Rui, are you alright?"


    He asked in a voice that was full of worry while stroking her hair gently. He didn''t even wait for her answer and tried to remove her arms again as he said


    "Let me call the old physician."


    However, Li Rui didn''t allow him to do so.


    "Don''t leave."


    Xi Ying heard Li Rui saying in a low voice.


    In normal circumstances, Xi Ying would have been filled with joy but not now. The kind of state she was in, didn''t let him feel any joy.


    He didn''t leave.


    Heid down beside her and held her closer.


    Removing her arms around his waist finally, he let her bury her face in his chest instead.


    Silently, Xi Ying stroked her hair and didn''t ask anything for some time.


    Her breath was somewhat heavy.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Xi Ying asked gently.


    He had read in the book that at such times, women''s emotions were very vtile and changed rapidly.


    Though his wife was unreasonable sometimes, she was only childish at such times. However, this time, she waspletely different. Her heavy breathing when she suddenly woke up only made him feel that she was having some nightmare.


    In his arms, Li Rui stayed silent.


    Her clean ck eyes were filled with fear when she remembered what she had just seen a few moments ago.


    That ground ��full of dead bodies.


    And in the center was a figure that was stained with blood everywhere. There was a dagger in his chest and blood flowed out continuously while he stayed still.


    The deep ck eyes of the figure were opened like an abyss.


    However, what terrified Li Rui was the moment when she recognized the figure.


    It took her a few moments but she did recognize him.


    It was none other than her husband.


    Xi Ying.


    And then she was forced to wake up from that terrible nightmare.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Rui didn''t sleep again.


    Xi Ying was worried as she didn''t sleep at night as well. However, he couldn''t even force her to sleep again as well.


    He could sense that something was wrong.


    She was not ready to leave his side for even a moment. He


    As much as this made him happy, he couldn''t help but wonder what exactly she saw in her dream.


    "You want to eat something?"


    Xi Ying asked as he flipped the page of the book they were reading together. At this moment, they were inside their room, sitting on the bed and reading a book together.


    "No��"


    Li Rui said softly and Xi Ying sighed.


    "Rui, do you want to tell me what are you thinking?"


    Li Rui stiffened visibly and that made him frown deeply.


    He waited but she didn''t speak for a long time. Xi Ying wondered if he should force her to tell her. He didn''t want to but he didn''t want her to bother about anything as well.


    It could be stressful for her which could harm her health.


    Just when Xi Ying was trying to solve the conflict inside his heart, he heard Li Rui say


    "I am scared."


    "About what?"


    He asked instantly as he put aside the book and held her hands in his putting his whole attention on her.


    Li Rui swallowed the thickness of emotions she was feeling inside her throat and whispered


    "What if something went wrong tonight?"


    A tear slid down from one of her eyes unconsciously making Xi Ying startled.


    Only now he felt her fear.


    His wife cried rarely.


    How scared she must be to cry like this! Xi Ying thought with a distress-filled heart.


    He wiped the tear from her cheek gently as he said firmly.


    "Nothing will go wrong, Rui."


    Li Rui blinked as she looked at him trying to stop the tears from her eyes. She had never been so emotional.


    Perhaps it was her hormones that made her cry easily.


    Xi Ying smiled because he wanted her to feel that there was no need to fear. When he, who was to go inside the Imperial Pce tonight, was not afraid at all, why was she scared?


    "I will bring back everyone safe, Rui. I promise you. Don''t worry about anything."


    He embraced her in his arms andforted her while saying this and that.


    Li Rui stayed silent though she wanted to say a lot.


    He said that he will bring back everyone safe.


    But she didn''t care about anyone else after what she saw.


    ''He needed toe back safe and sound.''


    She had wanted to say but was afraid that she would start to cry if she spoke. So she stayed silent��silently giving strength to her heart assuring herself that it was merely a nightmare affected by her thoughts.


    Xi Ying was so strong. He was the strongest martial artist in the whole Empire.


    Who could defeat him!


    Nothing could go wrong.


    ----------


    The night came sooner than she wanted.


    Li Rui watched in a daze as Xi Ying wore the ck robe and then a mask that covered his face entirely.


    When he walked toward her after getting ready, he chuckled seeing the dazed look in her eyes.


    "Do I look handsome?"


    He asked with a yful smirk on his lips.


    However, he was startled when his dear wife calmly nodded her head.


    He opened his mouth and then closed it ��and a momentter, he suddenly chuckled. Only she could leave him so speechless.


    "Well, I can wear it for you every day if you want that."


    He said with a smile as he tucked the hair falling on her face behind her ear.


    "But I like your face more."


    Li Rui''s honesty again made Xi Ying startle for a moment. He couldn''t remember if she had been so open before.


    Was something different today?


    He smiled as he silently looked at her face.


    It almost seemed as if he was seeing her for thes��


    Xi Ying suppressed the thought inside his heart immediately as soon as he realized what he was thinking.


    Nothing will go wrong.


    He himself had said to her.


    He couldn''t back away now. He needed to do it for her.


    He woulde back because he wanted to spend a long life with her.


    "Let me tie them for you."


    He whispered gently as he stroked her hair.


    Her hair was open.


    They didn''t go out of the room the whole day so she didn''t have to tie them.


    Hence, Xi Ying helped Li Rui tie her hair. He was still inexperienced so he had to take her help.


    Just when he finished, the door of the room was knocked.


    Li Rui looked towards the door calmly but her heart was suddenly filled with fear ��especially when Xi Ying said to her.


    "I need to go now, Rui."

 Chapter 756: Entering The Imperial Palace

    Chapter 756: Entering The Imperial PceLi Rui stood in a daze at the exit of the Plum Courtyard.


    Her eyes were slightly nk as she looked at the sky where Xi Ying had just disappeared with his shadow guards.


    Regardless of how much she had tried to stop herself from saying, she still had said in the end


    "Ying, don''t go."


    When the words hade out of her mouth, she herself was startled but she didn''t regret it.


    She could see the surprise in Xi Ying''s eyes as well, however, he seemed topose himself very soon. Perhaps because he understood that she had beenrgely affected by her nightmare though he didn''t know what exactly she saw.


    However, he was right.


    She had actually been affected a lot by it.


    "I need to go, Rui."


    He had said to her gently.


    It was slightly ridiculous how Xi Ying had said to her a few days ago that he wanted to run away from here with her and their son. They could lead a very good life without having to face anyone.


    At that time, it was she who had mercilessly refused him and had said that she couldn''t run away from here leaving her n alone.


    Today, the same her was reluctant to let him go.


    She was scared that what she saw in her dream would reallye true.


    She could still feel the warmth on her hand when he had held her hand and said


    "I need you to be strong, Rui."


    He had whispered gently and then said firmly.


    "You are the only master of Xi Manor in my absence. You need to protect yourself, our children, and this manor for me. Hold yourself together. This is not the time to fall, Rui."


    He was right.


    She thought as she stroked her forehead where he had kissed her before leaving.


    "Wait for me."


    He had said before disappearing.


    She would wait for him.


    He would surelye back. Nothing could go wrong.


    A determination finally shed across Li Rui''s eyes after so many days.


    She will not disappoint him just like how he had not disappointed her.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Yingnded in the forest. Behind him,nded his fifty shadow guards.


    As soon as they did, almost twenty shadow guards flew out of the trees they were hiding inside.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he waved his finger indicating his shadow guards to fight.


    The fight started.


    Xi Ying was not worried and calmly walked to the ce where the tunnel was supposed to be.


    Even ten shadow guards of his were enough to fight with twenty shadow guards of Zhao Wang Lei. Yun Wen had already implied to him that there could be people protecting the tunnel so he had been prepared beforehand.


    He stood under a tree and looked at the ground carefully.


    Picking a stick from nearby, Xi Ying tapped the ground lightly. When he heard the strange sound at one spot, he stopped and walked a few steps back.


    Since Xi Ying was a very capable martial artist, he could easily distinguish between different sounds. He could predict that the surface beneath was slightly hollow where he had just tapped the stick a moment ago.


    Soon, his shadow guards were standing behind him.


    "Dig this area."


    Xi Ying said.


    Within a few moments, the shadow guards had started digging.


    It was notte when General Li and Yi Junjie came to the forest with a few soldiers and Yi Junjie with a few shadow guards.


    General Li was relieved when he saw that Xi Ying had already started the digging.


    His eyes were slightly nk today.


    Beforeing here, the middle-aged General had to tell himself again that he was going against the oath of his ancestors only because Zhao Wang Lei was dangerous to the whole Empire.


    Such an Emperor��Xin couldn''t afford it unless wanted to see ruin and destruction.


    Their eyes flickered when they were able to see a hole.


    Just a few momentster, the whole tunnel could be seen. It was not difficult to dig it as the blockage was made temporary so that could be dug easily in times of emergency.


    One by one, everyone started to go inside the tunnel.


    Xi Ying was thest to go out.


    Before getting inside, he looked around the forest again. After making sure that Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guards were all dead, he looked at his ten shadow guards and said


    "Stay here for more than a shichen."


    And then he finally went inside.


    Xi Ying was not worried about blocking the tunnel again fearing that it would arouse Zhao Zhuang Chen''s suspicion because Zhao Zhuang Chen was not going to enter Zhao Wang Lei''s chambers from the forest unlike them.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen would enter through the same tunnel but he would enter from the other entrance which opened from the inside of the Imperial Pce only.


    Empress Dowager and Zhao Zhang Wei were going to use the same entrance which opened by removing a painting.


    And Xi Ying was sure that Zhao Zhang Wei was wise enough not to leave any trace for Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    The people who were going to enter from here were his own ten shadow guards who were Minister Yun''s shadow guards for Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Since Yun Wen had said to Zhao Zhuang Chen that her father would provide some help, Xi Ying had to arrange some shadow guards to deceive Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Feeling that everything was alright, Xi Yimng moved across the tunnel with his shadow guards. However, he didn''t know that Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t only have Minister Yun on his side this time.


    Li Qiang was also with him this time.


    And very cleverly, he had been able to stay away from Xi Ying''s vignt shadow guards because him being a capable martial artist.


    Only time could tell this time if Xi Ying would be able to keep his promise to Li Rui or not.


    .


    .


    .


    They met Empress Dowager and Zhao Zhang Wei inside the tunnel.


    General Li was slightly startled when he saw the Empress Dowager after so many years nheless he kept his calm and was about to greet her when Empress Dowager smiled thinly and said


    "No need to be formal at such times, Li Heng."


    A familiarity shed across General Li''s eyes on hearing the Empress Dowager calling him by his name.


    In his childhood, he, Zhao Wang Lei, and Xi Ying''s father used to be great friends. They had spent many days under the Empress Dowager''s care so it was not unusual for her to call him by his name.


    Still, since it was after so many years, he was slightly startled.


    Yi Junjie also recognized Empress Dowager and wanted to greet her but hearing her words decided not to do so.


    However, Empress Dowager nced at him for a moment and acknowledged when Yi Junjie nodded his head politely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying looked at each other.


    They were standing in a slightly open space where two paths crossed each other hence, standing there, both of them could see the number of men they have brought with them.


    Xi Ying was quite surprised when he saw that Zhao Zhang Wei had brought at least thirty men with him.


    He was surprised because keeping this amount of men while staying in the Imperial Pce was quite difficult and impossible. ''


    Zhao Zhuang Chen also had his shadow guards but Zhao Wang Lei already knew about them since thetter had been using them for his own purpose he never stopped him from keeping them.


    It was unfortunate for Zhao Wang Lei because his dear son was going to use the same shadow guards to kill him tonight.


    After a brief moment of making sure that everything was alright and everyone was there, they started to move again.


    It didn''t take much time to reach Zhao at the other end of the tunnel.


    Empress Dowager was walking in the front, then Zhao Zhang Wei, after him Xi Ying, Yi Junjie, and General Li with his soldiers.


    When they reached the end, Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei came to the front. They looked at each other and then broke the entrance.


    The painting that was covering the end of the tunnel fell from the wall on the other side inside the Imperial Chambers.


    Zhao Wang Lei was seated on his bed with a cold face.


    After a whole day of seeing those young girls and being forced to select a few amongst them, his mood was definitely not good.


    Tomorrow, he had to select one out of those ten girls who will present some sort of art in the Imperial Court.


    There mere thought itself filled Zhao Wang Lei''s heart with disgust. He didn''t want to do any such thing so he was thinking about how he could avoid this.


    Should he pretend to be sick?


    Zhao Wang Lei wondered. He could buy some time and try to find out why that stupid emperor of the neighboring Empire has not carried out his n yet.


    Zhao Wang Lei was just thinking about this when he heard the loud sound of something falling on the ground.


    His eyes went to the huge painting that had just fallen on the ground.


    A deep frown marred his face.


    His eyes flickered coldly when he saw the crack on the wall.


    And then the next moment, the wall had a hole��and then another momentter, it fell down making a big hole than before.


    From the hole stepped out a person, who confused Zhao Wang Lei more than before.


    However, as one by one more and more people stepped inside his chambers, Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes first shed with shock, confusion, and then a realization.


    He seemed to realize what was going on.

 Chapter 757: The Shocked Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 757: The Shocked Zhao Wang LeiStanding inside the Imperial Chamber, Xi Ying saw the emotions shing across Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes very clearly. He also saw that Zhao Wang Lei had already realized that he was under attack.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    Zhao Wang Lei spoke with a cold smile on his lips as he looked at Zhao Zhang Wei, General Li, Yi Junjie, andstly at his biological mother.


    A tint of bitterness surely shed in his eyes before he continued.


    "Can Zhen know the purpose behind your visit at such a time?"


    There was no humor in Zhao Wang Lei''s voice and he surely had understood what they were doing here.


    So why was he asking such a question?


    Because he wanted to buy time.


    Xi Ying knew that very well. The Emperor must be startled. After all, their invasion was all of a sudden.


    Hence, he must be trying to devise some n.


    However, Xi Ying was not going to let that happen.


    He didn''t need to move forward. It was Zhao Zhang Wei who did so.


    "Your Majesty is surely not a fool not to understand anything by now? Or is he?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei said mockingly as he moved forward and took out his sword.


    His phoenix eyes were filled with nothing but coldness as he looked at his so-called father.


    It could be seen just how eager he was to kill Zhao Wang Lei.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes surely flickered with shock and surprise when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei like this. It was the first time he was seeing him like this. In front of him, he had always been very respectful and meek.


    In fact, during his childhood when Zhao Zhang Wei silently let Zhao Zhuang Chen bully him, Zhao Wang Lei thought that he was dumb.


    He never tried to protect him because, in his eyes, he didn''t think that he could be used. Though Zhao Zhuang Chen was also not much intelligent, he could be manipted and used for his selfish motives by him as long as he gave him the greed of the throne.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei was too coward in his eyes.


    It was only a few weeks ago that Zhao Wang Lei realized that his second son was not as meek and dumb as he was portraying himself to be.


    He was surprised when Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly started to speak in the Imperial Court. For a moment, he had been suspicious of Zhao Zhang Wei and had wanted to investigate. He wondered if he stayed silent all these years intentionally and now that when it was time to win the throne, he was suddenly trying to present himself as a capable prince.


    If things were indeed like this, then he needed to do something regarding him. He could not let such a clever person seed whose intelligence even he couldn''t recognize because he wanted a fool person to seed so that the throne would still stay in his hand partially and only Zhao Zhuang Chen was such a candidate. However, so much happened in the past few weeks that Zhao Wang Lei never got the time or thought to send his shadow guards to investigate Zhao Zhang Wei.


    "You seemed to be very changed, Zhang Wei. Completely different from that dumb and meek boy Zhen used to see years ago. Have you been hiding from your father Emperor your real potential for so many years?"


    There was suddenly a gentle smile on Zhao Wang Lei''s lips as he spoke


    "If Zhen had known that you are so capable, Zhang Wei, Zhen had never thought to give the throne to Zhuang Chem. However, it is not toote. The throne can still be yours. Father Emperor will help you. You just��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei chuckled suddenly ��coldly.


    He looked at Zhao Wang Lei with disgust-filled eyes.


    Thetter was thinking that he would fall into his trap because he thought that he was the same as Zhao Zhuang Chen. However, Zhao Wang Lei was too wrong.


    He stepped closer to Zhao Wang Lei and tilted his head as he whispered


    "Father Emperor? Have you ever heard me calling you that?"


    Zhao Wang Lei was already frowning when he heard Zhao Zhang Weiughing at his offer. The question made his frown deeper and he couldn''t help but try to remember the same. Indeed, he didn''t seem to remember if Zhao Zhang Wei called him Father Emperor in the past.


    His eyes were suddenly mysterious as he looked at his second son. Zhao Zhang Wei saw through Zhao Wang Lei''s calmness his surprise and exined to him with a cold smile on his lips.


    "I never considered you as my father."


    He said coldly.


    His phoenix eyes suddenly shed with red when he said his next words filling the Imperial Chambers with cold air.


    "The day, you killed my mother, I stopped considering you as my father. Since that day, I have waited for this day��.when I would kill you with my hands and avenge my mother."


    The Imperial Chambers were silent for a long time after these words.


    Standing behind Zhao Zhang Wei, Xi Ying had a cold face while General Li and Yi Junjie looked slightly shocked.


    Though General Li had already been told by Xi Ying that it was Zhao Wang Lei who killed Noble Consort Shu, it was still shocking to see how Zhao Wang Lei stayed silent at Zhao Zhang Wei''s words. The shock in his eyes presented that what Zhao Zhang Wei said was indeed true.


    On the other hand, Yi Junjie who was never aware of any such thing was obviously shocked.


    He inhaled sharply and suddenly felt more disgusted with the Emperor.


    Zhao Wang Lei was also left shocked by Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    "How do you know?"


    The shocked Emperor asked suddenly.


    At his question, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled coldly.


    "I was there that night."


    The remembrance of that night shed in front of his eyes suddenly.


    That night, he had sneaked inside his mother''s chambers because it had almost been a month since he had seen her and he really wanted to see her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei liked the smile on his mother''s face whenever she saw him and he knew that his mother smiled rarely. So in order to have her smile more and more, Zhao Wang Lei wished that she would see him every day. However, the Emperor didn''t like many people to see his mother.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was joyful when his mother was shocked on seeing him inside her chambers.


    She was very worried because she was scared that he would be caught by someone.


    However, he assured her that everything was fine and no one saw him on his way.


    His mother sighed and then hugged him tightly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was happy but suddenly his eyes were filled with tears ��perhaps because he was hugged by his mother after almost a month.


    He was just seven at that time. He knew that he was a grown-up boy now but he still wished to see his mother at least once a day if not more. He would be grateful if his father allowed him to see her at least once a week in such circumstances where he was forced to stay away from her for so many days.


    He had hugged her back tightly.


    However, both of them stiffened when the Eunuch suddenly announced the arrival of the Emperor.


    His mother had hidden him behind the curtains and made him swear on her life that regardless of what happened he will nevere out.


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that if he was found out then he as well as his mother would be punished so he didn''t dare to disobey.


    His father came soon.


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw when he kissed his mother''s forehead gently. He smiled.


    At least his father loved his mother. He had thought.


    However, his eyes suddenly widened when he saw his father tearing his mother''s clothes.


    Zhao Zhang Wei covered his eyes. However, before he closed them, he surely saw his mother''s cold and indifferent face.


    After that, weird sounds fell in his ears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was scared when he heard his mother''s scream so he immediately uncovered his eyes and there he saw his mother on the bed.


    His father was above his mother and both of them were covered. He didn''t understand what they were doing, however, his face went red when he had seen his father kissing his mother''s face.


    Zhao Zhang Wei covered his eyes again.


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought that whatever it was, it was finally over so he uncovered his eyes.


    However, when he opened his eyes, he saw his father still on his mother''s body but now his father had a dagger in his hands.


    His mother looked scared as she shook her head while trying to run away with the nket covering her body somehow.


    However, his father caught her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei trembled when he saw his father''s face. He looked like a monster to him.


    He had wanted to step out when he saw the sharp dagger moving toward his mother.


    She looked in his direction and red at him sharply. He knew that she wanted him to stay there.


    But could he really stay there?


    Zhao Zhang Wei had wanted to step out and stop his father. However, his legs didn''t seem to listen to him. They were trembling fiercely.


    Suddenly he could see only ck in front of his eyes.


    However, before he lost his consciousness, Zhao Zhang Wei saw his father stabbing his mother''s stomach mercilessly��not once, not twice but thrice.


    It was not his father. His heart said.


    He was a monster.


    A monster who stole his mother from him.


    And he ��he was a coward who stood there and could do nothing to save his mother.

 Chapter 758: The Panicked Zhao Wang Lei

    Chapter 758: The Panicked Zhao Wang LeiZhao Wang Lei was surely left shocked by the revtion Zhao Zhang Wei made just now.


    His phoenix eyes flickered with rage. He never knew that Zhao Zhang Wei who knew everything was living under his nose alive.


    However, he also understood that he couldn''t manipte Zhao Zhang Wei. If thetter was so capable of hiding his true desires of hatred for so many years then he must be very intelligent and not a dumb man like his elder son.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s sharp eyes suddenly looked at the others. His eyes sharpened more when he looked at Xi Ying.


    No wonder the young prime minister was visiting Xinhe Pce so frequently these days. He was so easily fooled by Xi Ying because he thought that thetter was always loyal to him.


    Seeing that Li Heng was also together with them, he couldn''t help but wonder if Xi Ying knew more than what he should know.


    His fists clenched and bitterness shed across his eyes when he saw his mother''s cold and indifferent face.


    "Zhen had wanted to see Mother Empress for so many days��never had thought that would see her like this."


    The Empress Dowager stayed silent and never said anything.


    All of them seemed to know it. It only meant that all of them needed to be killed��except his mother. His mother had already known everything but never said anything. So Zhao Wang Lei didn''t consider her a threat.


    He was after all her son.


    It could be that she took this impulsive decision because of her anger that had umted for so many years but she would never be brave enough to harm him.


    That was what Zhao Wang Lei thought.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes flickered with coldness.


    Perhaps because Xi Ying was paying attention to Zhao Wang Lei''s every move so he noticed it immediately when Zhao Wang Lei flicked his finger.


    It was not soon that almost twenty to thirty shadow guards suddenly surrounded them.


    However, the Emperor was stupid if he thought that he hade here without any manpower.


    Zhao Wang Lei knew that.


    However, he also had a n in his mind. In his eyes, amongst all these people, Xi Ying was capable enough to kill all his shadow guards.


    He was aware of how capable Xi Ying was. So he decided to go and attack Xi Ying himself. He had wanted to keep Xi Ying busy while his shadow guards would fight with the people that were on the other side.


    In his mind, he had already assumed that the people on other side would be less than he had. And more people would be from his mother''s side.


    She still has the people who protected his father on her side to protect others. As for others, he didn''t think they could bring many because he thought that they didn''t have that much manpower. After all, the Empire rules didn''t allow them to do so.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei was very wrong.


    As soon as he flicked his finger, Xi Ying also whispered


    "Attack."


    Not even a second took his shadow guards to fly out of the tunnel and attack the people who have surrounded the Imperial Chambers.


    Seeing that Xi Ying had already started, Yi Junjie, Zhao Zhang Wei, and General Li also ordered their men to attack.


    Surprised, Zhao Wang Lei was suddenly full of conflict.


    He realized that he seemed to have underestimated them. He couldn''t help but panic for a moment.


    However, this was Imperial Pce. He suddenly calmed and started to kick everything around him to make asrge a noise as he could.


    Soon the Imperial soldiers woulde.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly when he saw his actions. He calmly walked toward the panicked Emperor.


    "No one wille."


    Xi Ying said coldly as he stood side by side with Zhao Zhang Wei who was simply enjoying this view. He wanted to see this panic in Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes for so many years. The same panic and fear that he had seen in his mother''s eyes that night.


    When Zhao Wang Lei heard Xi Ying''s words, he didn''t seem to believe him and continued to throw whatever was around him.


    However, Xi Ying was saying the truth.


    No one knew except him and his people that all the soldiers and Eunuchs in the Imperial Chambers and nearby corridor were given the food that was mixed with sleeping powder prepared by his dear wife.


    He had sent the powder rto Yun Wen who gave it to Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    And the powder was mixed in the food by Zhao Zhuang Chen''s people.


    They would not wake up for a long time.


    He was not a fool who would invade Imperial chambers and leave Zhao Wang Lei the way to gather people.


    That would make the Imperial soldiers leave only one way and that was to fight with them to protect the Emperor when they didn''t even know that their Emperor didn''t even find their life worthy.


    Because if he did then he would have never entered into such a deal with the Emperor of the neighboring Empire.


    Zhao Wang Lei also seemed to realize that what Xi Ying was saying was true soon because no one entered the Imperial Chambers even after so much noise.


    "Eunuch Wang"


    This time he simply shouted, however, no one came.


    While Xi Ying and Zhao Zhang Wei gave him enough time to realize that he was stuck here and he didn''t have any way other than to die from their hands.


    Zhao Wang Lei watched as his shadow guards were killed one by one.


    His phoenix eyes went colder with every passing second and he looked at Xi Ying with clenched fists in anger.


    "Prime Minister Xi, attacking an Emperor and invading his chambers like this��you can be charged for the treason. Li Heng and Yi Junjie��you should also know the consequences your n will face because of this."


    Zhao Wang Lei said coldly as he looked at General Li and Yi Junjie while saying hister words.


    General Li and Yi Junjie didn''t say anything in response. It was Xi Ying who chuckled coldly at Zhao Wang Lei''s words and said


    "You should not worry about us at this moment about yourself."


    Xi Ying said coldly and Zhao Wang Lei''s anger increased when he heard his words.


    The young prime minister was not even bothering to use ''His Majesty'' now.


    His eyes shed suddenly and he looked at his few left shadow guards and shouted suddenly.


    "Go to Xi Manor and Li Manor and don''t leave anyone alive."


    He had only this way to say this to his shadow guards because he was surrounded. His shadow guards heard him and tried to leave the Imperial Chambers.


    However, Xi Ying didn''t even need to order because his shadow guards soon caught Zhao Wang Lei''s shadow guards alive and killed them.


    The Empress Dowager stood silently a few steps away watching all the bloodshed. Her eyes were calm and her face had an indifferent expression.


    It was Xi Ying who had a face that screamed that he could kill anyone ��, especially Zhao Wang Lei.


    "You still dare to think of attacking this Lord''s Manor, Zhao Wang Lei? So daring of you."


    With these words, Xi Ying took out his sword and attacked Zhao Wang Lei.


    Everyone was left surprised by his sudden action but they didn''t stop him.


    It was obvious that Xi Ying was very angry because of Zhao Wang Lei''s order just now.


    Even the thought of someone attacking Xi Manor where his wife and son were alone without him made Xi Ying wish to destroy this whole Empire.


    Did he really think that he would let things go the same way as they went in his past life?


    Xi Ying''s eyes were covered with a thinyer of frost. Zhao Wang Lei was not weaponless.


    The moment he had seen Xi Ying and others inside his chambers, he had quietly hidden his sword behind him on the bed. Hence when he saw Xi Ying''s sword, he immediately picked his sword from the bed and started to fight with Xi Ying.


    As an Emperor, he obviously was a capable swordsman. Xi Ying was not surprised by his skill.


    However, he was still more skilled than Zhao Wang Lei at such things.


    With his one swift move, Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t hold the sword any longer and the sword fell down to the ground a few steps away.


    His hand was bleeding slightly.


    Zhao Wang Lei looked at his sword, his bleeding hand, and then at Xi Ying with rage.


    "Xi Ying! You are an ungrateful b****d. Zhen gave you so much freedom and respect in this Empire and you are repaying Zhen like this."


    The words again made Xi Yingugh coldly.


    "You gave me the freedom and respect?"


    He stepped closer to Zhao Wang Lei and looked at his face coldly as he said


    "It was this Lord who won it. My father, my ancestors, all of them have always worked hard for it."


    "And they were loyal to Imperial n."


    Zhao Wang Lei shouted in rage interrupting Xi Ying.


    At his words, Xi Ying was only filled with more anger. He felt more and more disgusted with Zhao Wang Lei.


    "If you think that this Lord will be loyal to you when you are scheming this Lord for so many years then you are very wrong, Zhao Wang Lei. For a person like you, this Lord only has one punishment and that is death."


    And Zhao Wang Lei was shocked again.


    He had never imagined that Xi Ying knew about his schemes.


    But how did he get to know about all this!

 Chapter 759: "Why Zhao Wang Lei Wanted To Kill Rui?"

    Chapter 759: "Why Zhao Wang Lei Wanted To Kill Rui?"Xi Ying could sense that Zhao Wang Lei was dying to death with curiosity and shock after knowing that he had been aware of all of his schemes all along.


    However, he didn''t have any n to satisfy his curiosity.


    He instead moved his hand towards his throat.


    Zhao Wang Lei''s immediately flickered with rage. He held Xi Ying''s hand firmly before he could touch his throat.


    However, Xi Ying''s eyes flickered with coldness. Without any hesitation, he kicked Zhao Wang Lei''s stomach.


    The dignified Emperor of the Xin was now lying on the ground in front of him.


    Xi Ying saw that he was trying to get up. However, he didn''t let him do so. He bent down and put his knee on Zhao Wang Lei''s arm. Squeezing his throat tightly but not enough to kill him easily, he asked coldly.


    "Tell this Lord, Zhao Wang Lei. Why have you been so desperate to take Rui''s life?"


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes narrowed and his face didn''t have any change of emotion. However, his heart was filled with many emotions.


    Only now did he realize that Xi Ying actually has some kind of feelings for that Li Rui. He could sense it in the mere way he uttered her name.


    That was what he had feared four years ago. He had been afraid that Xi Ying''s heart was moved by Li Rui when he hade out of the room inside which Li Rui was lying unconscious under the effect of the drug.


    He knew that if that happened then he would be incapable of taking Li Rui''s life because Xi Ying would always guard her.


    That''s why, when he came to know how Qin Wenya and Zhao Wenling was trying to sow the seeds of discord between Xi Ying and Li Rui, he tried to give them any kind of support they needed.


    He was satisfied when Xi Ying was still on his side and wanted to destroy Li n with him.


    However, he had not thought that all of this was just a pretense.


    Seeing that he was not answering, Xi Ying''s eyes shed with rage and he suddenly tightened his hold on Zhao Wang Lei''s throat.


    However, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t utter even a word even though he was facing difficulty in breathing.


    Xi Ying left him and Zhao Zhang Wei stepped forward. His sword pointed at his neck daring him to try to get up from the ground.


    "An Su"


    Xi Ying whispered coldly and soon his shadow guard was inside the Imperial chambers.


    "Go and bring that old Eunuch."


    An Su obeyed his master and soon entered the Imperial chamber again with struggling Eunuch Wang.


    The shadow guard had fed the antidote to Li Rui''s sleeping medicine that was also given by her to them and hence Eunuch Wang was now wide awake ��as well as shocked when he saw the scene inside the Imperial chambers.


    The old Eunuch was tied with ropes and his mouth was stuffed with a cloth. When his eyes fell on Xi Ying and the sword in his hand, he was filled with rage. He had always known that this man was not loyal to his master.


    Unfortunately, his master never believed him. Instead, he started to doubt him so he could shut his mouth and ignore everything with his eyes still open and seeing everything.


    Xi Ying smiled coldly when he saw the Eunuch Wang''s filled with rage when thetter nced at him.


    He pointed his sword at the fat Eunuch''s throat and said coldly


    "You speak one more word than this Lord wants you to, your head will be separated from your body. Understand?"


    The old Eunuch swallowed and nodded his head.


    His whole body was covered with sweat showing how scared he was.


    When An Su pulled out the cloth from his mouth, Xi Ying asked him


    "Tell me, why does he ��"


    Xi Ying pointed his finger at Zhao Wang Lei and looked back at the old Eunuch as he continued


    "��.want to kill this Lord''s wangfei?"


    Eunuch Wang''s eyes widened for a moment before he shook his head with an innocent expression on his face and said


    "How can this servant know his Majesty''s thoughts? This servant doesn''t know anything, Prime Minister Xi."


    Xi Ying smiled coldly as he looked at the old Eunuch. He didn''t miss that small expression on the Eunuch''s face and he knew that thetter knew everything.


    "Why do you suddenly wish to be loyal to him? It is not you have been loyal to him forever in the past."


    Zhao Wang Lei who was satisfied with his Eunuch frowned when he heard Xi Ying''s words. On the other hand, Eunuch Wang was shocked and looked at Xi Ying in anger as he said


    "What rubbish are you spouting?"


    At his disrespectful words, Eunuch Wang was kicked in the stomach by Xi Ying.


    The old Eunuch was feeling so much pain that he groaned for a long time as hey on the ground.


    "Is this Lord telling a lie if this Lord says that despite knowing that Qin Wenya attempted to kill Second Madam Yi, you never told anything to your dear master?"


    Xi Ying nced at Zhao Wang Lei''s face as he finished his words. Sure enough, thetter''s eyes were covered with frost.


    Zhao Wang Lei was looking at his Eunuch who was stiff all over after hearing his words.


    "That��I ��this servant did so that His Majesty would not punish Her Majesty ��"


    Eunuch Wang had wanted to say more but Xi Ying didn''t let him finish. He stepped on the old Eunuch''s fingers and heard his painful groans calmly.


    The old Eunuch was more clever than Zhao Wang Lei. He knew why he didn''t tell anything to his master because he knew that Qin Wenya was an essential support to his master. Qin Empire could help his master as long as they knew that he was in trouble because he was their princess'' husband.


    However, that was what Xi Ying didn''t want.


    He wanted Zhao Wang Lei''s every huge supporter and backing to vanish and leave himpletely helpless.


    "So you were actually being loyal to Qin Wenya."


    Zhao Wang Lei was now fiercely ring at Eunuch Wang who wanted to exin but was forced to shut his mouth.


    That was what Xi Ying had wanted to see him.


    "You hid such a big matter from him, do you think that he would leave you alive even if he and you came out safe from all this?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had his sword pointing at Zhao Wang Lei''s neck couldn''t help but smirk as he understood what Xi Ying was trying to do.


    Eunuch Wang''s eyes were filled with horror and Zhao Wang Lei also seemed to realize what Xi Ying was trying to do. However, just when he was about to open his mouth, Zhao Zhang Wei picked any cloth lying nearby and stuffed it in his mouth wisely.


    Zhao Wang Lei first red at Zhao Zhang Wei and then at his old Eunuch. He had wanted to warn him not to tell anything.


    However, the old Eunuch only thought after seeing his master''s rage-filled eyes that what Xi Ying was saying was indeed true.


    He was aware of how obsessed his master was with General Li''s wife. Eunuch Wang was sure that his master could kill anyone for her.


    What will be the benefit of staying loyal if he would not be left alive even after trying to save his master?


    Thinking this, his eyes flickered sharply and he looked at Xi Ying who had somehow loosened his strength on the old Eunuch''s fingers, and said


    "Prime Minster Xi, I will tell you everything."


    Xi Ying smirked in satisfaction and signed him to continue.


    However, his smirk and all the smugness vanished slowly and slowly as the Eunuch told him the reason behind Zhao Wang Lei''s so long contempt for his wife.


    "There is a master��who predicted a few years ago that the girl born in the year of phoenix and on a particr day would endanger His Majesty''s life and throne. Lady Li Rui��she was born in the same year and on the same day. That''s why His Majesty��"


    "Take him away."


    Xi Ying spoke coldly and An Su did as his mastermanded.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying walked back to Zhao Wang Lei. He himself pulled out the cloth from Zhao Wang Lei''s mouth and asked in almost an incredulous tone.


    "Zhao Wang Lei, did you perhaps fall on your head in your childhood and have a damaged brain?"


    The words sounded slightly funny but Xi Ying''s voice didn''t have any humor. He was actually shocked.


    It was not only he who was shocked.


    Li Heng, Yi Junjie, Zhao Zhang Wei, and Empress Dowager were also shocked to know this reason. Thetter was not even aware that Zhao Wang Lei had been trying to kill Li Rui all these years.


    How could there be such a stupid reason for trying so hard to take someone''s life?


    He thought.


    Zhao Wang Lei had lived a respectful life. He had never been talked to like this before so he shouted at Xi Ying angrily.


    "Xi Ying! Stay within your limits."


    However, Xi Ying has already crossed all his limits. At Zhao Wang Lei''s shouts, his eyes were cold and he suddenly threw his sword and put his dagger on Zhao Wang Lei''s neck.


    His cold eyes looked into Zhao Wang Lei''s phoenix eyes as he said coldly


    "It is you who needs to stay within your limits. Do you expect me to call a fool like you ��.Your Majesty? A man who has gone insane already doesn''t deserve that power, Zhao Wang Lei. This Lord''s wife��she has suffered since the day she had seen the light of this world because of your stupidity and dense mind."


    Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes were still filled with rage. He could feel the dagger against his neck scratching his skin. He felt pain as well. However, his anger dominated his pain.


    He knew why Xi Ying thought he was a fool.


    "You think that what Zhen did was foolish?"


    He asked Xi Ying and then his eyes were suddenly filled with smugness as he continued.


    "Then how can you exin today''s events, Xi Ying? Are you not here today to kill me because of that girl only? She had always been a danger to Zhen''s throne and life and whatever Zhen was doing just to protect myself."

 Chapter 760: The Reason Zhao Wang Lei Killed His Father

    Chapter 760: The Reason Zhao Wang Lei Killed His FatherXi Ying only looked at Zhao Wang Lei with disgust. He had many things to say to counter him, however, he looked at Zhao Wang Lei''s eyes filled with firmness and gave up.


    It was of no use.


    Zhao Wang Lei couldn''t be convinced.


    The man was simply crazy.


    On the other hand, Empress Dowager who was standing behind everyone was too shocked on hearing Zhao Wang Lei.


    "Is it the same master?"


    She whispered somewhat coldly.


    Zhao Wang Lei who heard her whisper didn''t look at her but did answer her question.


    "Yes"


    Ha!


    Empress Dowager chuckled bitterly as he looked at his face which was still free of any guilt and shame.


    This was not her son. Her heart was filled with pain.


    She reminded herself.


    Her son��she lost him much ago.


    Empress Dowager flickered with sharpness as she remembered the master who Zhao Wang Lei was talking about.


    That master ��he was also the one who had done such predictions in the past making her son stray away from his path.

 Chapter 761: Zhao Wang Lei Is Dead

    Chapter 761: Zhao Wang Lei Is DeadWhen people inside the Imperial chamber heard Zhao Wang Lei''s words, they knew that he had already epted his fate.


    It was strange��how he had been so stubborn in nature and was trying his best to save himself, though his attempts were stupid, he didn''t give up.


    And now suddenly he didn''t seem to have any hope of getting saved.


    However, what they didn''t know was known to Empress Dowager.


    Perhaps that''s why her hands were trembling.


    There were a few words that kept ringing in her ears. They were said to her by her so-called son when she had also held the sword to kill him in anger that night, however, in the end, her motherly heart still won over her love for her husband.


    She had not been able to kill him that night.


    ''Kill me. Everything would be fine if you will kill me. Zhao Yuang Rong would be able to ascend the throne just as your husband wanted.''


    Zhao Wang Lei had said to his mother in an almost desperate tone. However, she couldn''t do it.


    Now looking at her face, her heart was full of conflict and pain but she didn''t want to repeat that mistake.


    She remembered the promise she had made to her husband.


    "You killed my husband��the man I loved."


    She whispered as tears slid down her eyes.


    "He loved you so much��yet you killed him mercilessly."


    As she finished her words, she picked the sword from the ground and stabbed Zhao Wang Lei again.


    This time, Zhao Wang Lei didn''t even groan because of his pain.


    He just closed his eyes which had already gone red.


    His fists were clenched and his face was totally pale. From his mouth, he suddenly vomited out a lot of blood.


    Empress Dowager''s hands started to tremble again when she saw this scene.


    She threw away the sword in her hands and walked away from the scene as if she had seen something horrible.


    However, when she was standing at the same spot again from a few moments ago, her eyes were cold.


    It was then Xi Ying walked in front of Zhao Wang Lei.


    He looked at Zhao Wang Lei''s face for a few moments as he bent down and then whispered coldly.


    "So many people you have gathered around yourself, Zhao Wang Lei, who hate you to death? What did you get from doing all that?"


    Zhao Wang Lei didn''t seem to have much life in him. He somehow opened his eyes and looked at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying''s face was blurry and it took him a few moments to see him clearly.


    "I would have won if it was not for you."


    Perhaps it was the anger he felt inside his heart but surprisingly his voice at this stage still came out calm. He surely had difficulty in speaking as he was breathing heavily and his body was covered with sweat.


    Looking at his condition, Xi Ying suddenly remembered how his wife had died in his arms in his past life in the same way.


    His eyes couldn''t help but go red as he uttered.


    "I wish I could show you that you would have never gotten anything even after getting sess in your ns."


    In his past life, Zhao Wang Lei really seeded in his n but he never got what he wanted because Yi Jie hadmitted suicide. In fact, ording to what he remembers, even he himself had gone crazy.


    Xi Ying didn''t notice how Zhao Wang Lei''s expression changed immensely when he heard his words.


    His red phoenix eyes narrowed for a second as different kinds of scenes shed in front of his eyes.


    The destruction of Li n��and then he was inside the study room��happy when Eunuch Wang came and told him


    "Y��Your Majesty, Lady Yi h��hasmitted su��suicide."


    He had killed Eunuch Wang when he had heard this rubbish and then��what followed was immense destruction.


    The ground was full of blood and so many dead bodies.


    But when did this happen?


    Zhao Wang Lei came out of his trance when he heard Xi Ying speaking again. This time, thetter''s voice was colder than ice.


    "I can''t even tell you how much I hate you��perhaps more than anyone in this world."


    And with that, Xi Ying stabbed the knife into Zhao Wang Lei''s body again.


    The blood flowed out from Zhao Wang Lei''s body staining the ground.


    And he was finally dead.


    Everyone could see when they saw his unmoving eyelids.


    There was prolonged silence for a few moments before Empress Dowager moved towards her son''s dead body and suddenly sat down on the floor.


    She didn''t care about the blood that stained her clothes.


    She looked at Zhao Wang Lei''s face as tears slid down her eyes like an unbroken chain.


    With her trembling hands, she closed Zhao Wang Lei''s opened eyes.


    "I wish that you have a loving family, a benevolent heart, and just happiness in your next life, son."


    She whispered gently as she stroked her son.


    Her son was not bad.


    She knew. It was the circumstances that made him like this. She wished he would never face anything like this in his next life.


    She wished that he would have a loving mother unlike her, a loving father and wife, and children he would love and get loved immensely.


    "Your Majesty needs to leave soon."


    It was Xi Ying who spoke to Empress Dowager. Thetter knew that she needed to leave from here before Zhao Zhaung Chen would invade.


    Her heart was torn but she hardened it like before and got up from the ground.


    Looking at her robes that were stained with blood, her eyes didn''t have any emotion and she silently moved towards the tunnel all of them had entered from.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Xi Ying and nodded his head. Thetter did the same and Zhao Zhang Wei followed Empress Dowager.


    "Junjie��"


    General Li called out Yi Junjie''s name who nodded his head and then turned around to leave the tunnel.


    Now inside the Imperial chamber, only Xi Ying and General Li remained.


    "Now?"


    General Li asked when he looked at Xi Ying.


    "Now we wait for Zhao Zhuang Chen."


    General Li nodded his head as he signed his shadow guards to blow out the candles andmp leaving only one lit.


    After that he with his soldiers hid in the darkness waiting for Zhao Zhuang Chen toe.


    Never had he known that a big surprise or should be said a shock was waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other end of the tunnel that was the forest, Xi Ying''s shadow guards were standing silently.


    They looked at the sky and nodded at each other.


    However, when they were about to jump inside the tunnel, they suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and got alert.


    Yi Junjie had already left so who wasing now?


    The sound came from the forest itself.


    The shadow guards looked at each other and An Shing who was their head suddenly jumped on the tree to see who it was.


    His eyes sharpened when he saw the person walking across the forest with a few soldiers.


    Li Qiang walked to the end of the tunnel ording to what he remembered from the map.


    He frowned when he saw the standing shadow guards near the already dig tunnel.


    "You are Minister Yu''s shadow guards?"


    He asked them.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had told him that he would see Minister Yi''s shadow guards at the end of the tunnel.


    The shadow guards were also surprised when they saw Li Qiang but soonposed themselves and whispered


    "Yes"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said


    "Let''s go"


    As his soldiers stepped inside the tunnel, he looked at the shadow guards again. Something shed in his eyes as he looked at their amount and sensed their strength.


    He didn''t know that Minister Yi also had such capable shadow guards.


    Li Qiang''s fists clenched for a moment before he also stepped inside the tunnel.


    The shadow guards looked at the tree once where An Shing was sitting. When he signed them to leave, they did the same.


    An Shing didn''t follow them. He was afraid that Li Qiang would recognize him and he would mess up his master''s n.


    However, now he needed to tell about this news to his master as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .


    Li Qiang was walking in the front. In just a few moments, when he reached the cross the tunnel where he was supposed to wait for Zhao Zhuang Chen, he saw thetter.


    He frowned in darkness when he saw that Yun Wen was also walking with him towards them. She had amp in her hand while Zhao Zhuang Chen walked arrogantly with empty hands.


    However, he couldn''t say anything when Zhao Zhuang Chen reached him and they simply started walking toward Zhao Wang Lei''s chambers.


    Xi Ying had already hung the painting again on the other end of the fall, hence when Zhao Zhuang Chen reached there, he didn''t hide anything.


    The painting looked heavy so he signed his people toe forward and push it away.


    The painting fell down to the ground in a few moments and the way was clear again.


    He smirked coldly as he stepped forward and stepped inside the Imperial chambers.


    Yun Wen followed him with themp still in her hands.


    After them, Li Qiang stepped inside the chambers.


    However, as soon as he stepped inside, he smelled blood. He frowned deeply while Zhao Zhuang Chen never paid attention to this fact when he saw that only one candle was lit in such huge chambers.


    Holding his sword, he took the map from Yun Wen''s hand and walked towards the bed which he could see a little blurry in the dim light.


    However, on his way, Zhao Zhuang Chen suddenly stumbled across something and almost fell down.


    However, one of his shadow guards helped him.


    With a deep frown on his forehead, Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at what he had stumbled against under the light of themp but when he did so, his eyes went wide with shock.

 Chapter 762: Zhao Zhuang Chen Is Detained

    Chapter 762: Zhao Zhuang Chen Is Detained"This��this��"


    Words would note out of his mouth as Zhao Zhuang Chen looked at the body full of blood on the floor.


    And the body was of his father��who he hade to kill here.


    The shadow guards behind him also saw this scene and were shocked like him.


    Li Qiang standing a few steps away frowned when he heard nothing but ''this'' from Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Yun Wen, however, seemed to have a guess what Zhao Zhuang Chen just saw.


    She didn''t step forward.


    "Your Highness, is everything alright?"


    It was Li Qiang who asked Zhao Zhuang Chen finally but thetter doesn''t even seem to hear him.


    On the other hand, General Li who was hiding in the dark heard the familiar voice and his heart shook for a moment.


    Xi Ying was hiding at a different spot but now there was someone else by his side and that person was An Shing.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were deathly cold. An Shing had already told him everything.


    An Shing saw his master smiling coldly and couldn''t help but shiver for a moment.


    Xi Ying was smiling remembering the moment from a few days back where General Li had asked him if he could involve his dear elder brother in this n of theirs.


    Fortunately, he had refused otherwise tonight could have result a great harm on their side. Though Xi Ying was sure that he would still havee out as a winner but he didn''t want the bloodshed as well��at least not of his people.


    General Li was trying to have a look at the person who had just spoken.


    Inside his mind, he was sure that it could not be the person he was thinking of, however, his curiosity won over him as he tried to see who this person apanying Zhao Zhuang Chen and he even have the same voice as his elder brother.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t seem to believe his eyes. He bent down and touched Zhao Wang Lei''s stomach.


    ''It was real blood.''


    He said to himself.


    For a moment, Zhao Zhuang Chen had thought that this was some kind of n by Zhao Wang Lei and Zhao Zhang Wei to trap him. Though it was possible but he could not really cross out the possibility that they got to know of his n and were trying to trap him.


    However, the blood was real.


    Zhao Zhuang''s face was serious. He touched the dagger that was still in his father''s stomach and took it out without any expression on his face.


    His father didn''t even move.


    There was nothing in his face except the curiousness to find out who did it.


    The dagger looked very ordinary. Zhao Zhuang Chen noticed.


    However, he suddenly didn''t care who killed his so called father.


    Ha!


    Heughed suddenly.


    It was good. He would not have to dirty his hands.


    Heughed like a crazy person.


    Now only Zhao Zhang Wei needed to be removed from his path.


    Li Qiang frowned deeply when he heard Zhao Zhuang Chen''sughter.


    With a frustrated sigh, he walked forward and walked to stand beside him trying to check what exactly happened. However, when he saw Zhao Wang Lei''s unmoving body, his face was suddenly very somber.


    On the other hand, General Li''s confidence was shaken when the person moved to stand behind Zhao Zhuang Chen��perhaps to see what shocked thetter.


    The light of the candle fell on his face and General Li saw clearly that it was none other than his elder brother.


    For a moment, he was unable to believe his own eyes.


    It didn''t take a long time for his eyes to go wet as he exhaled sharply.


    General Li knew that it was time to make a move.


    He could see Xi Ying walking out of his hiding spot and walking toward Zhao Zhuang Chen. Even his shadow guards were starting to surround Zhao Zhuang Chen''s shadow guard and the soldiers that��that his elder brother had brought with him.


    However, his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground.


    Xi Ying didn''t care if General Li was going toe or not. He alone was enough. He needed General Li''s presence for ater time.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen frowned when he suddenly felt something sharp against his neck.


    He raised his head slowly and was shocked out of his wits when he recognized Xi Ying.


    His shadow guards were also shocked as they didn''t even get to know when they were surrounded and now they couldn''t help their master.


    Li Qiang''s eyes shed when he saw Xi Ying. He never said anything when Xi Ying looked at him with a mocking smile on his lips.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was furious seeing how Xi Ying was not moving his sword away.


    In his eyes, since Zhao Wang Lei was no longer alive, he was already the Emperor. Hence, Xi Ying''s actions were top outrageous.


    "You��what are you doing? How dare you, Xi Ying? For pointing your sword at the Imperial Prince, you can be charged for treason."


    Xi Ying merely smiled in mockery when he heard Zhao Zhuang Chen''s words and said coldly.


    "Prince ��who is that? This Lord is just detaining the person who killed the Emperor of Xin."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes widened and he said furiously.


    "What rubbish you are spouting? I didn''t kill anyone. He was like this when I came here."


    Xi Ying merely smiled and said


    "Your Highness should not lie. Anyone who would see Your Highness would believe what this Lord said��Your Highness must be wise to know that and if ��anyone dared to say otherwise, they would be silenced."


    Xi Ying nced at Li Qiang while saying hisst few words.


    Li Qiang still stayed silent. In fact, he lookedpletely calm ��something that confused Xi Ying for a moment but he put aside this matter for now.


    Handling Zhao Zhuang Chen was more important.


    "Go!"


    Xi Ying said to An Shing who moved immediately while Zhao Zhuang Chen was shocked and confused as he tried to think about what Xi Ying was trying to do.


    However, when he looked at his blood-stained hands and the dagger in his hands, he was suddenly more shocked and immediately threw away the dagger.


    He took a deep breath and tried to exin to Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi, it is not what you are thinking."


    Xi Ying didn''t say anything and this made Zhao Zhuang Chen more furious. He tried to move but Xi Ying looked at him with warning-filled eyes and pointed the sword closer t his neck.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen flinched when the pointy sword stabbed his neck slightly to draw out the blood and he didn''t dare to move again.


    This was the scene the Imperial soldiers saw when they stepped inside Imperial chambers.


    The head of the Imperial soldiers was about to speak when his eyes fell on the unmoving Zhao Wang Lei on the floor.


    His eyes widened sharply and he didn''t speak for a moment. When his eyes fell on Zhao Zhuang Chen''s hands which were red with blood, and the dagger that was lying close to him on the ground, his face became serious.


    Just a few moments ago, a person had appeared in front of him and said that he was needed in the Imperial chamber.


    He couldn''t even see the face of that shadow guard because thetter left too soon and he couldn''t catch him.


    However, he soon hurried to the Imperial chambers.


    On his way, he was shocked when he saw the Imperial soldiers and Eunuch sleeping on the floor without any consciousness of what was going on around them.


    This made the matter more serious for him, however, he had not thought that when he woulde inside he would see the Emperor''s dead body.


    "Prime Minister Xi."


    The head of the Imperial soldiers, Wu Dang called out respectfully trying to hide his shock.


    Xi Ying acknowledged him and said


    "His Highness, the first prince killed His Majesty. Detain him and make sure that he wouldn''t run away."


    "This is rubbish."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen said instantly and Xi Ying looked at him coldly as he asked


    "Then would His Highness answer what he is doing here in the Imperial chamber at this time of night? And how would his Highness answer the opening of that tunnel?"


    The chambers were now lit by a few Imperial soldiers.


    Wu Dang also noticed the opened tunnel. His eyes sharpened more and he looked at his soldiers who stepped forward and surrounded Zhao Zhuang Chen''s soldiers.


    And Zhao Zhuang Chen who was seeing all this could only open and close his mouth.


    He couldn''t answer Xi Ying''s questions.


    After all, he couldn''t really tell the truth.


    However, he still shouted loudly.


    "Benwang didn''t kill anyone. If anyone dared to touch Benwang, Benwang will make sure that they would face death."


    However, the imperial soldiers also realized the gravity of the situation and didn''t feel afraid of Zhao Zhuang Chen. They calmly surrounded him and Wu Dang even said


    "It would be better if Your Highness follows this one obediently otherwise this one would have to follow severe methods that Your Highness might not like."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s heart was filled with anger but he couldn''t say anything.


    He looked at Xi Ying coldly before he silently followed Wu Dang.


    He will surely clear everything.


    He promised himself��still not realizing in the circumstances he was stuck.

 Chapter 763: Coming Back To Xi Manor

    Chapter 763: Coming Back To Xi Manor"You should rest, Rui."


    Li Rui was not startled when she heard the familiar voice in the outer hall she was sitting inside of Plum Courtyard.


    "Senior Brother"


    She called out softly and said


    "Have a seat please."


    Gu Li sighed as he looked at her slightly pale face and her eyes that didn''t have any sleepiness. A momentter, he sat in front of her on the couch.


    Li Hua who was standing behind her mistress really wished that Gu Li would somehow make her agree to go to her room and sleep.


    She had been trying to do so for so long but her mistress wouldn''t listen to her. She didn''t know what was going on where Prime Minister Xi but seeing her mistress''s behavior, it seemed that it was not a small matter��especially when General Li, Lord Yi had beening to Xi Manor in the past few days.


    She wished that everything would go right but the foremost thing for her was her mistress'' health.


    "He would be upset if he woulde back and see that you didn''t sleep at all."


    Li Rui knew who Gu Li was referring to.


    Her eyes flickered for a moment.


    She would not mind if he would be upset with her ��but he shoulde back safe with everyone else.


    "Any news from their side?"


    She asked Gu Li who shook her head.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but feel slightly scared. It was actually past the first limit of time Xi Ying had given to them.


    He had said if he waste from this limit by a shichen then they were supposed to leave Imperial city with everyone else.


    She with Xi Ling was supposed to leave him here.


    "Don''t worry. I am sure that everything must be alright, Rui."


    Gu Liforted and assured her when he saw how she had gone so silent suddenly. Even her face doesn''t look good.


    "Go and bring something for your mistress to eat."


    He said to Li Hua who immediately left from there to do as he said. Her heart was also not free from worry and concern.


    "Now tell me what is bothering you?


    Gu Li asked her finally.


    Li Rui looked at him for a moment and said honestly.


    "I am scared ��.I am scared that everything would go wrong."


    Gu Li sighed again. He disliked seeing her like this. But for a moment, he felt peaceful that she was sharing her worries with him.


    "You are worrying in vain."


    He smiled as he said that.


    "In the short time, I have known your husband��I can assure you that he will not let anything go wrong. Do you not believe him?"


    These were the same words that the old physician had said to her. It was slightly ironic that they believed Xi Ying so much.


    However, Xi Ying was also a human.


    Li Rui couldn''t help but think.


    He could alsoe across something unpredictable and dangerous.


    "I do believe him."


    She answered Gu Li''s question softly. Her eyes unconsciously went to the sky full of starts as she whispered


    "I just don''t believe my fate."


    Li Zhan, Li Mei and so many soldiers of her father lost their lives because of her. What if something simr happened this time as well?


    "You should not worry."


    She looked at Gu Li again when she heard his words. There was a firmness in his eyes as he said his next words.


    "If something really went wrong then your senior brother assures you that I will make everything alright. Even if I have to abduct your husband from the Imperial Pce, I will not hesitate in doing so."


    Gu Li smiled when he said so. He saw that Li Rui looked slightly rxed.


    Both of them were silent after that.


    Neither of them spoke a single word as they waited for some news. More and more time passed and now even Gu Li''s face was starting to go somber.


    It was at that moment, that Liu Lan who had been standing at the entrance of Plum Courtyard for so long came running inside and said


    "My Lady, the Imperial Gong��it sounded in the Imperial City."


    The atmosphere of the outer hall was still for a moment.


    Li Hua was shocked on hearing Liu Lan''s words.


    While Li Rui didn''t have any emotion on her face. It was a few momentster that she suddenly smiled and whispered


    "We won."


    Gu Li also smiled when he saw her smiling and whispered


    "Yes, Rui. We won."


    Zhao Wang Lei was dead!


    The whole Imperial City was shocked when they woke up because of the loud sound of the Imperial Gong.


    The Gong sounded when the Emperor of the Empire would die.


    It meant that Emperor Zhao Wang Lei was dead.


    People could not believe their ears. How was it possible?


    The Emperor was healthy.


    Just yesterday, the maidens from their family had entered the Imperial Pce to participate in thepetition for the seat of Empress.


    Then what did just happen in one night?


    Many nobles left their houses to go to the Imperial Pce to check what did just happen in the Imperial Pce while ordinary people could only wait for the next morning to hear the events of the night.


    Since Xi Manor was quite far away from the Imperial City, the sound of the gong couldn''t reach its walls.


    It was a shadow guard who was in the Imperial City and had been waiting for this sound exactly informed Liu Lan who informed her mistress.


    Theyer of stress that had been enveloping the Xi Manor suddenly vanished and Li Rui now was standing outside her courtyard.


    She constantly looked at the sky as she waited for Xi Ying.


    Since he had gone from here, he woulde from here as well. The na?ve her had thought. Almost a shichen passed since the news.


    She was covered with a nket by Li Hua.


    The darkness of the night had started to vanish from the sky but she waited patiently.


    "What are you doing outside in the cold?"


    Li Rui flinched this time when the cold yet warm voice fell in her ears. The voice came from her behind.


    She could even feel the warm breath falling on her earlobe indicating that he was standing very close.


    She could sense Li Hua stepping away from her.


    However, she somehow didn''t dare to turn around.


    Was it really him?


    The nightmare she had made it difficult to believe that he was really here but she desperately wanted to believe that he was really here.


    Then he walked to stand in front of her.


    His eyes were filled with disapproval but she didn''t mind that. She looked at his face, then at his body as if checking if he waspletely alright or not.


    Unlike the Xi Ying from her nightmare that waspletely covered with blood, this Xi Ying didn''t have even a drop of blood on him.


    She didn''t even realize it before she suddenly hugged him tightly.


    Her head rested on his chest as she closed her eyes and breathed him deeply. He did smell of blood slightly but he was alright.


    Li Rui felt as if she couldn''t ask for anything else.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying was startled by the sudden hug.


    A momentter, his heart was suddenly filled with warmness as he looked at the small head from above, however, he was still concerned about her.


    "My body is cold, Rui."


    Since he had just flown back to Xi Manor from the Imperial Pce, the cold win still surrounded his body.


    His body was very cold so he was worried that she would also feel cold by hugging him like this.


    However, Li Rui didn''t seem to care.


    Xi Ying sighed. He smiled suddenly and whispered


    "Your father is also here, Rui."


    That indeed did something to Li Rui that she left Xi Ying immediately. He stopped himself from smiling as Li Rui turned around and saw that her father was indeed standing behind him.


    However, his face didn''t have any emotion.


    Was he angry at something or someone?


    Li Rui wondered.


    It was then her gaze suddenly fell on Li Qiang, her elder uncle who was standing a few steps away ��and there were a few soldiers behind him.


    Xi Ying''s shadow guards surrounded her uncle and his soldiers as if they were worried that he would run away as well as his soldiers at any time.


    Li Rui frowned as she remembered that Xi Ying had clearly denied her father not to involve her elder uncle then what was her uncle doing here?


    She knew that her father would never do otherwise without telling them.


    Could it be that��


    Her eyes suddenly went cold as she looked at her uncle.


    Li Qiang also looked at her. However, his eyes didn''t have anything.


    He looked calm as well as his soldiers.


    As if he never did anything wrong.


    However, it was something that only time could decide.

 Chapter 764: What Did Li Qiang Actually Want?!

    Chapter 764: What Did Li Qiang Actually Want?!Inside the outer hall of Plum Courtyard, at this moment, Gu Li, Li Rui who was standing beside Xi Ying, General Li, and Li Qiang were present.


    Two of his soldiers were still there who refused to leave their master''s side while others had been dismissed by Li Qiang himself.


    Xi Ying looked at Li Qiang with no emotion on his face and then said coldly


    "Would General Li question his brother on his own? Because if this Lord started his questioning then General Li might think that this Lord is disrespecting General Li''s elder brother."


    General Li''s face also didn''t have any emotion.


    However, his fists were clenched and his eyes were slightly red when the next moment, he walked to stand in front of his brother.


    Li Qiang raised his head and looked at him calmly.


    "I��"


    General Li swallowed after only one word. It could be seen that Li Qiang''s presence in the Imperial Pce with Zhao Zhuang Chen had left him shaken.


    "Elder Brother��"


    Even when Li Hengpleted the words ''Elder Brother'', a single tear rolled down his eyes.


    Li Qiang was startled when he saw this.


    His fists were clenched as he looked at his younger brother and then heard him ask


    "What were you doing there with First Prince?"


    General Li really wished that there was some kind of exnation. In fact, arge part of his heart believed that there was something else.


    However, Li Qiang didn''t speak at all.


    Li Qiang''s silence frustrated him to the core.


    "Elder Brother, I asked you something."


    He said expressing his frustration.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying smiled in mockery. What will Li Qiang say now?


    He himself was slightly shaken because he had thought that Li Qiang was loyal to Li n. He loved his younger brothers more than his children ��but it seems that this time, his eyes recognized this person wrongly.


    However, Li Qiang''s calm eyes, the guilt-free face still made Xi Ying confused.


    It was this confusion that stopped him from taking any hard action against Li Qiang.


    Otherwise, he would have told Wu Dang that Li Qiang was also involved with Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    However, he lied.


    He told Wu Dang that he and General Li were informed by Princess Consort Yu that Zhao Zhuang Chen was going to attack Zhao Wang Lei.


    Hence, Li Qiang apanied them.


    ''It was unfortunate that they couldn''t reach at the time and Zhao Zhuang Chen also set out early forpleting his mission. Hence, when they reached the Emperor was already dead.''


    Wu Dang was managed by these words.


    After making sure that everything was alright, Xi Ying left the matters of the Imperial Pce to Zhao Zhang Wei and came back to Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard General Li speaking again.


    "I don''t believe that you nned against me."


    He saw that General Li was looking at his brother with firm eyes.


    Li Qiang was still silent and stood straight like a wall.


    "You are my brother��but you have raised us like a mother. Such a brother can never betray his brother."


    General Li had actually been told by Xi Ying that Qin Wenya had offered his elder brother something in return for himing to their side.


    She had offered him the seat of the head of the Li n by killing him and his son.


    However, his elder never met Qin Wenya again after that��did it not mean that he disliked Qin Wenya''s offer very much?


    General Li had been proud and happy at his elder brother''s choice.


    However, today his pride was suddenly crumbling.


    General Li''s mother had left the world very early. His father used to stay at the border mostly. Hence it was his elder brother who had raised him and his brother as his children.


    "If you really wanted to be the head, then you could have asked me once."


    He whispered suddenly as he looked at Li Qiang.


    His eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    Li Qiang has never seen him like this before. Even when their mother had left, Li Heng had been very sensible and didn''t cry after a night again.


    Even at that time, he had been hiding in a room and crying silently.


    But today, he was crying in front of him.


    However, he didn''t say a single word. His eyes unconsciously flickered with gentles when he heard Li Heng''s words.


    "I would have given you everything without any upset feeling inside my heart. You just needed to tell me once."


    "Why did you not tell me?... I ��had never thought that you would do this to me."


    General Li med Li Qiang as he covered his face with his hand.


    It was at that moment, that the soldier standing behind Li Qiang could not bear it any longer and stepped forward.


    "General Li, it is not what��"


    The soldier however suddenly stopped amidst his words when he was red at by his master, Li Qiang


    However, General Li who had already uncovered his eyes saw this interaction and made the soldier turn and look at him.


    "You��what were you saying? Tell me. Don''t be afraid of him."


    However, the soldier seemed visibly hesitant after he saw how cold his master''s face was.


    "You are very loyal to your master and my uncle."


    It was Li Rui who said these words.


    The soldier didn''t dare to look at her straight knowing that she was the young miss of their manor. However, he heard Li Rui''s words very clearly.


    "However, at this moment, what your master needs is not your loyalty but for you to bring out the truth in front of everyone that he is not ready to say."


    Li Rui looked at her uncle who looked away from her as if hiding something.


    She now knew that her father was right.


    Her uncle never betrayed them. It was something else.


    "This one would breathe the oath given to the master of never saying a single word about the n to anyone."


    Li Qiang looked at his soldier coldly. However, the soldier ignored him this time and continued.


    "We went to the ce to kill His Majesty with First Prince��however, after that, we were never going to kill Second Prince. Master had nned to detain First Prince before that and then surrender to the Imperial soldiers and ept First Prince''s n in front of everyone. A soldier was ready to bring Head Wu Dang to the Imperial chamber as soon as First Prince would have killed His Majesty."


    In other words, Li Qiang wanted to kill Zhao Wang Lei and then make Zhao Zhuang Chen stuck instead of letting him go to Xinhe Pce and get.


    However, he wanted to surrender himself to Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    This time, General Li was shaken more than before.


    Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with surprise while Li Rui was frowning. She looked at her uncle with somewhat helplessness.


    It was clearly a wrong decision from his side.


    However, at the same time, she was touched seeing how much he was ready to go through without saying a word.


    She suddenly remembered what Li Qiang had said to her that day in the study room when he hade to know everything.


    ''We are together in all this, Rui. Don''t worry about anything.''


    "You wanted to take all the me?"


    General Li was now boiling with anger as he looked at Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang looked at him silently but there was now a frown on his forehead.


    "Do you think that I would have been able to go through all that alone?"


    General Li actually hit Li Qiang''s chest with his whole force when he finished his words.


    Li Qiang was forced to take a step back.


    Seeing, how he was crying like a child, Li Qiang felt helpless and finally spoke.


    "Li Heng��why are crying like a child?"


    General Li, however, doesn''t seem to feel embarrassed at all. It could be seen how much he loved and cared for his elder brother.


    "I just wanted to ensure that no one will look at our n with a bad eye."


    Li Qiang said firmly as he held his younger brother''s shoulder and made him look at himself.


    "And what about you?''


    General Li asked with anger-filled eyes.


    However, he only saw a smile on his elder brother''s lips.


    "What about me?"


    "You could have gone to prison��life imprisonment for sure"


    General Li said angrily and Li Qiang was still smiling.


    "That would have been good."


    The words made General Li go still as he looked at his elder brother silently.


    "That would perhaps lessen the burden of my children''s sin on my head."


    And then his elder brother''s words made him aware of how burdened he had been feeling in these past few days all along.


    For a long time, General Li silently looked at Li Qiang who was smiling.


    Then he suddenly hugged him tightly in his arms and told him what he didn''t before.


    "I never med you."


    However, that was what had made Li Qiang helpless.


    Li Heng never med him.


    He wished that he would have but he never said a single word to him. On the other hand, his wife would say bad things about his brother''s family every day.


    Li Qiang really wanted Li Rong to be there when Li Heng said that he would have given him everything if he would have asked him once.


    She should see and remember that his brother, Li Heng was never selfish and loved and respected him as his father.

 Chapter 765: Going Back To The Imperial Palace

    Chapter 765: Going Back To The Imperial PceGeneral Li and Li Qiang didn''t stay in Li Manor for long.


    Xi Ying sent his two shadow guards to send them back to Li Manor. The new day was about to begin. None of them had sleptst night.


    They needed to go to Imperial Pce again in some time without any doubt hence Xi Ying thoughtfully wanted to send General Li and his brother back to Li Manor as soon as possible to have some rest.


    He had suggested that they could rest in Xi Manor itself, however, General Li who had sneaked out without letting his wife know anything refused his suggestion and preferred to go to Li Manor.


    Even if it was for some time, he wished to spend some time with his wife.


    Thest was enough disturbing for him ��especially aftering to know how his elder brother was nning a big sacrifice silently.


    General Li didn''t dare to imagine what could have happened if he had not been there with Xi Ying.


    After General Li and Li Qiang had left, Xi Ying turned to his wife and asked with a strict expression on his face.


    "You didn''t sleep Rui, right?"


    He had already guessed it when he had seen her pale face when she was standing outside.


    "I didn''t."


    Li Rui answered calmly.


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he saw how she didn''t look guilty at all. The woman never cared about her health.


    He had many things to say but for now, he knew that sleeping was necessary for her. So he held her and silently walked back to their room.


    Li Rui didn''t disobey him.


    Xi Ying could only sleep for a shichen.


    The sun had already risen in the sky. He got ready in a jiffy and left Xi Manor after kissing his wife''s forehead was deeply asleep.


    While leaving, he instructed Li Hua as well his son not to let anyone disturb Li Rui''s sleep.


    The small bun was worried when he got to know that his mother couldn''t sleep at night. He dragged a chair and sat in front of his mother''s room so that no one would be able to disturb her sleep.


    When Li Hua saw this, she didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    But when she saw Xi Ling studying his book diligently while sitting in front of her mistress; room, she didn''t disturb him and instead went to prepare some food for her mistress with the help of the chef.


    When Xi Ying reached the Imperial Pce, he saw that the ministers surrounded the entrance of the Imperial Court.


    Looking at them, it seemed that they have been standing here for long.


    "Prime Minister Xi"


    It was Minister Xin who called out Xi Ying as soon as he saw thetter.


    Xi Ying stopped walking and nodded at Minister Xin politely.


    "Is Prime Minister Xi aware of what happened in the Imperial Pcest night?"


    As soon as Minister Xin finished, he suddenly paused and as if thinking something, he said


    "This minister forgot. Xi Manor is quite far away. The sound of the gong might have not reached there."


    As soon as Minister Xin finished, Xi Ying spoke


    "This Lord is aware of what happened."


    The minister who had their ears on the conversation between Xi Ying and Minister Xin immediately looked at the former eagerly. They were waiting for Xi Ying to tell them what happened.


    However, they were destined to get disappointed when Xi Ying said coldly.


    "However, it would be better if Second Prince would tell everyone everything."


    Though Xi Ying didn''t tell anything, he mentioned Second Prince specifically and hence many had already started to make guessed what happened.


    Minister Xin who heard Xi Ying''s words had a somber face.


    He suddenly turned around and looked at everyone as he said


    "Regardless of what had happened, His Majesty has left the world. Since the seat of Empress is vacant, the responsibility of making arrangement directly befall on us and the Imperial Princes."


    All the ministers suddenly had mournful expressions on their faces, just ording to the situation, and nodded diligently at Minister Xin''s words.


    Xi Ying didn''t care about all these things.


    Soon, he saw General Li and Li Qianging to stand beside him.


    He only nodded his head and didn''t talk much.


    Just then, the Imperial Eunuch announced the arrival of the Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes were red and his face was cold when he stopped at the center and looked at all the ministers.


    He was silent for a long time and he very nicely represented the image of a person who was grieving over his father''s death.


    All the ministers looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with sympathy.


    Who had known that always silent Second Prince had so deep feelings for his father Emperor!


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he saw how nicely Zhao Zhang Wei was pretending. However, he didn''t have anyints.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice was hoarse when he opened his mouth.


    "Last night, someone invaded Imperial Chambers and attacked His Majesty. Xin lost His Majesty''s shelter in this attack."


    The ministers were shocked as soon as Zhao Zhang Wei finished these few words. Most of them had guessed that the Emperor died because of sudden illness but he was attacked.


    "Your Highness, Who dared to do such a thing?"


    Minister Xin asked coldly.


    "Such a person is ought to be executed publicly. Not only he but his whole n should be punished."


    Everyone agreed with Minister Xin''s words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Minister Xin for a few second before he answered thetter''s question.


    "It was the first Prince, Zhao Zhuang Chen."


    And as soon as Zhao Zhang Wei finished, the surrounding went silent.


    It could be seen that everyone was unable to believe on what he just said.


    Zhao Zhang Wei could see this clearly. So he looked at Xi Ying and said calmly though his face still looked pale and haggard.


    "Prime Minister Xi and General Li tried their best to save His Majesty when they got to know about the First Prince''s ns. Unfortunately, Xin''s fate was not on good linesst night and His Majesty left this Empire in the river of uncertainty."

 Chapter 766: Zhao Zhang Wei To Become The Emperor Soon!

    Chapter 766: Zhao Zhang Wei To Be The Emperor Soon!Zhao Zhang Wei''s move was very clever and thoughtful.


    As soon as ministers heard that even Xi Ying and General Li were aware of all this, they seemed to believe everything to a great extent.


    However, they were still very shocked.


    "It''s presumptuous."


    Minister Xin said sharply. Only he could dare to speak like this about an Imperial Prince, after all, it was his ancestors who had given the Xin to Zhao n.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked calm and never refused Minister Xin. In fact, he said calmly


    "First Prince has been detained. A deeper investigation is still being done. The head of the Imperial soldiers, Wu Dang is already a witness. Benwang wishes for the ministers'' guidance."


    All the ministers expressed their support for Zhao Zhang Wei when they heard his words.


    --------------


    Late at night, Yi Huiqing was woken up by the sound of the Gong. She was, of course, aware of when the Gong was used in Xin.


    She was shocked.


    However, as soon as sheposed himself, she ordered Lin Fan to remove the redmps and red curtains from the Xinhe Pce.


    White curtains were put on as this was the mourning period.


    Soon, she herself got dressed in clothes ording to the asion. Though on outside, Yi Huiqing had to pretend to mourn over the Emperor''s death, she was actually delighted. And she didn''t feel any guilt about that.


    She had been aware of the Emperor''s contempt for hers and Li n and hence she only felt that now both of the ns would be safe.


    She also exited Xinhe Pce for the first time since thest banquet. Just a few days back, the girls had entered the Imperial Pce topete for the seat of the Empress.


    Since the Emperor was dead, now she with Yun Wen would have to make arrangements to return those girls to their households.


    She was informed by Lin Fan that Zhao Zhang Wei had already left Xinhe Pce and was now making some arrangements.


    Yi Huiqing merely nodded her head and silently decided to do her own part. To talk with Yun Wen about the arrangements, she went to see her.


    However, when she was outside Dn Pce, she didn''t go inside when she remembered Zhao Zhuang Chen''s disgusting behavior toward herst time. Going inside his Pce would be the same as going inside a wolf''s den.


    Instead, she sent Lin Fan inside Dn Pce.


    However, standing a few steps away, Yi Huiqing saw how her maid was stopped outside the Dn Pce only before she could enter, and then Lin Fan walked back to her.


    "My Lady, they said no one is allowed to enter the Dn Pce. It has been ordered by His Highness, Second Prince."


    Yi Huiqing frowned in confusion and looked at so many Imperial soldiers who were guarding the entrance of Dn Pce.


    Her eyes flickered suddenly and she suddenly had a guess inside her mind.


    A healthy Zhao Wang Lei was suddenly dead and soldiers were keeping an eye on Dn Pce.


    What did it mean?!


    Yi Huiqing did have a guess but she was not sure.


    Without trying to inquire anything, she, instead, decided to make all arrangements on her own.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Wang Lei''s burial was carried out the same evening.


    Not a single minister had left the Imperial Court since the morning. There were many things to do including the investigation of thest night''s attack which was now given to Minister Xin.


    The burial was done very extravagantly. After all, Zhao Wang Lei was the Emperor of Xin.


    As Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was emotionless as hepleted the rituals of being a son. His phoenix eyes were red which made him look full of despair at his father''s death, however, in truth, he was very reluctant to perform all these rituals for Zhao Wang Lei.


    He had never regarded thetter as his father.


    However, he didn''t have any other way.


    Zhao Zhang Wei could only hide his disgust and silently do all the rituals. Inside his heart, he was thinking of Yi Huiqing.


    He had not seen her for so many days.


    He wanted to tell her so much but he had to stay patient.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was hoping that after this, everything between him and Yi Huiqing would be alright.


    After the burial was finished, he as the son of the dead also ought to observe the mourning period.


    Many ministers had hoped that Empress Dowager woulde out to attend her son''s burial ceremony, however, not a single word from her chamber was heard the whole day.


    The entrance of the Imperial Court was opened on the same day. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t wear a dark-colored robe when he attended the meeting.


    However, no one was to discuss the matters of the Empire''s people but the attack on the Emperorst night was to be discussed.


    Minister Xin had already talked to the head of the Imperial Guards, Wu Dang, and heard everything that thetter had seen when he had entered the Imperial Chambers.


    Afterward, he also talked to Xi Ying and General Li as to how they got to know regarding the attack.


    When Xi Ying informed Minister Xin it was Yun Wen who informed him about the attack, Minister Xin was surprised as well as confused.


    "But how did Princess Consort get to know about this?"


    "The prince wanted Minister Yun''s help and hence had asked Princess Consort to talk to him. However, Princess Consort didn''t inform her father about anything. It is just that she as a woman had many restrictions to go outside the Imperial Pce and hence when the news reached this Lord''s ears, it was already veryte."


    Minister Xin nodded his head in understanding.


    Minister Xin told the same in the Imperial Court and especially requested all the ministers to keep Princess Consort, Young Prince, and Yun n out of the investigation since Princess Consort had tried her best to save His Majesty.


    Xi Ying was satisfied when he saw that Yun Wen was free of any doubt and suspicion.


    Since Yun Wen was a woman and had many restrictions on herself, it was easy to make her free of any me.


    Minister Yun who had been on pins since the moment he got to know that Zhao Zhuang Chen who was also his son-inw has killed the Emperor, was about to cry when he heard this.


    For the first time in his life, he felt immense love for his daughter. She did great by not helping her husband.


    Their whole can could be implicated if she had done otherwise.


    Even after all this, Yun Wen was summoned to the Imperial Court.


    It was only when her details matched with what Xi Ying had said did everyone believe everything.


    She was asked to go back to her chambers afterward.


    Seeing the pale face of Princess Consort, Minister Xin couldn''t help but assure her that no innocent person would be implicated before she left.


    Yun Wen was grateful and silently left.


    The Imperial Court was silent for a long time after this.


    Minister Xin sighed as he looked at the vacant throne and then at Zhao Zhang Wei, Fortunately, Xin still had an Imperial Prince.


    It was just��he didn''t know if Zhao Zhang Wei was really capable of managing the throne. However, if he was or was not, they had only this option. As the ancestor of the n who had given the Empire to the Zhao n, Minister Xin felt responsible for teaching everything to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Without any hesitation, he spoke seriously as he stood in the center of the Imperial Court


    "The throne can''t be kept vacant for long."


    All the ministers nodded their heads in agreement and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei. Minister Xin was satisfied when he saw that Zhao Zhang Wei looked calm.


    He himself took the initiative to say.


    "Your Highness, this minister requests you to ascend the throne as soon as possible. The enemies would think that Xin is in a vulnerable situation if the news got out before the new Emperor took over the Empire. Xin can be under the threat."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t look eager.


    After a moment of silence, he said calmly


    "Benwang thinks that it would be better to punish His Majesty''s criminals first. Only then Empire can be free of the shadows of the horrible past."


    His words were reasonable and Minister Xin agreed immediately.


    Keeping everything inside his mind, he put forward the proposal of Zhao Zhuang Chen being given a chance to say something on his side.


    It could be seen that Minister Xin didn''t have any hope for Zhao Zhuang Chen and hence he also said that if not being able to prove that he was innocent, Zhao Zhuang Chen should be executed publicly the same evening.


    Everyone epted this proposal.


    Without any need to say anything else, everyone understood that the day after tomorrow would be the day when Zhao Zhang Wei would be crowned as the new Emperor.

 Chapter 767: Zhao Zhuang Chen Being Punished

    Chapter 767: Zhao Zhuang Chen Being PunishedZhao Zhuang Chen had never been detained before in his whole life.


    No one dared to do so.


    After all, he was the Empress'' son. An Empress who had a huge Empire backing herself up. How could anyone dare to offend him as long as Qin Wenya was here?


    In fact, everyone had already confirmed that it would be Zhao Zhuang Chen who will ascend the throne after his father.


    Even he himself had thought so.


    However, things didn''t take even longer to turn their way around.


    Qin Wenya was no longer around to protect him and his father��he soon got to know that he was never favoured by his father.


    It was all along Zhao Zhang Wei who had been favored.


    If only Zhao Zhuang Chen knew that Zhao Wang Lei had always wished to make him the Emperor, then he would surely have regretted his actions.


    It was something he could have deduced on his own but he never focused on the things around him.


    He knew that his mother never killed Noble Consort Shu. So it could only be that his father was hiding something.


    And if he loved Noble Consort Shu really that much then why would he hide anything about her death in order to grant her justice?


    Why did he let Zhao Zhang Wei bully them all these years?


    s, it was quite easy to fool Zhao Zhuang Chen and make him feel hatred for his own father.


    Now sincest night, the prince was trying to think of how exactly he found his father dead when he reached there.


    A part of Zhao Zhuang Chen''s mind urged him to ept that it was Xi Ying who killed his father. The former was already present there before him.


    However, he somehow couldn''t believe it.


    In his eyes, Xi Ying was a loyal dog to his father. Wherever his father would point, he would run in that direction obediently.


    Unfortunately, his assumption was presumptuous.


    Hence, Zhao Zhuang Chen thought that it was General Li who killed his father. It could be possible that Li Qiang was framing against him behind his back and involved General Li and both the brothers then schemed him.


    The angriest he was on Yun Wen.


    That woman��he had never thought she was capable of pretending so much.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was just waiting to get his hands on her. He will kill her and her son with his own hands.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen thought this and that without considering even once whether after all this, he would really be able to do anything he was thinking of.


    He was simply in the illusion that no one would still dare to offend him.


    Hence, he was still arrogant when the next morning he was called over to the Imperial Court. He simply gave a disgusted expression to the Imperial Guards who surrounded him as if they were afraid that he would run away.


    Wu Dang who saw the first prince''s face wanted to snort.


    It was everyone else who should be disgusted with the young prince.


    A son who killed his own father was even more disgusted than a snake.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen stepped inside the Imperial Court with an arrogant expression on his face. However, he was filled with rage when he saw how everyone inside the Imperial Court looked at him.


    His eyes stayed on Li Qiang and he really wished to run over to him and strangle him with his own hands.


    However, he had to maintain the dignity of the Imperial Prince and walk to the centre of the Imperial Court.


    Putting aside Li n, there was still everyone else.


    He needed all the minister''s support and then show them how outrageous Zhao Zhang Wei''s and Xi Ying''s actions were as they put him under detention.


    When his eyes fell on Zhao Zhang Wei who was sitting so in such an imposing manner in front of him while he was standing in the centre like a criminal, Zhao Zhuang Chen was filled with rage.


    He was the prince who would soon be the Emperor.


    How could Zhao Zhang Wei disrespect him like this!


    And hence, without even anything being asked to him, Zhao Zhuang Chen began to speak.


    "As a younger brother, you are nicelypleting your responsibilities, Zhang Wei."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    However, in the face of such a mockery, Zhao Zhang Wei looked calm and instead countered very efficiently.


    "Elder Brother should have at least dressed ording to the asion. Regardless of what your feelings were for His Majesty, it is still inappropriate to wear such dark robes just after a day of ��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t finish his words but everyone understood what he wanted to say.


    Seeing how the first prince was wearing the usual clothes with such an arrogant expression on his face, even Minister Xin had a cold face.


    He couldn''t help but feel fortunate that Zhao Zhuang Chen''s true face came out at the time. He was aware of His Majesty''s intention of making Zhao Zhuang Chen the next Emperor.


    If that had really happened then Minister Xin would not have been able to face his ancestors.


    The middle-aged minister thought.


    Since Zhao Zhang Wei was the next person to ascend the throne, keeping everything in mind, it was Minister Xin who was given the right to question Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    Hence, he stood up and walked to Zhao Zhuang Chen and asked


    "First Prince, all the evidences are against you and prove that you have nned an attack against His Majesty. Do you ept this?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen immediately flew into rage and said loudly


    "He was already dead when I went there. Benwang didn''t do anything."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen showed no respect to his father who was already dead. His actions surely disappointed many.


    Xi Ying sat silently in the Imperial Court.


    He knew that Minister Xin was very intelligent and Zhao Zhuang Chen''s im that Zhao Wang Lei was already dead when he went inside Imperial Chambers could not help him much.


    Sure enough, Minister Xin knew on which words he needed to focus as he asked Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    "What was First Prince doing in Imperial Chambers at such a time of night?"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen choked at the answer.


    He opened and closed his mouth as he wondered how exactly he should answer this question.


    In the end, he could only say arrogantly.


    "That is my father''s chambers. This Imperial Pce belongs to the Imperial n which Benwang is part of. So Benwang can go there whenever Benwang wants."


    Hearing unreasonable and arrogant answers, no one believed Zhao Zhuang Chen''s earlier im that he didn''t kill his father.


    And Minister Xin also specifically pointed out.


    "But why did First Prince decide to use the secret tunnel if you only wished to meet His Majesty."


    And this time, Zhao Zhuang Chen couldn''t reallye up with an answer.


    Under so many eyes full of suspicion, Zhao Zhuang Chen finally realised that he had been stuck. And now he had no one on his side to protect him.


    And hence, he tried to hold thest string to defend himself.


    "Benwang did make a n, however, when Benwang reached Imperial chambers, he was already dead."


    This time, Zhao Zhuang Chen finally said the truth.


    However, except for the first part of his sentence, no one believed the other part.


    Minister Xin''s face was cold. Nothing needed to be said since Zhao Zhuang Chen had already epted that he had indeed made a n.


    He turned around and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei and the other ministers in the front as he said


    "This minister doesn''t think that anything else needs to be proved."


    The ministers sitting in the front nodded their heads while Zhao Zhang Wei stayed silent and calm.


    It was Zhao Zhuang Chen who flew into a rage when he understood what Minister Xin meant.


    "What does this mean? Benwang never did anything wrong."


    Minister Xin looked at Zhao Zhuang Chen coldly.


    He only felt that the more Zhao Zhuang Chen spoke, the more he was bing disgusting in his eyes.


    He looked at the Imperial Guards and said


    "Silence the elder prince and drag him away."


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s eyes were red with anger when he saw the guards walking toward him. He looked at Minister Xin with anger-filled eyes, however, before he could even speak, his mouth was stuffed and he was dragged away.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen had wanted to say many things. Even if he was going to be med, he wanted everyone else to get the me��like Li Qiang who also supported him.


    However, he couldn''t say anything.


    General Li who had been stiff all this while rxed.


    Li Qiang was sitting beside his brother and could clearly see this. His eyes were filled with warmth as he looked at his younger brother.


    He had been full of guilt because of his children''s actions even though his brother never said a word ofint to him. He wanted to repay him and his n somehow.


    Li Qiang sighed when he saw his brother ncing at him once but then quickly moving his eyes away.


    Li Heng had been angry at him since that night.


    He had not talked to him at all.


    And he didn''t know for the first time how he should calm down his brother''s anger.

 Chapter 768: Yi Huiqing Wants Divorce!

    Chapter 768: Yi Huiqing Wants Divorce!The same evening, Zhao Zhuang Chen was taken out of the Imperial Pce. Since he was blindfolded and his hands were tied, Zhao Zhuang Chen didn''t know at all where he was being taken to.


    His mouth was also stuffed with a cloth, hence he couldn''t even ask any questions to the Imperial Guards who were dragging him along with him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen was feeling so angry because of being treated like that that he felt that he would soon vomit red blood because of the anger he was feeling.


    However, to do that as well, he needed to first spit out the cloth in his mouth.


    It was Wu Dang who was walking in the front with a few guards dragging Zhao Zhuang Chen along with them.


    He looked satisfied when he saw how Zhao Zhuang Chen was having difficulty even speaking a single word.


    That was how he deserved to be treated after killing his own father.


    He was somewhat aware of his temperament after he had guarded the Dn Pce for a whole night.


    He knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen wouldn''t stay silent if they took him just like that so with Zhao Zhang Wei''s permission, he stuffed his mouth.


    "Mmmmhhh��"


    Zhao Zhuang Chen roared like an animal suddenly and Wu Dang turned around to look at him.


    They were now walking across the streets of the Imperial City.


    Someone seemed to have thrown a stone at Zhao Zhuang Chen. In normal circumstances, it was a crime punishable with death only. However, right now, the crime Zhao Zhuang Chen hasmitted allowed the public to do whatever they wanted to do to him.


    Zhao Zhuang Chen''s forehead was bleeding. However, regardless of how much he struggled, the soldiers didn''t leave him at all.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s carriage was just behind Zhao Zhuang Chen and hence he saw all this.


    His phoenix eyes were calm but in front of his eyes shed the scene from that night when Qin Wenya and Zhao Zhuang Chen hade to Xinhe Pce to have a meal.


    That day, Zhao Zhuang Chen had humiliated his Qingqing, his wangfei.


    With this, he also remembered how Zhao Zhuang Chen used to insult his mother by calling her names when he was just a child. At that time, he wanted to fight but in the end, it was he who was beaten fiercely by him and his allies.


    In the end, he had to learn to stay silent and calm and at the same time, he had to work hard to make himself strong.


    In Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes, Zhao Zhuang Chen deserved more and more cruelty.


    The throne was never his target.


    He had wanted Zhao Wang Lei to suffer the same way his mother did. However, he had to put the throne as his target when he realized that if he didn''t do so, then the only woman who had his heart and care after his mother would suffer if he didn''t be powerful.


    He was aware of Zhao Zhuang Chen''s dirty intentions regarding his wife.


    Such a person was very disgusting.


    It could be seen from how his own wife was ready to go against him because she felt that she and her son were not safe with her own husband.


    With onest cold nce at Zhao Zhuang Chen, Zhao Zhang Wei lowered the curtain of the carriage.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying didn''t go to the execution of Zhao Zhuang Chen as well.


    Instead, he preferred to spend some time with his wife and son.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the outer hall with his wife while Xi Ling yed with Gu Li, the old master, the old physician, and a few maids.


    Sensing his gaze on herself, Li Rui looked at him and couldn''t help but ask


    "What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    Xi Ying shook his head and dragged his chair forward if it was even possible. He held her hand and put it in hisp while with his other hand, he stroked her hair gently.


    Li Rui blushed a little and wanted to remind him that they were outside but she was relieved when he didn''t do anything else after that.


    He merely looked at her gently and asked


    "Now you can go anywhere you want to go. Do you have a specific ce in your mind?"


    Li Rui blinked at the sudden question.


    Until now, she had actually not realized that she didn''t need to fear any longer while going outside the Manor.


    No one will attack her now.


    For a moment, Li Rui thought that she was dreaming and there was a dazed expression on her face.


    Xi Ying smiled when he saw her like this.


    "Let''s go to visit Imperial City randomly tomorrow."


    Li Rui came out of her trance and nodded her head vigorously like a child. It might be strange but after so many years of her life, she had not even watched the whole Imperial Citypletely.


    So she really wanted to watch it.


    Xi Ying chuckled when he saw her like this.


    Perhaps no one knew but he knew that his wife liked to see new ces. He had seen the curiousness and surprised expression in her eyes when they had gone to the valley where Youxio''s shadow guards lived.


    He had actually wanted to take her to see many ces but she was still in her fifth month and they needed to be careful. However, Xi Ying promised himself thatter when she wouldplete her confinement period after giving birth to their child, he will take his whole family to visit many ces.


    His father has actually many manors already built in many beautiful ces. He had never used them before. They could finally be used.


    Both of them came out of their thoughts when they heard the sound of their son''sughter


    "Mother��mother��hahaha��save me��"


    Gu Li was running behind Xi Ling to catch him and thetter was trying his best to save himself.


    Seeing how his son''s eyes were filled with a brightness that he had never seen in his past life before in his eyes, Xi Ying felt that he had finally escaped all the misfortune his past life had brought him and his wife.


    Zhao Wang Lei was dead.


    In fact, he still showed mercy on Zhao Wang Lei at Empress Dowager''s wish. He and Zhao Zhang Wei had actually thought of revealing to the Empire that Zhao Wang Lei had killed his younger uncle who was actually destined to get the throne if not had died.


    However,st night, he received a letter from Empress Dowager where she requested him not to do so.


    In the end, he listened to her when his own wife said they should listen to the Empress Dowager and hence they changed this part of their n.


    Zhao Wang Lei would still be respected by the people of his Empire as an Emperor.


    "Father��"


    Xi Ying looked at his son who was running toward him. He stopped thinking about everything else and opened his arms with an indulging smile on his lips.


    Xi Ling immediately ran into his father''s arms.


    Hisughter echoed in the Plum Courtyard as Xi Ying ran with him in his arms with Gu Li still running behind them to catch Xi Ling.


    Seeing such a scene, everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    Xi Ling''sugh was so infectious that even Li Rui couldn''t help butugh.


    Everything was finally alright.


    ------------


    It waste at night.


    Xinhe Pce was still covered with white curtains.


    Inside her chambers, Yi Huiqing was wide awake.


    Her eyes were nk as she looked at the beautiful dress that she had to wear tomorrow morning.


    Tomorrow, it was Zhao Zhang Wei''s crowning ceremony and she as his main wife would have to apany him.


    She would be crowned as the Empress��this Empire''s mother.


    However, did she want all this?


    Yi Huiqing felt breathless when she thought of her life after bing an Empress.


    A part of her heart was already telling her something that she didn''t even want to ponder on.


    Zhao Zhang Wei would be supposed to have many concubines if he became an Emperor and she as his Empress would herself have to choose them for him.


    That''s what a virtuous Empress was supposed to do.


    The scene from that morning shed in front of her eyes where she had seen Zhao Zhang Wei with Shaolin.


    Yi Huiqing shook her head trying not to think much about it.


    Not only this, her freedom would be restricted more than before.


    She would be tied to this Pce forever.


    A Princess Consort getting a divorce and separation was still possible��but getting a divorce for an Empress was near to impossible.


    If she really got sessful in doing so, then let alone Xin, she would not get a ce to live in the other Empires as well.


    That was how much of a big taboo it was.


    Yi Huiqing''s mind was suddenly a mess and she stood up from the bed.


    At this moment, she could only think of one thing.


    And that was to get divorced as soon as possible.


    And hence, she went to the study room where Zhao Zhang Wei was still working on a few documents.

 Chapter 769: Zhao Zhang Wei Refuses For Divorce!

    Chapter 769: Zhao Zhang Wei Refuses For Divorce!Zhao Zhang Wei was looking through some documents when Eunuch Zhang came running inside the study room ��without even knocking the door.


    He raised his head and looked at his Eunuch who usually have been so timid with raised eyebrows wondering from where did he get this much courage suddenly.


    Could it be that the thought that he was going to be the head of all the Imperial Eunuchs soon had made him daring out of the blue?


    However, Eunuch Zhang was too happy to notice his master''s suggestive expressions.


    "Your Highness��.Wangfei is outside and wishes to see you."


    For a moment, Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was nk.


    He thought that he heard something wrong. It was only when Eunuch Zhang called his name out anxiously did he came out of his trance.


    "Your Highness��Wangfei is waiting."


    The young Eunuch was scared that because of his master''s slow actions, Wangfei would leave ��and he also knew very well that the consequences of such actions would be suffered by him as well.


    A cold shiver ran behind his back when Eunuch Zhang thought this. He almost looked ready to go out and enter the study room ��without his master''s permission as well.


    At that moment, Zhao Zhang Wei finally said


    "Let her inside."


    His voice sounded calm but only he knew the kind of feeling he was feeling inside his heart.


    As soon as Eunuch Zhang left, Zhao Zhang Wei roamed his hands on his clothes ensuring that they were rightly set.


    He had been inside the study room for so long. He was unaware if he looked presentable enough.


    Zhao Zhang Wei grimaced.


    However, now he could only sit straight and present himself like this.


    He immediately sat straight when he sensed that the door was being opened again.


    His phoenix eyes immediately looked in door''s direction and without any hesitation, he looked at her face carefully.


    It had been so many days since hest saw her.


    She had got thin.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned when he saw this.


    "Greetings, Your Highness. This wangfei hopes that Your Highness was not disturbed by this wangfei."


    "No."


    He said immediately when he registered her words in his mind.


    He could never be disturbed by her.


    Just to control himself from going to her courtyard did he look through these documents so that his mind would stay busy and he would not think about her continuously.


    Though he was joyous that she came to see him, he could not help but wonder if everything was alright.


    However, he patiently waited for her to speak.


    He wanted to hear her voice.


    It was disappointing that she didn''t even raise her head to look at him. It was ording to etiquette but Zhao Zhang Wei only felt frustrated because of all these rules and manners.


    At least between them there should not be need of rules and manners.


    "This wangfei would not take much of Your Highness time."


    Yi Huiqing didn''t even know that the man in front of her wanted otherwise. If she had been the previous Yi Huiqing who used to notice Zhao Zhang Wei''s each and every action like a silly girl in love, she would have surely that there was something different about him today.


    However, at that moment, her mind was only focused on one thing.


    That she didn''t want to be an Empress.


    "Your Highness��"


    She opened her mouth to say what she hade to say with a firm mindset. However, now suddenly Yi Huiqing felt like something was blocking her heart and mouth.


    She closed her mouth feeling bitter for a second.


    What was this feeling for? Could she still not see what was right or what was wrong for her?


    She scolded herself inside her heart and this time, opened her mouth again to say what she hade here for.


    "This wangfei wants separation."


    The study room was deathly silent.


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly looked very cold after hearing the words in the same voice he was looking forward to hearing.


    His face was nk as he looked at her standing silently in front of him.


    Yi Huiqing frowned when she didn''t hear anything for a long time.


    In her eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei would perhaps refuse for separation because in separation both of them would be willing to separate from each other in other people''s eyes.


    That would perhaps hurt his ego.


    A woman rejecting a man to be her husband��would he not be mocked by others?


    And even if he was not��she had already seen how he was when she had refused him before.


    So she suggested.


    "Your Highness��.this wangfei would ept the divorce as well."


    By divorce, it would be he who would reject her and divorce didn''t require her agreement or eptance.


    He should have no problem with that.


    That was what Yi Huiqing thought.


    However, she was confused when she heard him say coldly


    "There would neither be divorce nor separation."


    This time, Yi Huiqing finally raised her head and looked at him. For a moment, she was startled when she saw the anger and coldness in his eyes.


    What was he getting angry for?


    Did she not already say that she could ept the divorce as well?


    Zhao Zhang Wei saw her confusion and felt more frustrated. With a great effort, he calmed his anger and said as calmly as he could


    "Go back to your chambers. We will talk tomorrow."


    "No!"


    Yi Huiqing refused without any hesitation. She couldn''t let this matter go tonight. Tomorrow��she would already be an Empress if she didn''t do anything today and then she would have no choice but continue living in this Imperial Pce.


    "Your Highness��.you can rest assured. No one will point their finger at your Highness. This wangfei will leave the Imperial City and go somewhere far away. Slowly people will forget and��"


    Yi Huiqing stopped when she heard a chuckle from Zhao Zhang Wei. His chuckle as well as his face didn''t have any signs of humor.


    "You have nned very meticulously."


    The words sounded as if he was praising her but she was aware that he was not really doing that.


    He stood up from the chair he was sitting on and walked to her.


    Yi Huiqing unconsciously took a step back when he got too close but was held back by him.


    She looked at the hand that held her arm and visibly frowned.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt as if someone has stuffed his heart when he saw her like this.


    However, he also knew that it was his own doing.


    But divorce or separation was out of the option.


    "Qingqing��"


    He called her very gently ��so gently that for a moment, Yi Huiqing thought that she was dreaming.


    However, this also reminds her of his behavior from a few days back. At that moment, she almost forget everything but it was only for a moment.


    "Did you think about your n before making such a decision?"


    Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything because she couldn''t.


    She indeed didn''t seem to think about her n.


    "You can go away from here ��but the shame that your n will faceter��what will you do about it?"


    What will she do about it?


    She could do nothing.


    Yi Huiqing felt as if someone had poured ice-cold bucket of water over her body.


    She remembered how her grandfather had told her that she was free to do anything. He thought so much for her otherwise he would have never said such words.


    But here she was being selfish.


    She didn''t even think about what kind of words he would have to hear if Zhao Zhang Wei divorced her.


    She hesitated for a moment and finally said


    "Then Your Highness��.could you please agree for separation?"


    Separation would happen because of mutual understanding and it should not harm her n''s reputation.


    On hearing her words, Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips twitched.


    He didn''t even bother to hide the hurt he was feeling but unfortunately, she was not looking at him.


    "Qingqing��I know that there had been few incidents in the past��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei paused.


    He has finally decided to be straightforward. He just wished that she would notice his efforts.


    He didn''t care what he would have to do but he just wished that she would forgive him.


    "You have been wronged."


    His hands trembled when he said this.


    Yi Huiqing could feel it because his hand was on her arm.


    She slowly raised her head to look at him and was startled when she saw his eyes.


    She had never seen him like this.


    "Your Highness��"


    She whispered but Zhao Zhang Wei shook his head indicating her to let him speak.


    "Qingqing��.I have been very wrong in the past. Can you forgive me just this once?"


    Yi Huiqing couldn''t say anything. Never in her dreams, she had thought that one day Zhao Zhang Wei would ask her to forgive him.


    It didn''t even give her any kind of satisfaction.


    When she spoke, she was honest.


    "Your Highness doesn''t need anyone''s forgiveness. What this wangfei wants is very simple. Either separation or divorce��it is Your Highness'' wish what to do."


    However, she only heard a simple rejection of her proposal.


    "Nothing like that will happen."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t agree.


    He would never divorce her nor would he ept separation.

 Chapter 770: Yi Huiqing Doesnt Want Divorce

    Chapter 770: Yi Huiqing Doesn''t Want DivorceYi Huiqing had to leave Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room with a confused state of mind.


    He wanted her to give another chance to their rtionship.


    Standing in front of her courtyard, she suddenly sighed heavily.


    She was too tired��too tired to put more effort in this rtionship. Especially, the sudden change in Zhao Zhang Wei''s attitude had shaken her to the core.


    He looked so humble when he apologized just nowpletely different from the polite and indifferent attitude he used to maintain in the past.


    He said that he had many things to tell her but they would talk tomorrow.


    She was sent out of his study room by him in hurry. A part of her heart had a ridiculous thought.


    Was he trying to avoid her tonight intentionally?


    So that she would not be able to bring the matter of divorce or separation again.


    However, she immediately rejected the idea.


    He would not need to do that.


    She would have understood if he had done so in case he was still a prince. However, just tomorrow morning, he was going to be an Emperor.


    He didn''t need her n to be a strong backing for him.


    For Yi Huiqing, this had been the only reason Zhao Zhang Wei had married her for. Either this��or that he didn''t have any choice.


    The marriage was, after all, decreed by his Father Emperor.


    "My Lady"


    She came out of her trance when she heard Lin Fan''s voice. Yi Huiqing looked at her maidservant in a daze.


    "My Lady, where did you go so suddenly? This servant had been looking for you for so long."


    "Why? Did something happen?"


    Yi Huiqing asked in a low voice. However, Lin Fan shook her head and sighed.


    "My Lady still needs to take her medicine and then go to sleep."


    Lin Fan held her mistress'' hand as she led her towards Lantai Courtyard. Since Yi Huiqing had lost a lot of blood when the arrow had stabbed her chest, she was still taking the medicine that helped in making blood inside her body.


    "Tomorrow is a big day for My Lady. My Lady needs to have a good sleep so that My Lady will look the most beautiful."


    Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything at Lin Fan''s words.


    Her mind was a mess at this moment.


    She was full of conflict.


    She really wanted to go away somewhere else��however, Zhao Zhang Wei''s reminder of her n had tied her feet.


    She couldn''t leave her n in utter humiliation. Her grandfather who had loved her so much didn''t deserve that.


    Tonight, she didn''t even frown when Lin Fan gave her the medicine.


    After she had the medicine, sheid down on the bed to sleep. The medicine would take some time to make her sleepy.


    So Yi Huiqing could only stare around nkly.


    Lin Fan had already left the room.


    It was a few momentster, that from the window of her room, a figure suddenly jumped inside the room. Yi Huiqing was staring in the same direction and hence she was startled when she saw this.


    She was about to shout for the guards when she heard the familiar voice.


    "Huiqing."


    Startled, Yi Huiqing looked at the figure again.


    "Elder Brother."


    Yi Huiqing sighed in relief.


    She came out of the bed and walked toward him.


    "Why did youe like this? What if someone saw?"


    Yi Junjie looked calm in front of his sister''s anxiousness. In fact, he knew that Zhao Zhang Wei''s shadow guard had already seen him. After Zhao Wang Lei was dead, the prince now felt free to spread his guards inside the Imperial Pce.


    However, he didn''t care at all.


    "I came to talk to you."


    Yi Huiqing waited for him to continue. She was worried that something was wrong. Otherwise, why would hee here so suddenly?


    "Do you remember that night I asked you if you wanted to separate from the Prince?"


    Yi Huiqing stiffened and suddenly remember that something like this indeed seem to have happened. However, the next moment when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei, she was more tongue-tied.


    "Did you think about it? What do you want? Elder Brother will support youpletely in your decisions."


    Yi Huiqing, for a few moments, couldn''t say anything.


    However, her heart was filled with warmth after hearing Yi Junjie''s words. She was not his sister by birth but he had never treated her any less. Sometimes, she would even forget that they were not siblings by birth.


    For her, he took such a big risk and entered the Imperial Pce.


    Her eyes were suddenly filled with extra moisture but she blinked it away and said softly


    "I have decided, Elder Brother."


    Yi Junjie nodded his head and waited for her to continue. As she looked at his firm face, Yi Huiqing was sure that her answer would surely disappoint her elder brother.


    "I don''t wish for separation."


    A frown instantly marred Yi Junjie''s forehead.


    "Huiqing��.then do you want a divorce?"


    He didn''t mind that as well.


    It was his sister''s happiness that mattered to him in the end.


    However. Yi Huiqing shook her head again making Yi Junjie look at her solemnly.


    "No, Elder Brother. I don''t want to end this marriage."


    "Huiqing��"


    Yi Junjie was very unhappy with his sister''s answer. Did she even know what she was saying?


    Could she live with such a man as her husband who would constantly remind her of her dead children?


    "What is stopping you, Huiqing? Tell Elder Brother."


    He asked her as he looked at her suspiciously.


    Yi Huiqing blinked andposed herself soon. In the end, he knew her best. She was afraid that he woulde to know that she didn''t want a divorce because she didn''t want to harm her n''s reputation.


    In the end, it would be she, as a woman and her n who will suffer more than anyone else in all this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was right.


    She could run away from here.


    But what about her n?


    "I am happy."


    She lied with a soft smile on her lips as she walked in another direction so that he would not look at her face and realize that she was lying.


    "He apologized to me."


    This was the truth. Regardless of what reason Zhao Zhang Wei had, he indeed apologized to her.


    However, this didn''t calm down Yi Junjie''s anger toward Zhao Zhang Wei. He had been shocked that day when he had heard that all along, Zhao Zhang Wei was aware that his sister was being drugged to miscarry but he never did anything.


    Such a man, in Yi Junjie''s eyes, was equal even if he was present or absent.


    His sister deserved much more. In fact, he had wanted to stop the marriage when the decree hade back then but what happened to Li Rui and Yi Huiqing''s joyous face when she had sat inside the sedan chair that day had stopped him.


    But today��he wanted to save her. However, she was again making a wrong choice.


    Yi Junjie felt helpless.


    "Qingqing...think again. Could an apology wipe out all the things he had done to you?"


    Indeed, it could not.


    But in front of her brother, she had to smile gently and say


    "He is a prince and soon is going to be an Emperor. He has lowered himself in front of him to apologize��I would not be the following propriety if I became arrogant and didn''t forgive."


    Yi Junjie frowned clearly disagreeing with his sister''s words.


    He opened his mouth again to make his sister understand, however, before he could do so, Yi Huiqing spoke


    "Elder Brother, you said that you will support me in my decisions."


    Yi Junjie opened and closed his mouth unable to retort his sister''s words. He had said that but at that time, he had thought she would say that she wanted separation.


    When had he thought that the otherwise would happen!


    Yi Junjie felt frustrated and helpless. He couldn''t back away from his words so he could only sigh in disappointment and say


    "You must tell me if you change your mind."


    However, when he said this, Yi Junjie frowned realizing that she didn''t have any way to inform him.


    As if understanding what he was thinking, Yi Huiqing said with the same smile on her lips


    "Don''t worry, Elder Brother. I would have my own sources in the future."


    Yi Junjie understood what she meant by that.


    She was going to be an Empress.


    However��it didn''t ease his worries. But he couldn''t do anything.


    In the end, he sighed again and left the room.


    Yi Huiqing looked at his back with a nk face. There was suddenly an urge inside her heart to stop him and take her away from here to Yi Manor. The ce where the people who truly loved her unconditionally lived.


    However, she controlled herself and smiled forcefully when he turned to look at her again before he finally left.


    When she was sure that he had left, Yi Huiqing walked toward the bed like a lost child.


    Sheid down on the bed. Perhaps it was because of the effect of medicine, surprisingly she soon found sleep.

 Chapter 771: The Coronation (1)

    Chapter 771: The Coronation (1)The next morning, not only the Imperial Pce but the whole Imperial City was vibrant and decorated.


    Today was after all the crowning ceremony of the Second Prince, Zhao Zhang Wei. Xin was soon going to get a new Emperor.


    Though Zhao Zhang Wei bing an Emperor was never within people''s expectations, no one could deny epting him as the new Emperor after knowing what the first prince has done.


    In fact, the contempt and doubt for Zhao Zhuang Chen in people''s hearts had been rising since Qin Wenya''s execution.


    If the Empress had been trying to intimidate their Emperor using Qin Empire for so many years then would her son be any less?


    That was what people were suspicious of.


    It could be said that if Zhao Zhuang Chen had indeed ascended the throne then his reign would have been full of difficulties.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei won people''s trust very easily after seeing his conduct in the matters rted to the previous Emperor''s death and then Zhao Zhuang Chenmitting treason by killing the former.


    In the end, those who were still doubtful of whether he would be a good Emperor or not could only wait and watch how he will rule.


    Also, there was no other Imperial Prince who could be an option in front of Zhao Zhang Wei.


    So People sighed and sincerely wished that the Empire would only progress under the new Emperor''s reign.


    At the same time, this situation allowed ministers to think again about what had been part of the Imperial n for so many years.


    Having many concubines and consorts has been a norm for an Emperor which Zhao Wang Lei had broken. Noble Consort Shu was the only woman he had taken in after marrying the Empress.


    However, this time many ministers were unwilling to let the new Emperor do the same.


    After all, it could be seen how many princes could be needed in the situations Xin was facing today.


    One couldmit treason, the second could be incapable but at least the third might be slightly better ��and if there were more princes then thepetitive feeling among the Imperial Princes would only make them improve themselves more and more.


    Many ministers had already discussed this matter among themselves and were thinking of bringing this matter in front of Zhao Zhang Wei once he would ascend the throne.


    In fact, they thought that Zhao Zhang Wei should not have any problem with this. After all, he already had more than three concubines in his courtyard unlike the previous Emperor who didn''t even have a single woman in the inner hall after the previous to previous Emperor had suddenly left the world.


    Thinking of this, they thought that everything would go well.


    The Imperial Court was filled with ministers in the early morning. Many of them were there for making arrangements for the crowning ceremony.


    Even Xi Ying had entered the Imperial Pce today early morning.


    In Xinhe Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei stepped out of his chambers in yellow robes and walked to the outer hall.


    His face was cold and emotionless making Eunuch Zhang continuously on pins and needles sincest night.


    The young Eunuch didn''t know what happened between his master and wangfei but his master''s face didn''t look good after that.


    Eunuch Zhang suddenly regretted for being impatient in letting wangfei enter the study room yesterday.


    However, what could he even do?


    At the same time, he wondered if he should not let his master know when wangfei woulde in the future to visit him.


    It used to be like this in the past, however, since the time he had suddenly seen his master''s care for wangfei. Though it was all of a sudden, Eunuch Zhang only thought that a man''s heart was fickle and he as a loyal servant to his master could only try his best to satisfy him.


    However, every time in his attempts of doing so, he would only see his master''s long face.


    Eunuch Zhang felt frustrated and helpless.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei''s phoenix eyes were glued to the entrance of the outer hall.


    Would she note?


    He wondered suddenly.


    The thought made his phoenix eyes go colder and his fists clenched tightly. Actually, he had already thought of an excuse in case Yi Huiqing didn''t agree toe with him to the Imperial Court.


    The crowning ceremony of the Empress could be der as well. He would make some excuse regarding her health.


    However, in the end, she would be his Empress and no other woman.


    Still, he felt stifled on realizing that she disliked him so much.


    No woman would miss such an opportunity. How much she must dislike him to refuse to be an Empress.


    The surroundings were suddenly a little strange.


    Just when Zhao Zhang Wei was somehow going to say to Young Eunuch that they will leave now, he saw a figure walking from the other side of the door.


    His phoenix eyes were glued to the figure even though it was not alone.


    Yi Huiqing wearing the yellow dress looked very beautiful. She was leading all the concubines as she walked toward the outer hall.


    When she saw Zhao Zhang Wei staring at her without looking away, her emotions were slightlyplicated but she soon looked away andposed herself.


    "Wangfei greets Wangye."


    Yi Huiqing said politely and other concubines followed her soon.


    In the group, Shaolin was standing in the middle and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with longing-filled eyes.


    Her heart had been filled with rage sincest night.


    She wished that the morning would nevere because the next morning Yi Huiqing was going to be an Empress and she never wanted that.


    Yi Huiqing was already higher than her. If she became an Empress then Shaolin thought that she would never be able to find a position that could make her stand equal to Yi Huiqing.


    Two wangfeis were even possible in some manors but two Empress��.that could never be possible.


    There could only be one Empress.


    And she was merely a concubine. However, regardless of what she thought, the morning came in the end and she also had to get ready even if she was unwilling to see Yi Huiqing bing an Empress.


    She still wanted to see the prince whom she had not seen for so many days.


    And as soon as she saw him, she suddenly forgot all her grievances.


    Shaolin thought that no one else could Zhao Zhang Wei so much.


    However, she was stifled when she noticed that he didn''t even nce at her once and was constantly looking at Yi Huiqing who was not looking at him at all.


    All the grievances she had returned again and Shaoling suddenly wanted to tear Yi Huiqing''s face then and there.


    She had to control herself with great effort.


    Concubine Lin who was standing beside Shaolin clearly saw all the expression on Shaolin face and shook her head lightly.


    Most of them were aware of Shaolin''s high ambitions. However, in their eyes, she was just stupid who was trying to equate herself to the wangfei of the Xinhe Pce.


    The wangfei who was soon going to be an Empress.


    However, she was not going to meddle in all this. She would just stand aside and watch Shaolin''s humiliation. Remembering how the former had been bragging about wangye visiting her courtyard, Concubine Lin smirked.


    She couldn''t wait to see Shaoling''s humiliation.


    Unaware of what was going on inside the women''s minds living in the inner courtyard, Zhao Zhang Wei was just focused on Yi Huiqing.


    Eunuch Zhang who was standing behind his master could clearly feel that as soon as wangfei entered, his master''s mood had suddenly bepletely opposite of before.


    He was relieved and looked at wangfei with deep respect. He really needed to win wangfei''s favor seeing how things are going on.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s mood was indeed bright. There was even a small smile on his lips. He stretched his hand out and said gently


    "Come, we are gettingte."


    Yi Huiqing looked at the hand for a few moments silently. In the end, whether she wanted or not, she could only put her hand in his and leave for the Imperial Court.


    Zhao Zhang Wei held the soft hand firmly.


    When they reached the Imperial Court, the guard announced his and Yi Huiqing''s arrival.


    All the ministers in the Imperial Court suddenly kneeled down except for Xi Ying.


    A few couldn''t help but look at Xi Ying secretly. Prime Minister Xi had been granted the privilege of not kneeling down by the previous Emperor but did it apply to the new Emperor as well?


    However, all the doubts were cleared when Zhao Zhang Wei calmly walked inside the Imperial Court and looked calmly at Xi Ying who was standing.


    While Xi Ying who saw Yi Huiqing walking beside Zhao Zhang Wei was satisfied.


    He was just here to ensure that Yi Huiqing would be an Empress without any obstacles.


    After all, he had taken her as his responsibility.

 Chapter 772: The Coronation (2)

    Chapter 772: The Coronation (2)Zhao Zhang Wei''s coronation was done with a great enthusiasm and excitement. Usually, all the members from noble families are invited in a coronation ceremony and a big banquet is held.


    However, since the Emperor was murdered by none other than an Imperial Prince just two days ago, a simple coronation was held without any banquet. But since it was a coronation ceremony, it could not be without any grandeur.


    The ministers tried their best to make it as grand as they could in the given circumstances.


    Zhao Zhang Wei had already expressed his wish yesterday that he didn''t wish for a rand ceremony which made everyone appreciate his filialness to the former Emperor.


    Under so many eyes and ears as his witness, Zhao Zhang Wei took the oath to make all the efforts so that his Empire could progress.


    When he took the oath, he was very sincere. Bing an Emperor had never been in his ns since his childhood. He had just wanted to avenge his mother''s death.


    His eyes went to the woman standing below. It was because of her he had taken this huge responsibility. He wanted to be so powerful that she would not suffer even a little.


    However, since he had taken this responsibility, he would honestlyplete it.


    As if the ministers who were crowning Zhao Zhang Wei could feel its sincerity, they all suddenly felt that making Zhao Zhang Wei the next Emperor was the right decision.


    After they got an Emperor, they needed to crown Yi Huiqing.


    Yi Huiqing was standing below the throne with other concubines behind her.


    When all the ministers and Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her, she knew that it was now her turn. However, she suddenly couldn''t move her feet to go forward.


    With surprised eyes, she saw Zhao Zhang Wei standing up from the throne. Not only she but all the ministers were surprised by the Emperor''s move.


    Under so many eyes, Zhao Zhang Wei descended the stairs of the throne and walked toward Yi Huiqing until he was in front of her.


    Without saying anything, he forwarded his hand in front of her.


    His action moved the hearts of the concubine who were standing behind Yi Huiqing obviously except for Shaolin who was burning with envy.


    Yi Huiqing looked silly for a moment before sheposed herself and ced her hand in Zhao Zhang Wei''s hand with a calm expression on her face.


    Zhao Zhang Wei himself led her towards the throne he had been sitting on a few moments ago.


    Xi Ying who saw this scene looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with deep eyes. He seemed to confirm again that Zhao Zhang Wei indeed had deep feelings for Yi Huiqing, however, looking at Yi Huiqing, it seemed that the Emperor needed to make a lot of effort.


    He remembered his own days when he had been doing everything he could do in order to make his wife forgive him and suddenly felt that it would be interesting to see Zhao Zhang Wei doing all this.


    On the other hand, the ministers looked at each other with thoughtful smiles.


    It was good that the rtionship between Emperor and Empress was harmonious. They just wished that because of this, the Emperor would not refuse to ept maidens in the Imperial Pce.


    However, when they looked at the other concubines, they felt slightly settled and calmly put this issue aside for now.


    Still, it was a matter to be discussedter.


    After all, the Emperor was already above twenty but he didn''t have a single heir. It was a worrisome issue for the whole Empire.


    Unaware of what was going on inside the ministers'' minds, Zhao Zhang Wei was busy in enjoying the moment.


    Those moments have been rare where he would be able to hold his wife''s hand and she would not struggle at all.


    He had never thought that one day he would even cherish a small thing like holding a woman''s hand.


    Yi Huiqing was crowned as an Empress.


    She also took the oath as the mother of the nation.


    "Please Guide me in the future, Empress."


    She heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s gentle voice and looked at him calmly. However, her heart and mind were a mess. However, it was not because of Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    Feeling the weight of the crown on her head, Yi Huiqing felt as if her shoulders were also heavy.


    "Long Live the Emperor! Long Live the Empress!"


    The Imperial Court sounded with such words loudly.


    Looking at so many people who were bowing their heads and kneeling on the floor, Zhao Zhang Wei was calm and collected but Yi Huiqing looked dazed.


    It waspletely different from being the main wife.


    Now she had to watch her every action and decision because it was rted to not only Imperial n''s reputation but even her own n could be implicated for her wrong actions.


    Her eyes suddenly found her own father who had entered the Imperial Pce to attend her coronation ceremony in the crowd of the ministers.


    Immense dissatisfaction filled her heart when she saw how he was kneeling on the floor. However, she knew that he had to do it ording to the norms.


    Sheforted herself that he was bowing to the Emperor of the nation which she herself will do.


    She was aware of the change that woulde in her life as sheforted herself.


    Still, her hands couldn''t help but go cold. Zhao Zhang Wei felt this as he was holding her hand. Feeling the change, he couldn''t help but look at her with distress-filled eyes.


    "Are you alright, Qingqing?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked gently as he caressed her hand with his thumb.


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance and stiffly nodded her head. In front of so many people, she couldn''t ignore him.


    And now since he was an Emperor, she needed to be polite and respectful to him as an Empress.


    Yi Huiqing sighed as these thoughts filled her mind.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was concerned again when he heard her sigh. He remembered how she hade to ask for divorcest night.


    He knew that she was unwilling to be his Empress. He knew that she had to do this because she didn''t want her n to be humiliated by others.


    He knew that he had just manipted her to stay by his side. However, he didn''t seem to regret his actions.


    He regretted the past where he had made her suffer thinking that that was best for her and everyone else.


    However, he would not let her suffer again.


    He wanted to make amends but he couldn''t do that if she left him. If she left then there would be no meaning in him bing an Emperor.


    After all, all this was to protect her and to make her stay by his side.


    He wanted to be a responsible husband who would love her and spoil her to no ends. She should feel that she was the most fortunate woman in this world.


    But to do all that, she must stay by his side.


    He knew he was selfish.


    But Zhao Zhang Wei promised himself that this would be thest time he would be selfish.


    Onest time.


    .


    .


    .


    After the coronation ceremony ended, Xi Ying went back to Xi Manor. He had promised his wife that he would take her to visit the Imperial City today.


    He was amused when he reached Xi Manor and saw that his wife and the small bun were already ready and waiting for him in the living room.


    "Father��"


    The small bun immediately ran towards his father and stuck to his leg like a k. Xi Ying''s lips twitched when he heard his son say


    "Let''s go, Father. Let''s go to visit the City."


    "Xiao Ling, Father just returned. You should let your father rest and eat something first."


    Xi Ying sighed and looked at his wife with loving eyes. In the end, it was only she who cared for him.


    Xi Ling bit his tongue and smiled sheepishly under his father''s gaze.


    "Heheh��.Xi Ling had not been filial."


    Xi Ying raised his eyebrows when he heard such a heavy word from his son''s mouth. However, he agreed with what he said.


    "Father should eat something"


    As Xi Ling finished, he looked at Li Hua who was standing in the living room, and said politely


    "Sister Li Hua, please make arrangements for Father''s lunch."


    Xi Ying looked confused and asked his son


    "Did you already have your lunch?"


    The small bun shook his head and told his father excitedly.


    "No, Father. Mother also didn''t have her lunch. She said that she will eat outside food. Xi Ling also wants to eat outside food so Xi Ling left some space."


    The small bun patted his empty stomach with satisfaction. Actually, he had eaten some fruits because Li Rui couldn''t let him go hungry but he felt that as long as the food was good likest time he could always eat more.


    Xi Ying heard his son''s words and looked at his wife. Li Rui was embarrassed under his gaze. She knew that Xi Ying didn''t like whenever she would eat outside food.


    However, she was really craving to eat something that was avable at only one shop in the Imperial City.


    "That��there is a shop in the city. I wanted to eat something from that shop��"


    Xi Ying controlled hisughter when he saw his wife''s red ears and said gently


    "Alright, then all of us will eat outside. Come now. We need to leave so that we can eat as soon as possible."


    And as soon as he finished, the small bun ran outside the courtyard like the wind while Xi Ying held his wife''s hand and led her outside.

 Chapter 773: Zhao Zhang Weis Care For His Empress

    Chapter 773: Zhao Zhang Wei''s Care For His EmpressSince the coronation ceremony had just taken ce in the Imperial Pce, the Imperial City was colourful and vibrant.


    Xi Ying and Li Rui were walking inside a street that had many shops after having just eaten. The street was than other areas so Xi Ying let his shadow guards hide and not follow them.


    However, he was slightly stupefied as he looked at the figure walking in the front with his son in his arms.


    It was Gu Li. And he was not alone, the old physician and the old master had also followed them.


    The three people suddenly came out when they were about to leave and as soon as the old physician asked him if they could apany them��he could only agree because his son also supported them eagerly.


    It could be seen that in just a few days, Xi Ling had got very attached to Gu Li, his master and as well as the old physician.


    "Ha��brat! You can''t pull this old man''s beard like this."


    Xi Ying came out of his thoughts when he heard these words as well as his wife''s chuckle.


    Xi Ling was being mischievous and pulling the old physician''s beard. When they old man wanted to tickle him in return, Gu Li fastened his speed and ran away from the old man.


    The old physician in the end was an ordinary old man and couldn''tpare with Gu Li''s speed.


    Seeing this, the old Master chuckled mockingly and said calmly


    "In the end, it is the martial arts who helps a person in his life the most."


    The old physician red at the old master and said firmly.


    "Ha! Then you are a big fool to assume this. With skills in medicine, one can save his own life as well as others. Without this, you can''t even dream of living healthy."


    And hence another round of argument between the old men started.


    This argument had been ongoing since the day the old man has entered the Xi Manor.


    It started when the old master asked Xi Ling to call him grandpa. The old physician wanted the same when he heard this.


    Seeing two old men begging him to call grandpas, the small bun was slightly confused and put forward a question.


    "Who is Elder Grandpa and who is younger grandpa? If Xi Ling would call both of Grandpas Grandpa then it would create a lot of confusion."


    His reasonable and innocent words from that day had made the two old men fight with each other on the question who was older and who was younger.


    However, neither of them wished to share the details of their birth. In the end, they chose to prove this on the basis of whose skill was superior.


    The one with superior skill was older Grandpa.


    However, since none of them was ready to eat defeat, this matter had not been solved.


    Walking behind them, Xi Ying looked at the old men with a slightly disgusting expression on his face and said


    "I think Xi Ling is better than these old men."


    Li Rui couldn''t help but smile at her husband''s words.


    "They are childish. I have read somewhere as one grows, the childishness starts to surface again with old age."


    Xi Ying looked at his wife when he heard her words. His deep ck eyes were filled with interest and he couldn''t help but say


    "Will you be the same when we will be old?"


    Li Rui blinked at the question and suddenly didn''t know how she should answer it.


    However, Xi Ying thought that it would be best if it came to be true. His wife rarely acted spoiled and unreasonably.


    He would be very happy to see her behaving like that.


    Thinking this, he couldn''t help but hold her hand firmly as he said


    "I suddenly can''t wait to grow old with you."


    Li Rui looked at him when she heard his words. She looked calm as she looked at his smile but her heart was filled with warmth.


    He perhaps didn''t realize what deep meaning his words held.


    He really loved her ��just like how her father loved her mother.


    Otherwise, why would he say such words?


    It was not that she doubted him. It was just she couldn''t find any reason which Xi Ying would love her.


    Before her marriage, she had heard girls and women say that a woman needed to act spoiled and cute to win a man''s heart. She needed to be soft, gentle, and virtuous at the same time.


    However, she was none of them.


    She could kill someone with no mercy if they harmed her people. So she was not soft and gentle.


    Neither did she know how to act spoiled and cute.


    But from time to time, he had always left her speechless by expressing his feelings.


    She didn''t believe him when he had said first time. But as time passed, she could suddenly ept.


    That she could also be loved.


    And perhaps no one else could love her as Xi Ying does.


    .


    .


    .


    Zhao Zhang Wei was busy on the day of his coronation.


    The ministers asked him if he wished to reside in the previous Imperial Chambers, however, Zhao Zhang Wei instantly refused to reside there.


    His reason was that he didn''t want to live in the same ce where Zhao Wang Lei had lived before.


    However, the ministers thought that it was because the Emperor''s father had died at that ce and he was unwilling to reside there.


    Satisfied with the Emperor''s wish, the ministers looked at Minster Xin who asked for some time from Zhao Zhang Wei to make some other ce ready as his Imperial residence.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t bother himself with all this. However, he did have a request and he put it forward without any hesitation.


    "The Empress'' residence should be the nearest to Zhen''s chambers. As near as possible."


    He would have preferred if he could live with Yi Huiqing in the same chambers, however, when he remembered her request of separation fromst night, he thought that he should not annoy her more by invading her personal spacepletely.


    She was already his Empress. He should be patient and first make her trust himself. For now, he would have to do with this arrangement only.


    On the other hand, the ministers raised their eyebrows when they heard this. Minister Xin immediately told Zhao Zhang Wei that it would be done. Afterward, Minister Xin also told him that he would also make arrangements for some other study room.


    Satisfied, Zhao Zhang Wei dismissed all the ministers.


    He stayed in the study room for some time and reviewed some documents. When he saw the sky was slightly dark from the window, Zhao Zhang Wei immediately put down the documents in his hands and opened the door of the study room to leave.


    Standing outside the study room of Xinhe Pce, Eunuch Zhang was slightly surprised when he saw his master. He was about to go inside and ask his master to have dinner. However, he soonposed himself and said respectfully


    "Your Majesty��"


    How should he say it his master''s aura was more powerful than before after he has be an Emperor.


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head and said calmly


    "We will go to Lantai Courtyard."


    Eunuch Zhang was not surprised at all this time and immediately sent some servants to inform them of the Emperor''s arrival in Lantai Courtyard.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt that it was unnecessary but then he thought that if he went there without informing then Yi Huiqing might not like it so he let Eunuch Zhang do what he was doing.


    When he was outside Lantai Courtyard, his heart unconsciously drummed inside his chest.


    He knew that it would be difficult but he would do his best to make Yi Huiqing forgive him.


    He would not y any tricks and games this time. He would let her feel his sincere feelings and his care.


    Yi Huiqing just stepped outside the courtyard to wee him. Since he was now an Emperor, she couldn''t not do it.


    She put a polite smile on her lips and was about to greet him when her hand was suddenly held by him and she heard him say in a slightly reprimanding voice.


    "It is cold. You should wear thick clothes."


    For a moment, she didn''t what she was supposed to say but she soonposed herself and replied somewhat stiffly.


    "Forgive this one, Your Majesty. In order to not make any dy in weing Your Majesty, this one forgot to put on the thick robe."


    "It is this servant''s fault, Your Majesty. Don''t me Her Majesty."


    It was Lin Daiyu who followed her mistress as soon as thetter finished. Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Lin Daiyu and said


    "Take care of your mistress."


    Lin Daiyu immediately spoke that such a mistake would not happen again while Zhao Zhang Wei looked at his wife again and said calmly.


    "Empress doesn''t need to wee us."


    Not only Yi Huiqing but Eunuch Zhang was also stunned when he heard his master''s words. It was something that every woman in the inner courtyard ought to follow.


    However, since the Emperor himself had ordered such a thing, no one could dare not to ept.


    However, Yi Huiqing only felt ufortable with such a privilege and said politely


    "Your Majesty is benevolent. However, roles must be followed."


    But Zhao Zhang Wei also seemed to expect her refusal and said gently


    "Your health is more important than those rules. If you don''t obey then Zhen will simplye to Empress'' courtyard without informing next time."


    What could Yi Huiqing say now? She knew that she would feel more troubled if thetter happened so she didn''t say anything anymore.


    And hence the matter ended then and there.

 Chapter 774 Sleeping Together

    Chapter 774: Sleeping Together


    Lin Daiyu immediately made arrangements for the dinner.


    Since Emperor was here, she couldn''t let the servants of Lantai Courtyard serve the usual dishes. She had to make arrangements for some special dishes.


    When she left, she whispered in her mistress'' ear to buy her some time to make all these arrangements. Yi Huiqing felt that there was no need to do all that. She looked at the man holding her hand as they walked inside her chambers. Lin Daiyu didn''t need to make any special arrangements. If he didn''t like food of her courtyard then he could simply leave and then nevere back She wouldn''t mind that. When she thought this, she felt ufortable with his hand touching hers and as soon as they were inside her chambers, she struggled.


    Zhao Zhang felt her struggled and for a moment didn''t want to leave. However, in the end, he sighed and left her hand silently.


    His hands felt empty when hers was not in his.


    Yi Huiqing had been afraid that he would not leave her hand but was relieved when she was proved otherwise.


    Looking at the man wearing the majestic robe, she bowed her head politely and said


    "Your Majesty would have to wait for some time to have the dinner. Since Your Majesty''s arrival was all of a sudden, the kitchen didn''t prepare Your Majesty''s portion."


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at his wife''s lowered head with dissatisfaction. He didn''t mind waiting. However, he didn''t like her standing posture. "You don''t need to bow your head, gngqing."


    Before they were outside so he didn''t call her like this but now that they were alone, he didn''t want to call her Empress. It felt distant.


    The distance between them was already too much and he didn''t want to widen it anymore. Yi Huiqing blinked at his words but then said politely. "Your Majesty is benevolent but this is something that is everyone is ought to do." However, Zhao Zhang Wei immediately refuted his words and said solemnly.


    "You don''t need to do this. You are my Empress, my other half and my equal. There is no need of all these formalities."


    Yi Huiqing heard his words. For a moment, she was dazed but soonposed himself and didn''t bow her head anymore.


    It was not that she was moved or something. She also didn''t wish to bow her head in front of anyone. Her neck was hurting. First it was that throne. It was too heavy so she felt difficult to stand with her head bowing. Since he said that she didn''t need to bow her head, she would just follow him ...at least when they are alone. Unaware of the thoughts inside his wife''s mind, Zhao Zhang Wei was relieved when he saw that she listened to him. A smile graced his lips as he looked at her face. When Yi Huiqing felt his gaze, she unconsciously nced at him and felt weird when she saw the smile on his lips. How does she say...but he looked a little handsome when he was smiling like that! The next moment, however she scolded herself and said that he looked silly and not handsome. She ought to ignore the beauty trap. But why was he even smiling? Did she make some kind of joke?


    She no longer looked at him but his continuous gaze surely frustrated Yi Huiqing. If it was before, she would surely asked him to look away.


    However, now he was the Emperor. If she disrespected him, he could behead her whole n.


    Knowing this, she just tolerated and was unable to think of what to do.


    Fortunately, Lin Daiyu didn''t take as much as time as she had thought and soon they were informed that the dinner was ready.


    Yi Huiqing sighed in relief and invited Zhao Zhang Wei politely to have dinner.


    Zhao Zhang Wei followed her with a smile on his lips. It has been many days since he had dinner with his wife.


    The thought increased his appetite.


    When they sat to have dinner, many servants came with many dishes. Zhao Zhang Wei however looked very unhappy on seeing so many servants.


    After they had ced the dishes, he simply dismissed them.


    Lin Daiyu was slightly reluctant to leave her mistress alone but she could only follow the Emperor''s order.


    Yi Huiqing sighed when she saw all this. She understood that she would have to serve him the dinner. However, when she was about to pick the bowl and serve him, she saw him picking the bowl on his


    own. She sighed in relief. Fortunately, he could do this small thing on his own. She didn''t have will and power to serve him at this moment. She was very exhausted. After the coronation ceremony, she was too tired to do anything.


    It was not only Zhao Zhang Wei who had been busy after the coronation, even she was not left with any time to rest. Just when she had returned from the Imperial Court, she was greeted by the old Momos of the Imperial Pce who only served the Empress.


    They showed her what all things she needed to manage from now on.


    Yi Huiqing understood everything very diligently. However, she simply had a headache when the old Momo told her that from tomorrow, she was ought to be trained by the experienced Momo.


    It was a training specifically for an Empress where an Empress was taught to be virtuous, soft and gentle.


    She knew that they would teach her that she was ought to ept many concubines and consorts in the inner courtyard and even persuade Zhao Zhang Wei to do the same.


    This was the main aim of this so called training.


    Yi Huiqing had wanted to tell the old Momo sincerely that she didn''t have any problem with whatever was going on inside inner courtyard as long as no one bothered her.


    She had stopped feel bothered because of all this long ago.


    However, regardless of what she thought and wanted to be done, she would have to go through this training.


    "Qinqging, why are you not eating? Are you alright?"


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei. She blinked when she saw his concern filled eyes and said "Apology, Your Majesty." After that, she picked the chopsticks and started to eat. It was only after a bit did she realise that she never served the food in her te then how did.... Her eye widened for a moment and she couldn''t help but nce at the man by her side. However, she soon took back her gaze when she saw that he was also looking towards her. She sighed and just decided to put aside her thoughts and have her dinner silently. They finished the dinner in silence.


    After the dinner, Yi Huiqing had thought that Zhao Zhang Wei would leave for his chambers. Regarding hising to her courtyard, she simply thought that he came because today it was the first of the new month.


    If he had note then it would look improper as people would have thought that the rtionship between them was not harmonious.


    However, he didn''t stay for night and could easily say that he was tired and wanted to rest. And as she had thought, she heard her say. "I feel very tired." "Your Majesty should rest." She said politely. However, she was somewhat confused when she heard him say "Yes, you must be tired as well. You should also rest. Come...." Yi Huiqing blinked and then frowned when she looked at his hand that was stretched in her direction.


    She thought that she had already expressed her wish to stay away from him many times. Not once but twice... She just asked for separation yesterday. He should understand that she would not want to sleep with him.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei saw that she didn''t ced her hand in his, he was slightly disappointed. He knew that she didn''t want it. But he was not asking for anything else. He just wanted to sleep by her side. "We will just sleep."


    He said honestly. In the past few days, he had not been able to sleep peacefully. Since the moment he has realised his feelings for her, he had observed that he would not sleep peacefully when she was not by his side.


    She seemed to have ingrained herself in every corner of his body. The unfortunate thing was that when he wanted to by her side, she didn''t want the same.


    Yi Huiqing merely looked at him. She didn''t know if she was really capable of rejecting his offer. He didn''t need to stay here. Why was he just getting on her nerves! She didn''t understand at all.


    "Your Majesty might not be able to sleep peacefully here. This one is still taking her medicines and sometimes move while sleeping."


    What she said was true or not, she herself didn''t know.


    But she just wanted to make some excuse to stop him. However, Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to be more persistent than her.


    "Qingqing is speaking as if we have not slept together in the past."


    His words only aroused some bitter memories in Yi Huqing''s mind. Perhaps Zhao Zhang Wei also realised this but he soon said


    "Even if you move, I don''t mind. Come now. Take your medicine and then let''s go to sleep." After finishing, he didn''t give her any chance to speak and simply walked towards the bed. Yi Huiqing could only follow him with a sigh.


    He better sleep only. She thought. If he did something then she was not sure of what she would do to him.


    However then she thought that he have many concubines to do that and he didn''t need her for those things.


    Thinking this, her heart was calm and she calmly went to bed after taking her medicine. Fortunately he was already lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She quietly walked to other side of the bed andid down to sleep. There was significant distance between their bodies. Yi Huiqing thought that it would not be bad if every first and fifteenth of the month could be passed like this. She would not have hear any rumours. With these thoughts, she soon found sleep. On the other hand, the man lying by her side heard the sound of even breathing and opened his phoenix eyes.


    He looked at her face with a gentle smile on his lips and then continued to look at her for a long time until the sleep consumed him.


    Perhaps it was because he had finallypleted his promise or it was because she was by his side but after many days, Zhao Zhang Wei slept without any dreams tormenting him..

 Chapter 775 Qingqing Is Cute When She Is Annoyed

    Chapter 775: Qingqing Is Cute When She Is Annoyed


    Yi Huiqing had to wake up early the next morning.


    She was very unwilling, however, a part of her mind always stayed unconscious that she was not sleeping alone. Even the medicine didn''t seem to be very effectivest night.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the opened window. The sun was about to rise. She looked at the man sleeping by her side on the same bed. He was facing her. For a moment, she couldn''t help but stare at his face. He lookedpletely different from the cold and indifferent Zhao Zhang Wei when he was asleep. However, she soon moved her eyes away and then got out of bed to get ready hurriedly.


    Since Zhao Zhang Wei spent the night here, as an Empress she ought to be ready by the time he would wake up and then send him out when he would wake up.


    Not only this, in less than a shichen, the old Momo woulde to train her. She sighed when she remembered this.


    This was because she didn''t want to be an Empress.


    It was very troublesome. However, nothing could be done now.


    With a not-so-good face, Yi Huiqing got ready with Lin Daiyu''s help. Her maidservant was also aware that for the past few months, her mistress had been habitual of waking upte and living her life freely. There was simply no one to bother her.


    Hence, she couldn''t help but feel sad for her mistress.


    However, she also thought that if the Emperor coulde twice a month like this then her mistress'' life would not be too hard in the Imperial Pce.


    Inside the chambers, Zhao Zhang Wei woke up and frowned when he didn''t see his wife on the bed. His frown deepened when he looked at the sky from the window. It was very early.


    Where did she go?


    Zhao Zhang Wei shouted for the servant. A maid soon came inside when he asked her about Empress, she informed him that the Empress was getting ready and would be here soon. Zhao Zhang Wei was still frowning. When Yi Huiqing entered the chambers all ready, he couldn''t help but say


    "Qingqing, you are still recovering. There is no need to wake up so early. You could rest for some more time."


    He was worried about her health. At the same time, he wished that the first thing he could see was her face when he would wake up every morning and sleep at every night.


    This Empress is good. Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry. The water is already prepared. Your Majesty can wash up and then get ready. Breakfast would be prepared soon."


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed when he saw her so stubborn as well as polite. He decided to talk about this matterter.


    For now, he indeed needed to get ready. The Imperial Assembly would start a little early today. So he left to wash up. When he came back, Yi Huiqing told him that the breakfast was ready. Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head with an emotionless face. He felt very frustrated seeing her so polite. It looked as if she had built a wall around herself that he didn''t even know how he could break For now, the onlyfort was that she was in this Imperial Pce and he could see her whenever he wanted.


    During breakfast, Zhao Zhang Wei calmly served a few dishes on Yi Huiqing''s te. Yi Huiqing was slightly startled but when she looked at the servants standing in the room, she smiled politely and thanked him.


    She only thought he was doing all this because he didn''t want Imperial Pce to have any rumors that the rtionship between Emperor and Empress was not harmonious.


    After having breakfast, Zhao Zhang Wei stood up to leave. Yi Huiqing had to apany him to the entrance of the courtyard. She followed him silently but was confused when he suddenly stopped at the dining room entrance.


    She couldn''t help but raise her head to look at him. Her eyes widened when she suddenly saw him leaning and then a pair of lips fell on her forehead.


    For a moment, she thought that everything seemed to stop.


    "Take care." And then he left without even waiting for her to follow him. With a stupefied expression on her face, she slowly turned around to look at the servants who were standing with their heads lowered and were trying to hide their smile and blush.


    ''His Grandmother...there is no need to pretend so much!''


    Yi Huiqing thought as she scolded Zhao Zhang Wei continuously. At the same time, her ears and cheek were red unknown if it was because of anger or shame.


    Today was the first Imperial Assembly after Zhao Zhang Wei had been crowned as an Emperor.


    Many things were discussed.


    As the minister informed Zhao Zhang Wei about all the policies and how the treasury was used for the welfare of the people, he found that many things were wrong with all these policies and welfare schemes.


    The funds allotted for the military were very less.


    When he questioned the minister, the minister told him that the fund was reduced only a few months ago by the Emperor.


    Xi Ying who was seated in the Imperial Assembly smiled coldly when he heard this. Of Course, Zhao Wang Lei did this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei thought the same and increased the amount. Afterward, he allotted a few tasks to ministers.


    He wantedplete information on his subject''s economic problems and for that, he ordered ministers to appoint new people and survey the viges.


    The policies were too old. Zhao Zhang Wei felt that they needed to be changed and for the change, new information was very necessary.


    Many ministers agreed with the Emperor.


    The Imperial Assemblysted longer than usual.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei left the Imperial Assembly, he knew that he had a lot of documents to review. However, the thought of going to that lonely study room slightly alienated him and he suddenly changed his direction.


    Your Majesty..." Eunuch Zhang who was following his master couldn''t help but call out in confusion. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even turn around and said coldly "Bring all the documents to Lantai Courtyard." When the Imperial soldiers announced the arrival of the Emperor, Yi Huiqing who had just taken a breath after finishing an exhaustive day of training felt very annoyed. At the same time, she was confused. What was he doing here! Remembering the forehead kiss from the morning, her anger surged up. Was the man taking some kind of revenge on her because she had brought up the divorce? When Zhao Zhang Wei entered the chambers, he saw her annoyed face. However, he only found her cute as she stood there trying to keep a calm and polite look but was full of displeasure. A part of him was hurt that she was not happy to see him but he knew that it was also because of his own mistakes. "Greetings, Your Majesty" He sighed when he saw her behaving so respectfully. Just yesterday, he had told her that she didn''t need to be so formal. However, she was too stubborn. Or perhaps she was too angry and didn''t want to listen to him. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t argue with her wisely and he himself didn''t use any honorary when he was with her. "Qingqing...I wish to review the documents here. You won''t feel disturbed, right?" Yi Huiqing who heard his question looked at him.


    She almost wanted to say that she would feel disturbed, however, she knew that she couldn''t really say it. In the end, he was the Emperor.


    Seeing her so silent, Zhao Zhang Wei thought that she was about to refuse. So when he saw her opening her mouth, he immediately walked forward and said


    ^I won''t disturb you at all You can do your own work" Yi Huiqing''s lips twitched when she looked at his back Soon Eunuch Wang entered with a stack of documents in his hands. When the young Eunuch saw Yi Huiqing, he greeted her very respectfully. After cing the documents, he left the chambers and waited outside for his master. Yi Huiqing sighed as he looked at the man seated on the chair and doing his own work. She walked to the table and took the book she was given to read by the old Momo. The book''s name was Three Obedience and Four Virtues. As she looked at the name, Yi Huiqing felt a headache. Her grandfather would never let her read such a book. In her family, she had been treated as a boy by her grandfather. Once, he had also asked Uncle Li to teach her some skills to protect herself, however, her body constitution was too weak so she had learned only a little. However, it was enough to show that her grandfather and other family members didn''t believe in things like Three obedience and Four Virtues. The chambers were silent as both of them did their own works silently. In between, Zhao Zhang Wei would often nce at her. Seeing her busy, he felt relieved that she didn''t find his presence a bother. Zhao Zhang Wei was slowly learning. He first needed to ensure that Yi Huiqing would not fmd him annoying, only then he could make her like him. And for that, he thought he needed to be more and more around her. So that she would get so habitual of him that when he was not here, she would feel empty. The thought made him so energetic that he couldn''t wait for such a day.


    Seeing how Xi Ying was now living harmoniously with Lady Li, he was more motivated. If only they had a son or daughter, it would have been easier.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei thought that for all the difficulties he was facing, he simply deserved them. So he didn''t have any right toin. He needed to be patient. He lowered his head when he suddenly saw that Yi Huiqing was about to raise her head. Yi Huiqing frowned and looked at him. When she saw that, he was busy, she silently lowered her head. She must be feeling the illusion that he was looking at her. On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled when he raised his head to nce at her again. Somehow he focused his attention again on the documents in his hands..

 Chapter 776 Xin Is Under Attack

    Chapter 776: Xin Is Under Attack


    This evening, Xi Ying again brought his wife and son to the Imperial Citys streets for a walk. He had noticed that she looked more peaceful when theye out. At night, she would sleep easily. Since these days, her sleeping schedule was not normal, he thought that it would be good as long as it could help her in getting sleep. It was just her stomach was too big. Looking at his wife''s stomach, Xi Ying imagined what it would be like when she would be in her ninth month and he felt slightly scared. Seeing her petite frame and big stomach, he felt distressed if she would be able to handle it or not However, the old physician assured him that it was normal for the stomach to be this big in the fifth month especially when her sixth month was about to approach. Perhaps it was because he had never seen a pregnant woman in his life before, so he had less knowledge.


    His mother only had him and except for her, he had never approached or been close to any other woman. It was only his wife after his mother.


    Xi Ying could onlyfort himself like this. "Father, Xi Ling wants to eat Tanghulu." Xi Ying stopped saw his son pointing at a stall and frowned seeing the red thing. He seemed to have heard the name of this thing from his sons mouth before as well. He looked at his wife asking her if she would feelfortable going and standing there. However, Xi Ying blinked when he saw that his wife looked less than his son as she looked at that thing Tanghulu.


    Looking at his wife and son who looked as if they were about to run to the stall, Xi Ying didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    With a chuckle, he held his wife''s hand and with other his son''s and crossed the street to walk to the stall.


    The owner made Tanghulu. Xi Ying himself took it from his hands and gave it to his son and his wife. He ignored the owner''s careful gaze on himself and calmly helped his son and wife.


    ''Ting, have some.? Li Rui pushed the stick in front of her husbands mouth. Xi Ying hesitated and looked at his wife. Seeing her anticipation-filed eyes he couldn''t refuse and tasted some. It was too sweet.


    Xi Ying didn''t like to eat sweet things but since his wife asked him he ate it silently without anyint. Even if she gave him poison with her hands, he would never refuse and say what he whispered just now


    Li Rui smiled and then started to eat her portion. Seeing the scene, Xi Ling thought that he was being petty so he also pushed his stick toward his father. Xi Ying looked down at his son and said mercilessly.


    "You eat"


    Xi Ling looked at his father with narrowed eyes and couldn''t help but pout. "Father is too biased. Whenever Xi Ling would give something sweet to Father, Father would say that he doesn''t like sweet things but when Mother gave Tanghulu to Father, Father ate it and even said that it was good?


    When Li Rui heard her son''s words, she stopped eating and looked at her husband. Seeing her calm face, she blinked and then slightly felt embarrassed. She seemed to have forced him to eat something he doesn''t like to eat The stall had other customers as well. A girl who was standing to have Tanghulu heard the young child''s words and covered her mouth with her handkerchief to stop herself fromughing. Xi Ling, however, noticed herughing and looked at her innocently. The girl seemed to be of about sixteen or seventeen years old and didn''t feel embarrassed because of being stared at "Little boy, you should be happy for your father and mother instead of behaving like a concubine." When Xi Ying heard the girl''s words, his lips twitched in amusement. Not only he but Li Rui also stifled herughter. On the other hand, Xi Ling who didn''t know much what a concubine was confused. Without giving him any other chance to spout something nonsense, Xi Ying picked him up and then started to walk away from there holding his wife''s hands. However, a momentter he stopped and turned around to look at the other end of the street. Li Rui was confused to see this and followed his gaze. It was just a momentter that everyone saw a horse running in the street with a high speed. People with a fast speed cleared the way. There was a soldier on the horse and his body seemed to be covered with blood. When the horse passed from Xi Ying and Li Rui''s side, their faces couldn''t help but go somber. The street was silent after a few moments as the horse had left already. Xi Ying turned to look at his wife. Seeing her emotionless face, he smiled gently and squeezed her had in assurance. "Don''t worry. Let me find out what is wrong." Li Rui looked at him and nodded her head. They left the mark and went back to Xi Manor. The shadow guard was already sent to Imperial Pce by Xi Ying. However, before the shadow guard came, there was news from the Imperial Pce asking all the ministers to enter the Imperial Pce. Xi Ying knew that there was something serious seeing the situation. The soldier seemed to being from the border. However, he didn''t want his wife to worry. "Don''t worry about me. Go to the Imperial Pce? Li Rui said softly seeing him so silent. She knew that he was worried about her. At her words, Xi Ying looked at her and was about to say something when Li Rui said am not that weak Ying. Go ande back soon. I will wait for you.? In the end, Xi Ying nodded his head. Before leaving, he kissed her forehead and said "Nothing wrong would have happened. Don''t think about anything." Li Rui nodded her head, however, after Xi Ying left the room, her face was nk again. Was everything alright on the border?


    Before leaving Xi Manor, Xi Ying informed Gu LL


    Since Gu Li and his shadow guards were in Xi Manor these days, Xi Ying felt more relieved. He had seen Gu Li''s care for his wife and lmew that the man would not let anything happen to his wife.


    About a quarter of shichenter, he was in the Imperial Pce and the Emperor arrived in the Imperial Court. Seeing Zhao Zhang Wei9 somber face, Xi Ying frowned. "A soldier arrived from the border some time ago." When the ministers heard the Emperors words they looked at each other and seemed to know what all this was about. A concerned expression marred their faces. Was their Xin in danger? General Li and Li Qiang sitting amidst these ministers had the grimmest faces when Zhao Zhang Wei further said ''''The soldier informed that the enemies suddenly invaded the border at midnight one day ago." Xi Ying?s face went nk for a moment when Zhao Zhang Wei looked at him for a moment. He understood that nce. It was the attack that Zhao Wang Lei was nning with the Emperor of the enemy country. Zhao Wang Leis n was to cede some territory to the neighboring Empire after this attack and then put all the me on Li m


    He wanted to prove that Li n was unable to protect Xin. This was also the reason he suddenly decreased the funds to the army to make them weak against the neighboring Empires army.


    As an Emperor, his action was a sin and treason. However, he had thought that this n would never be sessful as Zhao Wang Lei was already dead. Could it be that he had already sent the information and help to the enemy country before he died? Xi Ying clenched his fists when this thought came to his mind. Zhao Zhang Wei had the same thoughts and didn''t haw a good face. "Zhen orders Li n to send more soldiers to the border. Aid would be sent from the Imperial Pce." General Li immediately stood up and bowed his head dering that he wouldply with the order. The Imperial Assembly was dismissed after that.


    Eunuch Zhang came and nf rrn d Xi g that Zhao Zhang Wei wanted to see him. Xi Ying nodded his head and went to see Zhao Zhang Wei.


    After a few moments, he was seated in the study room. "your Majesty, what is the situation at the border?'' Xi Ying asked Zhao Zhang Wei who had a grim face and shook his head and said


    "Zhen is unaware for now. The soldier copsed after passing this much information. The Imperial Physician said that he would be awake after a few shichens."


    Xi Ying nodded his head. The room was silent for a moment before Zhao Zhang Wei said suddenly. wish that no Empire would have an Emperor like him." Zhao Zhang Wei was very angry. He didn''t even use we ording to the norm in front of Xi Ying. When he had taken the oath, he was very sincere. He was now the father of this nation. Every soldier fighting on the border is his responsibility and he never wanted them and his Empire to be harmed. Xi Ying had the same thoughts. Zhao Wang Lei was simply a very disgusting Emperor. However, they could do nothing except fight back "Your Majesty, this Lord would also send some help." Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have any problem with that and nodded his head. A few momentster he said suddenly ''Prime Minster XL do you think it would be good if we just end this threatpletely this time." Xi Ying''s face was serious after hearing Zhao Zhang Weis words. He understood what thetter was trying to imply but he thought that he couldn''t make such a big decision alone so he said ''''General Li should also be consulted with this matter? Zhao Zhang Wei found his words reasonable and said Then Zhen will summon General Li and discuss this matter with him.."

 Chapter 777 Preparing For The War

    Chapter 777: Preparing For The War


    When Xi Ying went back to Xi Manor, he told everything to his wife. He was slightly hesitant to do so because he was afraid that she would worry and it was not good for her health.


    However, he also knew that Li Rui didn''t like it when something was being hidden from her intentionally.


    The invisible wall that General Li had between him and his daughter was because of this. He didn''t want that same wall between him and his wife so he told her everything without hiding anything.


    Li Rui was silent. Looking at her calm face, Xi Ying didn''t believe that she was also this calm from the inside. He held her hand and squeezed it gently as if assuring her. His voice was firm when he spoke "Don''t worry, I will send many shadow guards and help to the border. Nothing wrong will happen... Li Rui looked at him and nodded her head.


    She knew that no one could be med for such a thing. However, she still couldn''t help but wonder what exactly Zhao Wang Lei wanted from all this.


    Was he so desperate to destroy her n that he couldmit treason as well by helping other Empire attack his own Empire_especially when he was the Emperor of the same Empire?


    She had been told by Xi Ying the reason Zhao Wang Lei had wanted to kill her. Even at that time, she had found it very ridiculous. She was just a child at that time when he started his attacks. How could he think that she could harm


    him?


    Regarding this, she had many thoughts but it was of no use. A person who believed in all this for so many years couldn''t be brought out of his illusions.


    Fortunately, he was no longer alive to harm Xin any more. "I will collect some herbs and send to the border? Xi Ying nodded his head and apanied his wife to get the herbs.


    On the other hand, General Li was summoned to the Imperial Pce. The whole Li Manor and the Imperial City were now aware of what happened at the border. Hence, when the soldier came and informed them about General Li being summoned to the Imperial Pce, their faces were grim.


    The people from the third household, Li Sying, and Li Jiang''s wife had pale faces.


    Li Jiang was at the border this time. Although no news regarding any casualty came from the border, they were worried.


    It was only because of Li Heng and Li Qiang that Li Jiang''s wife could hold herself together. She knew that the three brothers loved each other very much and would always back each other without any conditions.


    Li Qiang apanied General Li when thetter left Li Manor. They were still not in the terms of conversing with each other.


    However, both brothers knew that it was very crucial to stay united at such times.


    Inside the Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room, only General Li could go and LiL#ang waited outside for his younger brother.


    Almost half a shichenter when General Li stepped outside, his face was somber.


    Li Qiang surely noticed this, however, he didn''t dare to ask anything then and there. They left the Imperial Pce and it was only when they entered the Li Manor did he ask his brother. What is the matter, Li Heng? Li Heng looked at his brother and said


    "His Majesty wonders if we are enough powerful to defeat the neighboring Empirepletely this time. He wishes to omit this threat to our soldierspletely. He said that no one would dare to attack Xin after this if we defeated them this time."


    Li Qiang went silent at these words. It was after a few moments that he spoke "His Majesty said wise words." However, it meant war.


    A war could result in either victory or defeat. However, what apanied it was the loss of lives of many soldiers.


    However, they couldn''t me Emperor for such a decision.


    In fact, in the past, Li n had suggested Zhao Wang Lei the same many times. Rather than having their soldiers sacrifice their lives after every few months because of a small attack from them, it would be better to eliminate this threatpletely.


    However, now when it was the time of the war, their heart felt slightly heavy. We will fight, Heng." Li Qiang spoke in a serious but earnest voice. "Yes�� General Li agreed without any hesitation when he heard his elder brother''s voice which was fearless. That night, no one slept in the Li Manor. General Li with Li Qiang summoned all the soldiers. There were many things to do.


    It was only until the next morning that the Imperial Pce announced that there would be war at the border. All the people who could contribute to some extent could do so and the things would be sent to the border.


    When news reached Xi Manor, neither Xi Ying nor Li Rui was surprised. When Li Rui expressed her wish to visit Li Manor, Xi Ying agreed and immediately made arrangements for the same.


    In one night, all the things that Xi Manor was going to send were also prepared. There were six to seven carriages filled with different kinds of things.


    Xi Ying could send more but he decided to do so after every few weeks and not in one go. With these things, the herbs Li Rui collected were also sent to Li Manor.


    When they reached Li Manor, Li Rui found her mother and her aunts sitting in the living room with her younger sister, Li Sying.


    Xi Ling had of course apanied his mother so when he saw his cousin sister Li Sying, who used to pull his cheeks and make his face like a bun, he immediately hid behind his mother.


    However, when Li Sying saw Li Rui, she immediately ran to her and hugged her gently keeping in mind that her sister was pregnant.


    "Elder Sister, I am so scared. Father...Second Brother and Elder Brother would they be alright? Brother Yi Lei is also on the border."


    Li Rui patted her sisters back andforted her. She told her that if she would not hold herself together, they would no one to take care of her mother.


    When her father woulde to know of this, he would be very disappointed in her.


    Li Sying looked at her mother when she realized this. Her eyes went teary when she looked at her mother''s pale face. Her mother didn''t cry like her but she could see that she was no less scared than her.


    Li Sying immediately wiped her face and went back to her mother.


    When Yi Pe saw Li Rui, she smiled a little but her smile was not as vibrant as in the past Li Rui knew that her mother''s heart must be heavy thinking that her father would have to go to the border for war.


    Li Rong who was sitting silent with a pale face saw Li Rui and Xi Ying and stood up to leave. Everyone looked at her for a moment before they took back their gazes and didn''t say anything. "How are you?" Yi Jie''s voice was slightly hoarse when she asked Li Rui this question. Perhaps because she didn''t sleep at night, her face looked pale. "I am fine, Mother. Where is Father? "He is in the study room with your elder Uncle." Li Rui nodded her head and Yi Jie said suddenly "1 will go and call him. He didn''t have anything sincest night." Li Rui nodded her head and apanied her mother. When the door of the study room was knocked, General Li came to open it. When he saw his wife''s pale face, he was distressed but didn''t know what to say. He knew that his wife was worried, however, it was his duty to fight for the country. He knew that she also understood this and it was just her love for him that made her so worried. Not only this, their son Li Diu was also on the border with Li Cheng and Li Jiang. It was reasonable for her to worry. "Heng, let''s eat something." General Li nodded his head on hearing his wife''s words and looked at his elder brother inside the


    room.


    Li Qiang gathered the documents on the table and then stepped out with General Li.


    It was only inside the dining room that General Li saw his daughter and Xi Ying. Looking at her stomach, his eyes were gentle and he asked about her well-being.


    Everyone soon sat to have breakfast.


    Today they had breakfast in themon dining room instead of having it in their own courtyards.


    Li Rong was unwilling to have something while sitting at the same table as Li Rui and Xi Ying, however, when she realized that her husband would leave for the border soon, she couldn''t miss this special moment.


    The atmosphere at the table was not so good. It was almost at the end of the meal that General Li announced. We will depart in a shichen." "That soon...? Yi Jie couldn''t help but whisper. "Is everything ready?" General Li nodded his head at his wife''s question. Yi Pe swallowed and then nodded her head with a determined faced "Things are ready from my side as well? General Li knew what she was talking about. It must be food and clothes for the soldiers. He nodded his head and everyone continued their breakfast with heavier hearts. In a shichen, all the things that were collected from the people of the city were also sent to Li Manor. Xi Ying also brought many carriages. Li Manor also sent many things.


    Since the war was decided all of a sudden, there were not as much as soldiers as he wanted to apany him. However, General Li had already made arrangements so that news would reach the viges and the soldiers who had gone to their houses for a few days would directly go to the border.


    With almost seven hundred soldiers, General Li and Li Qiang departed for the border..

 Chapter 778: The War Continues

    Chapter 778: The War ContinuesFor the next few days, the atmosphere in the Imperial City was not much vibrant.


    The whole Empire''s atmosphere was tense.


    It was after many years, Xin was fighting a war with some other Empire. When no news came from the border for two continuous weeks, people''s hearts couldn''t help but get tense.


    Xi Manor, Li Manor as well as Yi Manor were covered with ayer of anxiousness.


    By now, Yi Huiqing had already shifted to her new chambers which were specially designed for the Empress of the Empire.


    However, the beautiful chambers werepletely unable to move her heart.


    From the moment she got to know about war, she had been constantly thinking about her younger brother and the family members from Li Manor.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was seated at a chair a little far away reviewing some documents. When he raised his head to nce at his wife and found her so lost, he sighed heavily.


    These days she looked so lost. After he had realized the reason behind her worry, he couldn''t help but regret his decision slightly.


    Should he have not initiated this war and just pushed the enemies back to their territory, she would not worry so much.


    These days she had just asked him only one thing whenever he visited her chambers.


    ''Did Your Majesty receive any news from the border?''


    Her hopeful eyes would dim when he would shake his head and she would never say a single word again unless he would ask her something and she would say a few words listlessly.


    The Yi Huiqing who behaved politely and was clearly unwilling to talk to him was much better. At least, she didn''t look so lifeless and listless.


    Seeing her like this, he felt afraid if something really went wrong with anyone of her family members then ��would she me him?


    The sudden thought terrified Zhao Zhang Wei so much that he suddenly called out


    "Qingqing��"


    Yi Huiqing looked at him on hearing him calling her name. She didn''t even frown on hearing how he called her like in the past.


    If the circumstances were normal, then he would have surely felt very happy thinking that perhaps she had started to ept this small thing. However, not now.


    "You should not worry so much."


    He said gently though his fists were clenched tightly.


    "This Empress didn''t wish to worry Your Majesty."


    Yi Huiqing whispered calmly. However, her expressionless face with that calm voice made Zhao Zhang Wei feel as if the one who was sitting in front of him was not a human.


    His heart was suddenly filled with suffocation as he wondered what would happen to her if something went wrong on the border.


    "You should rest."


    He said and then suddenly stood up and left the chambers.


    Yi Huiqing looked at his back and didn''t know why he left suddenly. However, she didn''t have any wish to know about this.


    She just wanted to know how her younger brother was doing. Remembering how his face had been burnt when he hade backst time, her heart trembled and she almost felt like crying.


    In the past, she used to feel proud that Yi Lei had decided to join the army. When her mother cried at that time when her brother had joined the army without letting anyone know, she thought that her brother was very brave.


    However, only now she understood why her mother was crying.


    She had the fear from that day that she, Yi Huiqing was feeling these days.


    ''You muste back safe with everyone else, Yi Lei.''


    .


    .


    .


    Not only, Zhao Zhang Wei, but Xi Ying was also not less worried for his wife.


    Li Rui was sensible. She knew that she was not alone so she ate and slept on time. She also loved her child.


    However, he could sense her fear even though she didn''t show it.


    Xi Ying felt helpless and worried.


    This was the reason that the next day when he entered the Imperial Pce, he decided to visit Zhao Zhang Wei after the Imperial Assembly.


    Things were being sent to the border again today.


    Not much was discussed in the Imperial Assembly before it was dismissed. Afterward, Xi Ying was about to go to the Imperial Study room when Eunuch Zhang came and told him that the Emperor wanted to see him.


    Xi Ying was surprised but went to see Zhao Zhang Wei calmly.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Xi Ying greeted Zhao Zhang Wei politely. Thetter acknowledged and signed him to take a seat.


    "Prime Minister Xi, Zhen is worried about the situation on the border. Thest letter that Zhen received from General Li was a week ago which said that the situation was uncertain."


    He did receive the news but he couldn''t bear to tell Yi Huiqing about this.


    Xi Ying nodded his head with a serious face.


    "It seems that Zhao Wang Lei had given some weaknesses of Xin to them and hence it is bing difficult to defeat them."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was cold and he didn''t say anything. However, he knew what Xi Ying was saying was true.


    After a moment of silence, Xi Ying spoke again


    "Your Majesty, tomorrow with all the things that would be sent to the border, the Imperial Pce can also send some Imperial Guards. Xi Manor will also send some people."


    Zhao Zhang Wei agreed with Xi Ying.


    When Xi Ying was about to leave, he said


    "If the situation remains uncertain for another week then Zhen would wish that Prime Minister would go there personally."


    Xi Ying''s heart sank when he heard this.


    Actually, he himself had been thinking about this.


    If the situation remained uncertain, then he would himself go there and end this war in a few days only.


    It was just ��his wife was pregnant. Last time as well, he had not been present when she had given birth. He didn''t want the same to happen this time.


    However, he couldn''t back away from his duties also.


    "This subject agrees with Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was relieved when he saw that Xi Ying agreed and he let Xi Ying go finally. He was also aware that Xi Ying didn''t want to leave because Lady Li was pregnant.


    In fact, he had expected that Xi Ying would refuse. In that case, Zhao Zhang Wei had decided that he himself would go to the border and give all the responsibilities of here to Xi Ying.


    However, Xi Ying agreed and his respect for thetter increased knowing that he was aware of his duties as well.


    .


    .


    .


    That night, Zhao Zhang Wei went to the Empress'' chambers again.


    Yi Huiqing wee him respectfully and they had dinner together in silence. Seeing how less she ate, Zhao Zhang Wei was very distressed and put more on her te intentionally.


    Since there were servants in the room, she would not refuse to eat what he served. Zhao Zhang Wei was aware of this and that''s why these days he would not dismiss the servant after they would serve the dishes.


    Yi Huiqing indeed ate more even though she was unwilling.


    After dinner, they slept on their sides of the bed.


    Zhao Zhang Wei wanted to embrace her in his arms, however, he knew that she would not like it so he didn''t do anything.


    He only closed his eyes when he heard the sound of her even breathing.


    However, less than half a shichenter, he was woken up by the sound of murmuring. With a frown on his forehead, he looked at Yi Huiqing who was murmuring something in her sleep constantly.


    Her forehead was covered with sweat. He thought that she was having some kind of nightmare. Her face was very pale.


    He immediately shook her shoulder to wake her up unable to see her like this.


    "Qingqing��wake up��wake up Qingqing��.it is just a nightmare."


    When Yi Huiqing woke up, her eyes were full of fear and panic.


    Her body was trembling as she looked around the room. Zhao Zhang Wei felt his heart heavy when he saw her like this.


    At this moment, he didn''t think about anything and stroked her hair gently as he whispered to her


    "Qingqing��it was a nightmare. Everything is alright."


    Yi Huiqing looked at him with a slightly nk face.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was unable to see her like this. Heid down on the bed and dragged her body in his arms.


    She felt very light making his heart ache for her.


    "Sleep. I am here, Qingiqng. Do you want to talk about what you saw?"


    He asked her gently as he patted her back like a child.


    However, Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything. He didn''t force her. He remained patient as if he was dealing with a child.


    After a long time, she finally closed her eyes and he went back to sleep with her.


    The next morning when he left, Yi Huiqing was still asleep. While leaving, Zhao Zhang Wei ordered Lin Daiyu that no one was to wake her up.


    Lin Daiyu looked conflicted as she obeyed. However, since it was the Emperor''s order she gained confidence and did as she was told.


    Almost half a shichenter, Zhao Zhang Wei himself stood at the entrance of the Imperial Pce as the soldiers filled the carriages with all the things that were to be sent to the border.


    "Write a letter as soon as you reach the border ande to know about the situation."


    Zhao Zhang Wei said to the head of the soldiers who bowed his head and said


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    When everything was said and done, the soldiers were ready to leave. However, at this moment, a horse suddenly came galloping towards the entrance of the Imperial Pce. The soldier made way for the horse.


    The another soldier who was riding the horse seemed to be covered from blood.


    Seeing him every one knew that he came from the border. However, when they remembered the image of the soldier fromst time and the news he brought back, their hearts were filled with panic.


    Did something go wrong?

 Chapter 779: The War Ends

    Chapter 779: The War EndsZhao Zhang Wei and Xi Ying looked calm as they saw the soldiering toward them on the horse.


    However, their hearts were equally tensed as others.


    After all, the peace of their families depended on what kind of news the soldiers would bring. Not only their families but it also concerned the whole Empire.


    Perhaps the soldier also realized that the Emperor was standing so he stopped the horse immediately and got down.


    His face and body were covered with blood as he walked toward the Emperor and then he kneeled down on the ground when he was near.


    "Your Majesty, with the blessings of our ancestors and Your Majesty''s, Xin defeated the enemies and got full control over their Empire."


    The utter silence that prevailed over the surrounding didn''t show anything but shock and surprise.


    "We won!"


    It was Minister Xin who spoke in this silence. From the middle-aged Minister''s red face it could be seen how excited and happy he was on hearing the news.


    The soldier looked exhausted but he smiled when he saw how everyone was slowly starting to smile.


    Xi Ying''s anxious heart was finally calm while Zhao Zhang Wei also looked relieved.


    Looking at the soldier, he asked


    "How many people did we lose on our side?"


    It was a war after all. It was impossible that there was no casualty at all.


    The soldier''s face was also grim as he answered this question.


    "The soldier we lost were mainly on the night and the day after the sudden attack. After General Li reached more soldiers, our soldiers didn''t die though there were injuries. Some are now incapable of fighting anymore. However, the loss on our side is much less than the loss we incurred on the other side, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei nodded his head with deep eyes.


    Almost immediately he wanted to go and tell Yi Huiqing that she no longer needed to worry. However, he knew that he couldn''t do so in such a hurry.


    "The Imperial n would provide all the aid and the source of livelihood to the soldiers who are injured and the families of those who lost their lives."


    The ministers were very satisfied with the Emperor''s decision. It was good to first take any decision to help those who lost their lives and were injured than celebrate the victory.


    Looking at the soldier, Zhao Zhang Wei spoke again


    "Go and rest for now. Later, you will be summoned to the Imperial Court to tell the details."


    The soldier bowed his head and obeyed.


    Two guards led him inside the ce to have some rest.


    Looking at the carriages filled with things, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t stop them and said


    "Include more medicinal herbs, and food and send more physicians to the borders."


    The minister who had taken the responsibility of preparing everything immediately bowed his head and obeyed.


    "The Imperial Assembly is dismissed for today."


    Zhao Zhang Wei announced and then left from there.


    No oneined about the Emperor''s decision and silently went back to their manors. Xi Ying was the first one to take his horse and run back to Xi Manor.


    He wanted to tell Li Rui about this as soon as possible. His wife had been worried for so many days. When he reached Li Manor, Xi Ying also sent his shadow guard to Li Manor to inform Yi Jie about the news.


    Inside Plum Courtyard, when Li Rui saw Xi Ying returning so early, she was confused. However, she went stiff suddenly as she wondered if there was some bad news that made him return so early.


    However, when Xi Ying spoke


    "The war ended, Rui. Xin came out to be victorious."


    Her lips parted slightly and she slowly sat down on the couch she had been sitting on. Breathless she looked at her husband again and asked him


    "Everyone is alright, Ying?"


    "Yes, Don''t worry."


    The soldier would have told the first thing if they had lost any major person in the war. Li Rui sighed in relief again.


    After so many days, a small smile came back to her lips and she whispered


    "I need to write to Mother. She must be worried."


    However, when she was about to get up, Xi Ying stopped her and said


    "I have already sent An Shing to do the same. You just rest and now don''t worry about anything."


    While saying this, he put his hand on her stomach. However, he frowned when he suddenly felt a movement inside his stomach. Surprised, he removed his hand and looked at her stomach with wide eyes.


    "That��.did the child just kick?"


    Though Xi Ying had already read the books and knew that a thing like this happened, he was still shocked.


    Looking at his wife''s stomach, he thought what he felt just now was his illusion.


    Li Rui was also surprised. However, she was more surprised to see Xi Ying''s shocked face.


    She had felt all this when she had been pregnant with Xi Ling so it was not a new thing for her. In fact, a few days back she had realized that the child should have started to kick by now, and hence she had been worried. Now that it happened, she was relieved.


    Looking at her husband''s shocked face, she was clueless before she suddenly realized that he was never there when she was pregnant with Xi Ling.


    He didn''t experience all this. It was reasonable for him to feel surprised.


    She had felt the same when she had felt Xi Ling''s first kick even though she had knowledge about pregnancy as a physician.


    With a gentle smile on her lips, she held Xi Ying''s hand and put it on her stomach.


    Though she didn''t know if the child would kick again so soon, she could try. She wanted him to feel this again.


    Surprisingly the child kicked as soon as it felt Xi Ying''s touch.


    Xi Ying''s eyes widened again. Li Rui has never seen the dignified prime minister like this.


    Every time he would know everything and hence he was never surprised or he would be able to keep himself calm.


    However, right now, Xi Ying lookedpletely surprised as he looked at his wife''s stomach. There was a different excitement in his heart as he put his hand on his wife''s stomach and whispered


    "That''s our child, Rui."


    His words warmed Li Rui''s heart and she nodded her head with the same smile on her lips and whispered


    "That''s our child."


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei also reached his Empress'' chambers. However, when he was about to enter the chambers, he suddenly saw an Imperial Guard bringing an Imperial Physician Sun.


    The guard bowed their heads when they saw him and the Imperial Physician greeted him.


    He frowned as he looked at the young physician that brought him not-so-good memories back and he asked the guards.


    "Why are you bringing him here in the Empress'' chambers?"


    Eunuch Zhang who had followed his master and was standing at the entrance of the Empress chambers saw this scene and shook his head slightly.


    His master forgot that he had told him and the servants of the Lantai Courtyard not to bring Imperial Physician to Xinhe Pce ever again, however, these Imperial Guards were not aware of all this.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei actually remembered this.


    He just wanted to know what an Imperial Physician was doing here.


    "Your Majesty, Her Majesty copsed and this servant went to bring Imperial Physician Sun to check on Her Majesty."


    "Qingqing copsed?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s frown disappeared but he had this incredulous expression on his face and then the next moment he ran inside the chambers like a wind.


    The Imperial Guards as well as the Eunuch Zhang were surprised by his speed while Imperial Physician Sun looked at the Emperor''s back with deep eyes.


    Inside the chambers, as soon as Zhao Zhang Wei entered he saw that the bed was surrounded by many people.


    He frowned and walked forward.


    Someone saw the Emperor and immediately signed everyone to get away from the bed.


    Looking at his wife''s pale face as she was lying on the bedpletely unconscious, Zhao Zhang Wei felt his heart aching and said coldly


    "Where is the physician?"


    He said so loudly that the Imperial Guard standing outside the chambers could hear him and immediately came inside with Imperial Physician Sun.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t bother with who the physician was and said coldly


    "Check her instantly."


    Imperial Physician bowed his head and walked to the other side of the bed. Lin Daiyu dragged a stool for him to sit on. Lin Daiyu meticulously put a cloth on her mistress'' wrist and that was how Imperial Physician Sun took Yi Huiqing''s pulse.


    An old Momo was standing near the bed and saw the Emperor''s cold face.


    She looked at the unconscious Empress and didn''t feel that the Emperor needed to worry so much.


    And she said the same.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry. It could be good news for the Imperial Pce as well."


    As she said this, she was smiling.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t look happy at all with her remark. He raised his head and looked at the old Mom coldly but didn''t say anything.


    For now, he just wanted his wife to wake up as soon as possible. He knew that it could not be what the old Momo was trying to imply.


    And sure enough, the Imperial Physician Sun announced a few secondster.


    "Her Majesty copsed because of exhaustion. It is advised to take a good rest for some days."

 Chapter 780: Yi Huiqing Is Happy

    Chapter 780: Yi Huiqing Is HappyZhao Zhang Wei''s face was cold after hearing what Imperial Physician Sun said. He med himself for not taking care of her in these past few days.


    "Her Majesty''s body is too weak. It would not work like this."


    He ignored what the old Momo just said. He was aware that she had a high status in the Imperial n and had been training the Empresses since his grandfather''s times. He didn''t want to argue with her.


    However, he noticed that Yi Huiqing was wearing such a heavy dress.


    Looking at her personal maidservant, he asked coldly.


    "When did Empress wake up?"


    "As soon as Your Majesty left, Her Majesty also left the bed."


    Lin Daiyu answered truthfully. She was no less scared and panicked seeing her unconscious mistress. She actually wanted to tell Zhao Zhang Wei more but she didn''t know if that would be helping her mistress or put her more into trouble.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned deeply. On the other hand, the old Momo and the other Momos who were standing a few steps away frowned on hearing the maidservant''s words.


    However, they were not frowning because of the worry regarding Empress'' health, instead, it was the displeasure expressed by them.


    The Empress left the bed after the Emperor left the chambers! That was so presumptuous.


    The old Momo''s face was strict as she looked at the unconscious Yi Huiqing while Lin Daiyu also realized slowly that she seemed to have said something wrong. Looking at the old Momo''s face, she realized that she had created more trouble for her mistress and looked at Zhao Zhang Wei hoping that he would ask more and she would be able to make the situation favorable for her mistress.


    And fortunately, he did.


    When it was regarding his Qingqing, Zhao Zhang Wei was not going to let the matter go just like this.


    "Why did she wake up so early? Did Zhen not order you to let her sleep for some more time?"


    Lin Daiyu shivered apparently hearing the Emperor''s cold voice but answered truthfully.


    "That��Your Majesty��Her Majesty needed to wake up for the training."


    The words seemed to confuse Zhao Zhang Wei and he uttered in confusion.


    "What kind of training��"


    However, it took him only a moment as he realized what these old Momos were exactly doing here.


    It never urred to him that Yi Huiqing was now his Empress so she would also be trained by these old Momos.


    However, remembering what he had heard about all this training, Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was colder. He looked at the old Momos and ordered


    "All of you are dismissed."


    The old Momo seemed to see that the Emperor''s mood was not good so they didn''t make a fuss and left silently with other Momos.


    Imperial Physician Sun had been hearing everything silently and his eyes looking at the unconscious Empress were filled with pain.


    She looked thinner than he had seen her before.


    However, he knew that his stay here could displease the Emperor, and hence it could also make Yi Huiqing suffer so he also took his leave.


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to have forgotten his presence until now. When the young physician asked his permission to leave, he waved his hand to dismiss him.


    After everyone had left, he looked at Yi Huiqing. One of his hands caressed her cheek gently. She didn''t even move slightly because of his touch. How exhausted she must be to sleep so deeply.


    "How do they train her?"


    He asked the maidservant who was the only person left inside the chambers except him and Yi Huiqing.


    Lin Daiyu wanted to cry when she heard the Emperor''s question.


    Her voice was slightly choked as she told the Emperor everything.


    By the time she finished, she was crying and Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was almost ck.


    His other hand with which he was not caressing Yi Huiqing''s cheek was clenched tightly.


    "You can leave."


    Lin Daiyu left after this.


    Looking at the unconscious woman on the bed, Zhao Zhang Wei felt very helpless. The self-me increased.


    He imed to care for her, and love her but he didn''t even know that behind his back she was being bullied like this.


    And she never evenined in front of him. He was sure that she was not so stupid to not be able to see that those old Momos were intentionally bullying her.


    But she never told him and suffered silently.


    Perhaps she doesn''t even find him that much worthy. But remembering the past where she knew that he had hidden such a big truth from her, she had still remained silent and suffered silently.


    Zhao Zhang Wei exhaled a trembling sigh. He leaned down as he kissed her forehead gently and then put his forehead on hers.


    "It would be thest time, Qingqing. I promise you. After this��if someone dared to bully you they would have to cross me first."


    -------


    When Yi Huiqing woke up, it was evening.


    She was confused for a few moments before she heard the sound of pages being turned and looked toward the sound. Looking at the man who was sitting on the bed with his head leaning against the headrest, she was startled for some time.


    Feeling a constant gaze, Zhao Zhang Wei looked toward her and immediately put aside the documents in his hands.


    He shouted for Lin Daiyu to prepare some food and then looked at Yi Huiqing


    "Qingqing��how do you feel now?"


    Yi Huiqing nodded her head softly indicating that she was good. She was trying to remember what she was doing here.


    It seemed that she lost consciousness when the old Momo was teaching her how to kneel.


    Remembering the old Momo''s ways of teaching her, Yi Huiqing''s heart was bitter but her face looked calm.


    Her mind again wavered to where it had been wavering in the past few days.


    Her brother and other close members on the border��


    Looking at the lost expression on her face, Zhao Zhang Wei helped her to get up and sit on the bed. Being helped by him, Yi Huiqing felt ufortable and wanted to move away but Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly sped her waist and said


    "The war ended, Qingqing. We won."


    For a moment, Yi Huiqing thought that perhaps she was still sleeping. But looking at Zhao Zhang Wei''s deep and firm eyes, she wanted to believe him.


    "You don''t need to worry anymore. Everyone is safe."


    When she was unconscious, he had talked to the soldier and had asked him about her younger brother and other Li Family members.


    Everyone was safe. In fact, he was deeply moved by their bravery from whatever the soldier told him.


    When he came out of his thoughts, Zhao Zhang Wei saw that she was still so silent. He felt worried and moved closer to her.


    "Qingqing��what are you thinking? Say something. Are you still feeling unwell?"


    Yi Huiqing swallowed the emotions clogging her throat. She didn''t know why but she felt very emotional.


    Everyone was safe.


    A huge burden from her heart seemed to be lifted away suddenly.


    "Thank you."


    She whispered to Zhao Zhang Wei who had told her this precious news. There might be misunderstandings between them. They might not be suitiable partners in this marriage. However, he had been there for herst night.


    He also told her about this.


    She was grateful.


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrow at the thanks and shook his head.


    "You don''t need to thank me."


    Yi Huiqibg didn''t say anything. She was very happy that everything was finally alright. Zhao Zhang Wei could feel it.


    He also felt happy. The anger from before disappeared and when Lin Daiyu informed that the meal was served, he asked Yi Huiqing to have something hurriedly.


    She didn''t have anything since the morning and in the past few days she had not been eating nicely.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her body and felt that she was too thin.


    "You should eat more."


    He said seriously.


    Yi Huiqing thought that his words were all of a sudden but nheless, she nodded her head in acknowledgment and said


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Satisfied, Zhao Zhang Wei served her more at the dining table and Yi Huiqing didn''tin as she was feeling hungry.


    For once, she wanted to forget everything. Yi Huiqing thought that if she wanted to live in this ce and stay happy, she would have to learn that.


    Having the past cling on to her forever would only make her life more painful.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also felt that she was less rigid today. He couldn''t help but feel encouraged and talk to her more.


    He told her about whatever the soldier had told her. About how bravely Yi Lei fought with the enemies.


    However, this time it was not Yi Lei who had shown his bravery but someone else as well.


    Yi Huiqing was surprised when she heard the name but then she thought that it was not something to be surprised upon.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei told her that he would especially honor these two people, her eyes couldn''t help but fill with joy.


    Her brother would be rewarded by the Emperor.


    What more could she as a sister want!


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were gentle as he looked at her bright eyes. If only he had known that it was so easy to make her happy he would not havemitted so many stupid acts.


    He could honour Yi Lei everyday if that would make her so happy.

 Chapter 781: Returning From The Border

    Chapter 781: Returning From The BorderFor the next few days, the Imperial City waited eagerly for the return of the soldiers from the border.


    The threat that had been looming over Xin for so many years was now no longer there. It was slightly hard to believe.


    However, it was true.


    Their soldiers have done it.


    One had to know that now including the enemy area in Xin territory, Xin was bigger than before. The thing that was most to be benefitted was that the enemy Empire didn''t touch the neighboring Empire. There was a long river and then hills between the two Empires which reduced the threat of war or danger to a great extinct and the rtions between that Empire and Xin were already good.


    Hence, there was now no need to keep so many soldiers on the border continuously. They could keep some but the danger was visibly less.


    In the Xi Manor, since the day his child had kicked, Xi Ying would always ce his hand on his wife''s stomach whenever he was beside her.


    The child would always kick whenever it would feel his presence.


    The realization filled his heart with joy. He couldn''t wait for the child toe out. He never expressed it in front of his wife but arge part of his heart wished that it would be a daughter.


    He wanted a daughter who looked like his wife.


    He wanted to witness Rui''s childhood somehow and that is the only way he could think of. However, he also didn''t want Li Rui to think much about it so he never expressed his wish in front of her.


    Even if she gave him a boy, it would be their son.


    He could always manage one more brat.


    .


    .


    .


    In Yi and Li Manor, everyone was also waiting for the people to return while in the Imperial Pce, Zhao Zhang Wei felt that things were much better between him and Yi Huiqing since the day she had copsed suddenly.


    Yi Huiqing was surprised the next day when she woke up early to get ready for the training and Lin Daiyu informed her that she didn''t need to do so anymore.


    It was then Lin Daiyu told her mistress that the Emperor had dismissed the old Momo and especially ordered them not to disturb the Empress in any way.


    Yi Huiqing was shocked.


    Getting trained by the Old Momo after bing an Empress was a norm that no one had dared not to follow in the past.


    How could she do it!


    Although she didn''t like the training, she knew that life in the pce might be hard for her if she didn''t follow the norm. And now, Yi Huiqing wanted to live a peaceful life forgetting her past and having the hope for a peaceful future.


    She couldn''t go to see the old Momo now since Zhao Zhang Wei himself had ordered otherwise. If she did then she would be going against the Emperor''s order.


    Hence, she could only talk to him regarding this matter when they were having breakfast.


    "Your Majesty, this one got to know that Your Majesty doesn''t wish that this one gets training from the old Momo."


    In front of her question, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes narrowed for a moment and he looked at his wife as he said


    "Yes."


    Yi Huiqing waited for him to say more but when he didn''t she sighed and spoke again


    "Your Majesty, that might make the ministers in the Imperial Court unhappy. Why doesn''t Your Majesty��"


    "Is that why you didn''t tell me anything?"


    Yi Huiqing who was interrupted by him looked at him with a somewhat startled expression on her face.


    Seeing her not responding to his question at all, Zhao Zhang Wei smiled bitterly and said


    "Qingqing, did you not realize that they were bullying you intentionally?"


    She did actually.


    She knew from day one that the old Momo looked down on her. She might be from a noble family but her background was nothing like the background that the previous Empress had.


    Or perhaps it was the previous Empress'' actions that made the old Momo very disappointed.


    And that''s why the old Momo was very strict with her and always reminded her that she was ought to bow her head in front of her husband because he was the Emperor of the nation.


    She didn''t know which one of them was that the old Momo felt but she could feel her contempt for herself.


    However, she didn''tin.


    Because she didn''t know who could back her up. Was there anyone in this Imperial Pce who could back her up? If she made a fuss, then she might be med by the ministers in the Imperial Court.


    Now that she was the Empress she had to be careful with her each and every action.


    Now looking at Zhao Zhang Wei''s calm face on which she could easily see the displeasure, Yi Huiqing felt that perhaps she was wrong.


    Perhaps��


    "Qingqing, you don''t need to get any training."


    She heard his words and came out of her trance.


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled and put his hand on hers that was ced on the table. She unconsciously wanted to pull her hand back but resisted.


    "My Empress doesn''t need to bow her head in front of anyone."


    When he said these words, his eyes never moved away from her eyes and she didn''t know why but her heart felt slightly warm after hearing those words.


    Was he this caring because he also wanted to a harmonious rtionship between them?


    Is not that so?


    Yi Huiqing thought that she could also corporate if Zhao Zhang Wei wanted that. That would give both of them peace. Perhaps in the past she always wanted more and hence in the end, all she got was hurt.


    Now she didn''t want more and she felt at peace with this much.


    So she nodded her head and said


    "This one will follow Your Majesty''s words."


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt satisfied hearing her words. He was especially pleased when he saw that she didn''t resist his touch.


    He didn''t wish to leave the hand but knew that she had to have her breakfast. Reluctantly, he could only loosen his hold.


    Both of them silently had their breakfast but this time, Zhao Zhang Wei found this silence precious because Yi Huiqing was by his side.


    He thought as long as he worked hard he could mend everything.


    On the other hand, inside her new courtyard, Shaolin was burning in envy after every night when her maidservant informed her that the Emperor again went to Empress'' chambers.


    She couldn''t even think straight afterst night and hence she devised a n. A n that she decided to implement in a few days.


    The next morning, General Li with others returned from the border.


    The Imperial City was crowded as people came out of their houses and looked at the soldiers and General Li walking on the road and going to the Imperial Pce.


    They cheered loudly for Li n.


    When General Li entered the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei praised him very much.


    Afterward, he also remembered what the soldier had told him and said


    "General Li, Zhen wants to see Li Chen, Li Diu, and Yi Lei."


    The ministers were not aware as to why the Emperor was suddenly calling these two but when the two entered the Imperial Court, everyone was slightly shocked.


    Yi Lei did have a scar when he left back then. However, his scar was very light now. It could not be seen at all unless one would stand close to him. It could be said that the scar would perhaps disappear in theing days.


    This shocked those who remembered that he had a scar.


    On the other hand, the second young master of Li n who had a very much fair face before now had a deep scar on his face.


    Li Chen''s face was emotionless as he walked to the center of the Imperial Court with Yi Lei and then bowed his head.


    "Soldier Yi Lei, Soldier Li Diu, and Soldier Li Chen had shown great courage during the difficult times of the Empire. The three entered the enemy Empire fearlessly and directly captured the Emperor of the enemy Empire alive. For such a courageous act, Zhen grants the three the title ofmander in the Army."


    The ministers were surprised to hear the Emperor''s words but immediately praised the three.


    General Li looked proud as he looked at the three while the three immediately kneeled down and thanked the Emperor.


    The news soon spread in the Empire.


    The bravery of the three increased people''s trust in Li n. Yi n was not less praised by everyone.


    However, it was only Li Rong who was not happy when she heard this.


    Because she didn''t hear this only.


    She also came to know that her son now had a deep scar on her face. The scar could onlye if he had been in a dangerous situation.


    The thought increased her resentment toward the second household and she suddenly wished that her son would withdraw from the army.


    And that was she proposed to her husband when he came back.

 Chapter 782: The Shocked Li Rong

    Chapter 782: The Shocked Li RongThere was eternal silence in the room as Li Qiang looked at his wife''s face silently.


    His face didn''t have any emotion as he asked his wife.


    "You want Li Chen to leave the army?"


    "Yes"


    Li Rong said firmly.


    Li Qiang didn''t actually know what he should say. He had been trying to understand herpletely in the past few days. He knows that it was difficult for her as a mother.


    However, this decision of hers didn''t settle well with him.


    Li Chen did something wrong before��so wrong that it had weighed heavily on his heart even more than what sins his daughters hadmitted.


    Was not that why he wanted to sacrifice himself and remove the threat like Zhao Wang Lei for his n?


    However, in the end, it was again his younger brother who did everything alone.


    Now that finally Li Chen had done something right and he felt slightly relieved, his wife was again taking some wrong decisions of their son''s life.


    "That is something that you ask Li Chen first. It is his wish whether he wish to continue to stay in the army or not."


    He left all the matters to his son.


    Truthfully if his son really epted his wife''s wish then Li Qiang would be very disappointed but he didn''t want to speak at all.


    He didn''t actually know what he could do to bring his wife back to her senses.


    Li Qiang and Li Jiang hade back early while General Li was still in the Imperial Pce with Li Chen, Li Diu, and Yi Lei.


    When Li Chen, Li Diu, and Yi Lei came to Li Manor with General Li, they were weed enthusiastically.


    Yi Lei was very happy to see everyoneing back safe and sound.


    However, the scar on Li Chen''s face filled her heart with despair.


    At that moment, she didn''t remember the little bit of disagreement between the two households and went to Li Chen.


    Holding his chin, she looked at the scar as her eyes started to fill with tears. Li Rong''s face looked no less pale as she looked at her son''s face.


    It was such a deep scar that seemed to be formed by a sword. The scar ran from his forehead to his chin. Her chin trembled as she looked at her son on whom she had never let any harme on.


    She also wanted to step forward and hug him tightly but she didn''t even want to be near Yi Jie for a moment. She was afraid that she would say something that would upset the environment.


    "Chenchen, don''t worry. Aunt will ask your elder sister to send that cream that Yi Lei had used. Your sister''s cream is very good. Yi Lei''s scar is also fading away."


    Li Chen was not bothered at all by his scar. But when he heard the mention of his elder sister, his eyes flickered and he nodded his head with a smile.


    A part of his heart doubted that his elder sister would really give him the cream. She had been very upset with him since hisst actions.


    It was only Li Rong who smiled bitterly at Yi Jie''s words. At this moment, she couldn''t stop the words froming out of her mouth and said fearlessly.


    "Are you sure that she will give Chenchen that cream, Yi Jie? Because I think that your daughter might not like to do that. After all, she had refused to do the same in the past."


    The living room was deathly silent after Li Rong''s words.


    Yi Jie''s face was cold and she didn''t say anything. Li Heng was frowning. Li Chen also looked displeased with his mother''s words.


    Li Qiang was silent and his face was emotionless but his fists were clenched tightly. Li Rong perhaps didn''t know but his patience was now ending day by day.


    The Li Rong he had married��Li Qiang could see her disappearing slowly and slowly. This woman was someone else ��someone who had a very bitter heart and couldn''t see anyone else other than her children.


    No one said anything.


    And after this awkward moment, everyone went back to their courtyard to have some rest.


    Li Rong was satisfied that Yi Jie didn''t speak at all. She dragged Li Chen to her courtyard and when they were inside the room with Li Qiang present to them, she said instantly.


    "Chenchen, leave the army."


    Li Chen lookedpletely startled by what he heard. He nced at his father but found him not even looking at him. He swallowed slightly as he realized that his father had perhaps not spoken even a single word to him even when they were on the border.


    He was so angry at him. Perhaps he hated him.


    Gulping the emotions, he put his attention on the present and looked at his mother as he asked


    "Mother, what are you saying?"


    "I am asking you to quit the army. You don''t need to go to the border to fight anymore."


    Li Chen frowned in confusion. He then thought that it was perhaps because of the scar he had on his face that his mother was so worried so he tried tofort her.


    "Mother��it is just a scar. It is normal for men to have scars. Mother doesn''t need to worry so much."


    However, Li Rong was not ready to hear anything and swiftly said


    "You don''t understand, Chenchen. I don''t feel safe leaving you there. Can''t you see? Your life would be in danger because you will be intentionally sent to dangerous ces."


    It took Li Qiang as well as Li Chen a few moments to understand what Li Rong was actually trying to imply but both of them were shocked.


    "Mother��"


    Li Chen looked at his mother with shock- filled eyes while Li Rong continued.


    "Otherwise why did Li Diu and Yi Lei didn''t get any scars but only you did?"


    Li Chen frowned while Li Qiang''s face was very cold.


    "Last time, Yi Lei also got a scar."


    Li Chen tried to reason with his mother, however, Li Rong didn''t seem to ready to understand anything and said


    "That was not because he was sent there intentionally, Chenchen. You can''t see this because you are still young. They now know that you want to be the General so they are trying��" to remove you from Li Diu''s path.


    Li Rong had wanted to say. Her eyes were red and she lookedpletely angered when she said these words.


    However, she could never finish.


    "Ci Rong"


    Li Qiang''s cold voice stopped her amidst her words.


    It was not only Li Chen but Li Rong who was also shocked to the core when she heard the way her husband called her.


    With grief-filled eyes, she looked at her husband who had a cold face, and whispered


    "Qiang��"


    "If you said one more word against my brother then I promise that I shall not hesitate to divorce you."


    The sky seemed to copse for Li Rong when she heard such words.


    However, Li Qiang didn''t stay anymore. He left the room.


    Li Chen was sad seeing his mother''s state. He held her hand and moved her to sit on the bed.


    "Your father�� did he just say that?"


    Li Rong asked no one in particr in a trembling voice. Li Chen rubbed his mother''s cold hands as he said helplessly.


    "You should not speak like this Mother. Mother doesn''t know but I could have lost my life if Elder Brother had note to save me. My scar can be seen mother but Elder Brother has a deep injury on his back which he got while saving me. It was because of this we stayed there for a few days and waited for him to recover enough toe back."


    Hearing Li Chen''s words, Li Rong waspletely shocked.


    She had never known that something like happened.


    Li Diu saved her son''s life.


    "Mother��.I know that you are deeply hurt by whatever happened to Li Na and Li Ciahong."


    Li Rong looked at her son who called his elder sisters by their names. Li Chen however continued


    "But they deserved it, Mother. You think that Second Aunt is at fault because she didn''t help you in getting Li Na and Li Caihong forgiveness. But Mother, can you once think by putting yourself in Second Aunt''s ce? What if Elder Sister had nned something like this against Li Na and Li Caihong��.would have ever been able to forgive her then?"


    Li Rong unconsciously shook her head.


    She would have never.


    Li Chen sighed and continued


    "So mother ��rules should not change just because the culprit is closely rted to us. My Elder Sister had also suffered immensely because of Li Na and Li Caihong but she neverined. However,ter Li Na even tried to get close to Prime Minister Xi��That is simply disgusting, Mother."


    Li Rong''s face waspletely nk and she didn''t know what she should speak.


    Her ears were ringing with her husband''s words.


    And now whatever Li Chen said to her strangely seemed to be very reasonable.


    "Li Chen, go out."


    The voice suddenly sounded in the room and both mother and son found General Li standing at the door.


    General Li looked at Li Rong and said


    "Elder Sister-in-Law, I wish to speak with you for some time."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything but Li Chen stood up and left.


    And then General Li talked to Li Rong about what he had wanted to tell her for a long time.

 Chapter 783: Li Rong Realizes Her Mistake

    Chapter 783: Li Rong Realizes Her MistakeLi Qiang didn''t go to the courtyard for a whole day.


    He just sat in the study room and rested there. Staring at the ceiling, his mind was full of thoughts.


    Actually he regretted what he said earlier but he didn''t know if he was really wrong.


    Li Rong was changing day by day and he felt helpless. He knew that what happened with their children had deeply hurt her but that doesn''t give her the right to me everything on his brother.


    Towards Li Rui, he still felt very apologetic.


    He had been patient with his wife until now and this was because of his father''s teachings.


    She left her home in order to stay with him.


    How could he treat her unfairly! When he came to know about Li Rong''s plight in his maternal Manor, Li Qiang was more determined to cherish her and make her forget all the bad memories.


    He even gave her the responsibility of teaching everything to their children. However, now everything went wrong.


    He was still not ming her but Li Rong''s attitude was disappointing him to the core these days.


    He actually didn''t want anything now.


    He just wished that he could have a peaceful life with his wife. He would be happy if Li Chen would never go down that path again and betray his own n for the greed of power.


    It was almost night when Li Qiang went back to the courtyard. Regardless of how much angry he was at Li Rong, he was also worried about her. He knew that his words must have hurt her deeply.


    His steps were light as he opened the door and stepped inside.


    Inside the room, he found his wife seated on the bed with a somewhat pale face.


    Li Qiang frowned worriedly that she was not well.


    On the other hand, Li Rong who realized his presence raised her head to look at him.


    "Qiang��"


    As soon as she saw him, Li Rong stood up from the bed and ran towards him.


    "Qiang��"


    Tears streamed down her eyes as she hugged her husband tightly. As if she was disappearing that he would disappear the next moment.


    "Where were you? I looked for you everywhere."


    Hearing her choked voice, Li Qiang''s frown got deeper and he gently patted her back.


    "I was in the study room. Where would I go? You were worrying unnecessarily."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything and hugged him tightly.


    Remembering what Li Heng had told her in the morning, her body trembled fiercely.


    "How could you think of doing that, Qiang?"


    Li Rong spoke as fresh tears rolled down her eyes.


    Li Qiang didn''t understand his wife''s question and was about to ask her when he heard her say


    "You wanted to surrender yourself after killing the Emperor��how could you even think of doing such a thing?"


    Li Qiang froze when he heard his wife''s words.


    It took him a long time topose himself and he asked her hurriedly


    "Who told you this?"


    Li Rong moved away from him and looked at her husband with despair-filled eyes.


    "Li Heng told me."


    Li Qiang frowned but didn''t say anything. He didn''t know how much Li Heng had told his wife so he stayed silent. However, when Li Rong held his arm and made him look at her, he was slightly guilty��, especially because of what she said


    "Did you think about me before deciding to do that?"


    Seeing him so silent, Li Rong felt as if someone had clutched her heart and squeezed it tightly.


    She covered her face with her palms as she cried nonstop while speaking


    "I would have died if something happened to you."


    Seeing her state, Li Qiang swallowed. His own eyes were starting to fill with tears but he had to control himself andfort his wife.


    He smiled forcefully and whispered


    "And here I thought that you only love your children."


    When Li Rong removed her hands from her face, her face was nk. A momentter, she suddenly held Li Qiang''s hand and said sincerely


    "You are my husband, Qiang. I won''t be alive if you left me."


    Li Qiang nodded his head but didn''t say anything.


    Li Rong gulped. The whole day she had been pondering over what Li Chen said. Li Qiang''s words also shook her world. Afterward, what Li Heng told her, she was very afraid.


    When she couldn''t find her husband anywhere, her fear increased. She thought that she had be so unbearable to Li Qiang that he didn''t even wish to see her face anymore.


    Perhaps all these thoughts cleared the fog that had covered Li Rong''s mind. Or perhaps the son she loved so much had finally helped her to realize the things she should have realized not long ago.


    "I would never bring Li Na and Li Caihong again."


    She spoke suddenly but her words were firm.


    Li Qiang was immensely surprised when he heard this. Looking at his wife''s firm face, he didn''t know what was going on inside her heart.


    However, when he heard her next words, Li Qiang felt very rxed.


    "I only need you, Qiang. You must never do something like that again."


    While saying this, a tear still slid down her eyes. Li Qiang gently wiped it away and looked at her red eyes.


    "I won''t do that ever again."


    He promised and gently kissed her forehead.


    As he hugged his wife in his arms, Li Qiang wondered if everything would finally start to go in the right direction.


    The peace he felt at that moment was iparable to anything he felt in the past few months.


    It would be a good thing for both of them if Li Rong would learn to forget the past.


    --------


    The war ended and everything was finally peaceful.


    Inside the Empress''s chambers, Zhao Zhang Wei was reviewing documents just like the past few days.


    However, his body was slightly taut today.


    It was because he could feel his wife''s gaze on himself every now and then.


    Although Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know what the matter was, he felt delighted that Yi Huiqing had her attention on him.


    These past few days had suddenly encouraged him and he was not confident that he could make up for the past and that they could be like before.


    "Your Majesty��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately raised his head and looked at his wife when he heard her calling him.


    "Qingqing��"


    He said her name gently.


    Yi Huiqing looked calm in front of his gentleness. In front of such a good behaviour, she never dared to think unnecessary and only thought that it was Zhao Zhang Wei''s politeness to treat her good.


    Perhaps he knew that the divorce could damage the reputation of both of them so he was doing his best to have a harmonious rtionship with her.


    And she was also doing her best to put aside the past.


    Yi Huiqing thought that that was the only thing she could give to this rtionship which didn''t have much left in it.


    "Your Majesty, this one was wondering if the palette system of choosing a concubine should be started or if this one should wait for a few days."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s gentle expression suddenly wavered and it was reced by nkness.


    The pte system��was she talking about the process by which the Emperor chose with which concubine he wishes to spend the night.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart suddenly cooled down as he looked at his wife.


    A momentter, a thin smile was there on his lips and he asked her calmly


    "Does Qingqing not like meing here every day?"


    Otherwise, why would she suggest something like this?


    He was actually deeply angry and hurt by what she said. However, he also knew that he didn''t enjoy the position inside her heart he used to in the past.


    Maybe she felt bothered by his presence. If that were the case, he will try to reduce his presence although it will be difficult for him.


    However, Yi Huiqing immediately denied this.


    "This one never meant this, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart rxed slightly and he asked her calmly


    "Then what is it? Why do you suggest something like this?"


    Yi Huiqing was smiling but inside her heart, she was slightly confused as to how she should answer this. In the end, what she said was


    "It is something that every Emperor does. It is this one''s duty to arrange this so this one just wanted to know Your Majesty''s opinion."


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t think so.


    His phoenix eyes suddenly went to the table she was sitting in front of.


    He stood up from his own chair and walked towards her.


    Yi Huiqing noticed his gaze and her eyes widened when she realized what he was looking at. However, then she thought there was nothing to hide about it.


    She looked calm as Zhao Zhang Wei picked up the letter that was ced on the table and read it.


    It was a letter from one of the ministers in the Imperial Court. The ministers could write letters to the Empress as there were some areas that only the Empress looked into and she also granted the funds that could be used for the decoration of the Imperial Pce.


    With this, if someone wanted to give some advice, ording to his position he could do so.


    The letter was sent to Yi Huiqing the minister of revenue only.


    It suggested to the Empress that she should show her virtuous quality by starting the palette system soon.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei''s put down the letter, his face was emotionless. He looked at his wife''s face which was calm.


    He felt slightly panicked when he saw her so calm but decided to suppress this feeling and said


    "Qingqing, I will manage this on my own. Don''t worry about this."


    Yi Huiqing didn''t know what he was going to do but she only nodded her head and didn''t interfere in this matter anymore.

 Chapter 784: Zhao Zhang Weis Confession

    Chapter 784: Zhao Zhang Wei''s ConfessionSitting in the Imperial Court, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the Minister of Revenue who was standing with his head bowed in the center of the huge hall.


    The ministers looked confused as they looked at the minister of revenue and then at the Emperor unaware as to why the Emperor suddenly told him toe and stand.


    "Minister Zhou, Zhen saw a recent letter sent by you at Empress'' pce. Minister Zhou is very worried for Zhen."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were sharp as he said those words while his lips had a gentle smile.


    Xi Ying watched this scene with somewhat interest-filled eyes. He wondered what exactly Minister Zhou did to irk Zhao Zhang Wei.


    On the other hand, Minister Zhou frowned in confusion with his head lowered. He had just given a suggestion to the Empress.


    Since he couldn''t see the Emperor''s face he didn''t know if the Emperor was angry or whether he was really praising him for his thoughtfulness.


    Confused, Minister Zhou still decided to exin himself.


    "Your Majesty, this one was just thinking about Your Majesty. Your Majesty is now the Father of the nation however the n doesn''t have a rightful heir. Xin will soon need a crown prince. Hence, this subject advised that the palette system could be started soon."


    Only then the ministers sitting in the Imperial Court realized what actually has transpired.


    However, like Minister Zhou, they too didn''t find anything wrong.


    It was only Xi Ying who looked at Zhao Zhang Wei carefully and saw the hidden coldness in his phoenix eyes. It seems that the Emperor didn''t like the suggestion.


    Xi Ying sighed.


    Day by day he could feel that Zhao Zhang Wei had feelings for Yi Huiqing. His feelings were true. He could also see that Zhao Zhang Wei would do anything to protect Yi Huiqing.


    However, there was a big problem between them.


    He didn''t know if the Emperor has still confessed his feelings to Yi Huiqing or not. Putting aside this, he wondered if Yi Huiqing would be able to ept Zhao Zhang Wei''s feelings after whatever happened.


    Remembering how Yi Huiqing looked like when his wife had visited her less than a year ago, Xi Ying sighed again.


    Zhao Zhang Wei needed to have a lot of patience if he really wanted to live a good life with Yi Huiqing.


    "Your Majesty, this minister agrees with Minister Zhou. The palette system can be started now."


    It was Minister Xin who spoke this time.


    On hearing Minister Zhou''s words, Minister Xin also seemed to realize that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have a son.


    In other words, if something happened to the Emperor, they didn''t have any rightful heir to the throne.


    Such a situation was dangerous for an Empire. When Minister Xin spoke, there was a kind of urgency in his voice, however, Zhao Zhang Wei frowned deeply.


    He had wanted to disapprove, however, his eyes went cold when all the ministers suddenly kneeled down and said


    "The subjects suggest the same, Your Majesty."


    Only Xi Ying was seated in his seat while General Li, Li Qiang, and Li Jiang were thest to kneel down. In their hearts, they actually didn''t feelfortable as it was their Yi Huiqing who was the Empress.


    However, this kind of matter could not be interfered with by the Li n or Yi n.


    The Imperial Court was silent.


    Too silent. Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei wondering how thetter will handle the situation.


    His eyes surely flickered with surprise when he suddenly heard Zhao Zhang Wei say


    "Then Zhen would grant the subject''s wish. The palette system would be started from today itself."


    Xi Ying looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s every expression carefully.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei said these words, his lips had a soft and gentle smile as if he had bowed his head in front of the ministers'' wish. However, there was a cold glint in his phoenix eyes which made him believe that Zhao Zhang Wei had something on his sleeve and he would never bow his head like this.


    "Your Majesty is wise."


    The hall rang with the minister''s praise for the Emperor.


    And Zhao Zhang Wei continued to smile as he looked at their bowed heads.


    Daring to meddle with his personal affairs. They think that he was weak. He could be controlled just because he had never shown his true side before.


    Whether or not it was a norm, Zhao Zhang Wei knew very well. Zhao Wang Lei had not followed this so-called norm and they never forced him.


    They were forcing him like this because they think he was too easy.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t mind it.


    He would just show them they were very wrong and that they should be careful in the future. It would be better if they thought about the Empress'' problems rather than meddling with his inner courtyard.


    .


    .


    .


    That evening when Eunuch Zhang went to the Empress'' chambers and informed Yi Huiqing that from tonight the palette system was to be started as it has been announced by the Emperor, Yi Huiqing was not surprised at all.


    She had already expected this.


    She looked calm as she ordered the maids to make palettes and write the names of all the concubines.


    Lin Daiyu didn''t look even a bit happy as she helped the maids.


    The palette system meant that her mistress would have to share the Emperor with other concubines.


    Remembering how lost her mistress used to look in the past on such nights, Lin Daiyu felt like crying.


    However, she was surprised when she saw her calm mistress.


    "Bring the painting board."


    She heard her mistress ordering and immediately did so.


    After a few moments, Yi Huiqing waspletely immersed in doing something she could never do nicely.


    Lin Daiyu looked at the white sheet as it was painted with colors as time passed. She couldn''t evenprehend what her mistress was trying to draw.


    However, as she looked at herpletely busy mistress, Lin Daiyu thought that it was good.


    As long as her mistress didn''t feel upset as she used to look in the past, she didn''t care about anything else.


    Joyous, she prepared more colors for her mistress.


    She could happily prepare such colors for the entire night if her mistress liked to paint so much.


    Lin Daiyu had a smile on her lips and Yi Huiqing looked at her questioningly when she saw the smile as she took the colors for her maid''s hands.


    The maidservant first shook her head and then suddenly said


    "Your Majesty must stay like this in the future as well."


    Yi Huiqing frowned in confusion at Lin Daiyu''s words. She was about to ask what exactly she meant when both of them heard the announcement by the Eunuch.


    "Weing His Majesty, the Emperor��"


    Yi Huiqing as well as Lin Daiyu only heard these three words as they looked at each other with wide eyes.


    Both of them had never thought that Zhao Zhang Wei woulde here tonight as well.


    Was he not going to choose palettes today?


    Yi Huiqing frowned while Lin Daiyu came out of her trance and asked her mistress to go and wee the Emperor.


    Yi Huiqing sighed and nodded her head as she left the chair she had been sitting on.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei had already entered by this time.


    Lin Daiyu bowed her head immediately while Yi Huiqing also greeted him politely


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed as he gave up telling her that she didn''t need to be so formal. Instead, his eyes went to the white sheet full of colors.


    They were full of mirth as he remembered something from the past.


    The pig she had drawn��


    Zhao Zhang Wei coughed lightly to stop theughter that was trying to erupt. A momentter, he looked at his wife and said


    "Qingqing, Let''s have dinner."


    Yi Huiqing raised her head to look at him when she heard his words. She nced at Lin Daiyu and then back at Zhao Zhang Wei before she said


    "Your Majesty, this one already had her dinner."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was startled when he heard this.


    "Did I dy today?"


    In the past few days, they have been having their dinner and breakfast together. Zhao Zhang Wei really wished to have lunch as well with her, but he didn''t do so thinking that too much presence of him might irritate her.


    So he would give her all the space when he would be in the Imperial Court andter he would have his lunch alone.


    However, in the past few days, she had been starting to wait for him. Though he asked her that she didn''t need to do this, he was still very touched by such a gesture.


    Although he knew that she did this just because of politeness, it made him feel that someone was waiting for him toe back.


    But she already had her dinner today.


    Could it be that today he was toote?''


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but try to look at the sky from the opened window.


    When Yi Huiqing saw his actions, she didn''t know why but she felt slightly embarrassed and guilty.


    "Your Majesty, this one was unaware that Your Majesty is going to apany this one tonight. Apologies for the presumptuous behavior."


    Yi Huiqing bowed politely and apologized.


    Although she knew that she was not at fault, she could only do this. He, after all, was an Emperor.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her bowed head with a nk face.


    "You leave."


    He said to Lin Daiyu suddenly.


    Lin Daiyu reluctantly left while Yi Huiqing continued to stand in the same position. Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was still emotionless as he walked toward her.


    He suddenly held her hand and pulled her towards him.


    A gasp escaped from Yi Huiqing''s lips because of the sudden actions. She looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with wide eyes that were filled with confusion.


    "Your Majesty��"


    She was about to say something when Zhao Zhang Wei interrupted her, not letting her finish.


    "You thought that I would really go to someone else''s courtyard?"


    Yi Huiqing blinked at the question and then nodded her head in confusion. Of course, why would he not go?


    The palette system was started only because of that purpose, right?


    Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly chuckled bitterly when he saw her nodding. He had actually wanted to wait but seeing her behaving like this, he felt a sense of crisis.


    He suddenly held her cheek and leaned closer to her. One of his arms was wrapped around his waist and Yi Huiqing blinked as she looked into his phoenix eyes that carried a somewhat different emotion that she had never seen there before or perhaps she did but ignored always.


    Today, it was too difficult to ignore her.


    "Qingqing, can''t you really see that I want to be around you constantly?"


    His warm breath caressed her cheeks as he whispered.


    Yi Huiqing''s heart was in chaos and she felt her mind going nk as she registered his words in her mind.


    He wanted to be around her constantly��


    The words made her feel a little numb.


    But the impact was greater when she heard his next words.


    "Qingqing, I love you."


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes went nk. When he leaned closer to her lips, she didn''t even dare to move.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked into her eyes and confessed again.


    "I love you so much, Qingqing."


    And then he kissed her gently as if she was the most precious treasure of his life.

 Chapter 785: Zhao Zhang Weis Cleverness

    Chapter 785: Zhao Zhang Wei''s ClevernessThat night, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t stay in the Empress'' chambers for the whole night.


    He exited the chambers even before he had his meals.


    While leaving, he asked Eunuch Zhang to spread the rumor that he was not feeling well and that''s why he left the Empress'' chambers early.


    He didn''t why anyone to spread some false rumor regarding him and Yi Huiqing.


    As he walked to his chambers, he remembered Yi Huiqing''s shocked face when he had ended the kiss.


    It was a short kiss. He didn''t want to leave her. But he had to reluctantly in the end.


    She was too stiff throughout the whole kiss.


    Zhao Zhang Wei remembered how shocked she looked. A sigh escaped his lips. So she never knew what he felt for her.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt helpless.


    He had thought that his actions had really conveyed his feelings. However, that didn''t seem to be so.


    Was she just being polite to him these days?


    When he was inside his chambers, his mind was full of different thoughts. He wondered if he did right by telling her his feelings.


    What if doing this would send her away from him?


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t know what would happen but he felt very light in his heart.


    It felt so right when he said those words.


    He had wanted to say them again and again but he knew that he needed to give Yi Huiqing some time.


    He didn''t know what her reaction would be but seeing how shocked she looked, he merely kissed her cheek and asked her to rest.


    Afterward, he silently left the chambers.


    She deserved all the time she needed.


    And he would wait for her patiently.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning when Zhao Zhang Wei entered the Imperial Court, he could easily see that the ministers wanted to talk to him about something.


    And he knew very well what this something was.


    However, he calmly waited for them to initiate whatever they wanted to say.


    "Your Majesty"


    It was, in the end, the Minister of revenue who stood up and started to talk about what he had wanted to say so eagerly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei generously focused all his attention on him and Minister Zhou continued


    "Your Majesty, perhaps the palette system might be new for Your Majesty so this one would humbly suggest something. The system is there, not only to have heirs for the Imperial n but it is also there to maintain the peace of the Inner courtyard for the Imperial n."


    Minister Zhou paused for a moment and then he continued as if he had been thinking of some right words.


    "Your Majesty, giving the whole attention to only one woman in the inner courtyard can destroy its peace. A woman''s envy can provoke her to do anything and hence the palette system was started to make sure that the Emperor would grant the privilege to spend a night at every concubine''s courtyard at least once a year."


    The Imperial Court was silent after Minister Zhou''s words.


    Minister Zhou raised his head slightly and looked at the Emperor as he said respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, this subject is worried that favoring a single woman, even if she is Her Majesty, the Empress can create chaos in the inner yard.


    Although no one said anything, everyone found Minister Zhou''s words reasonable. In fact, for this very reason, Minister Xin had stood in the favour of Minister Zhou, and today, too he was nodding his head in agreement with every word of Minister Zhou.


    Xi Ying sat silently in the Imperial Court. In such matters, he would just watch from the surface. Until there was any need to interfere, he would not do so in any condition.


    He wanted to see what Zhao Zhang Wei would say.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face was emotionless as he looked at all the ministers who seemed to have formed a single group. He knew that they were also right at their ce but he still found it very annoying that just because he was an Emperor they could interfere in these matters so freely.


    He wanted them to know he didn''t need their suggestions in such matters. The only woman he cared about in his inner yard was his wife, Yi Huiqing. The rest of the women��he knew very well they just wanted to bear his child and then climb high.


    "Minister Zhou thought so much for Zhen."


    He said calmly. His voice was gentle and he didn''t seem to be angry at all. Seeing this, Minister Zhou looked relieved.


    He even pointed out one more fact.


    "Your Majesty, Imperial n doesn''t have an heir as well. That is something dangerous for an Empire."


    At these words, the calm Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrows and said


    "Xin doesn''t have any heir? When did that happen? As much as Zhen knows Bo Jin is still alive. Minister Zhou''s words are really offending."


    Minister Zhou''s eyes widened when he heard what Zhao Zhang Wei said. He was too speechless to say anything for a few moments but in the end, he couldn''t help but say gibberish.


    "Young Prince Bo Jin��how can he ��"


    How could he be the heir to the throne? Would not the Emperor want his own son to be the next Emperor?


    Minister Zhou stopped talking when he saw Zhao Zhang Wei looking at him with questioning-filled eyes. Though thetter had such an Expression, Minister Zhou felt as if Zhao Zhang Wei was daring him to continue his words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the other ministers who also seemed to be shocked by what he said but he didn''t exin anything.


    Actually, he had already thought about this.


    Whatever happened to their children, he was afraid that Yi Huiqing would not want another child. Even if she wanted, it would not be in the near future and he never wanted to force her.


    However, he was also aware that these ministers would today or tomorrow bring this matter. And it happened very soon.


    And hence he expressed his wish that if something happened to him then Zhao Bo Jin could also ascend the throne. Zhao Zhang Wei never had the greed for the throne. He didn''t want his child to have the same.


    It didn''t matter who ascended the throne, he would ensure that the one who will ascend after him would be a capable one.


    Though no one had expected that the prince would say such a thing, they couldn''t really say that what he said was wrong.


    In the end, Zhao Bo Jin was also from the Imperial n. He couldn''t be med for his father''s deeds and his mother was actually against Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    They could not show any resistance to Zhao Bo Jin being an heir to the throne.


    Minister Zhou sighed and didn''t bring this up again but he still had one thing in his favor.


    "Your Majesty��"


    He had just opened his mouth when Zhao Zhang Wei interrupted knowing very well what he would say.


    "As for the peace in Inner yard��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei paused for a long time before he suddenly smiled and said


    "Zhen thinks that there are too many concubines in the Inner yard. Minister Zhou doesn''t need to worry. Zhen would manage this matter well."


    Not only Minister Zhou but other ministers were also confused regarding what Zhao Zhang Wei said.


    Why did he say that there were too many concubines in the inner yard? In fact, they thought that it was way too less.


    But how would the Emperor manage this matter?


    Everyone was confused.


    It was only when they reached their manors and soon received the news from their secret sources that they got to know how the Emperor would manage this.


    Minister Zhou said that favoring one woman over a single woman could create chaos in the inner yard.


    Hence, what Zhao Zhang Wei did was very simple.


    He gave a huge some of money to all the concubines. He granted them the freedom to marry anyone they wanted. In return, he asked them to leave the Imperial Pce.


    And hence, soon the inner yard would not have even a single woman except the Empress.


    That was his way of making sure that there would be no chaos.


    Minister Zhou smiled bitterly when he came to know about this. However, he also understood that the present Emperor was not going to bend down just like this. He felt actually happy seeing Zhao Zhang Wei''s wisdom and persistence.


    In the end, he decided not to interfere with these things again.


    Regarding the Emperor''s decision, everyone was shocked.


    One shocked woman was also seated in her courtyard which she found way less luxurious and beautiful than the Empress''s chambers.


    On the bed, Shaolin was breathing heavily with a pale face.


    The Eunuch had just left after conveying the message of the Emperor asking her to leave the Imperial Pce.


    She looked at the huge sum of money. Shaolin had never seen so much money in her whole life but she was sure that with this sum of money, she could easily live well for the rest of her life.


    Unfortunately, that was not what she wanted.


    Shaolin''s cold eyes flickered as she suddenly clutched her stomach and then a smirk yed on her lips.


    She was not going to leave this Imperial Pce in any situation.

 Chapter 786: Zhao Zhang Wei Wants To Tell Yi Huiqing The Truth

    Chapter 786: Zhao Zhang Wei Wants To Tell Yi Huiqing The TruthInside the Empress''s chambers, Yi Huiqing was seated with a nk expression on her face.


    Lin Daiyu who saw her mistress like this was confused. She was actually happy with His Majesty''s decision.


    "Your Majesty��"


    She paused for a moment before she continued.


    "Could it be that His Majesty is trying to make the wrong things right again? This servant thinks that His Majesty might really be in love with Your Majesty."


    A bright smile graced her lips when she said this.


    Lin Daiyu thought that her mistress would look happy at these words and after the deration, he had just made.


    However, when she saw her mistress'' strict eyes on her she felt slightly confused and was about to say something when Yi Huiqing asked her to leave.


    Lin Daiyu was hesitant as she wondered if her words made her mistress upset but in the end, she decided to leave her mistress alone. She doubted that something happenedst night between her mistress and Emperor.


    Since then her mistress looked very lost and nk.


    And His Majesty spread the rumor that he was not well however she could clearly see that there was nothing wrong with His Majestyst night.


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing stared at the wall in front of her with nk eyes.


    She was unable to understand what was going on.


    A frown marred her face as she felt the headache surfacing again. The whole night she had been unable to sleep because of what he said.


    ''I love you, Qingqing.''


    It seemed as if he was still whispering against her ear. She could feel the warm breath from his lips.


    However, the strangest thing about this confession was that Yi Huiqing couldn''t feel anything else other than some disturbance in her emotions.


    The first thing that came to her mind when Zhao Zhang Wei left was that Zhao Zhang Wei was lying.


    How could he love her so suddenly!


    They had lived together for four years. Though they were not together for every moment in these four years, still it seemed very ridiculous for Zhao Zhang Wei to fall in love with her so suddenly.


    A cold smile emerged on her lips as she wondered if it was because he didn''t find her waiting upon him any longer.


    A man''s pride could be a funny thing.


    That was what Yi Huiqing thoughtst night. She had decided to ignore the confession. She didn''t know what ''love'' actually meant for Zhao Zhang Wei.


    However, to her, his love could never fall in the category of the ''love'' when he had so many concubines with whom he had spent so many nights and he would spend with others in the future.


    But what was she ought to think when she suddenly received the news that the Emperor had ordered all the concubines to leave the Imperial Pce?


    ording to what she got to know, Zhao Zhang Wei did this because the ministers in the Imperial Court opposed him for spending nights with the Empress which meant her only.


    She also got to know the reasonable consequences of doing this. However, this was how Zhao Zhang Wei responded to their concerns.


    A sigh escaped Yi Huiqing''s lips.


    At this moment, she couldn''t understand anything.


    She thought of sleeping for some time, however, her body suddenly went stiff when the Imperial Guard announced


    "Weing His Majesty, the Emperor in the Empress'' chambers."


    For a moment, Yi Huiqing felt like running away somewhere so that she would not have to face Zhao Zhang Wei. Without thinking anything, she even stood up and looked around the room as if to look for a ce to hide.


    However, just a momentter, she wondered why she was trying to hide. It was not like she did something wrong.


    A frown marred her forehead at her own thought process.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei entered the room, he saw Yi Huiqing standing in a somewhat weird position. One of her hands was in front and other was slightly behind her back.


    She looked ��ready to run somewhere.


    His phoenix eyes dimmed when he came to this conclusion.


    He swallowed as he walked towards her with slow steps wondering how he should try to tell her that she need not mind his confession at all.


    That he would try his best to make herfortable.


    "Qingqing��"


    When he was near her, he called out her name gently.


    Yi Huiqing flinched as she came out of her trance only realizing at that moment that he had already entered the room. Her eyes went wide seeing him close and the kiss fromst night unconsciously shed in front of her eyes.


    As a result, she took a step back.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes dimmed more when he saw this action of hers.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t even look at him and said awkwardly


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t say anything in response. He merely observed her actions. A momentter, something flickered in his eyes.


    She didn''t look angry at all.


    That was what Zhao Zhang Wei concluded from his wife''s actions. In the past few days, he hade to know about her this much.


    If she had been angry then she would have looked him in the eyes with a cold face.


    But here she was looking everywhere but at him.


    Was she flustered?


    The gloominess around him vanished instantly and a small smile graced his lips as he looked at his wife.


    Was it also a development? Zhao Zhang Wei wondered.


    He stepped forward again and as a result, Yi Huiqing looked at him with wide eyes taking another step back.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered with mirth and he stepped forward again. With a deep frown on her forehead this time, Yi Huiqing again took a step back.


    This continued until she realized that she couldn''t step back anymore.


    She was already standing against the wall. The realization made her nervous because Zhao Zhang Wei was now too close to her.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked gently. He caged her there with his arms putting around her on the wall as he waited for her answer.


    Yi Huiqing opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t say anything. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t force her. He looked at her without moving his gaze away and spoke again in his deep voice.


    "Qingqing, did you think about what I saidst night?"


    Yi Huiqing swallowed on hearing the question still not being able to find anything to say.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t mind when she didn''t answer his question. Today, he wanted to tell her everything.


    He wanted to tell her what forced him to hide the truth from her that she was being poisoned to miscarry when she had been pregnant.


    However, he had just opened his mouth when he heard Eunuch Zhang''s voice from outside.


    "Your Majesty"

 Chapter 787: Concubine Shaolin Hatred For Yi Huiqing

    Chapter 787: Concubine Shaolin Hatred For Yi HuiqingZhao Zhang Wei frowned because of being interrupted. However, he knew that if it was not something important Eunuch Zhang would not have disturbed him.


    He looked at his wife for onest time before he stepped back. Yi Huiqing immediately sighed in relief when she heard him say


    "Enter"


    Eunuch Zhang entered the chambers with his head bowed.


    "What is the matter?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei asked coldly. It was visible that he was not pleased with all because of being disturbed. Eunuch Zhang knew this but he was also helpless and wanted to inform his master as soon as possible before the matter would create more trouble for his master.


    At the question asked by his master, Eunuch Zhang was again in conflict. Should he say such a thing in front of the Empress?


    Eunuch Zhang thought that it would be better if he would tell this thing to his master in absence of the Empress so he said


    "Your Majesty, this is something important."


    In other words, it could not be discussed in front of the Empress.


    However, his words made Zhao Zhang Wei frown deeply. He wanted Yi Huiqing to know that he trusted herpletely so said authoritatively.


    "Speak whatever you want to speak."


    Eunuch Zhang felt like crying but when he heard his master''s cold voice again, he trembled and blurted out.


    "Concubines Shaolin wishes to see Your Majesty once."


    The words made Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes colder as he remembered who this Concubine Shaolin actually was. At the same time, his heart was filled with panic. He was worried that it would remind Yi Huiqing of the scene where he had exited Shaolin''s chambers in the early morning.


    Without any hesitation, he said coldly.


    "We don''t wish to see her. Ask her to leave as others are leaving."


    After saying this, Zhao Zhang Wei was about to dismiss Eunuch Zhang but Eunuch Zhang spoke again.


    "Your Majesty, it is urgent. This servant would suggest that Your Majesty should see Concubine Shaolin once."


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt frustrated with Eunuch Zhang''s words. He was worried that Yi Huiqing would ignore him forever after hearing all this. So this time his voice was colder when he spoke


    "Eunuch Zhang, what Zhen said is what Zhen means. You can leave now."


    Eunuch Zhang''s forehead was covered with sweat. He didn''t have any other choice except to say the truth.


    "Your Majesty, Concubine Shaolin is pregnant."


    Zhao Zhang Wei who had turned around to look at his wife again frozepletely.


    His phoenix eyes were filled with fear and panic as he looked at Yi Huiqing''s face which was already cold.


    At this moment, he had the sudden urge to kill Eunuch Zhang.


    When he turned around, his face was colder than ice. Without saying a single word, he left the chambers while Eunuch Zhang followed him out.


    Yi Huiqing who was standing at the same spot looked at his back with a pair of nk eyes for a few moments then suddenly there was a cold smile on her lips.


    ''I love you, Qingqing.''


    The words felt more ridiculous to her now.


    .


    .


    .


    When Zhao Zhang Wei reached the entrance of the courtyard where Concubine Shaolin lived, he heard the shrieking voice of the woman.


    "I don''t know. I wish to see His Majesty. I have the Imperial n''s heir in my womb. His Majesty would not let me leave once he woulde to know of this. All of you will be punished to death by Your Majesty if anyone dared to touch me."


    Needless to say, the voice belonged to none other than Concubine Shaolin.


    It was so sharp and annoying that even Eunuch Zhang who was standing behind his master felt like covering his ears.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were cold as he heard the woman''s words.


    In long strides, he strode inside the courtyard.


    The Imperial Guards immediately made way for the Emperor. Concubine Shaolin was about to scream at them again but she immediately shut her mouth when she realized that Zhao Zhang Wei was finally there.


    A smile immediately graced her lips and her eyes were filled with confidence as she said brightly


    "Your Majesty is here."


    She knew that he wille. He would have to.


    Looking at the Imperial Guards, her gaze was filled with resentment and she said coldly.


    "Your Majesty, they were trying to harm the Imperial heir. Your Majesty needs to punish them to death."


    The Imperial Guards who didn''t do anything looked scared when they heard Concubine Shaolin''s words. Till now, they didn''t know that the Emperor would reallye. However, they didn''t do anything.


    But seeing that the Emperor was here, they were scared that the Emperor would believe the concubine and punish them when they were not even at fault.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was looking at Concubine Shaolin with a cold face and ordered coldly.


    "Leave."


    The Imperial Guards who heard the order immediately left the room and Eunuch Zhang also followed them out.


    Concubine Shaolin was startled to see this. Though she was a little disappointed seeing that Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t punish them as she said, she decided not to grumble about this.


    She could always do more in the future as long as she stayed calm now.


    A smile graced her lips as she realized that she and Zhao Zhang Wei were alone in the room. He must be moved to know that she was pregnant with his child.


    Thinking this, Shaolin shyly lowered her head and said


    "Your Majesty, for the past few days, Qie had been feeling a little unwell. This morning, Qie decided to ask the Imperial Physician toe and check Qie. Surprisingly Qie came to know that Qie is carrying Your Majesty''s child. Qie was happy as well as surprised. After all, there had not been many days since��"


    Shaolin didn''t finish her words as her face went red ording to the asion.


    She felt impatient when she didn''t hear anything from Zhao Zhang Wei and slowly raised her head to look at him.


    Suddenly a shiver ran down Shaolin''s spine when she saw how cold Zhao Zhang Wei looked at that moment.


    When a smile suddenly graced his lips, it only made her scared enough to take a step back.


    "So you are pregnant with my child?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei spoke coldly with a cold smile on his lips as he looked at Shaolin''s belly.


    Shaolin didn''t know why but she felt as if there was a hidden mockery in Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice when he asked her this question. She couldn''t help but feel slightly nervous.


    It took her a moment topose herself and say


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    A cold chuckle escaped Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips that made Shaolin tremble unconsciously.


    "Send her inside."


    Zhao Zhang Wei shouted suddenly and soon a maid entered the room.


    Shaolin looked at the maid in confusion.


    The maid bowed her head and kneeled down in front of the Emperor.


    "Now speak."


    Zhao Zhang Wei ordered authoritatively.


    The maid immediately started to speak


    "Your Majesty, as Your Majesty had ordered, that morning this servant had put the medicine that stopped a woman from being pregnant after intercourse in Concubine Shaolin''s food."


    Concubine Shaolin still had a frown on her face as she registered the words in her mind.


    A momentter, her face went pale and she whispered suddenly.


    "Which food��what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at the woman in disgust and ordered to the maid to leave. Once the maid left he looked at Shaolin and said coldly.


    "Do you really think that I will let you carry my child? You don''t deserve that. Only my Qingqing can carry my child."


    "The next morning, I had asked the maid to put that medicine in your food. There is no chance you can be pregnant with my child."


    The words were like a p to Shaolin''s face.


    Her face was pale as she looked at Zhao Zhang Wei and said a little loudly.


    "I didn''t eat that food. Your Majesty, I never ate that food. I am indeed carrying your child."


    Zhao Zhang Wei was no longer smiling. He looked bored as he said


    "Stop putting this act, Shaolin. Even the Imperial Physician you had bribed had confessed that you are not pregnant."


    Shaolin couldn''t believe at all what Zhao Zhang Wei was saying.


    She stood there with a stiff body as she heard him say


    "Leave silently without creating any chaos. I am letting you go without punishing you. That is the most I am doing considering the friendship your mother had with mine."


    Finishing his words, Zhao Zhang Wei turned around and left the chambers.


    Concubine Shaolin was trembling as Zhao Zhang Wei''s words continued to sh in her mind.


    He ensured that she would not carry his child at all.


    ''Only my Qingqing can carry my child.''


    The words filled her heart with so much hatred as she remembered Yi Huiqing''s face. Realising that, Zhao Zhang Wei soon going to leave and if she didn''t stop him, she would have to leave the Imperial Pce, she immediately ran outside.


    However, when she saw Yi Huiqing at the entrance of her courtyard where Zhao Zhang Wei was also standing and holding her hand, the hatred came back with full force.


    She wanted to kill this woman.


    This woman who was the obstacle between her happiness.

 Chapter 788: The Crazy Concubine Shaolin

    Chapter 788: The Crazy Concubine ShaolinIt took Yi Huiqing a few moments topose herself after Zhao Zhang Wei had left the chambers


    However, when she did, she lookedpletely calm. Hurriedly, she ordered Lin Daiyu to make arrangements.


    Since a concubine is pregnant in the inner yard as the main wife, it was her responsibility to make sure that she would give birth without any obstruction.


    For that, she needed to express her goodwill from the start.


    Though Yi Huiqing didn''t face such a situation in the past four years, she was aware of what she ought to do in such a situation.


    Lin Daiyu''s happiness that had been there after hearing that all the concubines would be sent away vanished when she came to know that Concubine Shaolin was pregnant with the Emperor''s child.


    The maidservant remembered the resentment in Shaolin''s eyes for her mistress and her heart was suddenly filled with panic.


    If Concubine Shaolin really birthed the Imperial heir, then she would be favoured in the future.


    Her mistress days might not be easy in the Imperial Pce in theing future.


    With a panic filled heart, Lin Daiyu unwillingly made arrangements to visit Concubine Shaolin''s courtyard with her mistress.


    When Yi Huiqing reached Concubine Shaolin''s courtyard, she was told by the maidservant of Shaolin that the Emperor was inside the room and talking with Concubine Shaolin.


    The maidservant of Concubine Shaolin looked arrogant when she talked to Yi Huiqing, however, Yi Huiqing ignored her.


    Lin Daiyu was angry when she saw this. Not only she but the Imperial Guards who were still there felt that the maidservant was too daring.


    However, they didn''t dare to do anything as they were still unaware of the Emperor''s thoughts. Just now, when they were inside and Concubine Shaolin tried to instigate the Emperor to punish them, they were already afraid.


    These concubines could easily coax the Emperor into punishing them unreasonably. It depended on the Emperor whether he would let himself be fooled by them or not.


    Since Zhao Zhang Wei was still a new Emperor, they were not aware of what his attitude will be.


    Yi Huiqing calmly waited outside the room with her maidservant.


    The Imperial Guards in the end couldn''t see this and suggested that she could leave the things here and go back to rest in her chambers.


    The night was cold and standing in front of a concubine''s courtyard like this didn''t look great for an Empress.


    Yi Huiqing thought the same.


    She didn''t want anyone to sympathize with herself unnecessarily and hence she was ready to leave and ask the servants to carry the thing inside and also tell Concubine Shaolinter on that whatever she wished, she could ask her for at this time.


    However, just when she had ordered the servants, she saw Zhao Zhang Wei stepping out of the room.


    She with everyone else bowed her head respectfully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei surprised when he saw her there. When he saw the servants standing behind, he understood what she was there for.


    Bitterness filled his heart when he saw how calm she looked.


    In the past few days, he had somewhat understood what Yi Huiqing was like.


    If she looked calm, it meant that her heart was too cold at that time. It was he who made it cold.


    She must be finding his confession ridiculous after seeing whatever happened this evening.


    Zhao Zhang Wei immediately wanted to tell her that Shaolin was lying. In the future, he would never touch any other woman except her and would not let any other woman touch himself.


    The eagerness made him forget everything and he stepped forward to hold Yi Huiqing''s hand.


    "Qingqing."


    The Imperial Guards saw this scene from the corner of their eyes and bowed their heads even lower to minimise their presence.


    Yi Huiqing was startled by Zhao Zhang Wei''s actions. Her first reaction was to pull her hand out from his but when she remembered that they were outside, she had to bear with it.


    She couldn''t disrespect him like this in front of others.


    After all, he was the Emperor of the nation.


    Raising her head, she looked at Zhao Zhang Wei calmly and said


    "Your Majesty, is there something wrong?"


    That was how Shaolin saw Zhao Zhang Wei and Yi Huiqing standing so close to each other and holding each other hands when she came out from her room to chase Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Her eyes went red with hatred and anger as she looked at Yi Huiqing.


    "Yi Huiqing��"


    She shouted loudly without thinking anything and even cursed.


    "You shameless woman! I will kill you!"


    The servants and guards were shocked to hear Concubine Shaolin''s words. How could she talk about an Empress like this!


    Saying this, Concubine Shaolin ran towards Yi Huiqing without thinking anything.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The Imperial Guard had wanted to kick away the concubine but when he remembered that she was pregnant, his face went pale and he was suddenly full of conflict what he should do.


    He was also not at fault. If the Imperial heir was killed by him by mistake then his whole family would have to pay for that.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei who didn''t have to think about all this had cold eyes. When Concubine Shaolin had not even touched Yi Huiqing, he without any hesitation kicked her away using his leg.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes widened when she saw this scene.


    Just now, she looked into Shaolin''s eyes. She was surprised to see so much hatred in her eyes.


    She had always known that Shaolin had never liked her though she didn''t understand what the reason was behind this.


    Towards the concubine in the inner yard, Yi Huiqing had never made any fuss. She never made their life difficult.


    It could be said that other concubines respected Yi Huiqing because of this.


    However, Shaolin was not one of them.


    When Yi Huiqing came out of her thoughts, her eyes widened as she remembered that Shaolin was pregnant.


    "Call the physician."


    She ordered immediately and was about to step forward to see if Shaolin was alright or not.


    Yi Huiqing actually didn''t care much about all this. She didn''t feel anything any longer. She was just afraid that when all this would be revealed to the other ministers in the Imperial Court then it would be she who will be implicated.


    And hence, in turn, it would be her n who would face difficult times.


    Even if she didn''t want to care for Concubine Shaolin she had to do so.


    However, before she could approach Shaolin, Zhao Zhang Wei held her hand and said coldly as he looked at the Shaolin who was screaming holding her leg.


    "No need to call any physician. She is not pregnant."


    When everyone heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s words, they were shocked.


    Yi Huiqing looked at Zhao Zhang Wei with a frown on her forehead and then at Concubine Shaolin.


    When she saw that Concubine Shaolin lookedpletely fine and was only holding her leg while screaming that she was in pain, she raised her eyebrows.


    Since she had been pregnant twice, Yi Huiqing knew that after being kicked like this Concubine Shaolin should be holding her stomach not her leg.


    Was she really not pregnant!


    Shaolin heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s cruel words and forget her pain. She looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s cold face and heart ached.


    This man��why was he like this? Could she really not win him?


    When her eyes went to Yi Huiqing, they were again filled with resentment.


    She really wished to get up again and scratch that beautiful face with her sharp nails. That was she wanted to do before as well. Shaolin thought that it was Yi Huiqing''s beauty that had captured Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart.


    If Yi Huiqing would not be beautiful, she would again try to Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart.


    However, what she wanted to do now, her leg didn''t allow her to do so.


    Anger and frustration made her go crazy and she pointed her finger at Yi Huiqing as she spouted out nonsense.


    "You��you are a vixen. Just because you are the main wife, it doesn''t mean that you will have the sole right on the Emperor. I am also the concubine and I have equal rights."


    Yi Huiqing sighed when she heard such words.


    Her head hurt actually as she wondered why Shaolin looked so eager and envious. If only she could give this position to Shaolin, she would have done so very happily.


    There was a bitter smile on Yi Huiqing''s lips when she thought this.


    However, when Shaolin saw this smile she thought that Yi Huiqing was mocking her and she was more furious.


    "Yi Huiqing, you slut��you are a witch to seduce him by your charms. Ha��you have done some ck magic on him. Otherwise why would he whisper your name even after being drugged by me that night��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei who was about to ask the Guards to drag Shaolin away paused when he heard these words.

 Chapter 789: Yantun Valley

    Chapter 789: Yantun Valley"Ha��that night I had thought that even though he doesn''t look at me when he is conscious but he will surely behave otherwise when he would not be in hisplete consciousness."


    There was a dazed look in Shaolin''s red eyes when she said these words. Her eyes were filled with tears and they soon carried fierceness and anger when she came out of daze and looked at Yi Huiqing.


    "However��even when he couldn''t see the person in front of him so clearly, he only whispered your name. He didn''t even touch me. When I tried to force him, he pushed me away as if I was something dirty."


    "What kind of magic you have done on him, Yi Huiqing? You must know some ck magic to make him so crazy for you."


    There was a cold smile on Shaolin''s lips when she said these words.


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing waspletely frozen upon hearing her words. Her mind was nk as she remembered the morning when she had seen Zhao Zhang Weiing out of Shaolin''s courtyard.


    So he had been drugged��


    But he still didn''t let her touch him.


    However��did it really matter anymore?


    Her heart was full of conflict when she thought this.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also shocked him but when he heard Shaolin''s words, he felt very happy with himself.


    A smile emerged on his lips at the same time, he looked at Shaolin with disgust-filled eyes.


    When Shaolin saw this, the despair inside her heart couldn''t increase anymore.


    "Ha��you even made sure that I would never get pregnant because you thought that there happened something that night."


    Shaolin suddenly looked very exhausted.


    Actually, at the time of her death, her mother had asked her to marry amon man from the tribe itself where she lived. Her mother wanted her to live a simple but happy life.


    However, she remembered that once her mother had told her that she had made such a promise to her friend who was now the Imperial consort. She had always kept this in her mind.


    After her mother left the world, she found the opportunity to leave the tribe and came here.


    When she had entered the Imperial Pce, she had been ready to lower herself to any level if in return she could get even a little attention from the prince.


    However, so many months had passed. The prince was now the Emperor, however, she was still a concubine.


    A concubine he never nced at willingly with affection-filled eyes that a husband should have while looking at his woman.


    Shaolin was suddenly exhausted.


    She knew that now she would either be imprisoned or executed publicly. However, what Zhao Zhang Wei said surprised her immensely.


    "Leave her outside the Imperial City and make sure that she will never step in the Imperial City again."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled coldly when he saw her surprise-filled eyes.


    "Zhen still remembers that Zhen''s mother and yours had been very good friends, Shaolin. That is the most I am being considerate. Don''t ever show your face again to Zhen, otherwise, the consequences would not be good."


    Shaolin lowered her head and never said anything.


    She didn''t even struggle when the Imperial Guards dragged her away. She actually wanted to go back to her tribe.


    Remembering the man who hade to her to stop her from leaving, she wondered if he was still waiting for her.


    If he was, she wanted to marry him and have the love that she had wanted here but could never get.


    After Shaolin was dragged away, Zhao Zhang Wei finally looked at his wife. He was actually a little nervous.


    He wondered if Yi Huiqing would believe him now.


    He really loved her.


    However, seeing how lost he looked, he sighed.


    He held her hands gently and frowned when he sensed how cold they were.


    "Qingqing, it is cold outside. Let''s go back to the chambers."


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance and looked at him for a moment before silently nodding her head.


    Her head was lowered all the way they walked back to the chambers.


    When they left, the servants that had gathered in the Concubine Shaolin''s courtyard raised their heads and whispered to each other.


    The Empress had a deep ce in the Emperor''s heart.


    Anyone could say this after hearing Concubine Shaolin''s words.


    Soon, the words spread throughout the whole Imperial Pce and then slowly into the Imperial City as well.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was unaware of all this.


    Right now, he was inside his wife''s chambers working on some documents silently.


    A momentter, he raised his head and looked at his wife who was today seated at the same table as him.


    Her head was lowered and she had a book in herp. It was unknown whether she was really reading it or she was thinking about something in her mind.


    He didn''t disturb her.


    He let her ponder. She had the right to do so. By the side, he just wanted to continue to make efforts to show his sincerity.


    He had already confessed his feelings. It was alright if she still didn''t believe him.


    There was still a whole life ahead for making her believe him.


    .


    .


    .


    In the beautiful valley, a figure flew around.


    A few momentster, he finally set foot on the ground.


    Looking at the guards who were staring at him with wide eyes, he snorted coldly and said


    "Open the gate. Why are you looking at me like this? Have you forgotten who I am?"


    Finishing his words, the old man looked at the huge gates in front of him and stepped forward.


    However, he halted amidst his steps when he heard the guards say.


    "No no��fifth master��it is just that Shifu has ordered us not to open the gate for fifth master in any way."


    The old man called fifth master had a nk face when he heard these words and then suddenly a momentter, heughed coldly.


    "Ha��Shifu dislikes me so much now."


    His eyes shed with smugness as he wondered if the old man would behave the same way when he woulde to know of the purpose of his visit.


    Pointing his finger at one of the guards, he said arrogantly.


    "You��.go and tell Shifu��this fifth disciple of him has found someone who can do acupuncture skilfully ��something that he had not been able to do in so many years."


    The guard looked shocked when he heard these words. When fifth master saw that he was not moving away, he frowned and the guard immediately came out of his trance.


    "I will go, Fifth master."


    The guard left and Fifth master patiently waited outside the huge gates.


    Only a few momentster, a figure in purely white clothes simr to the one fifth master wore, came flying and stood in front of thetter.


    The man was the Shifu fifth master had wanted to see.


    His hair, moustache, beard and even brows were white but his face was full of vigour.


    As he looked at fifth disciple of his, his eyes were filled with anger.


    This fifth disciple of his had left their Yantun valley almost five-six years ago despite his refusal. He had been very angry at him because of this.


    A few days ago, he had received a letter from him, however, after reading the letter he had only thought that the bastard was ying some sort of trick with him so that he would step out of the valley.


    However, since he himself havee here today, the old man knew him enough to believe him this time.


    Still, he said angrily as his beard trembled.


    "Bastard��If I found out that you are lying, I will break your legs."


    The fifth disciple still looked arrogant and even had a smug smile on his lips.


    "Shifu will never get such a chance."


    Shifu was very angry seeing the arrogant expression on his face and really wanted to beat him up.


    However, he controlled himself. If the bastard really know the person having the skill of acupuncture then he would be at a great loss.


    He would find this person with this bastard so till then he needed to control himself.


    However��what would happen after that�� no one could predict so.


    A cold glint shed in his eyes when he thought this that the fifth disciple was unable to see.


    "We will leave today only."


    The fifth disciple dered but the old Shifu frowned at his words and said


    "Can''t you bring him here?"


    He didn''t want to leave his Yantun valley. For him, the outside world was dirty and full of selfishness.


    However, the fifth disciple was merciless toward his Shifu and said


    "No! You will have toe with me to the Imperial City."


    The old Shifu red at his disciple. In the end, he clenched his fists and said angrily.


    "Alright."


    Bastard��I will break your legs once I find this person.

 Chapter 790: Going Out Of The Imperial Palace

    Chapter 790: Going Out Of The Imperial PceThat morning, Li Chen was informed by a maid that a servant came from Xi Manor and he wanted to see him.


    Li Chen was startled. At that time, he was having breakfast with his parents.


    However, as soon as he heard the maid''s words, he left everything and went to see the servant.


    Li Rong and Li Qiang looked at each other before they stood up and followed their son.


    As soon as they reached outside, they saw a servant standing in front of their son and forwarding him a small box.


    "Second Young Master Li, this is some ointment that had been seen sent by Madam Xi. She hopes that you will apply on it the scar on your face."


    Not only Li Chen but Li Rong was also nk for a few moments.


    On the other hand, Li Qiang was smiling. He had actually expected something like this to happen soon.


    Li Rui might not be his daughter by blood but he knew her enough to know that she would do something like this.


    "Second Young Master��"


    The servant called out again when he saw that Li Chen was not taking the box from his hands.


    Then Li Rong stepped forward and took the box from his hands.


    Li Chen looked at his mother calmly and then back at the servant. Though his face looked calm, his fingers were slightly trembling.


    "Elder Sister��how is she doing?"


    He had actually wanted to go and see her but he didn''t know if she would like it or not.


    The servant smiled politely when he heard Li Chen''s question and said


    "Madam Xi is doing well, Second Young Master."


    Li Chen nodded his head unable to say anything. He looked at the box in his mother''s hand and couldn''t help but whisper


    "She really gave it for me��"


    Did she not hate him?


    Li Rong had wanted to ask the same question. From the day she had promised her husband that she would not ever mention Li Na and Li Caihong, she had also put aside all her grudges and resentment for Li Rui.


    Actually what Li Chen said seemed very reasonable to Li Rong and she now didn''t feel anything toward Li Rui.


    However, today this act of Li Rui amazed Li Rong and a corner of her heart actually went soft as she held the box in her hands.


    The servant said a few words to take his leave, however, Li Rong suddenly stopped him.


    She went inside her courtyard and then came back with arge box in her hands.


    "This is something that she likes very much��especially made by me. Give it to her."


    Li Rong said a little awkwardly and the servant took the box from her hands.


    Li Qiang smiled seeing his wife''s actions.


    After the servant left, Li Rong gave the box to her son and said strictly.


    "Chenchen��use it wisely. If you will use it, your scar will soon fade away like Yi Lei."


    Li Chen looked at the box and clutched it tightly. However, it was not because it could heal his scar but it was because his sister sent it to him.


    Inside her courtyard, Li Rui soon received the box that had been given to her by Li Rong.


    Xi Ying looked at the box with suspicious eyes and said


    "Rui, do you think it will be safe to eat it?"


    Li Rui raised her head and looked at her husband who was looking at the box with narrowed eyes.


    She sighed softly and said


    "It is safe. Ying, Elder Aunt might not like me personally but her heart is not evil enough to do something to me and to my child."


    Xi Ying looked at how confident his wife looked.


    He nodded his head but still decided to send it to the old physician once his wife would not here.


    Sure enough, Li Rui left once to check on their son.


    Xi Ying didn''t apany her and signed Liu Lan to do so. When she left, he sent the box to the old physician and asked him to check if it was safe to eat it.


    The box came back before Li Rui did and the old physician informed Xi Ying that the dish inside was safe to eat.


    Xi Ying sighed in relief and finally went to find his wife. After that, he had to leave for the Imperial Pce.


    .


    .


    .


    In the Imperial Chambers of the Empress, Yi Huiqing was helping Zhao Zhang Wei in getting ready.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s gaze was continuously on her face as he spread his hands and let her help him wear the robe.


    She had not spoken even a single word to him sincest evening.


    He waspletely unaware of what was going on inside her mind.


    He wondered if he should let her be or try to know what she thought about his confession.


    Confused, Zhao Zhang Wei licked his lips and decided to talk about something else.


    "In the future, ignore the letters sent to you such as Minister Zhou''s letters. You don''t need to think about them."


    Yi Huiqing paused for a moment and then whispered ''En''.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed in relief.


    At least, she was speaking to him.


    He put down his hands seeing that she was done.


    He held her shoulders again when she was in front of him. He felt how stiff she went at his touch but he didn''t move his hands away.


    "Qingqing��"


    He whispered gently as he leaned closer to her.


    Yi Huiqing lowered her head immediately.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking."


    He said honestly.


    "But I am willing to hear you ��if you are willing to tell me. We might have a wrong starting Qingqing, but I want to have a good future with you."


    Finishing his words, Zhao Zhang Wei leaned down and kissed her forehead gently.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t raise her head all this while.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed and whispered gently.


    "Take care."


    After this, he left the chambers while Yi Huiqing continued to stand there in her own thoughts.


    ---------


    In the Imperial Court, the ministers had many things to say but Minister Zhou didn''t stand up to speak up about this matter anymore.


    Thetter had learned well in these two days.


    However, a few others still didn''t.


    Since they couldn''t speak in front of the Emperor, they decided to write a letter to the Empress.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei received these letters and read them, his phoenix eyes were cold.


    The letters were actually reprimanding his wife for not stopping him from doing all this.


    One of the ministers even told Yi Huiqing that if she didn''t persuade the Emperor which meant him to take the concubines then the ancestors will not forgive her.


    The next morning, a few ministers in the Imperial Court were dismissed. Everyone was shocked but no one dared to say anything.


    However, this incident confirmed that the Empress had a ce in the Emperor''s heart that couldn''t be shaken so easily.


    The moon festival was there and the Imperial City began preparing for it. Not much time had passed since thest Emperor''s death and hence there was no celebration in the Imperial Pce.


    That evening, sitting in his wife''s chambers, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at his wife who was reading a book silently.


    They were seated at the same table. Since his confession and the evening Shaolin left the Imperial Pce, Yi Huiqing rarely spoke to him.


    It had only been three to four days but Zhao Zhang Wei felt as if eternity had passed.


    "Qingqing��"


    Yi Huiqing raised her head after a moment and looked at him.


    "There is a fair in the city. Do you want to go and see it?"


    Yi Huiqing knew about this fair. She used to go every year with her brothers before she had been married into the Imperial Pce.


    It had been so many years since shest saw it.


    Actually she had not stepped out of the Imperial Pce since her marriage.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was aware of this and that''s why he wanted to take her out. Yi Huiqing looked hesitant and then asked him


    "Will it be alright?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei understood what she was talking about and he smiled as he assured her.


    "Yes. Don''t worry no one will get to know that we visited the City."


    He smiled widely when he saw confusion in his wife''s eyes.


    Almost half a shichenter, Yi Huiqing was ready to leave the Imperial Pce. She looked down at the simple dress she wore and bit her lips to stop the smile from spreading on her lips.


    She remembered once when she was young, she and Li Rui had sneaked out of Yi Manor wearing such clothes.


    The difference was that their clothes were so worn out that they looked like beggars.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei came and saw the brightness in her eyes, he didn''t walk forward as if he was afraid to disturb her.


    It was only when Yi Huiqing herself noticed him did he step forward and looked at her closely.


    Even in such a simple dress, she looked ethereal to him.


    Yi Huiqing saw that he was also wearing very simple clothes.


    Like this, they left the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 791: Zhao Zhang Weis Feelings

    Chapter 791 Zhao Zhang Wei''s Feelings


    "Mother, I want to have Tanghulu."


    Yi Huiqing smiled softly as she saw a young girl asking her mother to buy her a Tanghulu. She had some of the same memories in her mind when she was young.


    Her eyes reflected peace as she looked at the crowded streets.


    "Careful!"


    Perhaps she was too lost and didn''t notice when someone was about to collide with her. However, Zhao Zhang Wei had most of his attention on his wife so he immediately noticed it and pulled her towards himself.


    Yi Huiqing blinked as she looked at the running children without any care and then shook her head. Then she turned to look at the man who just protected her.


    The smile, however, vanished when she realized that she was too close to him. Her body stuck to his chest as he held her shoulder.


    She looked away from his phoenix eyes waiting for him to remove his hands.


    However, the man just moved forward without pulling his hand away.


    "It is crowded. I am afraid that you will get lost or get injured."


    A few momentster, she heard him say.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t say anything but the words ''I am afraid'' surely made her feel lost for a moment.


    Zhao Zhang Wei hid his smile seeing that she didn''t resist.


    Soon, his eyes found the ce he had been looking for.


    "Qingqing, do you want to buy antern?"


    Yi Huiqing looked at the shops having beautifulnterns and didn''t what to say. Could she do that?


    She didn''t know if he would like it or not. After all, he was an Emperor.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed when he saw that she didn''t say anything. He held her hand and pulled her towards the shop.


    "Young man, have you been to the Imperial City for the first time?"


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but ask when he saw such a handsome face but it was somewhat unfamiliar. He was sure that he had never seen this man before.


    Zhao Zhang Wei merely nodded his head and then paid him the money for thentern and some other things.


    They bought a beautiful redntern.


    Before flying it, Zhao Zhang Wei wrote something on the small piece of paper attached to thentern with the brush and ink he had bought from the same shop.


    Yi Huiqing held thentern for him and looked at the sky. The cold wind was blowing making her veil move slightly.


    When she looked down at thentern again, her eyes went nk seeing the words written on the Lantern.


    ''May Zhang Wei and Qingqing stay together forever?


    May Zhang Wei always love his Qingqing.''


    "It''s done."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled calmly and stood up with thentern. With his other hand, he helped his wife in standing up from the ground.


    A few momentster, Yi Huiqing was looking at thentern flying far in the sky with somewhat lost eyes.


    She came out of her trance when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice again.


    "When I was six, once I had sneaked out of the Imperial Pce somehow on this same festival. At that time, I had wanted to fly thentern but I didn''t have any money with me to buy anything."


    Yi Huiqing nced at Zhao Zhang Wei only to find him looking at the sky. She also looked at the sky and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t know what she could say in response to his words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei, however, continued.


    "When I went back to the pce and met my mother after three months, I told her about my wish. She promised me that one day she would fly thatntern with me. That day, however, never came."


    There was calm smile on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips when he said these words.


    "She left this world very early. In the Imperial Pce, there was no one else who really cared for me except for her. I realized this after only a few days she left. Qin Wenya��tried to kill me many times. But she failed in her every attempt. When she wanted to send me away, Zhao Wang Lei refused to do so��perhaps because he knew that ministers would oppose this. That was only once when he protected me as a father. After that, he ignored silently how I was bullied by Zhao Zhuang Chen and his allies. Wenling��she woulde sometimes and help me but with time, she also changed."


    A sigh escaped Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips when he talked about Zhou Wenling.


    There was a few moments of silence before he continued.


    "I didn''t have the childhood a child would like to have. Even when I grew up, I was aware that Zhao Zhuang Chen wanted to suppress me. Even when you married me, I knew that Zhao Wang Lei did it intentionally to keep Yi n''s power in check."


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that his words would surprise Yi Huiqing but today, he had decided to tell her everything.


    "When I married you, I had thought that you will be the same as other concubines in my inner yard. But soon I realized that you were different."


    "You had that emotion in your eyes whenever you would see me, that I had never seen before in someone else''s eyes. You ��you cared for me. I knew that like other concubines you didn''t like when I went to some other woman''s courtyard��but I also knew that your dislike was different from theirs."


    Zhao Zhang Wei lowered his head. These and the things that were toe were the deepest secrets of his heart.


    "That night, when you took the initiative��I couldn''t do the same with you��what I used to do with other concubines. After that night, you became the first woman I ever slept with. I know you might not believe me but it had always been you ��all along."


    "After that night, I was very scared. I realized that you were forcing me to change so I stopped visiting you intentionally. Then a few dayster, I was informed that you were pregnant with our child. I ��I was very upset."


    "Because��because I knew that I would not be able to save this child. Because I knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen would not let it stay alive and that was what happened."


    "I couldn''t gather the courage to visit you again for the next few months. I ��I tried to think as if you never existed in Xinhe Pce. Whenter I visited you, I was relieved to see that you looked fine. You didn''t even cry in front of me. You still had feelings for me and my selfish self which was just focusing on taking revenge for my mother''s death again put aside your feelings."


    "It was going well somehow ��until the night of my mother''s death anniversary. That night, I found myself in your courtyard, and ��I againmitted the mistake I should not have done for the second time at least. The next morning when I realized what I did, I wanted to kill myself. When I went back, I wanted to send you the soup that could stop you from being pregnant again but ��then I was informed that it could have a negative impact on your fertility. And I couldn''t send it."


    "I knew that Zhao Zhuang Chen was going to poison you again so that our child would die but I couldn''t do anything. I knew that if I did so, he will realize that you were different for me and then he would make you his target to hurt me. I didn''t want that so I didn''t do anything."


    A bitter smile spread on Zhao Zhang Wei''s lips when he said his next few words.


    "The same thing happened but this time you were different when I visited you again after the loss of our child."


    Finally, Zhao Zhang Wei dared to look at his wife.


    His heart clenched when he saw that her eyes were full of tears.


    Unconsciously, his own started to fill with tears as he whispered.


    "You changed. I could feel that I made you so exhausted with your one-sided love that you no longer wanted anything except being left alone but ��Qingqing I couldn''t leave you alone."


    "When you didn''t care at all, I felt panicked. I wanted you to be just like before. I wanted you to be like me unconditionally."


    A tear slid down both of their eyes at the same time and Zhao Zhang Wei lowered his head as he admitted.


    "And I realized you mattered much more to me than I had thought."


    When Zhao Zhang Wei raised his head again, his phoenix eyes were red and he whispered


    "Qingqing��I lov��"


    "No!"


    However, before Zhao Zhang Wei could finish, Yi Huuqing suddenly stepped back. Tears were streaming down her eyes as she shook her head again and again indicating to him not to speak.


    "Don''t��"


    She said as she covered her face with her hands crying continuously.


    She was scared.


    She was scared to be moved by those words.


    Yi Huiqing had thought that nothing could move her heart anymore after she had suffered through two miscarriages.


    However��was she a fool to feel despair for this man when he told her about his life?


    She felt his sorrow and she even wanted tofort him knowing very well that he was nowhere when she needed somefort in thest four years.


    She must be a fool to be moved by all this.


    "Qingqing��"


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t see her like this and uncovered her face to wipe her tears.


    "Qingqing, don''t cry. I know you are angry. Hit me, punish me��I would never say anything."


    Yi Huiqing looked at his panic-filled eyes through her blurry ones and whispered


    "Would that make the pain disappear I had bottled inside my heart?"


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have an answer and he could only hold her tightly closer to himself.


    Yi Huiqing suddenly breathed in exhaustion.


    "You have suffered a lot��I wish you had never gone through all this but ��that doesn''t make my sufferings any less, Zhao Zhang Wei."


    Fresh tears rolled down her eyes when she said these words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei heard her and wanted to say something. He never told her all this to make her feel that she was obliged to forgive him.


    He knew he had been at fault. He told all this to her because he didn''t want any kind of lies between them.


    However, Yi Huiqing didn''t let him say anything.


    "Where do I stand with all this? I��I can''t forgive you. At the same time��I don''t know how to throw you out of my heart��What I am supposed to do with this dilemma that is making me crazy day by day, Zhao Zhang Wei?"

 Chapter 792: A New Start

    Chapter 792: A New StartYi Huiqing spoke so much that it took Zhao Zhang Wei a few moments to register whatever she said.


    His eyes were slightly nk as he looked at his wife who was breathing heavily while trying to wipe her tears. Yi Huiqing realized that she lost herposure in the flow of her emotions.


    She even called him by his name.


    How dare she? He was the great Emperor of this Empire.


    All these emotions were obviously the result of the bitterness that was slowly spreading inside her heart remembering the past where she had gone through so much ��and alone.


    He was never there for her.


    A part of her heart had foolishly epted his reasons but at the same time, another part told her stubbornly that he could have found a way to save their child.


    He could have. There was always a way.


    It is just that he didn''t want to. He never wanted them together in the past and now when he wanted this, should she just forget everything and behave as if nothing happened at all?


    Should she forget that she ever lost her two children?


    "You still love me?"


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s shock-filled voice.


    His eyes were full of shock. She didn''t notice but Zhao Zhang Wei''s fingers hidden inside his sleeves were trembling.


    On the other hand, Yi Huiqing first felt startled as she realized that she seemed to have said this out aloud, and then the next moment, she felt very angry.


    "Did you hear only that out of whatever I said just now?"


    Her eyes were filled with fresh fierceness and her tone was not polite at all. However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    His heart was filled with pain as well as happiness.


    She still loved him.


    He could feel now that even when he had not told her anything she still loved him. It is just that��she learned well to hide it from him.


    And for that as well, he was the responsible one.


    Zhao Zhang Wei clenched his fists as he closed his eyes and breathed out aloud.


    ''How much she must have loved him to continue loving him even after whatever happened!''


    Zhao Zhang Wei knew that his actions in the past presented him as a person who was afraid to take responsibility.


    He ignored her feelings for four years and the victim were always her and their children.


    How could this foolish woman still love him!


    When he opened his eyes again, they were slightly red and filled with tears. He looked at his wife who was still ring at him.


    However, suddenly he could see the flustered Yi Huiqing hidden behind that anger. She seemed to be angry at herself as well and she let those words out of her mouth.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt as if he had never known Yi Huiqing so well.


    He stepped forward but in response, Yi Huiqing took two steps back. Zhao Zhang Wei however didn''t have any intention of letting her go away.


    The next moment, he took three steps in long strides andpletely covered the distance between them.


    Yi Huiqing was not expecting such a move from his side and was startled.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei��"


    She had just called out his name angrily when she was suddenly pulled by him in his arms.


    Yi Huiqing frowned and tried to free herself, however, he held her tightly in his arms.


    "Leave me��"


    She said coldly but Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t let her go.


    "Qingqing, I love you."


    Yi Huiqing hated how her heart skipped a beat at those words. She was a fool to be moved by a few words.


    "I said leave me, Zhao Zhang Wei. Don''t force me to beat you here."


    She spoke loudly.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed but didn''t let her go. He looked around and was relieved to see that there were not many people around.


    The few those who were looking their way only smiled shyly and looked away. They could see that Yi Huiqing had a hairstyle that only married women made so she must be married to this main.


    Thinking that it must be some small argument between husband and wife, they didn''t decide to interfere.


    The ce was already empty by the time Yi Huiqing indeed started to hit Zhao Zhang Wei''s back.


    Zhao Zhang Wei let her vent.


    He could feel her anger and frustration.


    When he felt that she had stopped and was breathing heavily, he felt distressed for her and stroked her back gently.


    "Are you tired? Take some rest. Continueter on. I will not stop you."


    Yi Huiqing''s lips twitched when she heard his words but she didn''t say anything.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei finally left her, she sighed in relief.


    "Let''s go back."


    He said and she still didn''t say anything.


    While going back, Zhao Zhang Wei asked the Imperial Guards who were hiding to protect him and Yi Huiqing to bring a carriage.


    He was worried that Yi Huiqing would get tired and the people were now starting to get more as the sun was about to set. There was soon going to be arge crowd.


    A few momentster, when they were inside the carriage, Zhao Zhang Wei intentionally sat beside his wife though there was another separate seat in front.


    He saw Yi Huiqing frown but still didn''t change his position.


    Seeing that she was looking at the people outside and the sky where the moon was shining brightly, he said gently.


    "I will bring you out to visit the city again and very soon."


    Yi Huiqing blinked but didn''t say anything. Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t mind her silence at all.


    He could understand the conflict inside her heart somehow.


    She didn''t know but her words that she still loved him had given him so much courage and joy that he was now ready to do anything to make this rtionship work.


    He knew that for that he will have to cross many hurdles but it was alright.


    They will start afresh.


    She could still love him.


    He would love her unconditionally for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 793: A Plan To Go Inside Xi Manor

    Chapter 793: A n To Go Inside Xi ManorZhao Zhang Wei didn''t mention whatever happened the whole way back to the Imperial Pce.


    Even when they were inside the Imperial Pce, he ordered Lin Daiyu to prepare some warm bath for Yi Huiqing seeing that she looked slightly exhausted.


    Yi Huiqing silently left with Lin Daiyu and Zhao Zhang Wei had to go back to his own chambers.


    However, almost half a shichenter, when Yi Huiqing was again in the noble clothes, he returned wearing his majestic robes and other clothes.


    He also seemed to have taken another bath.


    Zhao Zhang Wei felt relieved when he saw that her face didn''t look that pale now.


    Inside a silent room, they had their dinner together.


    Quietly, he served a few pieces of nutritious meal to Yi Huiqing''s bowl on his own. However, he sighed when he noticed that she didn''t even touch them.


    It was her right to get angry.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t put anything in her te again as he noticed that she didn''t touch the dishes he had served her at all.


    Seeing that she was eating other dishes, he decided to let her be for some time.


    However, after they had finished their dinner and proceeded towards the bed, Yi Huiqing paused suddenly and looked at him with an emotionless face.


    "Your Majesty must be tired. Why doesn''t Your Majesty go to the Imperial Chambers and have rest there? That way Your Majesty would be able to have a good amount of rest."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s face didn''t look good and his eyes were filled with helplessness as he realised that Yi Huiqing was trying to send him away.


    However, he couldn''t let her do that.


    Especially when he knew that she still loves him. Zhao Zhang Wei thought that to warm his wife''s cold heart again, he needed to be slightly shameless because if he listened to her like an obedient husband then they would only get far away from each other.


    Hence, he smiled suddenly.


    Yi Huiqing was confused by his sudden smile and frowned. The next moment, she saw his stepping forward and then he bent down slightly ��only to pick her in his arms.


    Yi Huiqing was so scared that she will fall down that she held onto Zhao Zhang Wei''s robes tightly.


    In her fear, she forgot everything and shouted loudly.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei, have you gone crazy? Put me down right now."


    Zhao Zhang Wei smiled hearing her words and calmly walked towards the bed.


    The servants outside the chambers heard the Empress'' words and looked shocked. However, each and every servant of Yi Huiqing''s chambers was chosen by Zhao Zhang Wei himself.


    So they knew very well how to hide their expressions and not to talk about anything outside.


    Inside the chambers, Yi Huiqing was fiercely ring at the man who was caging her in his arms.


    "You��what are you doing? Leave me!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei patted her head with his other hand as if he was smoothening the fur of an angry rabbit. Seeing her frustration at his action, he only found her cuter.


    "Did you not want me to rest well, Qingqing? How can I sleep without you being by my side. So I am just ensuring that I will have a good rest."


    Yi Huiqing was speechless hearing his not so logical exnation.


    Just when she wanted to say more, she saw Zhao Zhang Wei closing his eyes and then pushing her head to his chest as the man whispered


    "Sleep now. Qingqing, I am feeling this light and sleepy after so many days. You must be tired as well."


    Yi Huiqing didn''t know why but she could understand the hidden meaning behind Zhao Zhang Wei''s words.


    Had he been feeling burdened all these days because of whatever he had been hiding?


    Did he not even feel sleepy?


    Yi Huiqing closed her eyes when she realised that she was actually worrying for this man.


    Hmph! Let him just sleep. She was also very exhausted.


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the Xi Manor''s huge entrance, two carriages stopped.


    From the carriage that was behind, Li Hua and Liu Lan stepped outside while from the carriage in the front, Xi Ying first stepped out.


    Xi Ling was sleeping in his arms and was held by his father.


    They had gone to visit the fair for the moon festival and were finally back.


    Holding his son with one hand, Xi Ying stretched his hand out for his wife and helped her in getting out.


    Li Hua also helped from the other side.


    When Li Rui was finally outside, Xi Ying didn''t dare to stay outside for long as the cold wind had started to blow and immediately took her inside the manor.


    Looking at the figures walking inside the huge Manor, the old man who was hiding frowned as he stroked his weird.


    "The person who knows acupuncture lives here?"


    It was the same old man from Yantun valley. His disciple who had brought him here hummed in response and said


    "Yes, Shifu. You need to find some way to get inside."


    Hearing this the old Shifu looked at his disciple with anger-filled eyes and said


    "What use are you for if you want me to do such a meager thing, Bastard?"


    The disciple however looked calm and said


    "It is not easy to get inside, Shifu. I have already tried but couldn''t get inside. Otherwise, why would I ask you to do this?"


    The old Shifu snorted and said angrily


    "You have be so useless after staying outside for a few years."


    The disciple just smirked in response.


    It had always been his dream to bring his shifu out from that valley. Today, he had finally done it and he was very happy.


    Now he just wanted the old man to stay here for a few days and then slowly and slowly he will bring out his other senior and junior brothers from that isted valley.


    Unaware of his disciple''s thoughts, the old shifu spoke arrogantly.


    "I have a n."

 Chapter 794: Strangers In Xi Manor

    Chapter 794: Strangers In Xi ManorIt had been just a shichen that Li Rui and Xi Ying had returned from the fair.


    They already had a bath and were now inside their room with their son who wished to hear some story from his mother.


    Li Rui had a book in her hands as she read the story in her soft voice while Xi Ying was seated on the couch reviewing some documents.


    The recently won neighboring Empire had many problems with it system. It made Xi Ying doubt the brain of the previous Emperor who was now detained by Xin. How could he as an Emperor initiate the war when the people of his Empire were in such a dire state?


    Xin would have to give a lot for the betterment of these people and since they were part of Xin, Xin could not ignore their state.


    The responsibility of allotting resources for their betterment has fallen on Xi Ying''s shoulders.


    He was to ensure that in a minimal time, the people of that region would not have a less prosperous life than the people in other regions of Xin.


    The door was knocked and Li Rui stopped reading.


    Xi Ying raised his head and said coldly


    "Enter."


    It was An Ju who entered and bowed her head as she told her master.


    "My Lord, there is someone outside who wishes to see Madam urgently."


    A frown instantly marred Xi Ying''s forehead and his voice was colder than before when he spoke.


    "By someone, you mean a stranger��do you really think that Madam should meet this someone An Ju?"


    An Ju bowed her head lower. She had been aware that her master would have such a reaction. However, she could also not ignore that person.


    "My Lord��this servant knows that this servant''s actions are questionable. However, the person has a rtive who doesn''t look much well. His rtive seemed to be on the brink of death and this person requests Madam to treat his rtive."


    Xi Ying''s frown only deepened when he heard these words.


    Doubt flickered in his eyes.


    How could someone know that his wife could treat sick people! He had made sure that this would not spread much.


    However, in such a matter he knew that he could not independently take a decision. He looked at his wife who was already looking at him.


    A smile spread on his lips and he asked her gently making him look exactly opposite to how he looked a few moments ago.


    Though An Ju had already been used to of seeing such sudden changes, she still couldn''t help but feel surprised for a moment though her face was calm.


    "What do you want, Rui?"


    He asked his wife.


    Li Rui looked at Xi Ying and then at An Ju. A momentter, she finally spoke


    "An Ju, have them stay in the nearby courtyard. I will be there soon."


    An Ju nodded his head and left to do her job.


    Li Rui patted Xi Ling''s head and asked him to sleep. Xi Ling pouted knowing that the story had not beenpleted yet but he knew that his mother had some urgent work so like a sensible child he closed his eyes obediently.


    Li Rui sighed in relief and immediately went to the nearby courtyard. Xi Ying didn''t feelfortable leaving her alone so he put down his documents and apanied her.


    When she stepped inside the room where the person she was to treat wasying down, she saw three people inside the room.


    Her eyes stayed on a person for a little longer before she quickly walked forward and took the pulse of the man lying on the bed.


    The man had a slightly blue face. It could be said that he was poisoned.


    She needed to check what kind of poison it was and then decided how she should cure him.


    Li Rui was busy and couldn''t waste time at all seeing the man''s state. Liu Lan and Li Hua also came to help her. She also asked for the old physician toe.


    However, unlike Li Rui, Xi Ying was not busy.


    He looked at the familiar face coldly and said


    "Physician Xuan,e out."


    Physician Xuan who was one of the people apanying the sick man was slightly surprised that Xi Ying still recognized him.


    Nheless, he stood up to walk outside.


    However, Xi Ying looked at the old man who was standing beside him and said coldly


    "Bring him as well."


    The old man who heard Xi Ying''s words didn''t want to go out. His whole attention was focused on Li Rui.


    He had never thought that the person who would be treating this man even though he was unfamiliar with would be a woman.


    Could this woman know acupuncture?


    He red at his disciple as soon as Li Rui entered the room silently questioning him if he was trying to make fun of him.


    The disciple of his who was also Physician Xuan ignored the old man''s re. He knew that his Shifu didn''t believe that women could also learn a thing like medicine.


    Actually, not only his Shifu but everyone in the valley believed so. Even he used to believe the same until he saw Li Rui treating the old man sessfully.


    Though he didn''t know how exactly she did it, he knew that she used acupuncture.


    "I would stay here. I am worried about him."


    Shifu who wanted to stay said to Xi Ying with an expression on his face that made him look sincerely worried.


    However, Xi Ying was not the one to be moved by anyone other than his wife and he said coldly


    "Come out if you don''t wish to be dragged out."


    The old Shifu was very angry when he heard Xi Ying''s words but his disciple knew what he would do he immediately held his hand to stop him.


    Xi Ying noticed this move and his eyes flickered with doubt.


    He had been suspicious of this physician Xuan when his shadow guards had brought him to Youxio valley as well. However, at that time, he had left her alone thinking that the middle-aged man should not be able to do anything as he was not even allowed to see the entire process when Li Rui treated the old master.


    However, now it seemed that he should have investigated this man rather deeply.


    His eyes went to An Ju who immediately understood what her master was trying to imply and she left to tell An Ping to do so.


    While Xi Ying left the room with the old Shifu and Physician Xuan leaving his wife with Li Hua, Liu Lan, and An Shing.

 Chapter 795: The Old Shifu Wants To Take Li Rui Away With Him!

    Chapter 795: The Old Shifu Wants To Take Li Rui Away With Him!Outside the room, Xi Ying looked at Physician Xuan and the old shifu with cold eyes.


    Even Gu Li and the old master were there now and hence when Gu Li saw Physician Xuan, he immediately recognized thetter and said


    "What are you doing here?"


    Physician Xuan sighed in relief when he saw that someone finally asked him this question. The prime minister was just staring at him coldly.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time here and go inside the room to see how Li Rui will treat that man.


    "Mister Gu Li, this old man came to me today with his rtive. I was able to know that his rtive was poisoned, however, I couldn''t treat him. The old man was very worried and panicked. I couldn''t see him like this. When I remembered how capable Lady Li was, I couldn''t help but bring him here. I hope I didn''t trouble you."


    "You did."


    Physician Xuan talked very respectfully. However, when he heard Xi Ying''s response his lips twitched in anger.


    But he could only smile as if Xi Ying had made some kind of joke.


    Previously, he had not known that Xi Ying was the prime minister of the Imperial Court. In fact, before he had seen how capable Xi Ying was, he didn''t have any respect for him at all.


    But after seeing that night how Xi Ying killed so many shadow guards who had attacked Youxio, he respected Xi Ying because of his capability.


    Such a capable person deserved to be the prime minister of Xin.


    At the same time, he knew that his circumstances didn''t allow him to raise his head and disrespect Xi Ying openly.


    Xi Ying looked at the old man who immediately put on a very worried expression on his face.


    "Young man, Can I please go inside and see my nephew? He is the only one whom I could lean on in this vast world. Let this old man go inside the room, ah!"


    The old man should be awarded for his acting.


    That was what his disciple thought. He never knew that his master could act like this.


    Xi Ying frowned on hearing the old man''s words. He wanted to refuse. Though the exnation provided by Physician Xuan seemed reasonable, he first wanted to investigate the matterpletely and then let them approach his wife.


    "No, stay outside. You will be informed after Madam will finish his treatment."


    The old shifu didn''t know what he could do after hearing these words. However, his eyes suddenly flickered when he saw a maid going inside the room with a box in her hands. The box was slightly open as she counted the needles in the box.


    His finger trembled slightly and a momentter, he finally concluded that thedy inside the room was going to perform acupuncture.


    No one could stop him from seeing it!


    And hence a momentter, the dignified Shifu of almost ten disciples of Yantun valley was sitting on the ground and holding Xi Ying''s legs.


    "Young Man��.let me go inside��please. This old man begs of you. My nephew��he is the only one left for me in the world."


    The old shifu bawled like a child as he said these words.


    His disciple Physician Xuan looked shocked when he saw this scene. His face didn''t look good when he saw his master begging someone else shamelessly.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying looked the most irritated and impatient person. He pressed his temples with his fingers as he thought that the old man was even more irritating than his son when thetter cried his lungs out.


    He really wished to kick him away mercilessly but when he thought of his wife''s reaction if she got to know about this, Xi Ying couldn''t move his leg.


    Just when he was thinking of asking An Ju to drag him away, the old master who was standing beside Gu Li said to Xi Ying.


    "Prime Minister Xi, why don''t you let him go inside? You can allow only him to enter the room."


    Physician Xuan had wanted to say that he also wanted to go inside but when he saw Xi Ying looking thoughtful he shut his mouth.


    He was not a fool who could not understand that Xi Ying was apprehensive of him. If he insisted to go inside the room then it could increase Xi Ying''s apprehensions. In such a case, he should let his master enter the room. At least, one of them would be able to confirm Li Rui''s skills.


    Finally a few momentster, Xi Ying, very reluctantly, allowed the old shifu to go inside the room.


    The old shifu was very happy with himself.


    He disappeared from there like the wind.


    Seeing his speed, Xi Ying''s eyes flickered and he was now more firm on finding out if whatever he was feeling was only his suspicions or if something was really wrong.


    He left and asked An Ju to protect Li Rui.


    Inside the room, Li Rui had already started performing the acupuncture.


    The old physician was helping her silently.


    When the old shifu entered the room, there was nothing but pin-drop silence. No one really paid attention to him. Li Hua and Liu Lan were busy in making the medicinal paste their mistress had asked them to make. Except for these four people, there was only the old shifu inside the room now.


    His eyes fell on the needles nted on the man''s body and they were instantly filled with excitement.


    With slow steps, he went forward as if he was afraid to disturb the young woman who was performing all this.


    Looking at her face, he could see the confidence with which she nted the needles in her hands.


    Even the old physician looked a little uncertain about the same and the young woman would have to guide him from time to time.


    The old shifu stood a few steps away as he watched the whole procedure.


    He was in a daze when Li Rui cut the flesh of the finger of the poisoned man and suddenly a stream of ck blood flowed out.


    That was the poison.


    The poison was removed from the body.


    He had read these things in the books only but now today he was watching all this with his own eyes.


    The old shifu had spent his childhood, youth, and old age in the medical books. Learning acupuncture or even seeing it happening once has been his lifelong dream.


    So when this dream of his gotpleted today, his eyes were unconsciously filled with tears. After finishing, when Li Rui turned around, this was how she saw the old shifu.


    She thought that he was crying because he was afraid so she assured him


    "He will be alright. Within a shichen, he should be able to wake up."


    The old shifu looked at Li Rui with his blurry eyes.


    His throat was clogged so even though he wanted to say many words, he couldn''t let out a single word.


    He was in a daze. It was only when Li Rui left the room, did he realize that he was standing like a stupid old man.


    Wiping his eyes, he looked towards the door with firm eyes and whispered to himself.


    How could his Yantun valley miss out on such a capable physician!


    ''He needed this young woman in his Yantun valley. She will be his most precious disciple.''


    -----------


    Hello Lovelies!


    I have started a new book ''The Masked Prince'' for the contest. Please read the updated chapters and if you like it then please vote and support me in the new journey.


    I would be d to see you guys there.


    Ada:)

 Chapter 796: Li Rui Comes To Know About The Truth

    Chapter 796: Li Rui Comes To Know About The TruthInside his study room, Xi Ying looked at An Ping with cold eyes.


    "So ording to your investigation, the old man and the sick man ispletely unrted to each other."


    His cold and sharp voice sounded inside the room.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    An Ping answered his master calmly.


    ''Since it was aplete lie, their purpose must not be something good.''


    As this thought shed in his mind, Xi Ying immediately stood up from the chair he was seated on and left the study room inrge strides.


    When he remembered that his wife was treating this person leaving her rest aside, Xi Ying''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    He found out that she had already left when he reached the room where that sick man was kept. This somewhat calmed Xi Ying.


    And then his eyes fell on the two people inside the room with the sick man.


    It was Physician Xuan and the old man who had begged him to enter the room. His intentions must not be well.


    He should not have let him enter the room.


    However, Xi Ying thought that he would not do another mistake by leaving him alive. He was aware of how special his wife''s skills were.


    Compared to the medicinal knowledge of the Imperial Physician, his wife''s medicinal knowledge could save a person from the brink of death. As much as he felt proud of her because of this, he was worried that it would create some trouble for her.


    Human nature was like this.


    Every human was selfish to save their loved ones and live together. At the same time, if the wish is not fulfilled, it could create a form of the monstrous evil that could turn to harm his wife who had actually never thought bad of others.


    Looking at the two men who had formed such a lie to enter his manor, Xi Ying thought that in the end, what he had thought was true.


    "Physician Xuan"


    He called the physician''s name with a cold smile on his lips and thetter knew immediately that something was wrong. And sure enough, when Xi Ying asked him


    "Are you hiding something from this Lord? This Lord gives you one chance toe out and say the truth. Another lie and the consequences would be too bad for you ��"


    Xi Ying''s eyes went to the old man and his cold smile widened as he finished his words


    "And your dear friend as well."


    Physician Xuan looked calm. He was silently thinking about what he should do. He was aware of Xi Ying''s capability so he silently contemted if thetter was really capable of harming him if he didn''t say the truth.


    On the other hand, the old Shifu was furious when he heard Xi Ying''s threat��especially when thetter looked at him threateningly.


    He, the great Shifu of the Yantun valley, had never been spoken so rudely by anyone let alone being threatened with any consequences.


    It was another thing that he begged Xi Ying some time ago but it was all out of desperation. He wanted to see acupuncture being performed and hence he couldn''t waste his time by indulging in a fight with the young prime minister.


    However, now��


    His lips twitched furiously as he looked at Xi Ying, he suddenly had a cold smile on his lips as he said


    "We lied. This man is not my nephew. I poisoned him and brought him here in your manor for her to treat him. So what? What can you do?"


    At this moment, the old shifu looked cold, aloof, andpletely merciless as he mocked Xi Ying in his own way.


    What could even Xi Ying do to him?


    His disciple standing by his side sighed while Xi Ying raised his eyebrows as he looked at the changed old man.


    He was sure that the old man was not an ordinary man, however, that was what made him sure to dispose of himpletely so that he could note near his wife again.


    Just when Xi Ying was about to summon his shadow guards, he felt someone''s presence and closed his mouth.


    A momentter, his wife''s shocked voice fell into his ears.


    "You poisoned him?"


    Xi Ying nced at the old man who was looking behind him with a slightly pale face and then calmly.


    He turned around and walked to his wife to help cross the slightly raised floor on the door.


    Li Rui held his hand and stepped inside the room.


    Her face was calm but her eyes were cold as she looked at the old man who looked equally calm.


    "Why did you poison him and then bring him here to get treated?"


    Li Rui thought that there must be something wrong with the old man''s mind.


    The old man was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth and said


    "I am not from here."


    Physician Xuan who heard his shifu''s words had his eyes wide with shock as he realized that his master was going to tell the truth.


    However, could he really stop the old man if he wanted to do it?


    With another sigh escaping his lips, he could only shut his mouth and curse the old man for being crazy.


    Remembering how his master had told him a few moments ago that he wanted to ept Li Rui as his disciple, he somewhat understood things.


    He was sure of what was going on inside the old man''s mind. His shifu thinks that Li Rui would apany them happily.


    In fact, he himself had thought the same. The reputation of Yantun valley was so high that being a member of it would make a person think that he must havemitted some great deed in his previous life.


    "We are from Yantun valley."


    The old shifu''s eyes shone with pride when he said these words and he looked at Li Rui to see her reaction.


    Even Physician Xuan raised his head proudly when he heard his master''s words.


    However, both of them were confused when they didn''t see any change in Li Rui''s expression.


    In fact, Physician Xuan thought that he saw a flicker of coldness in Li Rui''s eyes.


    How could a woman be this cold!


    Physician Xuan thought and dismissed his previous thought.


    Nheless, the old Shifu continued proudly.


    "I came to know about your skills, Li Rui and hence I came here to check if you were really skilled or if it was just rumored. I must say that you left me surprised with your skills."


    After another moment of pause, the old man offered Li Rui in an arrogant tone.


    "Seeing your talent, I wish to ept you as my disciple. You will go to Yantun valley with me and explore more with my other disciples. We will leave today itself. So, you should take whatever is necessary for you to take with you."

 Chapter 797: The Cold Li Rui

    Chapter 797: The Cold Li Rui


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched as he looked at the old shifu. His eyes couldn''t be colder than they looked right now. The room''s atmosphere was able to make the old Shifu and Physician Xuan his threatening aura. The old Shifu nced at Xi Ying. He was not fazed by Xi Ying''s cold eyes. However, his eyes shed with surprise surely for a moment.


    He, however, thought that to him, nothing was important here. He was just to take Li Rui to Yantun valley with him.


    However, he was leftpletely startled when he heard Li Rui saying calmly "I don''t wish to go. You can leave this Manor and please...don''t ever step in here again." Li Rui said and she turned around to leave. Her eyes were cold and when Xi Ying saw her like this, he knew that she was upset. As much as he was satisfied seeing how resolutely she declined the old Shifu''s offer, he felt distressed seeing her upset. What happened to her? ording to how much Xi Ying knew Li Rui, she would not get upset at such a small matter. There was more to it. "Ying, let''s go." He heard his wife''s voice and nodded his head. Having one of his anns around his waist, he moved towards the door when they heard the Old Shifu''s shock-filled voice. "You don''t wish to go? Not only the Old Shifu but even Physician Xuan was shocked. One has to know that if a person had talent in medicine then he would never refuse to be a disciple of his shifu and go to Yantun valley. And that''s why the old Shifu''s offer didn''t even seem to be an offer. More of it seemed to be amand because he had been very sure that Li Rui would ept it. "Why?" He asked with uttermost curiosity.


    Li Rui was about to leave but stopped when she heard the question. Xi Ying frowned. He didn''t want her to answer any of these questions. In fact, he wanted that this old man would never appear in front of his wife.


    The man dared to think that he could take his wife away. Ha...he would not let that happen until he was alive. However, seeing that Li Rui wanted to talk, Xi Ying suppressed himself and let her do what she wanted to do. "You ask me why?"


    Li Rui looked at the old Shifu with a raised eyebrow. The olf Shifu frowned and nodded his head and Li Rui suddenly smiled.


    Her smile was however very cold as she said


    "Why would I wish to be your disciple? What kind of Shifu would be you who could poison a person just to see some medicinal skill that you have never seen before? A person who doesn''t value the life of others...that person might be a very talented physician, but he is nothing in my eyes."


    The old Shifu looked nk for a moment. Not only he but even Physician Xuan was nk


    It was after a moment that the old Shifu registered what the girl had just said and his face was red with anger.


    "You..."


    Pointing his finger at Li Rui who was trembling with rage inside his heart, he said furiously and loudly


    "You are too arrogant. How dare you speak to me like that!" Even Physician Xuan was frowning at Li Rui. Li Rui, however, continued to smile coldly. "Why? Who are you? Why should I respect a man like you?" The old Shifu was so angry that he wanted to vomit out blood. However, Li Rui never gave him a chance to do that. She attacked his dignity mercilessly ...something that no one had ever dared to do.


    "You...your disciples and your valley, everything is very popr for having exceptional talent in medicine. But what is the use of that when you leave the people who want to live more begging at your door? There is no use of your so-called talent."


    Finishing her words, Li Rui turned around to leave. Xi Ying silently helped his wife. When they were outside the room, he couldn''t help but stroke her back gently seeing how cold she looked. "It''s alright. Calm down, Rui. I will have them thrown out of Manor." "No!" Li Rui refused and Xi Ying frowned in confusion. "Let them stay here only." Her eyes were very cold when she continued a momentter. "Let them beg. Let them experience how it feels to beg someone. It is the same way they made others and they did the same to Senior Brother." Xi Ying suddenly understood why his wife was so upset. He also remembered that Gu Li had told them that he had gone to Yantun valley when the old master was sick


    However, the physicians there asked for a huge sum of money to cure the old master. In fact, he and Li Rui, both of them, knew that the Yantun valley might not have taken the old master inside even if Gu Li had collected the money.


    Gu Li had been very persistent and that was the way they chose to make him leave their valley.


    However, today the master of the same valley was desperate for a skill.


    Li Rui was sure that the old Shifu was very desperate to learn acupuncture. He would not leave just like that.


    And she wanted to see what he could do when she was not willing to teach him anything.


    Inside the room, the old Sifu looked shocked. "Shifu..." It was Physician Xuan who called out to him when he saw that he was not moving at all. The old Shifu came out of his trance. His eyes were again filled with anger and he whispered sharply. "The girl is too daring! Too arrogant...she dares to insult me just because she has some skill, Ha! " Standing beside his master, Physician Xuan waspletely silent. In fact, inside his heart, he was pondering on what Li Rui said. Indeed, so many people had turned to their valley to save their loved ones life in these past years.


    However, they took only those people who were suffering from the kind of disease they have never seen. In other words, the person was just a body for their use as they wanted to learn how they could cure the new disease.


    But they left others to die at the doors mercilessly.


    Were they really good for nothing?


    Hello Lovelies!


    I have started a new book ''The Masked Prince'' for the contest. Please read the updated chapters and if you like it then please vote and support me in the new journey.


    I would be d to see you guys there.

 Chapter 798: The Furious Small Bun

    Chapter 798: The Furious Small Bun(Wanna clear a few things before you read the chapter �C


    Old Physician �C I hope you know he is the old man who is Li Rui''s personal physician and helper now.


    Old Master- he is Youxio''s shadow guards master


    Old Shifu �C He is the head of Yantun valley


    Hope you guys won''t face any confusion while reading.)


    ---------


    Li Rui was not surprised when Li Hua informed her that the old man who had apanied the sick person was standing outside the Plum Courtyard and wanted to talk to her.


    She, however, didn''t ask Li Hua to send the old man away or bring him inside so that she could have a talk.


    Li Hua was confused but didn''t ask much. She believed that her mistress had a reason for whatever she did.


    Slowly, everyone in the manor came to know about this.


    Confused they tried to get to know what was happening. The servants were unable to know but the news soon reached the people of Xi Manor who could talk to Xi Ying''s shadow guards.


    Gu Li was one of these people.


    When he came to know about the whole matter, he was surprised. When he came to know about what Li Rui did and what she was doing, he smiled.


    His smile was warm.


    "You did right, Rui"


    He told her gently.


    A momentter, his eyes went cold as he remembered how he had begged them to treat his master but they had made him return saying that they wanted a huge sum of money to treat his master.


    Gu Li didn''t wish to imagine what would have happened if he had not found Li Rui identally.


    His master might have never woken up. Though he would have continued living, there would have been a wound in his heart for his whole lifetime.


    His master, after all, got hurt while saving him and fighting for them.


    From Gu Li the old master and from the old master, the old physician also came to know.


    The old physician was trembling in anger when he came to know that someone wanted to take his idol away.


    The old master also looked somber.


    "That old stinky man, I used to admire the physicians from Yantun valley ��Ha! Now I want to do nothing but beat him and his disciple. My granddaughter is much better than he and his disciples collectively. But what is that fe Xi Ying doing by not throwing that old man from the manor? Never mind, I am going to beat the old man up and then throw him out of this Manor."


    Saying this, he was about to walk out of the room when an arm suddenly went around his waist.


    The old physician only heard a few words.


    "You waste too much time."


    And then his feet left the ground and his small courtyard of his was filled with his screams.


    --------


    The old Shifu who was standing outside the Plum courtyard with his disciple was also at the end of his patience.


    It had been many shichens now since he had been standing there. However, he had not been allowed to go inside.


    During this time, many fierce ideas came to his mind which included abducting Li Rui away and then making her see what actually his Yantun valley was like.


    He believed that she would soon realize what she had refused to ept and then she would regret it.


    It was just that he had kept this idea as ast resort.


    If only he had not been desperate to learn acupuncture, he would have killed such an arrogant girl long ago.


    The old Shifu didn''t have a good face as she stood outside the Plum Courtyard. Suddenly, he frowned as two old men appeared before him.


    Before he could even understand anything, a very inexperienced punch fell on his face.


    "Shifu��"


    His disciple''s panicked voice fell in his ears.


    And then a sneer.


    "Ha! You dare to think that you can take Rui away. The Stinky old man��"


    The old master didn''t look happy as he looked at the old physician who was more smug than required and said coldly


    "You should have waited for me. My punch is much heavier than yours."


    The old physician frowned unable to counter that as he knew that there was truth in those words.


    On the other hand, the old shifu who heard their interaction was very furious. Not only he but even Physician Xuan looked at the old men with cold eyes.


    Without thinking anything, he moved to punch the man who had punched his shifu, however, his hand was stopped even before he could touch the old physician.


    "You better keep your hands in control."


    The old master looked at Physician Xuan with cold eyes as he said these words at the same timepletely covering the old physician behind him.


    The old physician was shocked to see him like this. The next moment, he looked at the man who was about to punch him and shouted angrily.


    "You wanted to punch me��Ha! Do you even know who I am? Try to even touch me, he will beat you up."


    The old physician wisely used the old master as his shield.


    Physician Xuan''s eyes went colder when he heard this.


    He was about to unleash his martial arts powers when he heard his shifu saying.


    "Enough!"


    The old shifu stood up from the ground.


    There was now a mark on his cheek and his eyes were cold. Though he had been punched, he didn''t seem to be in pain.


    His voice was however cold when he spoke


    "We had enough of insult here. Since Li Rui is noting willingly, we will abduct her."


    The old master and the old physician looked at the old shifu with cold and sharp eyes. Before they could do or say anything, a childish voice interrupted the cold and fierce atmosphere.


    "Who dares to steal Xi Ling''s mother!"


    And soon the old Shifu saw a small figure standing in front of him.


    The big ck eyes red at him like two ck grapes staring at him.


    And then the child said to him


    "You dare to touch Xi Ling''s mother and Xi Ling will send you to your ancestors."

 Chapter 799: The Old Shifu Leaves Xi Manor

    Chapter 799: The Old Shifu Leaves Xi Manor"Who are you?"


    The old shifu frowned as he looked at the young child in front of him. He had a guess inside his heart and as he repeated the child''s words inside his mind, his eyes shed.


    ''The girl has a child.''


    Could it be why she refused to apany him?


    His eyes shed again and he suddenly smiled gently as he looked at the child. However, just when he took a step toward the child, a figure came and took the child away from him.


    It was Gu Li.


    After hearing the old physician''s threat, Gu Li was afraid that thetter will use Xi Ling to threaten Li Rui. That''s why he immediately took Xi Ling away.


    How could the old Shifu not understand what Gu Li was thinking?


    Looking at his wary-filled eyes, the old Shifu felt very angry and said


    "This old man is not that low to use a child against his mother."


    However, a corner of his heart silently mocked him. Because that was what he was going to do exactly.


    He wanted to coax Xi Ling and then somehow make Li Rui agree to go with him. He could allow her to take her child as well if she wanted.


    Gu Li looked at the old Shifu coldly as if he never heard his words. The old Shifu was angrier when he saw this.


    When he nced at the child in Gu Li''s arms and saw how he was looking at him, the old shifu didn''t why but he had this weird urge to prove otherwise.


    He didn''t like how the child seemed to hate him.


    It has to be known that his disciples had been raised by him. All of them were orphans and hence he had raised them himself.


    Towards children, his heart was especially softer.


    Just when the old shifu was thinking about what he should say to prove himself innocent, a sound interrupted the fierce atmosphere.


    "You didn''t leave yet?"


    It was Li Rui''s voice.


    The old Shifu immediately looked in the direction of the sound.


    The small bun saw his mother and struggled in Gu Li''s arms. Gu Li understood and walked to Li Rui and only then he left Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling immediately held his mother''s hand while Li Rui stroked his head gently.


    The small bun smiled shyly but in satisfaction and then continued to look at the old Shifu with a wrinkled face that was full of displeasure.


    Gu Li stood in the same ce silently protecting Li Rui and Xi Ling.


    "I leave you enough dignity to leave on your own. If you don''t like this dignity then you will be forcing my husband''s hands, Superior."


    Li Rui''s voice carried a hint of coldness but her words were polite when she spoke to the old shifu.


    She had let him stay but hearing whatever he said and how he was trying to get close to her son, she no longer wanted him to stay in Xi Manor.


    And the old Shifu didn''t know what he should say.


    "Li Rui"


    He took a deep breath and asked what he had been feeling for so long.


    "Do you hold some deep grudge against my disciples and me?"


    In response, Li Rui smiled coldly and said


    "Superior is indeed very intelligent, Yes, Rui does hold a deep grudge against Superior and his disciples. Can Superior look at him and try to remember if he had seen him somewhere before?"


    Li Rui pointed her finger at Gu Li as she looked at the old Shifu.


    The old Shifu frowned and shook his head indicating that he didn''t seem to remember something like that.


    Li Rui''s smile was colder when she saw this and she said


    "Almost four years ago, this person had gone to Yantun valley and had begged Superior and his disciples to treat Rui''s master."


    Li Rui nced at the old master who smiled at her gently.


    After a moment of pause, Li Rui continued


    "However, Superior and his disciples refused to treat him. After his being persistent regarding, all of you demanded a huge sum of money from my senior brother ��an amount that an ordinary man should not be able to collect in his whole life."


    The old Shifu was shocked when he heard this. Not only he but even Physician Xuan was shocked.


    He had not been present at that time but he had not expected that would be hidden something like this behind everything.


    "I��I ��never knew that he was your master."


    The old Shifu tried to defend himself."


    As he looked at Li Rui''s cold eyes, the old Shifu didn''t know why but he felt the urge to exin himself.


    Without him realizing it, a part of his heart had already started to realize that whatever he had done was wrong.


    "If I had known that it was your master, I would have treated him."


    The old Shifu said firmly. However, Li Rui still looked equally cold.


    "It is not about him being my master. It is about you and your disciples being so unreasonable and leaving the ones who need your assistance at their own mercy. Yes, it is true that Rui doesn''t have any right to criticize Superior but Rui does have the right to refuse to be a disciple of such a master."


    The old Shifu couldn''t retort such words.


    He opened and closed his mouth but he suddenly at theck of words.


    Li Rui saw him like this and didn''t say anything.


    She held her son''s hand and turned around to go inside the courtyard. Everyone else also followed her.


    Now it was only Physician Xuan and the old Shifu outside the Courtyard.


    The old Shifu raised his head after a long time and said to his disciple


    "Let''s go."


    Physician Xuan was surprised when he saw his master like this, He had not expected his master to ept defeat so easily.


    Putting aside that, his master doesn''t even look angry at whatever Li Rui said.


    However, seeing how his master looked, he didn''t have the heart to say or ask anything and quietly left Xi Manor.


    When Xi Ying returned from the Imperial Pce and came to know about this, he was very relieved.


    Hmmm, no one could take his Rui away from him.

 Chapter 800: The Scared Xi Ying

    Chapter 800: The Scared Xi YingIn the Imperial Pce, everything was good between Zhao Zhang Wei and Yi Huiqing.


    At least that was what Zhao Zhang had wanted to think.


    He had not talked about that evening again, though he would every day confess his feelings to his wife.


    It would be once before he would leave in the morning and then before sleeping at night.


    In the morning, he would kiss her forehead before leaving and she would not resist.


    Perhaps because servants were present there.


    However, he didn''t try to find out.


    And at night, he would tell her that he loved her ��when she was asleep.


    There was no doubt that Zhao Zhang Wei was scared that he would irritate Yi Huiqing if he confessed his feelings again and again.


    She had confessed to him that she still loves him.


    Since then, he had been trying to make sure that it stays that way. He would not want Yi Huiqing to despise him for forcing himself on her.


    One such evening, he was seated inside his wife''s chambers when his Eunuch came running and told him that his presence was needed somewhere urgently.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned but nheless left hurriedly not before assuring Yi Huiqing that he would be back soon.


    With an expression on her face that said ''I don''t care'', Yi Huiqing continued to read the book she was reading. However, Zhao Zhang Wei knew that she had heard him.


    So he left. It was on his way that Eunuch Zhang told him that Princess Wenling had stopped eating food as she was protesting against the way she had been locked inside her chambers.


    Currently, the princess was unconscious and the physician had dered that if she didn''t eat anything then soon she would be dead.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s steps faltered for a moment.


    In front of his eyes shed the moments when Zhao Wenling had saved him from Zhao Zhuang Chen.


    It was perhaps once or twice she did that.


    But he remembered it clearly.


    When he reached her chambers, he saw that her face was indeed very pale and she looked very thin.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t have brotherly feelings for Zhao Wenling.


    However, as he thought about the two times when she had saved him, he couldn''t help but think that he should repay.


    So he ordered that when she would up she should be informed that she could wander around the Imperial Pce.


    However, she was not allowed to go outside the pce.


    The maidservant did as she had been ordered to do.


    When Zhao Wenling woke up, she was informed of the same. Happy, she had her food and then got ready to go outside and meet her mother and brother.


    It had been many days since she saw them.


    In the beginning, she had thought that slowly her father''s heart would melt and she would be freed.


    However, so many days passed, and nothing, as she had thought, happened. In the end, she could only think of it this way.


    Fortunately, she was freed from this detention.


    In the end, her father still cared for her.


    With these thoughts, Zhao Wenling got readied and then told her maid that she wanted to go and see her mother.


    However, the maid''s face went awkward when she heard this.


    It took the maid a few moments to tell Zhao Wenling everything.


    After hearing everything, Zhao Wenling''s face was paler than what it had been like a few shichens ago.


    And then the next moment, she copsed.


    .


    .


    .


    The princess was freed.


    The news soon reached Xi Ying''s ears.


    Obviously dissatisfied with Zhao Zhang Wei''s decision, Xi Ying went to the Imperial Pce to talk to him.


    "Your Majesty, this Lord''s wife is with child. Who will take the responsibility if Princess decided to do something crazy and harmed this Lord''s wife!"


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed and assured Xi Ying that nothing like this will happen.


    He had already put two shadow guards around Zhao Wenling.


    And Zhao Wenling no longer had anyone to help her.


    Xi Ying was still frowning but he also thought that perhaps Zhao Wenling was not as dangerous as before.


    An San was already locked by him so there was no one to help her.


    Thinking this, he left the Imperial Pce.


    However, even after dinner, his face didn''t look good.


    L Rui knew what he was upset about. She couldn''t help but sigh helplessly and told him that he need not think much.


    Zhao Wenling might be a princess and she might have done many things in the past. But it was only because she had people backing her up.


    Now there was no longer anyone to back her up and she was not brave enough to do anything crazy again.


    Xi Ying realized that Li Rui was right.


    Because the next day, the princess requested to the Emperor to send her to some vige where she could spend her life peacefully.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t refuse this request.


    He arranged a very far vige for her and sent two maids who were to assure that Zhao Wenling would never linger around Imperial City again.


    That was how Zhao Wenling left the Imperial City.


    The days were peaceful in Xin now.


    The newly won region was slowly starting to transform under Xi Ying''s development ns.


    In almost three months, Xi Ying had made sure that more than half of the people had an assured source of living.


    There was just one problem that Xi Ying couldn''t solve.


    The region had many prevalent diseases because of this he had to ban ordinary people from other regions to step inside the new regions.


    Many physicians were sent there to cure people. With this, Xi Ying also sent many servants from Xi Manor to go there and clean the new region thoroughly.


    That was something that Li Rui suggested him.


    Xi Ying could only wait for the results of his input.


    Exactly three monthster, Li Rui felt pain in her belly.


    It was the night time and she was sleeping when she suddenly felt the pain. She had birthed Xi Ling before she understood that it was the time.


    Immediately, Li Rui held Xi Ying''s sleeve and woke him up.


    Xi Ying woke up instantly. He lightened themp hurriedly and seeing his wife''s face full of sweat, he knew that it was time.


    His body went stiff as he saw the painful expression on her face.


    "Rui, it will be alright."


    After saying these few words offort, Xi Ying shouted for Li Hua. When Li Hua came and saw her mistress she immediately went to call the midwife.


    The whole Xi Manor was awake in a few moments.


    With the midwife, the old physician also came running.


    Xi Ying was pushed out of the room while the midwife tended to Li Rui.


    "Father, why is Mother screaming?"


    Xi Ying tore away his gaze from the door of the room and looked down at his son.


    His heart was beating fast inside his chest and he was feeling very afraid but when he saw his face full of panic, he had to calm himself down andfort him.


    "Your Mother is going to give birth soon, Xi Ling."


    Xi Ling frowned more deeply when she heard this. He had never heard his mother screaming before.


    His eyes were full of worry as he asked again


    "Is she in pain?"


    "Yes."


    Both Father and son looked at the door with the same expression.


    "Your Mother has gone through the same pain when she birthed you, Xi Ling. You are ought to respect and protect your mother throughout your whole life."


    Xi Ying told his son firmly while thetter nodded his head vigorously.


    Xi Ying was trying his best to keep himself calm as he stood outside the door. He tried to keep talking to his son but his eyes went nk when the screams inside the room stopped suddenly.


    Slowly, he looked at the door and frowned deeply.


    He remembered when she was pregnant with Xi Ling, the scream had stopped only when she had given birth.


    But this time, he didn''t even hear the scream of the child.


    The next moment, Xi Ying dashed towards the door.


    He could hear the old physician''s shout from behind but he didn''t care.


    With one push, she threw open the door and looked towards the bed.


    Xi Ying suddenly realized how it felt to have your whole world going still when he looked at his unconscious wife on the bed.


    Her face was pale and she was not moving at all.


    The midwife had a deep frown on her face and she was trying to wake up Li Rui.


    However, Li Rui was not responding at all.

 Chapter 801: The Guilty Xi Ying

    Chapter 801: The Guilty Xi Ying"Rui"


    Xi Ying''s voice trembled a little when he called out his wife''s name. Seeing her face so pale and bloodless, his heart seemed to have stopped beating.


    Somehow he walked closer to the bed and then sat down on the edge. The memories from his past life shed in front of his eyes making his eyes go red.


    It was only when he held her hand and felt the warmth did his stiff body get some life back.


    "Your Excellency can''t stay here. It is not a good omen for a man to enter the room in such circumstances. Please��"


    Exhaling sharply, Xi Ying looked at the midwife sharply making her shut her mouth instantly.


    No one could send him away if he didn''t wish to.


    What good omen or what bad omen��he didn''t care about anything except for his wife.


    In fact, he should have stayed here from the beginning itself. How could he have left her alone when she was in so much pain?


    Xi Ying swallowed and stroked his wife''s cheek.


    "Rui��"


    "Madam needs to wake up as soon as possible otherwise it might not be good for the child as well as for the madam."


    The midwife said cautiously.


    Inside her heart, she was greatly surprised to see how tenderly Xi Ying was touching Li Rui. She had seen men caring for their wives but that had been mainly because the wife was pregnant with a child.


    However, Xi Ying''s care was different. His care was for his wife��perhaps even more than for his child.


    Xi Ying was scared when he heard the midwife''s words.


    His gaze on Li Rui''s face was, however, firm as he whispered


    "She will wake up."


    If not for herself, then for the child she will wake up. Xi Ying knew very well that Li Rui would not bear to let anything happen to their child.


    He could only hope so because he couldn''t bear to let anything happen to her.


    Holding her hand tightly, he spoke again


    "Rui, you need to wake up otherwise our child will leave this world before even seeing it."


    "Rui, Xi Ling is crying outside��he wants to see his sibling. He also wants to see you. Rui��"


    Xi Ying said many things but Li Rui showed no movement.


    By now, the fear inside his heart was starting to increase.


    "Call the old Physician inside."


    He said in a firm voice.


    The old physician was more capable than this midwife.


    The midwife was shocked when she heard this. How could Xi Ying let another man see his wife in such a state!


    The midwife didn''t move but Li Hua did!


    Li Hua was also scared seeing her mistress'' state. When she heard Xi Ying, she was grateful and immediately went to call the old physician who was standing outside the room!


    Seeing Li Hua''s panic-filled eyes, everyone realized that something was wrong.


    The old physician apanied Li Hua inside.


    Inside the room, he took Li Rui''s pulse and didn''t have much of a good face.


    "Do something. She is not waking up."


    Xi Ying''s voice was calm but anyone seeing his face could tell that he was not that calm.


    The old physician who was seeing Xi Ying like this for the first time felt concerned.


    The next moment, he moved towards the table and looked through the herbs ced there.


    After a few moments, he was ready with some kind of medicinal paste, and with Xi Ying''s help, they made Li Rui have it.


    The next moment, Li Rui frowned and vomited out the whole paste.


    However, the good thing was that she woke up.


    "Rui��"


    Xi Ying was filled with joy when he saw that she had finally opened her eyes. However, Li Rui was still frowning. Holding her stomach, she screamed again.


    "Ah��"


    Startled, Xi Ying held her hand.


    However, the midwife realized that she couldn''t stand still now.


    The pain continued for a long time. The old physician stayed inside the room to make sure that the process will go smoothly.


    Xi Ying also didn''t leave the room.


    Looking at Li Rui screaming in pain, her forehead full of sweat, Xi Ying thought that he had been very selfish to wish for a child.


    How he wished he could go through all the pain she was going through!


    The child was theirs but the only person suffering was her.


    He could only stay by her side andfort her again and again. He also tried to encourage her as the old physician told him.


    It was almost a shichenter when Xi Ying was starting to lose his patience seeing Li Rui in pain that the child finally came out.


    The shrill scream filled the whole courtyard.


    Their child was born.


    However, Xi Ying''s attention was solely on his wife.


    "Rui��"


    Hearing his shout, the midwife who was tending to the child looked toward him.


    "Why is she not waking up?"


    The midwife sighed and was about to speak when the old physician told Xi Ying that Li Rui was tired and hence she would sleep for a while.


    Hearing this, Xi Ying only felt distressed.


    The midwife gave the child to Li Hua after making sure that the child was fine. Afterward, she requested Xi Ying to leave the room so that she with the help of the maids could change Li Rui''s clothes.


    Xi Ying was reluctant but the old physician dragged him out in the end.


    Outside the room, when everyone came to know that both mother and child were fine, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xi Ling''s eyes had been full of tears but he had not let them fall. When he heard that his mother and sibling were fine, he shouted in joy.


    Gu Li picked him in his arms and then went to see the child with his master.


    The old physician stayed with Xi Ying.


    When the midwife had changed Li Rui''s clothes and the room was cleaned, Xi Ying was allowed to enter the room again.


    The old physician took Li Rui''s pulse again as Xi Ying said and then told Xi Ying everything the man wanted to know.


    After that, he left.


    Xi Ying stayed by Li Rui''s side the whole night.


    It was in the morning that Li Rui woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she found Xi Ying looking at her with worry and concern.


    Li Rui smiled as if to assure him that she was alright. After that, she looked around and asked him in a slightly hoarse voice


    "Where is the child?"


    Xi Ying''s eyes were on her constantly as he answered


    "It is with Li Hua."


    Li Rui smiled slightly and then asked again


    "So what did Xi Ling get? A brother or a sister?"


    Guilt crawled inside his heart because this time the young prime minister didn''t have an answer.


    How could he have any answer when he didn''t even see or asked about the child since its birth!

 Chapter 802: Making Yi Huiqing Happy

    Chapter 802: Making Yi Huiqing Happy"She looks like you, Rui."


    Li Rui smiled when she heard her mother''s words. At the same time, she looked at her daughter more carefully.


    Actually, her daughter had some features of Xi Ying as well.


    Remembering her husband, she raised her head and looked at him. When she saw him looking at the little bundle in her arms with guilt-filled eyes, Li Rui didn''t know what she should say or do.


    She sighed helplessly.


    She was shocked and slightly angry when she came to know that Xi Ying didn''t even know whether they had a boy or a girl.


    He didn''t even hold the child and had been sitting near her since she birthed their daughter.


    However, now looking at him like this, she wondered if she could actually me him.


    She would be lying if she said that a part of her heart didn''t shake when the midwife who hade with the child told her whatever happened.


    Xi Ying had been outside the room as the midwife helped Li Rui in feeding the child.


    General Li who was standing beside his wife and looking at his granddaughter tenderly suddenly looked at his daughter''s face. When he found her looking at Xi Ying, he suddenly said to his wife


    "Yi Jie, we should go and look at Xi Ling. Rui is exhausted and needs some rest. Let''s go to the child and see if he had breakfast."


    Yi Jie nodded her head understanding the meaning behind her husband''s words. Not only her husband but even she could feel that there was something off between her daughter and Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying loved her daughter very much and she could that it was her daughter who seemed to be upset with the young prime minister.


    Though Yi Jie had wanted to tell her daughter not to be so hard but remembering the past she shut her mouth and decided not to interfere.


    General Li left the room with Yi Jie a few momentster.


    Xi Ying stood still by the side of the bed. His heart was filled with nervousness.


    It had been a long since Li Rui said anything to him.


    Something like this had not happened before so it left him slightly atck of what to do. Just when he was about to apologize, he heard his wife''s soft voice.


    "Come and hold her. She should recognize her father."


    Instantly, Xi Ying was beside his wife.


    He had held Xi Ling in his arms when thetter was just born so he knew how to hold a child.


    However, this was a daughter.


    The fact made him slightly nervous and he held the child more carefully.


    The big ck eyes like those of grapes blinked at him. Xi Ying''s mouth parted slightly when he noticed how his daughter''s eyes were so like that of his wife.


    "Isn''t our daughter beautiful?"


    Li Rui asked in a whisper. A tender smile yed on her lips.


    "Yes"


    Xi Ying''s response came back in a whisper as well.


    As he looked at the child, his heart was filled with more guilt and he whispered


    "Father is sorry, Jia."


    How could he not even nce at his daughter when she had been crying so loudly?


    Xi Ying knew inside his heart that his children could neverpare to the love he had for his wife but he never wanted to walk on the path that General Li had taken.


    A path his father had taken.


    He wanted to love his children and protect them just as much as he wanted to do the same for his wife.


    "She forgives you. Our Jia has a big heart. Jia is a good name. Xi Jia hmm?"


    Li Rui whispered and Xi Ying raised his head to look at her. Seeing the gentle smile on her lips, he felt that his word wasplete.


    "Thank you, Rui."


    And then he leaned down to kiss her very gently.


    .


    .


    .


    Xi Ying took leave from the Imperial Pce for two days.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei was reading the letter sent by him, he was inside Yi Huiqing''s chambers.


    His lips twitched as he read it. The letter seemed to be written by the young prime minister himself and he didn''t know why, he could feel the joy leaking out of his every single word.


    Zhao Zhang Wei sighed and raised his head to look at his wife who was silently reading a book.


    "Lady Li has birthed a girl."


    Yi Huiqing was surprised when she heard this. A smile instantly graced her lips. She was happy for her sister.


    Soon her smile couldn''t help but be weak.


    Because she couldn''t help but remember her own children.


    Were they boys or girls ��or one was a boy and the other was a girl?


    No one could answer her question.


    Zhao Zhang Wei seemed to guess what she was thinking and his eyes dimmed. He opened his mouth to say something but in the end, couldn''t let out a single word.


    He wanted to tell her that they could have another child. He would protect her and the child well.


    However, he was afraid that she might not be ready or that she might think of him as a person who was trying to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind and he raised his head to say


    "You can call Zhao Bo Jin here sometimes. The child is lively."


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance and looked at him for a few moments. Then she only nodded her head and continued to read her book.


    Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    Later when they had lunch, he sent a servant to bring Zhao Bo Jin.


    Yi Huiqing was surprised to see the child when she entered the dining room and nced at Zhao Zhang Wei.


    Thetter didn''t look at her intentionally.


    Yi Huiqing also wanted to behave calmly. She didn''t want to look as if she was moved by his effort.


    However, when she saw how Zhao Bo Jin was unable to eat on his own, she had no choice but to make the child eat with her own hands.


    As Zhao Zhang Wei had said, Yi Huiqing realized that the child was indeed very lively.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhang Wei who was reading the documents after some time, smiled when he saw his wife finallyughing while ying with Zhao Bo Jin.


    If it made her this happy, they will have many children.


    He just needed her to say ''yes'' once.

 Chapter 803: A Long Night

    Chapter 803: A Long NightWhen Xi Ling saw his sister for the first time, his eyes were filled with shock and surprise.


    "She ��she is so small��"


    Li Rui, as well as Xi Ying, smiled at their son''s words. Xi Ling was seated on the bed and Xi Ying carefully put his daughter in his son''sp.


    "Since she is so small. You as an elder brother ought to protect her."


    He took the opportunity to teach his son who nodded his head vigorously. However, all this while, his eyes didn''t move away from his sister.


    He had seen his friend''s sibling but Xi Jia was only a day old and hence she looked smaller than the child he had seen.


    "I am your big brother."


    He whispered to his sister.


    When he poked her small fist slightly and she held his finger immediately, Xi Ling was filled with excitement and said


    "I will always protect you��and Mother also."


    Li Rui chuckled when she heard how her son added her a momentter.


    She raised her head to look at her husband only to find him looking at her with a gentle pair of eyes.


    She didn''t move her eyes away.


    More than four years ago when Li Rui had entered Xi Manor, she had never thought that one day she would feel so peaceful and happy in this Manor.


    However, today whatever she had, she wished that it would not leave her.


    After so many years of fear, panic, and despair, her heart was greedy for happiness.


    And she wanted it to stay for long.


    Unbeknownst to her, Xi Ying had already promised her a life full of happiness since the moment he realized that he loved her.


    --------


    Two months passed soon and Li Rui also came out of confinement now.


    The winter was about to leave.


    More time passed since Zhao Wang Lei''s death. Seeing this, the ministers in the Imperial Court proposed that a banquet could be held now.


    Previously when Zhao Zhang Wei had be the Emperor, no big ceremony was held so now it could be held


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t refuse them and hence an enormous banquet was to be organized in the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial City got its liveliness back after many months.


    Though the Emperor had already dered that he would have only Empress by his side by sending all of his concubines out of the Imperial Pce, ambitious girls from noble families still couldn''t help but feel that they should give it a try.


    Noble families prepared for the banquet enthusiastically.


    At lunch, Xi Ying asked his wife if she wished to attend the banquet.


    Li Rui was surprised.


    "Before it was not safe to go out but now I don''t want you to miss anything just because of fear. If you wish to go then we will go."


    Xi Ying exined to his wife.


    Li Rui was silent for some time. She nced at her son and then asked her husband


    "Could we take Xiao Ling with us? He should see the Imperial Pce once."


    Xi Ying looked thoughtful about it and then nodded his head thinking that his wife was right.


    Hence, it was decided that all of them would go.


    .


    .


    .


    On the day the banquet was held, Li Rui wore the dress that had been chosen by Xi Ying. Seeing his beautiful wife, Xi Ying for moment couldn''t look away.


    However, he controlled himself and they left for the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Pce was decorated very beautifully. Xi Ling was seeing it for the first time and he tried to absorb everything silently.


    In between, he would look at his sister who was deeply asleep in his father''s arms, and would tsk.


    His sister is a pig. She sleeps too much.


    Xi Ling was very disappointed as well as helpless.


    Because in the end, she was his sister.


    When Li Rui entered the banquet hall with Xi Ying, many pairs of eyes looked at her with envy-filled gazes.


    Less than a year ago, most of them had been thinking that Prime Minister Xi had been infatuated with Li Rui''s beauty. However, many of them no longer think so when they saw that Xi Ying was as tender and careful with Li Rui as he had been in thest banquet.


    Seeing the young prime minister serving the dishes in his wife''s bowl without any hesitation, many nobledies sighed at their own fate.


    Yi Huiqing who was watching all this from the throne seated beside Zhao Zhang Wei was happy for her sister.


    The banquetsted for a night.


    Yi Huiqing left before Zhao Zhang Wei who stayed and have some conversations with his ministers.


    However, in between, he suddenly started to feel a little hot and left the banquet hall.


    Among the group of ministers, one looked at his back and then lowered his head silently.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was on his way to his chambers when suddenly he collided with a soft figure.


    "Your Majesty��"


    A very soft voice fell in his ears.


    However, his phoenix eyes were as cold as ice and he pushed away the girl who was trying to cling to him.


    "Ah!"


    The girl fell down to the floor and Zhao Zhang Wei how transparent clothing she wore.


    He looked away with a look of disgust on his face and said


    "Have some self-respect."


    With these words, he walked away from there.


    He realized that he had been drugged.


    While inside his chambers, he asked Eunuch Zhang to call the Imperial Physician. Eunuch Zhang was immediately worried and did as he asked.


    However, when the Imperial Physician announced that the Emperor needed a woman otherwise the worst could happen, Eunuch Zhang''s face went pale.


    The Imperial Physician left after Zhao Zhang Wei ordered him to leave but Eunuch Zhang stayed.


    "Your Majesty, this one will go to the Empress chambers."


    Eunuch Zhang said in a panic-filled voice but Zhao Zhang Wei''s answer also came immediately.


    "No! Don''t disturb her. Zhen will be fine. Leave."


    Eunuch Zhang left.


    Inside his chambers, Zhao Zhang Wei''s eyes were red and he loosened his robe. He was ready to bear this torture for the whole night.


    However, his body stilled when a few momentster, he heard the soft and familiar voice.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright? Eunuch Zhang told me that Your Majesty is unwell."


    Zhao Zhang Wei cursed Eunuch Zhang and somehow replied to Yi Huiqing.


    "I am alright. Qingqing, you should leave."


    He didn''t turn to look at her because he was afraid that he would do something he would regretter on.


    However, Yi Huiqing heard his hoarse voice and was worried.


    In the end, he was the Emperor of the Empire. She couldn''t leave him just like this when he was unwell. Finding herself a good reason, she walked closer to the bed and forwarded her hand to touch his forehead.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei felt her touch, he moved away as if she was a fire.


    Yi Huiqing was shocked by his movement and looked at him with wide eyes. When she saw his red eyes, she was more shocked and said


    "Your Majesty, you have a fever. We need to call the Imperial Physician."


    "There is no need."


    Zhao Zhang Wei clenched his fists and tried to tell her calmly.


    Yi Huiqing frowned and spoke again


    "Your Majesty��"


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t even let her finish this time.


    "I am drugged, Qingqing. You should leave here. I will be fine in the morning."


    Yi Huiqing was still for a moment when she heard this and then she took a few steps back.


    Zhao Zhang Wei also turned around and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t even know even her voice did wonder to him ��especially when he was in such a state.


    He was about to lie down on the bed when he heard the sound of footsteps again and frowned.


    Did she not leave yet?


    "That��the Imperial Physician said that you need a woman."


    Yi Huiqing''s hesitant voice fell in his ears.


    For a moment, his mind went nk. A momentter, he turned to look at her and said


    "It''s alright. I am okay."


    However, he couldn''t see his own state. Yi Huiqing could see it.


    His face was abnormally red and his forehead was covered with sweat. Her heart trembled in fear when she remembered what Eunuch Zhang told her.


    He could die if he didn''t do it.


    Perhaps it was this thought that gave her the courage to cross all the hurdles she had inside her heart.


    The next moment, Yi Huiqing marched toward the bed and sat beside him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned and looked at her helplessly.


    "Qingqing, don''t be like this. I have already been wrong to you for so long. Do you think that I don''t want to do it? I want to do it ��but with only you. And at that time, I want you to be mine from the heart. Not like this��"


    Yi Huiqing, however, smiled bitterly when she heard his words


    "I thought my words from that day were enough to tell you."


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart suddenly went still and he looked at her with deep and dark eyes.


    "What did you tell me?"


    He had never talked to her about that day but now she initiated he wanted to hear her. Especially after what she said.


    Yi Huiqing was angry when she saw that he was still so unknown.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei! Do you not remember what I said that day?"


    In response, Zhao Zhang Wei only leaned down closer to her face. His deep and dark phoenix eyes looked into hers and he whispered in his hoarse voice.


    "What did you say? Do you love me, Qingqing?"


    Yi Huiqing, however, didn''t answer his question. She threw her arms around his neck and then smashed their lips together.


    Zhao Zhang Wei''s groaned loudly.


    When they parted away a momentter, his eyes were brimming with tears. He held her face gently.


    "Qingqing"


    His lips hovered over hers as he whispered her name. Her eyes were still closed. But he could hear her fast-beating heart.


    It was beating for him just like how it used to beat before. Just like how his heart beat for hers.


    "Qingqing, I can''t control myself anymore!"


    Yi Huiqing opened her eyes. She gulped when she saw how intense his eyes were. What was she supposed to say now!


    Lowering her eyshes, she could only whisper in a low voice.


    "Alright!"


    The next moment, she found herself on the bed with Zhao Zhang Wei on top of her body. The clothes flew away one by one from their bodies even before she realized what was going on.


    Yi Huiqing had consummated her marriage with Zhao Zhang Wei in the past as well.


    However, only tonight she realized how it really felt to be loved by a man she loved.


    "Qingqing, I love you."


    The words still brought tears to her eyes and then a moan slipped out of her lips.


    The night was very long.

 Chapter 804: The Shameless Emperor

    Chapter 804: The Shameless EmperorThe next morning it was Yi Huiqing who woke up first.


    Early in the morning, seeing the beautiful face in front of her eyes, she blinked and then suddenly remembered whatever happenedst night.


    At the same time, she felt the pain all over her body.


    The man didn''t stop until she had held his waist and pleaded for some mercy. Looking at his face that was no longer red, she sighed in relief.


    She waspletely in his arms and hence she could feel that his body was not as warm as it wasst night.


    The drug''s effect had finally subsided.


    However, what bothered Yi Huiqing was that she waspletely naked under the covers.


    She really wanted to wear some clothes before Zhao Zhang Wei would wake up. However, her fate didn''t seem to favour her so much.


    Yi Huiqing''s eyes widened when she sensed Zhao Zhang Wei''s movement.


    Though she had consummated her marriage with him many times, she was still not bold enough to have him seen in such a situation.


    And it was morning now.


    The helpless her could only close her eyes and pretend to sleep. She wished that Zhao Zhang Wei would leave to get fresh first so that she would get the chance to get her clothes and wear it in his absence.


    A few momentster, she sensed the movement and then suddenly the warm breath caressed her ears.


    She wanted to shrink herself but was afraid to be found out.


    "Qingqing, I know you are awake. Open your eyes."


    His voice was as deep as before but there was slightly huskiness in it��as if he was trying to seduce her.


    Yi Huiqing was mortified at her thoughts and opened her eyes to look at him.


    She was disappointed that she had been found out. However, Zhao Zhang Wei who could notice her disappointment took it for something elsepletely.


    He thought that Yi Huiqing was disappointed about whatever happenedst night.


    His heart sank, however, his hold on his wife''s waist tightened.


    If she thought that he would let her hide or let her avoid him after whatever happened, then she was very wrong.


    With deep and dark phoenix eyes fixed on Yi Huiqing who was waiting for him to move away, he suddenly leaned down and tried to capture her lips.


    "Ah!"


    Yi Huiqing was startled by his actions and instantly turned her face away. Her actions made Zhao Zhang Wei''s heart sink deeper.


    Holding her in his arms, he asked her directly.


    "Qingqing, do you regret it?"


    Yi Huiqing looked at him with nk eyes. Even before she could answer him, she heard him say.


    "Qingqing, you can''t regret it now. That was the most beautiful night of my life. I want us to be like this. You to be like this. And ��you enjoyed it. You were clearly crying out in pleas��."


    Yi Huiqing''s face was a deep shade of red as she shut Zhao Zhang Wei''s mouth with her palm.


    If she didn''t shut him up then he would continue to bber shameless words.


    Zhao Zhang Wei frowned at her actions but when he saw her red face, his heart somewhat recovered.


    Especially when she said in a low voice.


    "It is morning. We can''t do it."


    Zhao Zhang Wei raised his eyebrows. The next moment, he removed her palm from his mouth and said with a seducing smile on his lips.


    "Who said that? We can do it��you just need to say ''yes''."


    Yi Huiqing looked at the man with a shocked expression on her face. Why did she not know that he was so shameless!


    Zhao Zhang Weiughed at her expression and leaned down to kiss her deeply.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t struggle and let him do what he wanted to do.


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei was aware thatst night had been too much for his wife. So he stopped soon and then ordered the servants to arrange for a bath.


    He was amused to see how shy Yi Huiqing was to wear clothes in front of him. If he had told her that he wanted to have a bath with her, then she must have run back to her chambers.


    Zhao Zhang Weiughed at his thoughts and decided to spare his wife for today.


    Slow steps...he will take slow steps.


    They had their breakfast together.


    Since yesterday there was a banquet in Imperial Pce, today the Imperial Assembly was not held.


    Hence, Zhao Zhang Wei was nning to spend his whole day with Yi Huiqing.


    When the servants had put the dishes on the table, he dismissed them and then served the dishes in Yi Huiqing''s bowl on his own.


    Yi Huiqing didn''t oppose him and silently ate whatever he served her.


    Afterwards, both of them sat together in Zhao Zhang Wei''s study room where he reviewed documents and she read her own book.


    In between, she suddenly raised her head and nced at the busy man.


    In fact, there was a deep conflict inside her heart. A part of her mind questioned whether whatever she was doing was right or not.


    However, her heart also felt happy with Zhao Zhang Wei''s love and care.


    But he was the Emperor. Could she really expect him to stay loyal to her for the rest of their life?


    Yi Huiqing remembered that that evening he had told her that she was his first. Though it was difficult to believe him, she really wanted to believe him.


    Because it meant that he had never touched any other woman except her.


    That was how she was.


    She knew that she couldn''t leave this Imperial Pce. Zhao Zhang Wei would not let her do that.


    And even if she left, he would still reside in her heart. Then why not just try to give this rtionship one more chance?


    In the end, after four years of ignorance and suffering, her heart was also greedy for happiness and love.


    If she could get it by putting aside her past then what was wrong with that.


    "Qingqing"


    Yi Huiqing came out of her trance when she heard Zhao Zhang Wei''s voice. Seeing his phoenix eyes flickering with mischievousness, she knew that he was not going to say something decent.


    And sure enough��


    "Do you find me so breath-taking that you can''t move your eyes away from me? Come here, you can look more closely.


    She sighed in exasperation seeing how calm he looked while saying such words.


    The man even held her wrist and then dragged her to sit on hisp.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei��have you always been this shameless?"


    Yi Huiqing who looked at him with narrowed eyes thought that perhaps her words would invoke some shame in him.


    However, when had she expected that the great Emperor would calmly nod his head and say


    "Yes, you are right. Now you can''t move your eyes away from me."


    And Yi Huiqing was yet again speechless.

 Chapter 805: Xi Ying Wants Only Rui

    Chapter 805: Xi Ying Wants Only RuiThe next few days, Yi Huiqing was forced to think if the Zhao Zhang Wei living with her was some other man.


    Because this man waspletely different from the Zhao Zhang Wei with whom she had spent four years.


    However, she could also see that this Zhao Zhang Wei was real.


    He shared his feelings with her. He cared for her and he loved her.


    There was not even a single day when she didn''t feel his love for her.


    On the other hand in Xi Manor as well, everything was going well.


    For Xi Ying, his family wasplete after the birth of his daughter.


    It was one morning all of a sudden that Li Rui woke up early.


    Seeing that, her daughter and son were asleep, she asked Li Hua to stay there and then went to look for Xi Ying.


    ording to what she thought, he should have been on the training grounds. For the past few days, Li Rui had been thinking of talking about the matter she was to talk to him about, today.


    However, she was confused when she didn''t find Xi Ying on the training grounds.


    On her way back to Plum Courtyard, she came across Gu Li who was also surprised to see her so early in the morning.


    When he heard from her that she was looking for Xi Ying, he told her that he had seen Xi Ying going toward the old Physician''s courtyard.


    Li Rui was surprised.


    After she had a small talk with Gu Li, she walked towards the old physician''s courtyard with a frown on her forehead.


    She wondered what Xi Ying was doing there.


    The servant inside the courtyard saw her and greeted her respectfully. Li Rui walked inside.


    She was just near the door and pushed it slightly.


    From the slightly opened door, she heard the old physician''s voice.


    "Here it is! Young man, listen to me carefully. Though you have already decided to drink this medicine, I need to remind you that it will leave you unable to produce a child for the rest of your life as long as you drink it every morning for a month. This is a huge decision. I would suggest that you think over it again."


    When the old physician finished, Xi Ying''s voice followed


    "This Lord has already thought it over. Give me that bowl."


    His voice was firm and didn''t carry any hesitation. However, outside the door, Li Rui waspletely frozen.


    It was after a moment that her legs listened to her brain and she pushed the door to enter the room.


    The sound made both of the men look toward her.


    Both of them were shocked��especially Xi Ying.


    "Rui, why are you awake so early? Are you feeling unwell?"


    By the time, Xi Ying finished his words, he had already walked to her side and was now holding her hands to check her temperature. It was only when he felt that her temperature was alright, did he sigh in relief.


    However, looking at his wife''s emotionless face, Xi Ying followed her gaze which was on the medicine bowl on the table and he stilled slightly.


    The old physician also realized that Li Rui had heard everything.


    He wisely took his leave to give the couple some time to talk alone.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the room, Li Rui pulled her hand out of Xi Ying''s hand and walked to the table. She took the medicine bowl near her nose and when she smelled it, her heart stilled.


    It was really the herb that left a person unable to produce a child for their whole lifetime.


    "Rui��"


    Li Rui came out of her thoughts when she heard her husband''s voice.


    Putting the bowl down, she turned around to look at him and asked in pure confusion


    "Ying��you�� why are you drinking this?"


    Her mind couldn''t really think of any reason.


    Xi Ying sighed. A momentter, he walked towards her. Holding her face in his hands, he looked into her eyes and said


    "When you were giving birth to Jia, do you know that you have gonepletely unconscious?"


    Li Rui nodded her head. She remembered.


    "But that was only because I was too exhausted."


    She said somehow grasping what was he trying to say. However, what she heard next shook her heartpletely.


    "But anything could have happened, Rui. I have been unable to sleep peacefully whenever I realize what would be the consequences if I had not woken up. I would have lost youpletely."


    Xi Ying''s eyes went red and he closed them immediately.


    "You don''t know how scared I was."


    He whispered as he rested his forehead on hers.


    During this whole time, Li Rui stared at him nkly. When he suddenly opened his eyes again and said


    "Let''s not have any more children, Rui, alright? I know I am trying to impose the decision on you. But I don''t want to lose you, Rui. We have a son and now a daughter as well. It is enough."


    Li Rui didn''t know what she should say.


    It took her a few moments to digest whatever she heard.


    Her heart was beating fast inside her chest.


    Could someone care for her so much? Li Rui had never thought so.


    A few momentster, she looked at him again. He looked so firm. Even if she stopped him, perhaps he would drink the medicine.


    "Then I can drink the medicine? You don''t need to do so."


    She said with a serious expression on her face.


    "You are the head of Xi n. You can''t be unable to have a child, Ying."


    However, Xi Ying frowned at her words.


    "No, you can''t. The old man told me that the medicine can have effects on your health. You just gave birth to Jia and you are still weak. I won''t let you drink it."


    After finishing his words, Xi Ying picked the bowl and then gulped in one go.


    He was afraid that she would convince him somehow so he just didn''t want to give her any chance to change his decision.


    Li Rui was shocked when she saw this.


    "Ying��you��"


    She opened and closed her mouth as she tried to find the words. However, Xi Ying put down the bowl and hugged her in his arms.


    "You are the only woman in my life. I have not loved anyone this much, Rui. Let me ensure that you stay by my side until I am alive."


    Hiding in his chest, Li Rui didn''t know why but she felt a little emotional when she heard his words.


    He didn''t even know that every time he did something like this, he was breaking the wall she had surrounding her heart with to protect herself.


    The wall was falling and he was not even giving her any chance to build it all over again.


    If it continued, she was afraid that she would be left at his mercy.

 Chapter 806: Li Ruis Gift To Xi Ying

    Chapter 806: Li Rui''s Gift To Xi YingAfter that morning, Li Rui saw Xi Ying taking the same medicine for the whole month. Every time, she would see him drinking the medicine, she would find herself questioning.


    Why would he love her so much?


    However, at the same time, she would feel guilty as she thought that she didn''t have anything to give to him in return.


    As a result after so many thoughts, Li Rui decided to give something to Xi Ying.


    For the next few days when Xi Ying went to the Imperial Court to attend the Imperial Assembly, Li Hua saw her mistress taking a needle and cloth and sitting to embroider something.


    She sighed when she saw this scene as she knew that her mistress would be unable to embroider something beautiful. She just wished that it would not be she who would be asked by her mistress whether her embroidery looked beautiful or not.


    However, Li Rui didn''t do something like this at all.


    She was aware that she couldn''t do good embroidery.


    However, she didn''t know what else she could give to Xi Ying. She was not good at embroidery but she knew a little bit of it.


    Almost a weekter, one morning, she stood in front of her husband who looked at her with a confused smile on his lips.


    "Rui, do you want to go out today?"


    In Xi Ying''s mind, his wife looked like this when she wanted something and this something was that she wanted to go out.


    She never asked him for something else and Xi Ying could understand her.


    She had lived arge part of her life inside a huge manor. Her wish to go out and visit new ces was not unreasonable.


    However, he was left confused when she shook her head in ''no'' and then suddenly presented something in front of him.


    He looked at her hand and picked the cloth from it.


    A momentter, he realized that it was a sachet.


    He could smell a very nice fragranceing from it. One thing that he liked the most was that ��its fragrance was the same as that of his wife.


    Suddenly his attention was gained by the embroidery on the sachet.


    His eyes went nk and he raised her head to look at her.


    "You��did you do it on your own?"


    Li Rui''s looked calm as she nodded her head. However, Xi Ying could clearly see her red ears. She was shy.


    Xi Ying suppressed his smile and looked down at the sachet again.


    She had written his and her name using the thread.


    ''Ying


    Rui''


    As he looked at the two words, Xi Ying''s adam apple wobbled, and then the next moment, he dragged his wife in his arms.


    A gasp escaped from Li Rui''s lips when her lips were suddenly captured by him.


    When the kiss ended, Xi Ying had this huge grin on his lips and he whispered as his lips still hovered over her lips.


    "Wife, I like it very much."


    Though she was feeling shy, she couldn''t help but smile when she saw him smiling like that.


    As a result, today the ministers in the Imperial Court saw a sachet hanging on the young prime minister''s waist.


    It was not that a man having a sachet was umon. However, it was the first time that they were seeing Xi Ying having a sachet.


    And they didn''t know why the young prime minister seemed to be telling them indirectly to look at the sachet hanging on his waist again and again.


    Ah! They must be having illusions.


    However, they were forced to rethink again when Xi Ying who was talking to Minister Xin about something suddenly looked at the sachet hanging on thetter''s waist and said


    "Minister Xin, who gave you that sachet?"


    Minister Xin was startled by the sudden change in conversation but soonposed himself.


    Putting a polite smile on his lips, he told him


    "This��this was given to me by my daughter."


    Mentioning his daughter, Minister Xin looked very happy. Xi Ying nodded his head.


    A momentter, he suddenly said in a proudced tone


    "Mine was given to me by my wife. She wrote our name on her own."


    Minister Xin was again startled and wondered for a moment what he should say. He looked at the young prime minister and then suddenly smiled.


    "En? Prime Minister Xi and Lady Li have a harmonious rtionship."


    Who had ever thought that the dignified Prime Minister of Xin could behave like this for a woman!


    "En"


    Xi Ying said proudly.


    By the end of the Imperial Assembly, almost everyone present knew that Xi Ying''s sachet was given to him by Li Rui.


    In fact, Xi Ying didn''t even leave Zhao Zhang Wei.


    When he went to the Imperial Study room to show the progress of the newly added regions to Zhao Zhang Wei, he proudly told thetter about the sachet.


    As a result, when Xi Ying left, Zhao Zhang Wei looked at his back with envy-filled eyes and not so a good face.


    Returning to his Empress''s chambers, he started reviewing documents after having lunch with Yi Huiqing while thetter read a book silently.


    It was a few momentster when Yi Huiqing suddenly heard Zhao Zhang Wei say


    "Lady Li made a sachet for Prime Minister Xi."


    Yi Huiqing was surprised when she heard this and couldn''t help but say


    "Ah��when did Rui learn that? As much as I remember, Rui was never good at sewing clothes and embroidery."


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at her with a little disappointment. This was not the kind of reaction he wanted but he answered her question.


    "She wrote Prime Minister Xi and her name on it. No embroidery."


    "Oh��"


    Yi Huiqing nodded her head and smiled.


    However, then she lowered her head to continue reading her book.


    Zhao Zhang Wei blinked seeing her lips.


    A deep frown marred his face as he wondered what he should do. Should he say that he also wanted her to make a sachet for him where Zhang Wei and Qingqing would be written together?


    But ��that would be too embarrassing.


    In the end, he could only give up and continue to do his work with a wounded heart.


    However, that night, Yi Huiqing seemed to think that the man was surely taking some kind of revenge on her as he didn''t leave her till the morning rays flickered in the sky.


    Angered, she didn''t even get up to help him when he was about to leave in the morning.


    Zhao Zhang Wei didn''t mind it.


    He was satisfied but guilty as well for tiring her out.


    He left a peck on her lips and instructed Lin Daiyu to let her rest.


    It was in the evening when he returned to the chambers that Yi Huiqing suddenly put a pair of shoes in front of him.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was shocked as he looked at the beautiful shoes.


    "Here��I have started it a week ago but it takes time to make shoes so it mmphh��"


    She couldn''tplete her words as Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly carried her to hisp and then loved her fiercely.


    In amidst all this, he suddenly noticed something and looked at her fingers.


    "Qingqing, did you poke yourself while making them?"


    "It''s normal."


    She said calmly but Zhao Zhang Wei felt distressed as he looked at her fingers. In the end, he ordered that she was not allowed to pick the needle again and repeatedly kissed her fingers as if his kisses could soothe them.


    The next day, Zhao Zhang Wei showed his shoes to Xi Ying proudly.


    Even when the young prime minister told him to his face that he was being childish, he didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    However, it was another thing that he didn''t wear those shoes again.


    They rested inside his chambers.


    He was afraid to dirty them. They were meant to be treasured.


    After all, they were given to him by Qingqing.

 Chapter 807: Xi Ying Refusing To Fulfil Li Ruis Wish

    Chapter 807: Xi Ying Refusing To Fulfil Li Rui''s WishXin was peaceful after the sudden chaos.


    However, the peace didn''t seem tost long.


    Xi Ying had just returned from the Imperial Pce when An Si told him that there was a shadow guard who wanted to meet him urgently.


    A few momentster, he was seated inside his study room with a not-so-good face. His forehead had a deep frown and he asked the shadow guard in a cold voice.


    "Till now, how many people have lost their lives?"


    "Approximately three hundred, My Lord."


    Xi Ying''s face went somber when he heard the figure. It was not a small figure.


    "Is the disease contagious?"


    "It seems to be, My Lord."


    The shadow guard replied respectfully.


    Xi Ying dismissed the shadow guard after a moment. After the door of the study room was closed, he exhaled sharply.


    The newly added regions suddenly had a new kind of disease that the Imperial Physician sent there could not treat at all.


    The disease was now killing people at a high speed.


    Xi Ying knew that it was an urgent matter so he sent An Shing to Plum Courtyard to tell his wife that he would need to go to the Imperial Pce again.


    Even without having his lunch, he went back to the Imperial Pce.


    When Zhao Zhang Wei came to know of this, he also looked very grim.


    "It is important to first stop the movement of people from that region. No new citizen should go inside the city and no new citizen should leave from there."


    Xi Ying nodded his head informing Zhao Zhang Wei that he had already done so.


    Zhao Zhang Wei went silent.


    It is not as if in the past there had been the urrence of any widespread disease. Not in Xin but it had happened in other Empires.


    As he pondered on their example, Zhao Zhang Wei wondered whether he should do the same.


    These Empires would first try to control the disease but if they failed to do within a weak, they would start to kill all the people infected with the disease or leave these people in some particr region to die. That was the only way to stop the infection from spreading.


    However, as an Emperor, he found this hard to do.


    "Prime Minister Xi, send more physicians from the Imperial City. Ask them to identify the symptoms and then spread it all across the Empire. Anyone who feels the same kind of symptoms should be isted immediately. The Empire will provide all the care for such people. Make an announcement that whosoeveres with the cure, Zhen will grant a huge amount of wealth to him."


    Xi Ying left to follow all the instructions.


    When he went back to Xi Manor, it was already night.


    At Plum Courtyard, he found Li Rui sitting in the living room.


    Though Xi Ying was slightly exhausted, he couldn''t help but feel rxed when he saw her.


    "You should have gone to sleep."


    He said in a slightly reprimanding tone hiding the happiness he felt to see that she had been waiting for him.


    Li Rui looked at his face for a moment and then frowned.


    "You didn''t eat anything since morning."


    Xi Ying indeed didn''t have anything since morning. However, this time, he didn''t say anything tofort his wife.


    Was he cruel to say that he felt joyous to see his wife worrying for him?


    Hence, he was dragged to the dining room by Li Rui, where he had his meal under his wife''s gaze.


    "Did you have dinner?"


    Li Rui hummed. Even if she didn''t want to, her son didn''t let her stay hungry.


    After having his dinner, Xi Ying went to the room to see his daughter. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, he felt slight regret. He didn''t y with her much today.


    For the next few days, he could feel that he was going to be very busy.


    "Ying"


    Xi Ying turned to look at his wife when he heard his whisper.


    "What kind of disease has spread there? Perhaps I can help."


    Xi Ying blinked when he heard her words. For a moment, slight hesitation flickered in his eyes before he nodded his head and said


    "By morning, I will get the list of symptoms. I will give it to you then."


    Li Rui nodded her head.


    After that, they slept together. Early morning, he really got the list of symptoms. Inside his study room, he looked at it as he wondered whether he should give it to his wife or not.


    There was a bad premonition inside Xi Ying''s heart that was the reason behind his reluctance. However, fate didn''t seem to give him any chance to ponder on this as the next moment, the study room''s door was knocked.


    "Come inside."


    He said coldly and was surprised when his wife stepped inside.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying stood up from the chair he was seated on and tried to hide the paper behind his back. However, when she asked him


    "Did you get the list? Let me see it."


    He couldn''t lie to her and had to give her the paper reluctantly.


    Li Rui had a deep frown on her forehead as she read the paper.


    A few momentster, she raised her head and looked at Xi Ying


    "This is something I have heard for the first time. Their eyes are getting drier��and they are going blind slowly."


    Li Rui whispered thest sentence to herself.


    The body is going weak as the eyes are losing their eyesight and slowly losing a life.


    She had never heard of something like this before.


    A few momentster, she said to Xi Ying


    "For now, we should let them drink more and more water. I will see if I can find some cure."


    She said seriously.


    Xi Ying opened his mouth to say something but in the end, said something else.


    "Alright."


    After Li Rui left, he sat back in his chair as a heavy sigh escaped from his lips.


    It was alright as long as she was trying to look for some cure while staying here only.


    He was afraid that she would ask him to send her here��something he couldn''t agree to at all.


    However, Xi Ying''s relief didn''tst for long.


    That afternoon, when he returned from the Imperial Pce, Li Rui suddenly asked him


    "Ying, I think I should go there. If I will look at them carefully then perhaps I can think of some cure."


    It didn''t take Xi Ying even a moment to say a firm ''no''. After denying her, he immediately left Plum Courtyard.


    He was afraid that she would somehow make him agree.


    He didn''t want to give her any chance to do that.


    How could he send her to a ce where people are dying ��where even he didn''t know how he would be able to save her!


    He was not going to do that.

 Chapter 808: The Furious Xi Ying

    Chapter 808: The Furious Xi YingXi Ying didn''t go to Plum Courtyard that night.


    He had his dinner in his study room only. He was relieved when Li Rui also didn''te to persuade him.


    He didn''t want to order his shadow guards to let her stay outside nor did he want to talk about what she wanted to talk about.


    His wife had a way of talking ��even if she doesn''t��he was afraid that he would not be able to refuse her if she insisted.


    A part of his heart was actually slightly angry and hurt as he wondered whether she thought about him and their children before asking him such a thing.


    Perhaps he was also afraid that he would say or ask something bitter, he decided to avoid her.


    However, he could avoid Li Rui because he didn''t want to show his angry side to her.


    But there was no such restriction for other people.


    Hence, the next morning the ministers in the Imperial Court saw Xi Ying so furious for the first time.


    It was when Imperial Physician Yun entered the Imperial Assembly to brief everyone about whatever he had concluded from the information he received from the affected region.


    In the end, the old physician told the Emperor that he had been unable to find a cure.


    "Your Majesty, this one however noticed that Lady Li''s suggestion of having the affected person drink a lot of water is helping people in some way."


    The ministers looked at each other when they heard this while Xi Ying''s face was emotionless.


    He didn''t know what he should feel.


    However, when Imperial Physician Yun said


    "Your Majesty, this one has seen Lady Li''s capability before once as well when Young Prince had been poisoned. Lady Li had sessfully cured him. This one would suggest that Lady Li go there and then��"


    "No one asked for your suggestion!"


    Xi Ying''s sharp voice cut Physician Yun amidst his words.


    Physician Yun had always been respected in the Imperial Pce. Though he flinched when he heard Xi Ying''s cold voice, his face was red with anger when he realized how Xi Ying interrupted him.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this one has the right to put some suggestion in front of Your Majesty in such circumstances as an Imperial Physician."


    A few ministers couldn''t help but apud Physician Yun for being so brave that he was standing up against the formidable prime minister.


    However, Xi Ying looked colder.


    Looking at the old physician coldly, he said in an icy voice.


    "You do have the right. However, this Lord also has the right to decide whether this Lord''s wife would go there or not."


    Calmly, Xi Ying turned to look at Zhao Zhang Wei and said


    "Your Majesty, this subject''s wife had just given birth to a child. Not only her body is weak, this Lord''s daughter also requires her presence. This Lord can''t allow her to go to the affected region."


    Zhao Zhang Wei looked at Xi Ying deeply.


    In fact, he had also thought about it. But could he not understand Xi Ying''s fear?


    If he had been in the same situation, then he would have never let Yi Huiqing go there.


    Then how could he force Xi Ying?


    So he dismissed the matter and asked Physician Yun to go there with his disciples.


    That was how Xi Ying managed this matter in the Imperial Pce.


    When he went back to Xi Manor, he decided to go to the study room directly. He didn''t have the courage to go to Plum Courtyard until he finds some solution to this problem. Once he finds some solution, he would go to Rui and tell her that she no longer needed to go there.


    However, he had not expected that when he would open the door of the study room, he would see his wife seated on the chair that was specifically ced for her just beside his chair.


    Xi Ying''s eyes widened and he immediately closed the door.


    "An Shing, why didn''t you inform this Lord?"


    Xi Ying asked his shadow guard who was guarding the door. However, thetter only looked at his master innocently and said


    "Master never asked."


    Xi Ying''s lips twitched while An Shing lowered his head in guilt. He didn''t know what happened between his master and Lady Li but he knew that his master was upset with Lady Li.


    So he intentionally let his master go inside.


    However, he was disappointed when he saw his master turning around to leave.


    Just at that moment, the door of the room opened and a soft voice sounded in Xi Ying''s ears.


    "Jia, your father doesn''t want to see you. He is ignoring us. Let us do the same, alright?"


    Li Rui said to Xi Jia who was blowing a bubble from her mouth.


    An Shing''s looked at the child with tender eyes and was sure that his master would not be able to stop himself now.


    However, Xi Ying firmed his heart and took a step forward.


    But Li Rui''s voice sounded again.


    "Continue to run away. By tomorrow, she won''t even remember your face."


    After finishing her words, Li Rui lowered her head and smiled at her daughter.


    She ignored Xi Ying and decided to leave from there.


    However, when she was a few steps away from the study room, she suddenly felt a hand around her waist and then a deep voice fell into his ears.


    "Jia��here is father. Do you remember father?"


    Xi Jia''s eyes were filled with brightness when she saw Xi Ying. Sheughed and even stretched her hand out slightly.


    Xi Ying''s heart melted at the sight and he took the child from his wife''s arms.


    As they walked to Plum Courtyard, he yed with his daughter.


    A few momentster, they were inside their room.


    Sitting on the bed, Li Rui looked at her daughter and her husband calmly.


    Her daughter was now asleep and Xi Ying was patting her chest gently.


    Looking at his face, she whispered in a low voice.


    "Are you afraid that I will get infected if I went there?"


    Xi Ying stilled for a moment before he hummed.


    A momentter, he raised his head and looked at her calm face.


    "What if I promise you that I won''t touch anyone until I find some cure? I will protect myself very well, Ying. I am a physician. I know how a disease can spread. I will cover myself very well. I won''t get infected. Believe me, alright?"


    "No!"


    Xi Ying whispered in an exasperated voice.


    He stood up and walked towards the door. However, when he was outside the room, his sleeve was caught by his wife again.


    "Ying, do you think if I will stay here I will stay safe? As a physician, I know that if the disease is so contagious then it will find one or another way to spread. We need to eliminate itpletely. If we didn''t then it will spread to more areas and perhaps reach Imperial City as well."


    "I won''t let that happen."


    Xi Ying said immediately.


    "You can''t do anything against a disease."


    Li Rui said helplessly.


    "Then do you want me to send you there? Rui, can you even put me in your ce? Did you think about our children��about me? Leave me��you don''t love me but you love our children, right? Or you don''t even love them?"


    It was only when he finished, did he realize that he seemed to have said too much in his anger.


    Looking at Li Rui''s shocked face, his heart seemed to be gripped by something. In the end, he could leave the courtyard.


    It waste at night when Li Rui suddenly felt a hand stroking her hair.


    She opened her eyes and saw the man sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Give me a week, okay? If I couldn''t do anything, then ��"


    Xi Ying was very reluctant to say what he was going to say but in the end, he said


    "Then we will go there together."

 Chapter 809: Did Rui Find A Cure?

    Chapter 809: Did Rui Find A Cure?A Long Chapter Ahead!


    ------


    There had been rare moments in his life that had left Xi Ying helpless.


    Surprisingly or not so unsurprisingly, all these moments had his wife.


    One such moment was today as he stood in front of the carriage all ready to go to the Duan Province, a recently affected region by the new disease.


    A week had passed already and he had not been able toe up with any solution. In the end, he realized that his wife was right.


    The disease really found some other way to spread. He tried his best. He restricted the movement of the people from the affected regions. He made sure that the infected would note in contact with not infected. However, he had not known that the disease had already spread to animals and through animals, it spread to other citizens in new regions.


    The past week Xi Ying worked hard a lot but the number of infected people only increased without any stop. The people had started to die now.


    The figure of dead people which was still low a week now was now in triple digits and he was afraid that it would be soon in four digits.


    As a result, as he had promised his wife, he was to apany her to go to the affected area.


    His ck eyes went to look at his wife who was so calm as she instructed Liu Lan about Xi Jia.


    He could see very clearly her worry and concern for their daughter. How he wished that this once she would be selfish and stay here only ��for their children at least.


    His eyes went to his son.


    Xi Ling''s eyes were red. He had hoped that his son would be able to stop his wife.


    However, only god knew how Li Rui made Xi Ling understand, the small bun no longer insisted that his mother should stay.


    He even said that he was proud of his mother and he promised his father and mother that he would take care of his sister very well.


    Gu Li was to stay in Xi Manor.


    Xi Ying trusted him to keep his children safe. It was only because of Gu Li that he was feeling free to leave his children here alone. Combined with this, the Emperor had also assured him that he himself would be responsible for the safety of Xi Manor.


    A few momentster, when he was seated inside the carriage, he was very tempted to break his promise to Li Rui.


    For a moment, he wanted to drag her inside the manor and lock her somewhere. Even if she despised him for that, it would be alright. At least, the fear inside his heart would no longer be there.


    As if she could read his thoughts, he heard her say


    "Ying, staying here won''t protect us."


    Xi Ying raised his head and looked at his wife.


    "I am not only doing this for other people. If we didn''t do anything, the disease will soon spread to the Imperial City. Even you are aware of that. May it never happen but if our Jia or Xiao Ling got sick��.then I won''t know what I will do. Xiao Ling''s body is already weak because of being poisoned at such a young age and Jia �� is just a child. Her body is not strong enough to protect her��.we need to eliminate the disease so that it won''t reach our children."


    Xi Ying stared at Li Rui for a few moments before he exhaled sharply.


    He made her sit in hisp and hugged her tightly.


    "Rui, if anything happened to you then I will also die."


    "I won''t let anything happen to myself."


    Li Rui said firmly and Xi Ying nodded his head.


    She better keep her word because he would destroy everything if anything happened to her.


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t take much time to reach Duan province.


    They had started their journey in the morning and by evening, they reached the affected region.


    It made Xi Ying realize how close the disease was to the Imperial City. For a moment, he thought that whatever Li Rui was saying was right.


    But his heart was still not at rest.


    Even before they stepped out of the carriage, he ensured that Li Rui waspletely covered. After covering his bodypletely, he stepped outside the carriage with his wife.


    From top to bottom, their whole bodies were covered. Only their eyes were slightly uncovered through the mask they wore on their face.


    As his eyes roamed around thepletely deserted street, Xi Ying seemed to feel the actual gravity of the situation in the affected region.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed as they walked down the street.


    At the end of the street, there was arge ground where all infected people were kept.


    It was guarded by the Imperial soldiers. As soon as they saw him, they opened the door to let him inside.


    Xi Ying took a deep breath before he stepped inside holding the hand of his wife.


    All over therge ground, there were many small andrge tents.


    Physicians could be seen going inside anding outside of these tents. Their bodies were also well covered.


    One of them suddenly noticed Xi Ying and Li Rui and the pair of uncovered eyes brightened when they recognized Li Rui.


    With a fast speed, the physician walked to Li Rui.


    "Lady Li, you are here?"


    Li Rui looked at the physician as she wondered whether she recognized him.


    "It is Imperial physician Yun."


    Xi Ying told his wife who nodded her head and greeted the old physician. The old physician was happy to see Li Rui though his smile couldn''t be seen.


    He had not expected that Xi Ying would allow Li Rui toe here. But since she was here, it was good.


    "Ying, I will go to one of the tents."


    Xi Ying''s body tensed when he heard this but Imperial Physician Yun immediately stepped forward to help.


    "Let this old man apany Lady Li. Prime Minister Xi, you can do your work. I will assist Lady Li."


    It was an honor to be assisted by an Imperial Physician. Li Rui didn''t dare to ept such an honor. But she was also afraid that if Xi Ying would go inside then he might not let her enter again.


    That''s why she epted Physician Yun''s help.


    However, she had thought wrong. Xi Ying was not going to leave her alone. He nced at his wife with narrowed eyes and then looked at the old physician coldly. Holding his wife''s hand, he asked the physician about the tent and then went together with Li Rui.


    It was worse.


    He had never seen something like this before.


    Xi Ying''s chest heaved as he ran out of the tent and tried to control his urge to throw up.


    Just a step behind him, Li Rui followed.


    She was breathing heavily but her state was still better than Xi Ying''s. As a physician, she had been a witness to such moments. Though it was bad, she still could manage herself.


    However, Xi Ying''s state worried her.


    "Ying, you should go and have some rest."


    She said softly.


    However, Xi Ying held her hand and said sharply.


    "We are leaving. You are not going to stay here for a moment."


    As he remembered the state of the person inside the tent, Xi Ying''s heart was filled with fear and nothing else.


    It was a man who was infected with the disease. Physician Yun told them that it had been only been six days since the man got infected.


    However, the man''s eyes ��his eyes were red with some spots and there was a strange liquid leaking out of them.


    His body reeked of a very bad smell which made people have the urge to throw up. The man''s body had some strange marks.


    His body looked so thin that Xi Ying could already predict that the man was going to die in a day or two if a miracle didn''t happen.


    How could he let her stay at such a ce!


    He dragged her out of therge ground. They were in the street to go back to the carriage when Li Rui stopped walking.


    "You promised me."


    She only said these words and Xi Ying felt the anger roaring inside his chest. Could she for once feel what he was feeling?


    "I don''t care."


    He almost shouted at her for the first time.


    Li Rui stared at him silently. A momentter, she stepped forward. Her arms went around his waist and she patted his back gently while whispering


    "Calm down��Nothing will happen."


    Xi Ying''s eyes which were filled with anger were suddenly filled with tears. His hand went around her small frame and he couldn''t help but whisper helplessly


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    As a result, Li Rui brought Xi Ying back.


    Outside therge ground, Xi Ying had his shadow guards make a tent for him and Li Rui. A few steps away, other physicians'' and Imperial soldiers'' tents were already standing.


    Throughout the whole day, he stayed beside Li Rui only making sure that she would not excessively touch any infected person.


    The physician noticed his concern and he also tried his best to ensure the same. He could understand Xi Ying.


    Li Rui was his wife. He also understood why the young prime minister was so angry at him that day in the Imperial Court.


    But the old physician didn''t care about his own life. He was already old and didn''t have a family.


    So he did all the work that could help Li Rui and prevent her from touching the infected people.


    Almost two days passed like this. In merely two days, so many people passed away.


    Since he knew about only one province, Xi Ying was sure that the cumtive number of deaths must be much more.


    He was also anxious about their daughter. He could see that Rui was also worried but he didn''t dare to send any letter to ask about the matter from the manor fearing that the infection could spread like this as well.


    Li Rui''s time spent finding the cure.


    She would notice the symptoms every day. She would write down how the newly infected people would feel in the beginning and she also took a sample of the liquid that leaked out of their eyes.


    She slept very less. On the third day, Xi Ying couldn''t see it anymore and forcefully dragged her to the tent to rest.


    It was at midnight that he opened his eyes and found that she was missing. He was shocked as he wondered why he didn''t get up when she left the bed. He didn''t realize that his body was also very tired which had an impact on his sharp senses.


    Panicked, Xi Ying immediately covered himself and left the tent. Striding inside therge ground, he walked to the other tent and sure enough, he found Li Rui there.


    He knew that she would be here.


    There had been a newly infected woman who was kept inside the tent. Li Rui had asked Physician Yun to find a person who could agree to take the medicines she was preparing to cure the disease.


    She was not sure whether those medicines would help or not, so she needed someone who would give his consent to drink the medicine without knowing the consequences.


    This woman agreed after asking the same from almost fifty people.


    Of course, Li Rui first tried the medicine on the animal and then gave the medicine to the woman.


    "Rui"


    Xi Ying''s voice was strict when he called out his wife''s name.


    He could see how she stiffened at his voice. However, he continued in the same strict voice


    "You should be resting."


    Li Rui turned around suddenly. Though her face was covered, he could see that she was guilty.


    He sighed and was confused when she suddenly ran towards him and held his arm ��quite tightly. As if she was excited.


    "Ying, the medicine I prepared yesterday��it had a positive effect on that cattle. The strange liquid stoppeding out of its eyes. So I came here to give Jia Jun that medicine."


    The woman''s name was Jia Jun and she was drinking the medicine with the help of Physician Yun.


    Xi Ying''s eyes flickered when he registered Li Rui''s words in his mind.


    Though he knew that she was saying this to save herself from his scolding, he was relieved to hear her words.


    From outside, he only nodded her head and asked her to rest.


    Li Rui obeyed her. While returning, she took him to the tent where the cattle was tied and Xi Ying noticed that the cattle indeed looked better than before.

 Chapter 810: Li Rui Went Unconscious

    Chapter 810: Li Rui Went UnconsciousAnother Long Chapter!!!


    -----


    The next morning, when Li Rui woke up the first thing she did was to cover herself and then go to the tent of the infected woman.


    Xi Ying sighed helplessly as he watched his wife''s actions.


    However, inside his heart, he really wished that she had finally found the cure. Once she had found it, she could write it to Physician Yun and with others'' help, the old physician could do everything after that.


    He would be able to take Li Rui away from here.


    He was also missing his children.


    He held Li Rui''s hand and stepped out of the tent together. They had just stepped out when they heard a voice which made Xi Ying frown as he recognized the voice very well.


    "Rui"


    Even Li Rui was surprised when she heard the voice and immediately turned to look in the direction from where the voice came.


    It was Li Diu and Yi Junjie who were standing a few steps away.


    "Elder Brother"


    Li Diu and Yi Junjie walked toward her.


    "Rui"

 Chapter 811: Rui Is Infected

    Chapter 811: Rui Is InfectedXi Ying was angry when Li Rui fell unconscious. He was angry at himself as he thought that he didn''t take care of Rui well.


    However, when he saw the old shifu who was checking Li Rui having a grim face, his heart was suddenly filled with fear.


    Actually, he had felt it when he caught her when she just fell down.


    Her body''s temperature was high.


    A few momentster, the old shifu stood up from the bed and walked to everyone who were standing inside the tent and said after a moment of silence.


    "She has fever."


    "She must have caught cold."


    Xi Ying said immediately. As if he was trying to convince himself, he said again


    "These days, she keeps throwing away the nket at night. I might have slept deeplyst night and didn''t take care to put it on her again."


    The old shifu''s eyes flickered with empathy as he looked at Xi Ying.


    It was true that he and his disciples had never cared for anyone else except them before. They only cared about learning more about medicines even if for that they had to jeopardize someone''s health.


    In other words, they took the advantage of someone else''s helplessness and then used that person''s body as a test object for their new medicinal potions.


    However, he had felt very low after he had left Xi Manor.


    He had pondered over Li Rui''s words. But he had not realized anything. When he had heard that a new kind of disease had spread in Xin, he gathered his disciples and came here.


    He wanted to see what special feeling a physician really felt if he worked without the aim of getting any self-gain.


    And it was truly something extraordinary.


    As he saw people who were fighting with the disease for their loved ones, he felt overwhelmed. He remembers how a husband had kneeled down in front of him with tears in his eyes when he had heard his wife had been cured.


    The love and care of the people''s hearts overwhelmed him. He could see the change in his disciples as well.


    Living in that isted valley, they had been away from all these human emotions that they experienced in the past few days.


    He could also see that Xi Ying loved Li Rui and hence he felt sad when he saw Xi Ying like this. But he had to harden his heart and tell him


    "Prime Minister Xi, her eyes are also red."


    The tent seemed to go silent after the old shifu''s words.


    Yi Junjie''s eyes were suddenly nk and his fists were clenched tightly.


    Xi Ying''s adam apple wobbled as he looked at Li Rui lying on the bed. Physician Yun who heard it didn''t have a good face while Li Diu''s eyes were red.


    He licked his dry lips and said


    "Nothing will happen. We have the cure now. There is no need to worry."


    His words instantly calmed down many hearts.


    Xi Ying nodded his head and looked at Physician Yun who nodded his head and immediately left the tent.


    "It is wise if not many people would stay here. Lady Li would also not feel happy if anyone of us got infected."


    It was Physician Xuan who spoke this time.


    Everyone started to leave one by one.


    Li Diu and Yi Junjie stayed.


    Li Diu was unwilling to leave just like Yi Junjie but when Physician Yun came with medicine, he made Li Diu understand the situation.


    Li Diu nodded his head with red eyes and grabbed Yi Junjie''s arm to bring him out. Yi Junjie, however, threw his hand away and said


    "You go out. I will stay here."


    His eyes didn''t move away from the woman lying on the bed. Xi Ying was now seated on the bed. He was making unconscious Li Rui drink the medicine brought by Physician Yun.


    He heard Yi Junjie''s words and nced at him for a moment but didn''t say anything.


    Focusing on his wife, Xi Ying saw that the medicinal paste was falling out of her mouth. Physician Yun sighed and said


    "It would be difficult if Lady Li will stay unconscious."


    It was actually strange that she fell unconscious. No infected person fell unconscious before and hence they could at least take the medicine no matter how much pain in they were.


    Xi Ying gave the bowl back to Physician Yun and wiped the medicinal paste from Li Rui''s lips that had fallen out from his sleeve.


    The next moment, he took the bowl from Physician Yun again and drank the whole medicine in one go.


    Physician Yun was shocked and confused by his actions.


    Just when he was wondering what Xi Ying was doing, he saw Xi Ying leaning down and covering Lady Li''s lips with his own.


    Physician Yun turned around immediately understanding that this was the only method to feed Lady Li the medicine.


    However, the problem was that this way Xi Ying could also get infected.


    "Prime Minister Xi, this is dangerous. You can get the disease by doing this."


    He remind the young prime minister, however, he didn''t hear anything and sighed helplessly.


    On the other hand, Li Diu was equally shocked seeing this scene. He looked at Yi Junjie and his heart was filled with despair for his brother-like friend.


    He was actually aware of Yi Junjie''s feelings for his sister. It was from the moment when thetter had proposed to marry his sister.


    However, now his sister was already married.


    Though Xi Ying had not been good to his sister in the past, he could see that now the young prime minister really loved his sister.


    "Junjie��she has someone else to take care of her. We will be here only. Whenever she would need us, we will always be here. But she already has someone else by her side for now."


    Yi Junjie''s head was now lowered. He swallowed and nodded his head. After that, he left the tent with Li Diu.


    Inside the tent, Xi Ying made Li Rui lie down on the bed after she had drunk the medicinal paste.


    Physician Yun took the bowl and went to make more medicine for the next few days with other physicians.


    A few momentster, the old shifu with two or three disciples entered the tent.


    They had arge bucket of water and they put it beside the bed. Xi Ying was stroking Li Rui''s hair and nced at the buckets.


    Seeing his gaze, the old shifu said


    "She must drink water at least four times in a shichen alone. It would help her in healing early."


    Xi Ying nodded his head.


    The old shifu looked at Li Rui and left silently with his disciples.


    Xi Ying leaned down and looked at Li Rui''s face closely.


    "Liar��"


    He whispered as he caressed her cheek while continuing.


    "You said you won''t let anything happen to yourself. You better get well early otherwise��I don''t know what I will do."


    Finishing his words, he took the ss and filled it with water.


    Just like how he had done previously, he made her drink the water.

 Chapter 812: Xi Ying Is Going Crazy

    Chapter 812: Xi Ying Is Going CrazyXi Ying was surely scared when he had realised that Li Rui was infected. However, he had soonforted himself that she would be fine.


    They had the cure now.


    He need not fear. She would be fine. He had told himself.


    However, when more than a day passed and the medicine didn''t show any effect on Li Rui, his heart was slowly starting to sink deeper and deeper.


    She didn''t even wake up.


    His eyes had gone red because of theck of sleep but he didn''t feel any exhaustion as he stayed beside his wife continuously.


    In hope that she would wake up soon.


    His eyes widened with fear when he saw that strange liquiding out of her eyes.


    "Physician Yun!"


    His voice was slightly hoarse when he shouted perhaps because he had not spoken for a long time except talking to Li Rui once in a while.


    At the same time, he took out the handkerchief from his sleeve and hurriedly tied it around Li Rui''s eyes just like she used to do with other infected people she used to treat.


    However, as he did that, his hands were trembling.


    When Physician Yun came running inside the tent with the old Shifu, he was shocked to see such a shaken Xi Ying. When his eyes fell on Li Rui''s covered eyes, he realized something and his face went pale for a moment as he looked at the old shifu who looked equally shocked.


    It had been more than a day and they had not been able to understand why Li Rui was not waking up.


    Still, they had a hope. However, now they realised that the medicine was not working on her at all.


    Otherwise why would her eyes start to show the symptoms?


    Xi Ying looked at them with his red eyes and said


    "She ��why is she not waking up and this��the medicine is supposed to work, right?"


    The two old men didn''t have anything to say in response to his questions.


    Physician Yun''s face was pale as he whispered after a long pause.


    "The medicine is not working on Lady Li."


    Xi Ying''s red eyes went icy cold and he threw away the bowl of medicinal paste that was ced nearby and shouted


    "It''s because you didn''t make it properly. Howe it works for everyone but it doesn''t work for her. Go and make it properly if you don''t wish to lose your head."


    Xi Ying''s shout was very loud. Li Diu and Yi Junjie who were standing outside clearly heard him and stepped inside the tent.


    Their faces were also not good when they realised what was going on.


    Yi Junjie''s adam apple wobbled and he looked at Physician Yun as he said in almost a pleading tone


    "Physician Yun, make the medicine again. This time��make it just how Rui had written."


    Physician Yun sighed. He and the old shifu had prepared the medicine together and both of them knew that there was nothing wrong with medicine. But when they saw Xi Ying''s cold eyes, they could only leave the tent to make the medicine.


    This time, Yi Junjie and Li Diu stayed beside them as they made the medicine. Every herb was put in the same proportion as Li Rui had prescribed.


    Though the old shifu was aware that it was of no use, a part of his heart wished that it was really their fault and this time the medicine would work.


    However, when another day passed and the newly made paste also didn''t work on Li Rui, Xi Ying lost his patience.


    He almost stepped forward to kill Physician Yun and the old shifu. It was Li Diu and Yi Junjie who had to hold him back forcefully.


    "Are you taking revenge?"


    His cold red eyes were full of fierceness as he looked at the old shifu.


    "You hold a grudge that she didn''t ept herself as your disciple. Hence, you don''t want her to heal. And you��"


    He looked at Physician Yun as he continued loudly


    "You are also involved with him."


    Physician Yun was scared out if his wits while the old shifu looked calm in front of Xi Ying''s usations.


    When Xi Ying stopped talking, he said calmly


    "Though I am upset that she didn''t ept my proposal, I admire her for her rare talent. I would never think of harming her. Her talent is so precious to me that this old man can even sacrifice his own life to save her because of her talent."


    That was the truth.


    The old shifu and Physician Yun were dragged out of the tent for their own safety.


    Xi Ying dropped the sword on the ground and walked back to the bed.


    He climbed on the bed.


    "Rui"


    He picked Rui in his arms. His lips hovered over her forehead as he whispered


    "Wake up, Rui��I am going crazy."


    Li Diu''s eyes were filled with tears when he saw this scene while Yi Junjie silently looked away. He held Li Diu''s arms and left the tent.


    Outside the tent, he said to Li Diu


    "Li Diu, we should try to find some other cure. There must be a way."


    Li Diu was himself feeling very helpless. However, he still nodded his head and said


    "There are so many physicians. We can also ask in the neighbouring Empire. Maybe we can find some other cure that can work on Rui."


    Yi Junjie immediately nodded his head and said


    "Let''s do this. I will go to the east. You go to the west."


    Yi Junjie knew that his n was not good but he couldn''t sit here and see Li Rui like this. He would rather cross the seas and mountains to look for some kind of cure.


    With this n that didn''t have any certainty of sess, they went their ways.


    .


    .


    .


    Due to her achievement of finding a cure, Li Rui had be popr all over the Empire.


    Hence, the news that Li Rui was infected and no medicine was working on her soon spread all across the Empire.


    People felt sympathy and some talked that this was not something she deserved after working so hard to save so many people.


    When the news reached the Imperial City, Li Manor was in chaos. Gu Li, the old master and the old physician was shocked. However, they had to stay calm because they didn''t want Xi Ling to know this.


    Gu Li ensured that no servant or maid would talk about this in front of Xi Ling while the old physician who was left in Xi Manor for Xi Jia''s health immediately left for the ce where Li Rui was.


    Though he didn''t learn much, he knew a little bit he had learned from Li Rui in the past few months. He really wished that he could be of some help.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was not idle. He also made an announcement that whoever will be able to find a cure to the disease would be awarded with whatever he would wish.


    Many physicians came forward. However, the cure they suggested couldn''t even cure an infected animal.


    On the other hand, Xi Ying who had been taking care of Li Rui was losing his mind day by day.


    "Rui��I would die if you didn''t wake up. Rui��wake up��"


    "Rui��Jia is waiting for us."


    "Rui��I wanted to take you to visit so many ces. We will go and see the mountains. Did you not want to see it?"


    As he was coaxing a child, Xi Ying tried everything.


    However, Li Rui didn''t wake up.


    On the fifth day, her body suddenly started to go cold. It was then, he cried like a child. His eyes were filled with endless fear and panic.


    "No��Rui. You can''t do this to me."


    He whispered as he rubbed her hands and feet to keep her warm. In less than a week, she had lost so much weight.


    She was all bones.


    Xi Ying cried like a child as he held her weak and thin body while trying to pass warmth to her cold body.


    "Rui��don''t leave me likest life."


    Heid her down on the bed and covered her body with a nket while he hugged her tightly.


    Her eyes were covered. The eyes that had entranced him��he had not seen them for so long.


    Xi Ying''s heart was suddenly tight.


    In all these days, he didn''t pay attention himself at all. His eyes had deep dark circles. He had not even changed his clothes. He didn''t drink water and ate anything for a long time.


    His eyes were filled with tenderness as he caressed her pale white and bloodless cheek but the words that came out of his mouth were the cruellest.


    "Rui��if you didn''t wake up I will kill all the people who you had cured. You are infected because of them, right? They don''t deserve to live."


    "I will destroy this whole Empire if you left me."


    Anyone who would have seen Xi Ying at this moment or heard his words would have been stunned.


    Xi Ying frowned suddenly as he felt the sense of d��j�� vu.


    ''I will destroy the whole Empire if you left me, Rui.''


    The words echoed in his ears when he was not even speaking.


    And the next moment, he copsed.

 Chapter 813: Xi Ying Now Knows Everything

    Chapter 813: Xi Ying Now Knows EverythingXi Ying lost his consciousness but a part of his mind was still aware that he needed to wake up. However, no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t open his eyes.


    His headache was worse.


    He felt a splitting pain and suddenly some memories shed inside his brain.


    Blood��everywhere there was blood and in the middle of therge ground which was filled with dead bodies, he was kneeling.


    His own body was covered with blood and his sword was not free of it.


    His eyes were filled with cruelty and ruthlessness.


    Standing in the ground, he couldn''t understand anything as he looked at other him who seemed to bepletely lifeless.


    The other him suddenly raised his head and smiled coldly.


    "Rui��I destroyed everyone. I killed everyone who hurt you."


    However, suddenly a sharp and cold voice sounded from nowhere.


    "You killed innocent people as well who never hurt her. This was not what you were supposed to do."


    The other him only smiled coldly and answered coldly


    "This Lord doesn''t care."


    Suddenly a man appeared in front of other him.


    At one nce, Xi Ying recognized the man because he was the same man from his dream. The man he had always felt grateful to because he had gave him another life with the woman he loved.


    However, at that moment, the man looked as if he wanted to kill the other him.


    "You have messed up everything, Xi Ying. You were supposed to defeat only the evil��not the whole Empire."


    The man was seething in rage as he said those words but both Xi Ying looked unfazed.


    "If she is not here��then no one should be here. Not even me."


    The old man who was angry looked shocked and stunned by Xi Ying''s words. A momentter, he sighed in exasperation.


    "I would have never brought you here if I had known that you would do this."


    The other him didn''t try to ponder on the old man''s words but Xi Ying who was standing and still had a little bit of rationality went nk.


    Realisation suddenly shed in his eyes. Little by little, he suddenly started to understand anything��especially when the old man said.


    "I have no choice but to start everything all over again��just because of your stupidity."


    It was then the other Xi Ying raised his head and looked at the old man with shocked eyes.


    "Start all over again��can you do it? Will Rui return by starting everything?"


    The old man''s eyes were still cold but by now, he had understood that he could gain nothing from Xi Ying if he didn''t take Li Rui into consideration.


    Perhaps that''s why he made a deal.


    A few momentster, Xi Ying suddenly woke up.


    His eyes were colder than before as he got up and sat on the bed. The room was filled with many people.


    The old physician had already reached. When he reached, he got to know that Xi Ying had copsed and he immediately came running inside the tent.


    However, he was shocked to smell the tent. It was such a bad smell.


    Physician Yun told him that it wasing from Li Rui''s body. The old physician''s eyes went red when he had realised how grim the situation was.


    At the same time, he was stunned to know that despite such a bad smell, Xi Ying didn''t leave the tent at all.


    "Are you alright?"


    He stepped forward as soon as he saw Xi Ying sitting up. However, Xi Ying didn''t pay him any attention.


    His red eyes were on his unconscious wife. They were suddenly filled with determination.


    "I will make youe back to me again, Rui."


    He whispered as he stroked Li Rui''s cheek.


    The old physician watched in confusion as Xi Ying suddenly picked Li Rui from the bed and then walked out of the tent.


    "Xi Ying��"


    It was perhaps the first time he dared to call Xi Ying by his name but the circumstances didn''t made him think all this.


    He ran hurriedly to stop Xi Ying but Xi Ying was faster.


    Outside the tent, many people had been worried for Li Rui and had been waiting for her to heal. However, when they saw Xi Ying stepping out of the tent, they moved away immediately.


    They were afraid that they would also get infected.


    Xi Ying only nced at them coldly. His heart was cold as he thought that these were the same people his wife had cured selflessly.


    In long strides, he marched towards the exit of the ground. Outside the ground, he found a horse, and soon he left with Li Rui.


    The old physician and Physician Yun could only shout at him to stop.


    .


    .


    .


    No one knew where exactly did Xi Ying go with Li Rui.


    The old physician was so worried that he felt like tearing his hair.


    On the other hand, Physician Yun immediately sent a message to the Emperor informing thetter about all this.


    Because of how fast he rode the horse, Xi Ying reached the Imperial City in a few shichens.


    At the Imperial City gates, he got down from the horse.


    He covered Li Rui carefully and used qingqong to reach the Imperial Pce.


    The sky was dark when he jumped inside the Imperial study room.


    Zhao Zhang Wei was having a small meeting with his ministers whom he had sent around to look for experienced physicians in other Empires.


    Everyone was surprised when Xi Ying suddenly appeared inside the study room.


    The ministers wanted to scold him for invading inside the Imperial study room like this. But they were more shocked when they saw a thin woman in Xi Ying''s arms.


    Soon a very bad smell spread inside the room. Even Zhao Zhang Wei couldn''t help but cover his nose. He looked at the woman in Xi Ying''s arms and was shocked to realize that it was Li Rui.


    Xi Ying''s state didn''t shock him any less.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    He had wanted to say something when Xi Ying moved forward andid down Li Rui on the small bed inside the study room. Zhao Zhang Wei watched him with confusion filled eyes.


    All the ministers moved as far away as was possible from Xi Ying and Li Rui.


    "Your Majesty should stay far away from Prime Minister Xi. It can spread the infection to Your Majesty."


    However, Zhao Zhang Wei looked into Xi Ying''s eyes and suddenly went somber... especially when he saw thetter suddenly taking out the dagger from his sleeve.


    "Xi Ying��"


    His voice was suddenly filled with warning. The ministers shouted for the Imperial Guards.


    However, Xi Ying stepped forward without any fear.


    "Zhao Zhang Wei, you need to die for Rui toe back."


    Xi Ying whispered in an emotionless voice making Zhao Zhang Wei confused by his words. Before he could even ask, what Xi Ying meant to say, he saw Xi Ying swinging his arms and the daggering towards his chest.

 Chapter 814: Secrets, Lies And Mistakes

    Chapter 814: Secrets, Lies And MistakesXi Ying stopped the dagger just a needle distance away from Zhao Zhang Wei''s chest. His cold eyes looked at Zhao Zhang Wei''s face closely.


    Then he looked at the ministers present inside the room.


    Everything had stopped.


    His eyes flickered and he was not surprised when an old man suddenly appeared in the room.


    It was the same old man.


    Unlike how he had looked so gentle and friendly in his dream when he hade to know about his past life months ago, he looked angry.


    "Xi Ying, what are you doing? You can''t do this."


    Xi Ying didn''t even blink as he heard his words. He merely smiled rather coldly and said


    "You appeared rather early than I had expected. I had thought that I would have to kill a few for the great God of Destiny to appear."


    The old man in white clothes frowned at the way Xi Ying called him ''God of Destiny''.


    It looked as if he was mocking him. He felt more angry and was about to show Xi Ying his ce when he heard thetter say authoritatively.


    "Give Rui her life back."


    The old man was for a moment stunned on hearing Xi Ying''s order and then said angrily.


    "What are you saying? I can''t do anything about it. I have alreadypleted your wish once. I gave you another life where you had your time with her. If she got infected and is now dying then it only means that she is not fated with you."


    The cold glint that shone in Xi Ying''s eyes when he said these words was missed by the old man.


    There was no longer a smile on his lips. He stepped forward and looked at the old man in a condescending manner.


    "I am not fated with her��then who was it? Was it the person you forgot to bring here and hence chose to bring me here?"


    The so-called God of Destiny was shocked when he registered what Xi Ying just said. He looked at Xi Ying with a pale face as he staggered back.


    "You��you how do you��?"


    "I remember everything."


    Xi Ying said scaring the old man more who was already scared and shocked out of his wits. He looked at his sharp dagger with a smile on his lips and continued


    "I kept my part of deal but you are backing away now��hmm��thinking that I would not be able to do anything."


    His eyes were icy cold and sharp when he raised his head.


    "Should I kill him��"


    He pointed his dagger at Zhao Zhang Wei and continued coldly.


    "Or should I destroy this whole Empire for you to give my wife''s life back?"


    The old man shook his head unable to say anything. His hands were trembling. It was a few momentster that he finally said


    "I can''t give Rui her life. It was supposed to be like this. She was destined to die. I had already gone beyond of what I could do."


    "Then why did you lie to me? So that you could use me?"


    Xi Ying said sharply.


    The old man didn''t know what he should do when he saw the familiar ruthlessness in Xi Ying''s eyes��especially when thetter said


    "I will destroy this whole world��the world where you brought me and Rui with your lies. I will destroy it."


    "No��"


    The old man shouted.


    "Xi Ying, I will kill you if you tried to do that."


    In response to the old man''s words, Xi Ying smiled coldly.


    "Are you threatening me? Are you not wise enough to know that you can''t do anything to me? I already broke your spell twice and you still think that you can do anything to me."


    The old man was again shocked because he realise that Xi Ying knew everything��including what was harmful to him as well.


    He was right.


    Xi Ying broke his spell twice.


    It was he did a spell on Xi Ying to make him hate Li Rui. In Xi Ying''s past life as well, he did it. He broke the spell after Xi Ling''s death.


    And in this life, when he had sent Xi Ying''s soul and bound it to Li Rui, he had done it to break his own spell. However, after that when he had tried to put the spell on Xi Ying again, he couldn''t do it.


    At that time, he had been confused and shocked but didn''t ponder much on it as Xi Ying was still doing what he had wanted him to do.


    However, he had broken thergest spell now��the spell using which he had made Xi Ying forget everything about another world.


    If Xi Ying could breakthrough his spell then it meant at his mind and body was much more powerful than his own.


    Hence, he couldn''t do anything to Xi Ying ��rather Xi Ying could destroy this whole world.


    "I am not ming you for anything despite what you did to me."


    The God of destiny came out of his trance when he heard Xi Ying''s cold and emotionless voice.


    "I am not holding you wrong for how you brought Li Rui and me into this world, for how you put spell on me and made me hate her. I just want you to give my Rui her life. I just want to love her and grow old with her. If youplete my wish then you can save this world of yours."


    The God of Destiny lowered his head.


    When Xi Ying saw this, he said more coldly


    "I know that you have the power to do that."


    "I do��but that would make other Gods unhappy. I have already done wrong once by starting it all over again. If I did it again��"


    "I don''t care."


    Xi Ying said emotionlessly interrupting the old man''s words.


    "It was your mistake all along. It was you who didn''t bring right people to this world."


    At his words, the old man was furious again and said righteously


    "But Rui was fated for this. She had wished herself for all this."


    Xi Ying really wanted to kill the manipting man in front of him. He controlled himself and countered in a sharp voice.


    "Did she? You trapped her. You trapped her to ept what you wanted her to ept."


    The old man was breathing heavily but he didn''t have anything to say in response ��because a part of him knew that whatever Xi Ying was saying was right.


    "Now, make her alive if you don''t want to be destroyed with this world of yours."


    The God of Destiny closed his eyes. He exhaled sharply. When he opened them again, he whispered something.


    Then he suddenly disappeared.


    And Xi Ying immediately moved towards the bed where Li Rui was lying.

 Chapter 815: Li Rui Is Awake

    Chapter 815: Li Rui Is AwakeLi Rui didn''t open her eyes immediately.


    However, Xi Ying could feel that her body was warming up slowly. A tear slipped out of his eyes, as he picked her up from the bed and left the Imperial study room.


    The world that had stopped started working again.


    Surprisingly or unsurprisingly, when Zhao Zhang Wei and other ministers started moving again, they didn''t remember anything about thest few moments.


    The ministers looked at each other in confusion as to why they were standing in the corner. However, they had no option but to go and sit on the chair to continue the discussion with the Emperor.


    Xi Ying flew to Xi Manor with Li Rui in his arms.


    When hended in front of Plum Courtyard, An Shing alsonded there with him. The shadow guard had been guarding the Manor and had felt someone invading inside. When he realized that it was his master, he rxed.


    He was shocked when he saw his master''s state. Then his eyes went to Li Rui.


    His eyes were filled with concern when he saw Li Rui in his master''s arms.


    "Master��"


    An Shing was about to say something but Xi Ying didn''t pay him any attention as he moved inside Plum Courtyard.


    His eyes were solely on his wife as he easily moved through the outer hall and then the inner hall.


    Fortunately, Xi Ling was not in the courtyard otherwise the child had been shocked to see his father in such a state and his mother unconscious.


    The servants that were in the living room were shocked to see Xi Ying but no one could say a single word as Xi Ying moved towards the room.


    Inside the room, heid down Li Rui on the bed.


    He picked the ss of water from the bedside and gently dabbed her dry lips with the water.


    After that, he untied the cloth that was covering her eyes. The strange liquid had stoppeding out.


    "Rui��"


    There was a smile on his lips when he uttered her name. At the same time, tears were flowing out of his eyes.


    "I finally changed our destiny. Rui��we will grow old together. Now, no one can take you away from me."


    Tears slid down his eyes as he leaned down and gently kissed her forehead.


    His heart was filled with only more love for her since he got his past memories. He had loved Rui ��always.


    Not only in this world but in another world as well where they actually belonged to.


    He never despised her.


    It was the spell that made him confused. No wonder whenever he had tried to step towards Plum Courtyard, he would suddenly turn around.


    Those whispers would put a spell on him making him despise Li Rui to the extent that he didn''t see her for four years.


    All of it was nned.


    When after four years the spell broke, she will leave him forever.


    Burning in the fire of revenge, he would then kill Zhao Wang Lei thinking that thetter was responsible for his wife and child''s death.


    And hence that was how he would destroy evil giving the throne to Zhao Zhang Wei.


    In his past life, not only he destroyed Zhao Wang Lei but he destroyed everything.


    He destroyed the whole Empire and then himself.


    The so-called God of destiny had no choice but to start everything all over again. He made a deal with him where he, Xi Ying, kept his side of the deal but as soon as he did what God of Destiny wanted, thetter decided to take his Rui away from him...and hence notpleting his part of the deal.


    Xi Ying had asked him for Xi Ling''s and Li Rui''s life.


    But the God of destiny betrayed him not expecting that��Xi Ying would suddenly remember everything.


    Xi Ying came out of his trance when he heard a sound.


    His attention was immediately back on his wife when he saw that her eyshes were moving.


    Holding his heart together, he waited for her to open her eyes. He felt somewhat nervous.


    He felt as if he was meeting her after so long.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered her name gently as he caressed her cheek with his thumb.


    When she finally opened her eyes, he felt nothing in the world could amount to the love he had for her.


    Rui''s eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at Xi Ying''s face. He looked so different from usual.


    "Ying��"


    Her voice came out slightly hoarse as she tried to lift her hand. Xi Ying held it immediately knowing that her body didn''t have much strength.


    When she touched his cheek, he unconsciously closed his eyes relishing her touch.


    "Don''t cry��"


    He heard her whisper and realized that his face was full of tears.


    Xi Ying immediately wiped his tears with his sleeve.


    When he looked back at his wife, he saw her confusion-filled eyes. However, before he could say anything, the door of the room suddenly opened and Gu Li stepped inside the room.


    Gu Li was shocked when he heard from the maid that Xi Ying was back with Li Rui and hence he came running.


    "Prime Minister Xi��"


    His heart sank when he saw Xi Ying''s state. The usually dignified and noble prime minister looked like a mess.


    However, when he looked towards the bed, his eyes shed with surprise seeing Li Rui awake.


    "Rui��"


    He whispered as he further stepped inside the room, walking towards the bed.


    "Rui, are you alright? How are you feeling?"


    Li Rui looked at Gu Li in confusion. Did something happen to her?


    Hearing her words, Xi Ying immediately shouted for Li Hua.


    "Let me help you in the bath then eat something. After that, you can go back to sleep, alright Rui?"


    Xi Ying said to Li Rui very gently.


    Li Hua also came to know that her mistress was back. She had apanied her mistress but she had been sent back by Li Rui the next day.


    Li Hua would have resisted but when her mistress told her that she wanted her to take care of Xi Jia in her absence she couldn''t refuse.


    She had understood that her mistress would stay there for long. However, when she hade to know that her mistress was infected, Li Hua med herself. She regretted her choice.


    She was on her way when she heard Xi Ying''s shout.


    However, when she stepped inside the room, she was ordered by Xi Ying to prepare a bath.


    Unbothered with the order, her eyes searched for her mistress. When she saw her mistress awake, her eyes were filled with tears and she walked to the bed without caring for anything.


    "My Lady��how is My Lady? Is My Lady in pain?"


    By now, Li Rui was also starting to realize something. She could feel the weakness inside her body. When she saw crying Li Hua, she tried her best to assure thetter she was now well.


    After beingforted, Li Hua immediately went to prepare a hot water bath.


    Li Rui wanted to tell Xi Ying that she didn''t need his help but Xi Ying didn''t listen to her at all. He didn''t have the heart to leave her alone even for a moment.


    Defeated, she could only ept his help.


    Xi Ying wiped Li Rui''s body gently. Li Rui was shocked when she realized that she had be very thin.


    Xi Ying''s heart ached for her but heforted himself that as long as she was fine, he could always fatten her up.


    "Did I got infected?"


    She asked Xi Ying in a low voice. Xi Ying only hummed as he continued to wipe her body.


    They didn''t talk after that.


    After the bath, Xi Ying fed Li Rui some healthy dishes.


    Li Rui was very tired and went to sleep after the meal. Though Xi Ying was very reluctant to leave her alone, he decided to go and see his children once.


    He already felt guilty for ignoring Xi Jia after her birth. He knew that his wife also disliked this so he asked Li Hua to stay in the room and went to Xi Jia''s room.


    When he stepped inside the room, he saw his son reading a book while sitting on the bed. His one hand was on his sister''s stomach as he patted her gently.


    Xi Jia was deeply asleep.


    The scene made Xi Ying smile. He stepped inside the room with slow steps without making any noise but when he was near the bed, Xi Ling raised his head and was surprised to see his father.


    However, he didn''t shout like a child regardless of how shocked, surprised and happy he was.


    Instead, he first looked at his sister and then slowly climbed down from the bed. Before he could do so, Xi Ying picked him up in his arms.


    He was very happy with how caring Xi Ling was for Xi Jia.


    Xi Ling hugged his father tightly. In the end, he was a child and missed his father. Xi Ying caressed his son''s head.


    "Mother��"


    Xi Ling whispered and Xi Ying told his son gently


    "She is resting. Your Mother is tired. Let''s not disturb her for a while."


    Xi Ling wanted to see his mother immediately but he also understood his father. So he nodded his head and whispered


    "Later Xi Ling and Jia will go together to see Mother."


    Xi Ying smiled and put down his son. He then kissed Xi Jia''s head carefully. After staying there for some time, he soon left the room to go back to his wife.


    On his way to the room, he met Gu Li and asked him to send a message to the Imperial Pce that Li Rui was fine.


    He knew that Zhao Zhang Wei had been trying to find some cure. He appreciated Zhao Zhang Wei''s concern.


    However, he had to use Zhao Zhang Wei to save Li Rui because he knew that only by attacking Zhao Zhang Wei first, he could force God of Destiny to appear.


    Going back to the room, Xi Ying dismissed Li Hua and climbed on the bed. He embraced Li Rui in his arms and closed his eyes to have some rest after so many days.


    He had the most peaceful sleep after so many years.

 Chapter 816: Xi Jia Gets The Title Of Princess

    Chapter 816: Xi Jia Gets The Title Of PrincessThe old physician returned from the border soon. He had wanted to tell Gu Li that Xi Ying had disappeared with Li Rui.


    However, on reaching Imperial City, he got to know that Xi Ying and Li Rui were in Xi Manor��and Li Rui was already well.


    In hurry, he returned to Xi Manor and soon barged inside Plum Courtyard. When he saw a smiling Li Rui talking with Xi Ling and Xi Jia, his eyes unconsciously got red��.especially when he saw Xi Ying.


    The people inside the room soon noticed him.


    "You have returned."


    The old physician was angry at Xi Ying for not informing him of anything. However, he didn''t want to waste his breath on him as he knew that Xi Ying would not be affected at all by his scolding.


    He instead, moved towards the bed and immediately took Li Rui''s pulse.


    "Rui, you scared this old man. When I reached there you were in such a bad state, I was scared that you��" will leave all of us."


    He couldn''t finish his words.


    His eyes went teary and he hurriedly wiped them with his sleeves.


    "I am fine, Grandpa."


    The old physician was touched hearing her call him Grandpa.


    "Good, Good."


    He whispered in a choking voice. Living in the isted hut a year ago, he had never thought that one day he would have people for whom he would care so much.


    The old physician stiffened when he heard Xi Ling''s confused voice.


    "But what happened to Mother?"


    Xi Ying nced at the old physician coldly while thetter smiled sheepishly. However, he also signed Xi Ying that he could manage it.


    "That��your mother had a high fever a few days back. Brat, you better not tire her out and let her rest well."


    Xi Ling''s eyes were immediately filled with worry.


    "That''s why Mother looks so thin."


    The child''s eyes went teary and Li Rui coaxed him somehow while ying with Xi Jia. Xi Ying also stepped forward and stroked his son''s head as he said firmly.


    "Everything is fine now. Nothing like this will happen again."


    Xi Ling announced that he wanted to go back to his room with Xi Jia as he wanted his mother to have a lot of rest.


    Xi Ying picked up his daughter and held his son''s hand to drop them to their son''s room.


    After they left, the old physician started asking Li Rui again about how she was feeling now. After this small conversation, he smiled warmly and told her.


    "You should have seen your husband��the young man looked lifeless when you didn''t open your eyes. Even the medicine didn''t work on you. Physician Yun told me that he didn''t leave your side even for a moment. He neither ate nor slept. Your body had that weird smell that no one could stay beside you but he did without even a frown on his forehead."


    Li Rui sat therepletely still as she heard the old physician say all this.


    The old physician spoke again unable to notice her shock and surprise.


    "Rui, though he is a little cold and rude sometimes, this old man thinks that he can do anything for you."


    Xi Ying was that crazy for Rui.


    The old man sighed and left soon.


    When Xi Ying returned, Li Rui was seated in the same position as the old man had left her. She actually remembered how Xi Ying looked like when she woke up. He looked haggard, his eyes were ck, and ��he was crying.


    Now that she looked at him carefully, she felt even he had lost weight like hers. Her heart ached.


    "Rui, you didn''t go to sleep?"


    Xi Ying said as he walked towards the bed. However, he halted when he heard her say.


    "I was waiting for you."


    He looked at his wife who said these few words so calmlypletely unaware of what chaos they created inside his heart.


    He exhaled sharply and climbed on the bed.


    Taking her in his arms, he kissed her forehead and put her head on his chest.


    "Sleep."


    And Li Rui obediently closed her eyes. However, she could also feel her fast heartbeat which slowed down after a long time and she finally found sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, General Li, Yi Jie, Yi Junjie, and Li Diu came to see Li Rui.


    General Li and Yi Jie were distressed when they saw how much weight Li Rui had lost. However, they were relieved that she was alive.


    Yi Junjie only stayed for some time and then left.


    When he returned to Yi Manor, his mother talked about the girl again she had chosen for him.


    Yi Junjie sighed.


    In the end, only god knew what came to his mind and he said ''yes'' to the marriage.


    He had decided to move on. Li Rui was happy.


    She no longer needed him. He should also find someone else.


    That evening, the Emperor announced a banquet in the Imperial Pce. However, this was not the big news.


    The Emperor was specifically kept in the honor of Li Rui.


    Li Rui was surprised and slightly overwhelmed when she came to know of this.


    The banquet was kept a weekter at Xi Ying''s demand as he wanted Li Rui to rest before she would step out of Xi Manor.


    The next week, Li Rui finally stepped out of the Manor. This time, she and Xi Ying attended the banquet with Xi Jia and Xi Ling.


    Many ministers as well as the Emperor praised Li Rui.


    When the banquet was at its peak, Zhao Zhang Wei suddenly asked Li Rui what she wanted. He would give her whatever she wanted.


    Li Rui had not expected something like this. Xi Ying stood by her side.


    She looked down at her daughter in her husband''s arms and said respectfully.


    "Rui is grateful for the honor Your Majesty had granted to Rui. Considering Your Majesty''s big heart, Rui wishes for the title of a princess for Rui''s daughter, Xi Jia."


    Gasps sounded in the banquet hall. It had many years since anyone outside the Imperial n had been granted the title of princess.


    The title of princess was not something that could be looked down upon. It could be seen how precious it was. Princess Wenling had done so many horrible acts but she was still granted mercy only because she was the princess.


    If it had been someone else even if a noble family''s daughter then she had been going through the fate of Li Na.


    If Xi Jia was granted this title then she would never have had to suffer her whole life even if she didn''t have Xi n''s backing.


    Zhao Zhang Wei only smiled and granted the title of Princess to Xi Jia.


    After the banquet ended, Yi Huiqing was feeling restless. Zhao Zhang Wei knew very well the reason behind this. He smiled meaningfully and relished in the surprised expression on his wife''s face when they reached inside her chambers.


    Li Rui was there with Xi Jia and Xi Ling.


    Knowing that the sisters must have a lot to talk about, he left the chambers very thoughtfully.


    Yi Huiqing was very joyous to see Xi Jia as well as Xi Ling.


    Li Rui looked at her silently and then said suddenly


    "Is Jiejie happy?"


    Yi Huiqing stopped ying with Xi Jia and looked at her sister. She went through her memories of the past few days and nodded her head


    "Yes, Rui."


    A momentter, she smiled and said


    "I can''t help but wonder if I had not stopped going behind him just as you told me, would he have ever realized his feelings for me?"


    She had always wondered about this since the day Zhao Zhang Wei confessed to her.


    Li Rui, however, had different thoughts.


    "It is Jiejie''s love that changed His Majesty."


    Yi Huiqing only smiled and lowered her head again to y with Xi Jia.


    Yes, she was happy with Zhao Zhang Wei. She was happy that he loved her, and cared for her ��but there would always stay a knot inside her heart.


    Yi Huiqing smiled sadly as she looked at the child inside her arms.


    She felt scared to get pregnant again.


    And she didn''t know if she would ever be able to solve this knot.


    When Li Rui returned to Xi Manor with Xi Ying and her children, An Shing told Xi Ying something, Xi Ying nodded his head and looked at his wife.


    Li Rui nodded her head and moved towards the living room.


    The Yantun valley physicians with Old shifu were waiting inside the living room for her. When the old shifu saw that Li Rui was fine, relief shed in his eyes.


    It didn''t escape Li Rui and Xi Ying''s eyes.


    "I have decided to take more disciples inside the valley. I will train them and they will be free to treat any injured or sick person. From today on, my Yantun valley will never return a person who needs medical help."


    The old shifu promised Li Rui.


    He had wanted her to know about this. When Li Rui smiled and nodded her head, he felt as if he could finally lift his head out of the humiliation he had been feeling in the past few days.


    He didn''t stay in Xi Manor for long. However, before leaving, he asked Li Rui hesitantly.


    "That��my Yantun valley would always be open for you."


    As if realizing that his words could mean something else, he said hurriedly.


    "If you ever want to visit for a few days, then don''t ever hesitate."


    Xi Ying took his cold gaze from the old shifu back when he heard this.


    On the other hand, Li Rui agreed politely to visit the Yantun valley.


    The old shifu left with his disciples.


    At night, when Xi Yingy down on the bed, he stiffened.


    "Rui��"


    A shaking whisper left his lips as he felt her arms around his waist. It was rare for her to take initiative to hug him.


    However, he was stiff because she was only wearing her inner clothes.


    Xi Ying''s heart raced inside his chest as he whispered


    "You will get cold."


    However, Li Rui didn''t hear him. She raised her head and kissed him on his lips. Xi Ying groaned and couldn''t stop himself from kissing her back.


    But after the kiss ended, he tried to persuade her gently.


    "Rui, your body is still weak."


    Though he was very shocked by her behavior, Xi Ying didn''t think much about it. He was hardly controlling himself.


    But he was more surprised when he heard her say


    "You don''t want me? I should have guessed it when you said you didn''t want any more children."


    Saying this, she was about to move away from him but in one swift move, Xi Ying pulled her back, and now he was hovering over her body


    "You think I don''t want you?"


    He almost growled as he let her feel how much he wanted her. The next moment, he kissed her deeply.


    That night, when he entered her he feltplete.


    "Ying��don''t cry."


    He again didn''t realize when he started to cry. But he didn''t feel ashamed to cry in front of him.


    Her soft hands wiped his eyes.


    "I am here, Ying��always."


    She whispered softly.


    She hoped that it would alleviate his fears. He would no longer get up suddenly at night and check if she was breathing. If her body was still warm. She knew all this. She also knew about her fears.


    As much as it moved her, it also made her heart ache for him.


    "Rui, never leave me."


    He almost pleaded as he embraced her tightly.


    "I won''t."


    That was the thing she is supposed to say and do and he would do anything for her.


    For His Rui.


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!